A
Compleat
COLLECTION
OF
Farewel
Sermons
,
Preached
by
-
Mr.
Calamy
.
-
Dr.
Manton
.
-
Mr.
Caryl
.
-
Mr.
Case
.
-
Mr.
Jenkins
.
-
Mr.
Baxter
.
-
Dr.
Jacomb
.
-
Dr.
Bates
.
-
Mr.
Watson
.
-
Mr.
Lye
.
-
Mr.
Mead.
-
Dr.
Seaman
.
-
Mr.
Venning
.
-
Mr.
Brooks
.
-
Mr.
Collings
.
-
Mr.
Newcomen
.
-
Mr.
Beerman
.
-
Mr.
Cradacott
-
Mr.
Sclater
.
-
Mr.
Pledger
.
-
Mr.
Bull.
-
Mr.
Lamb.
-
Mr.
Wadsworth
.
-
Mr.
Cooper
.
-
Mr.
G.
N.
-
Mr.
Gaspine
.
-
Mr.
Evank
.
-
Mr.
George
Thorn
.
TOGETHER
,
With
Mr.
Ash
his
Funeral
Sermon
,
Mr.
Nalton's
Funeral
Sermon
,
Mr.
Lye's
Rehearsal
at
the
conclusion
of
the
last
Morning
Exercise
,
at
Alhallowes
Lombard-street
,
Mr.
Calamy's
Sermon
Preached
at
Aldermanbury
,
Decemb.
28th
.
last
.
And
Mr.
Watson's
Sermon
against
Popery
.
With
their
several
Prayers
.
Revised
and
Corrected
from
the
many
Faults
of
former
Editions
:
and
now
Collected
into
one
entire
Volume
,
more
perfect
than
any
other
extant
,
containing
42
Sermons
.
London
,
Printed
in
the
Year
,
1663.
The
CONTENTS
.
-
MR.
Calamy's
Sermon
on
2
Sam.
24.14
-
2
Dr.
Manton
on
Heb.
12.1
-
3
Mr.
Caryl
on
Rev.
3.
v.
4.
latter
part
-
4
Mr.
Case
on
Rev.
2.5
-
5
Mr.
Jenkin's
forenoon
Sermon
on
Heb.
11.38
.
the
former
part
of
that
Verse
-
Mr.
Jenkin's
afternoon
Sermon
on
Exod.
3.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
Verses
.
-
6
Mr.
Baxter
on
Colos.
2.6
,
7
-
7
Dr.
Jacomb's
forenoon
Sermon
on
Joh.
8.28
-
Dr.
Jacomb's
afternoon
Sermon
on
the
same
-
8
Dr.
Bate's
forenoon
Sermon
on
Heb.
13.20
,
21.
Verses
-
Dr.
Bate's
afternoon
Sermon
on
the
same
-
9
Mr.
Watson's
forenoon
Sermon
on
John
13.34
-
Mr.
Watson's
afternoon
Sermon
on
2
Cor.
7.1
.
-
Mr.
Watson's
Sermon
,
August
19.
on
Esay
3.10
,
11
-
10
Mr.
Lyes
first
Sermon
on
Phil.
4.1
-
Mr.
Lyes
second
Sermon
on
the
same
-
11
Mr.
Mead
on
1
Cor.
1.3
-
12
Mr.
Galamie's
Sermon
at
the
Funeral
of
Mr.
Ash
,
on
Esay
57.1
-
13
Dr.
Seaman
on
Heb.
13.20
,
21.
-
14
Mr.
Venning
on
Heb.
10.23
-
15
Mr.
Newcomen
on
Rev.
3.3
-
16
Mr.
Brook's
Sermon
-
17
Mr.
Collins
on
Jude
,
ver.
3
-
18
Dr.
Horton's
Sermon
at
the
Funeral
of
Mr.
Nalton
,
on
2
Cor.
4.7
-
19
Mr.
Beerman
-
20
Mr.
Lye
at
Conclusion
of
the
Morning
Exercise
in
Lombard-street
,
on
John
13.17
-
21
Mr.
Cradacott
on
Phil.
4.
latter
part
verse
9
-
22
Mr.
Bull
of
Newington's
forenoon
Sermon
on
John
14.16
-
Mr.
Bull's
afternoon
Sermon
,
on
Acts
20.32
-
23
Mr.
Pledger
on
Rev.
2.9
,
10
-
24
Mr.
Lamb
on
John
14.23
-
25
Mr.
Sclater
on
1
John
5.1
-
26
Mr.
Calamy's
Sermon
December
28.
on
1
Sam.
4.13
-
27
Mr.
Gaspine's
two
Sermons
on
Luke
12.32
-
28
Mr.
Evank
on
Mat.
26.39
-
29
Mr.
Cooper's
two
Sermons
on
Phil.
4.9
.
-
30
Mr.
Wadsworth
on
Rev.
2.5
-
31
Mr.
G.
N.
on
Rom.
8.38
,
39
-
32
Mr.
Watson
against
Popery
,
1
Cor.
10.14
-
PRAYERS
of
several
of
these
Divines
-
33
Mr
Thorn
of
Waymouth
,
on
Psal.
37.34
MASTER
Calamys
Sermon
,
Preached
August
17.
1662.
2
Sam.
24.14
.
And
David
said
unto
Gad
,
I
am
in
a
great
strait
,
let
us
fall
now
into
the
hand
of
the
Lord
(
for
his
mercies
are
great
)
and
let
me
not
fall
into
the
hand
of
man
.
IN
which
words
we
have
three
Parts
.
-
1.
Davids
great
perplexity
&
distress
,
I
am
in
a
great
strait
.
-
2.
Davids
Resolution
.
-
1.
Affirmative
,
Let
us
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Lord
.
-
2.
Negative
,
Let
me
not
fall
into
the
hands
of
man
.
-
3.
We
have
the
Reasons
of
Davids
choice
,
for
the
Mercies
of
God
are
great
.
The
mercies
of
wicked
men
are
cruel
;
therefore
let
me
not
fall
into
the
hands
of
men
:
but
the
mercies
of
God
are
many
,
and
great
;
therefore
let
us
now
fall
into
the
hands
of
God
.
1.
For
the
first
,
that
is
,
Davids
great
distress
,
wherein
we
must
speak
.
1.
To
the
distress
it self
:
Then
2.
To
the
person
thus
perplexed
:
I
am
in
a
great
strait
:
David
a
great
man
,
David
a
Godly
man
.
1.
In
the
perplexity
it self
we
shall
consider
,
1.
The
reality
of
this
perplexity
.
2.
The
greatness
of
it
.
1.
For
the
reality
of
it
:
after
David
had
sinned
in
numbring
the
people
,
God
sends
the
Prophet
Gad
to
him
,
and
puts
three
things
to
his
choice
,
as
you
may
read
in
vers.
12.
God
was
determined
to
make
David
smart
for
numbring
the
people
,
but
leaves
it
to
Davids
liberty
,
whether
he
would
have
seven
years
famine
,
or
three
moneths
to
flee
before
his
enemies
,
or
three
dayes
pestilence
:
This
was
a
posing
question
,
and
David
had
cause
to
be
in
a
great
strait
;
for
these
objects
are
not
amiable
in
their
own
nature
,
they
are
objects
to
be
avoided
and
declined
;
in
the
first
view
of
them
they
seem
to
be
equally
miserable
,
therefore
David
had
cause
to
say
he
was
in
a
strait
.
2.
This
perplexity
was
not
only
real
,
but
exceeding
great
:
I
am
in
a
great
strait
:
and
there
were
two
things
made
this
so
great
.
1.
The
greatness
of
the
punishments
proposed
,
Famine
,
Sword
,
and
Plague
:
these
are
the
three
Besomes
with
which
God
sweeps
mankind
from
off
the
Earth
:
these
are
Gods
three
Iron
whips
,
by
which
he
chastiseth
sinful
man
:
these
are
the
three
Arrows
shot
out
of
the
Quiver
of
Gods
wrath
,
for
the
punishment
of
man
;
they
are
as
one
calleth
them
,
Tonsurae
humani
generis
.
In
Rev.
6.
you
shall
read
of
four
Horses
,
when
the
four
first
Seals
were
opened
,
a
white
Horse
,
a
red
Horse
,
a
black
Horse
,
and
a
pale
Horse
:
After
Christ
had
ridden
on
the
white
Horse
,
propagating
the
Gospel
,
then
follows
the
red
Horse
,
a
type
of
War
;
then
the
black
Horse
,
an
Hieroglyphick
of
Famine
:
then
the
pale
Horse
,
the
emblem
of
Pestilence
.
Now
God
was
resolved
to
ride
on
one
of
these
Horses
,
and
David
must
chuse
upon
which
God
should
ride
:
this
is
a
great
strait
:
let
me
present
Davids
lifting
up
his
eyes
to
Heaven
,
and
speaking
to
God
thus
;
O
my
God
,
what
is
this
message
thou
hast
sent
me
?
thou
offerest
me
three
things
:
I
am
in
a
strait
,
I
know
which
to
resuse
,
but
which
to
chuse
I
know
not
:
Shall
the
Land
of
Canaan
a
Land
flowing
with
milk
and
honey
,
shall
this
Land
endure
seven
years
Famine
,
and
be
turned
into
a
Wilderness
,
and
dispeopled
?
and
shall
I
,
whose
hands
thou
hast
taught
to
fight
,
and
whose
fingers
to
war
,
shall
I
that
have
subdued
all
mine
enemies
,
shall
I
in
my
old
age
,
and
all
my
Captains
,
fly
three
months
before
our
enemies
,
and
be
driven
to
Caves
and
Rocks
to
hide
our selves
?
O
thou
my
God
,
who
art
my
refuge
,
shall
I
and
my
people
be
a
prey
to
the
Pestilence
,
that
walketh
in
darkness
and
destruction
,
that
walketh
at
noon
day
?
O
my
God
,
I
know
not
what
to
do
,
I
am
in
a
great
strait
.
2.
The
second
reason
why
this
strait
was
so
great
,
was
▪
because
of
the
guilt
of
sin
that
lay
on
Davids
spirit
:
for
David
knew
that
this
severe
message
was
the
fruit
of
the
sin
he
committed
in
numbring
the
people
.
But
you
will
say
,
Why
,
was
it
a
sin
in
David
to
number
the
people
?
Moses
had
often
numbred
the
people
,
three
times
,
and
it
was
not
counted
sin
.
Josephus
answereth
,
the
sin
of
David
was
,
because
he
did
not
require
the
half
shekel
,
which
he
was
to
have
had
from
all
that
were
numbered
,
Exod.
30.12
,
13.
Others
say
he
sinned
in
numbring
all
ages
,
whereas
he
was
to
number
but
from
twenty
years
:
but
these
are
conjectural
reasons
.
I
conceive
the
sin
of
David
was
,
because
he
did
it
without
a
lawful
call
,
and
for
an
unlawful
end
:
Sine
causa
legitima
;
he
sinned
in
the
manner
rather
than
in
the
matter
;
for
there
was
no
cause
for
him
to
number
the
people
but
curiosity
,
and
no
end
but
vain-glory
:
Go
through
all
the
tribes
of
Israel
,
and
number
the
people
,
that
I
may
know
the
number
of
my
people
,
v.
●
.
Davids
heart
was
lifted
up
with
pride
,
and
creature-confidence
:
he
begins
to
boast
of
the
multitude
of
his
people
,
and
to
trust
in
an
arm
of
flesh
:
therefore
God
sends
the
Prophet
to
David
,
to
prick
the
bladder
of
his
pride
;
as
if
God
should
say
,
I
will
teach
you
to
number
the
people
by
lessening
the
number
of
your
people
.
Now
the
burthen
of
his
sin
did
add
much
to
the
burthen
of
this
heavy
message
:
vers.
13.
After
David
had
numbered
the
people
,
his
heart
smote
him
:
the
message
smites
him
,
and
his
heart
smites
him
;
and
he
said
,
I
have
sinned
greatly
in
that
which
I
have
done
:
now
I
beseech
thee
take
away
the
iniquity
of
thy
servant
,
for
I
have
done
very
foolishly
.
If
David
had
been
to
suffer
this
great
punishment
out
of
love
to
God
,
or
for
a
good
Conscience
,
he
would
not
have
been
so
distracted
.
There
are
two
sorts
of
straits
in
Scripture
;
some
suffered
for
God
and
a
good
Conscience
,
and
there
are
straits
suffered
for
sin
.
1.
There
are
straits
suffered
for
God
and
a
good
Conscience
,
Heb.
11.36
,
37.
those
Martyrs
there
were
driven
to
great
straits
:
but
these
were
straits
for
God
and
a
good
Conscience
,
and
these
straits
were
the
Saints
greatest
enlargements
,
they
were
so
sweetned
to
them
by
the
consolations
and
supportations
of
Gods
Spirit
;
a
Prison
was
a
Paradise
to
them
,
Heb.
10.34
.
they
look
joyfully
at
the
spoiling
of
their
goods
,
Acts
5.41
.
They
departed
from
the
presence
of
the
Council
,
rejoycing
that
they
were
counted
worthy
to
suffer
shame
for
his
Name
.
Straits
for
a
good
conscience
are
greatest
enlargements
;
therefore
St.
Paul
glorieth
in
his
strait
,
Paul
a
Prisoner
,
&c.
2.
There
are
straits
suffered
for
sin
,
and
these
are
envenomed
by
the
guilt
of
sin
:
sin
puts
poyson
into
all
our
distresses
and
perplexities
.
Now
such
was
the
strait
into
which
David
was
now
driven
,
it
was
a
strait
caused
by
fin
,
and
that
made
it
so
unwelcome
and
uncomfortable
:
so
that
from
hence
I
gather
this
Observation
.
Doctrine
.
That
sin
and
iniquity
brings
persons
and
Nations
into
marvellous
labyrinths
and
perplexities
;
into
time
,
real
,
and
great
molestations
;
and
a
man
free
from
sin
,
is
free
in
the
midst
of
straits
;
a
man
guilty
of
sin
,
is
in
a
strait
in
the
midst
of
freedom
.
After
Adam
had
sinned
in
eating
the
forbidden
fruit
,
the
whole
world
was
a
prison
to
him
:
Paradise
it self
was
an
Hell
to
him
,
he
knew
not
where
to
hide
himself
from
the
presence
of
God
.
After
that
Cain
had
murthered
his
Brother
Abel
,
he
was
brought
into
such
a
strait
,
that
he
was
afraid
that
every
one
that
met
him
would
slay
him
.
Alas
,
poor
Cain
,
how
many
there
was
then
in
the
world
?
We
read
,
but
his
Father
and
Mother
?
yet
such
was
his
distress
,
teat
he
cryeth
out
,
every
one
that
met
him
would
slav
him
,
Gen.
4.14
.
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
bring
the
old
world
?
the
deluge
of
sin
,
brought
a
deluge
of
water
to
drown
them
.
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
bring
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
?
the
fire
of
Lust
raigning
in
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
brought
down
fire
from
Heaven
to
destroy
them
.
Sin
brings
external
,
internal
,
and
eternal
straits
upon
persons
and
Nations
.
1.
Sin
brings
external
straits
;
Sin
brings
Famine
,
Sword
,
and
Plague
;
Sin
brings
Agues
and
Fevers
,
Go●t
and
Stone
,
and
all
manner
of
Diseases
:
yea
Sin
brings
death
it self
,
which
is
the
wages
of
sin
.
Read
Lev.
26.
and
Deut.
23.
and
you
will
see
a
black
Roll
of
curses
,
which
were
the
fruit
of
sin
,
Sin
brought
Sion
into
Babylon
;
and
when
the
Jews
had
murthered
Christ
,
forty
vears
after
they
were
brought
into
that
distress
,
when
the
City
was
besieged
by
Titus
Vespatian
,
that
they
did
eat
one
another
,
the
Mother
did
eat
her
Child
,
that
whereas
David
had
a
choice
which
of
the
three
he
would
have
,
either
Famine
,
Plague
or
Sword
,
the
poor
Jews
had
all
three
concatenated
together
in
the
siege
.
Sin
brings
all
manner
of
external
Plagues
.
2.
Sin
brought
persons
and
Nations
into
eternal
straits
:
sin
brings
soul-plagues
,
which
are
worse
then
bodily
plagues
:
sin
brings
hardness
of
heart
,
blindness
of
mind
,
a
spirit
of
slumber
,
a
reprobate
sense
:
sin
brings
a
spiritual
Famine
upon
a
Land
,
it
brings
a
Famine
on
the
Word
,
Amos
8.11
.
Sin
causes
God
to
take
away
the
Gospel
from
a
people
;
sin
brings
internal
plagues
:
sin
awakens
Conscience
,
and
fills
it
full
of
perplexities
.
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
drive
Judas
after
he
had
betrayed
Christ
?
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
drive
Spira
?
Saint
Paul
glorified
in
his
tribulations
for
God
;
but
when
he
speaks
of
his
sin
,
he
cryeth
out
,
O
miserable
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
from
this
body
of
death
?
David
a
valiant
man
,
when
he
speaks
of
sin
,
saith
,
they
are
too
heavy
a
burden
for
him
to
bear
?
A
wounded
conscience
who
can
bear
?
saith
the
wise
Man
.
3.
Sin
bringeth
eternal
straits
.
O
the
strait
that
a
wicked
man
shall
be
brought
into
at
the
great
and
dreadful
day
of
Judgment
,
when
all
the
world
shall
be
on
fire
about
him
!
when
he
shall
call
to
the
Mountains
to
hide
him
,
and
to
the
rocks
to
cover
him
from
the
wrath
of
God
;
then
will
he
cry
out
with
David
,
I
am
,
O
Lord
,
in
a
great
strait
.
And
when
the
wicked
shall
be
condemned
to
Hell
,
who
can
express
the
straits
they
then
shall
be
in
?
Bind
them
hand
and
foot
,
and
cast
them
into
everlasting
darkness
,
Mat.
25.
When
a
wicked
man
shall
be
bound
with
ever
lasting
chains
of
darkness
,
then
he
will
cry
out
,
I
am
in
a
great
strait
,
Consider
what
Dives
saith
to
Abraham
;
he
desires
that
Lazarus
might
but
dip
the
tip
of
his
finger
in
water
,
and
that
he
might
cool
his
tongue
;
not
his
whole
body
,
but
his
tongue
;
but
that
would
not
be
granted
.
It
is
impossible
the
tongue
of
man
should
set
out
the
great
straits
the
damned
suffer
in
Hell
,
both
in
regard
of
the
greatness
and
everlastingness
of
them
.
This
is
all
I
shall
say
for
the
Explication
.
Vse
1.
I
chiefly
aim
at
the
Application
;
Doth
sin
bring
Nations
and
Persons
into
external
,
internal
,
and
eternal
straits
?
then
this
sadly
reproves
those
that
chuse
to
commit
sin
to
avoid
perplexity
.
There
are
thousands
in
England
guilty
of
this
,
that
to
avoid
poverty
,
will
lye
,
cheat
and
couzen
,
and
to
gain
an
estate
will
sell
God
and
a
good
conscience
,
and
to
avoid
the
loss
of
estate
and
imprisonment
,
will
do
any
thing
;
they
will
be
sure
to
be
of
that
Religion
which
is
uppermost
,
be
it
what
it
will
.
Now
give
me
leave
this
morning
to
speak
three
things
to
these
sort
of
men
,
and
O
that
my
words
might
prevail
with
them
.
1.
Consider
it
is
sin
only
that
makes
trouble
deserve
the
name
of
trouble
;
for
when
we
suffer
for
Gods
sake
,
or
a
good
Conscience
,
these
troubles
are
so
sweetned
by
the
consolations
of
Heaven
,
that
they
are
no
troubles
at
all
:
therefore
in
Queen
Maries
dayes
the
Martyrs
wrote
to
their
friends
out
of
prison
,
If
you
knew
the
comforts
we
have
in
Prison
,
you
would
wish
to
be
with
us
.
I
am
in
Prison
before
I
am
in
Prison
,
saith
Mr.
Sanders
.
Famous
is
the
story
of
the
three
Children
:
they
were
in
a
great
strait
when
cast
into
the
fiery
Furnace
:
Bind
them
〈◊〉
and
and
foot
,
and
cast
them
into
the
Furnace
;
but
when
they
were
there
,
they
were
unbound
,
Dan.
3.25
.
saith
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Did
not
we
cast
three
men
bound
into
the
midst
of
the
fire
?
and
loe
I
see
four
men
loose
,
walking
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
,
and
the
form
of
the
fourth
is
like
the
Son
of
God
.
I
have
often
told
you
when
three
are
cast
into
the
fire
for
a
good
Conscience
,
God
will
make
the
fourth
:
therefore
,
I
say
,
straits
and
sufferings
for
God
are
not
worth
the
name
of
straits
.
David
was
often
driven
into
straits
,
1
Sam.
30.6
.
he
was
sore
distressed
when
his
Town
was
burnt
,
and
his
Wives
and
Children
taken
captives
by
the
Amalekites
:
I
,
but
that
was
a
distress
of
danger
,
not
of
sin
;
therefore
he
encouraged
himself
in
the
Lord
his
God
.
Jehosaphat
was
in
a
great
strait
,
2
Chron.
20.12
.
We
know
not
what
to
do
,
saith
he
;
this
was
a
strait
of
danger
,
not
caused
by
his
sin
;
and
God
quickly
delivered
him
:
but
the
strait
that
David
was
in
,
was
caused
by
his
sin
,
and
that
made
it
so
bitter
.
I
am
loath
to
enlarge
here
:
St.
Paul
was
in
a
great
strait
,
Phil.
3.23
.
but
this
was
a
blessed
strait
,
an
Evangelical
strait
,
saith
St.
Chrysostome
,
He
knew
not
whether
to
die
for
his
own
sake
,
or
to
live
for
the
Churches
sake
,
were
best
:
he
was
willing
to
adjourn
his
going
to
Heaven
for
the
good
of
the
people
of
God
.
Nay
,
Christ
was
in
a
strait
,
Luke
12.15
.
I
have
a
baptism
to
be
baptized
withal
,
and
how
am
I
straitned
till
it
be
accomplished
?
I
am
to
shed
my
blood
for
my
Elect
;
this
is
the
baptism
he
speaks
of
.
This
was
a
strait
of
dear
affection
to
the
Elect
of
God
:
all
these
were
blessed
straits
:
but
now
a
strait
caused
by
sin
,
these
are
imbittered
and
envenomed
by
the
guilt
of
sin
,
and
sense
of
Gods
wrath
.
It
is
sin
that
maketh
straits
deserve
the
name
of
straits
;
therefore
you
are
spiritually
mad
that
commit
sin
to
avoid
straits
.
2.
There
is
more
evil
in
the
least
sin
,
than
in
the
greatest
outward
calamity
whatsoever
:
this
the
world
will
not
believe
;
therefore
St.
Austin
saith
,
That
a
man
ought
not
to
tell
a
lye
,
though
he
might
save
all
the
world
from
hell
:
for
there
is
more
evil
in
one
lye
,
than
there
is
good
in
the
salvation
of
all
the
world
.
I
have
often
told
you
the
story
of
St.
Austin
,
saith
he
,
If
Hell
were
on
one
side
,
and
sin
on
the
other
,
and
I
must
chuse
one
,
I
would
chuse
hell
rather
than
sin
:
for
God
is
the
Author
of
Hell
,
but
it
is
blasphemy
to
say
he
is
the
Author
of
Sin
.
There
is
a
famous
story
of
Charles
the
ninth
,
King
of
France
,
he
sent
a
message
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
a
zealous
Protestant
,
gives
him
three
things
to
chuse
,
either
to
go
to
Mass
,
or
to
be
put
to
death
,
or
to
suffer
banishment
all
his
life
long
:
saith
he
,
Primum
Deo
,
juvante
nunquam
eligo
:
The
first
(
God
helping
)
I
will
never
chuse
,
I
abhor
the
Idolatry
of
the
Mass
;
but
for
the
two
other
,
I
leave
it
to
the
choice
of
the
King
to
do
as
he
pleases
:
there
is
more
evil
in
the
least
sin
,
than
the
greatest
misery
.
3.
The
third
thing
I
would
have
you
consider
,
that
whosoever
goeth
out
of
Gods
way
to
avoid
danger
,
shall
certainly
meet
with
greater
danger
.
Balaam
went
out
of
Gods
way
,
Numb.
22.22
.
and
God
sent
an
Angel
with
a
drawn
sword
,
and
he
riding
upon
an
Asse
,
verse
26.
the
Angel
stood
in
a
narrow
place
,
where
was
no
way
to
go
from
the
right
hand
or
from
the
left
:
if
his
Asse
had
not
fallen
under
him
,
he
had
been
run
thorow
by
the
sword
of
the
Angel
.
Jonah
,
for
fear
of
the
King
of
Nineveh
,
went
out
of
Gods
way
,
but
he
met
with
a
mighty
tempest
,
he
met
with
a
Whale
.
What
do
you
do
when
you
commit
sin
?
you
make
way
to
be
cast
into
the
eternal
prison
of
Hell
;
you
destroy
your
precious
souls
,
to
save
your
perishing
bodies
.
Vse
2.
If
sin
be
the
father
and
mother
of
all
perplexity
and
distresses
,
then
I
beseech
you
,
let
us
above
all
things
in
the
world
abhor
sin
:
all
the
curses
of
the
Bible
are
all
due
only
to
a
sinner
;
and
all
the
curses
not
named
in
the
Bible
:
for
that
is
observable
,
Deut.
28.36
.
every
plague
that
is
not
written
in
the
Book
shall
light
upon
him
:
there
are
strange
punishments
to
the
workers
of
iniquity
,
Job
31.3
.
Is
not
destruction
to
the
wicked
,
a
strange
punishment
to
the
workers
of
iniquity
?
sin
it
bringeth
the
sinner
to
little
ease
:
little
ease
at
death
,
little
ease
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
and
little
ease
in
Hell
,
tribulation
and
anguish
:
the
word
in
the
Greek
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
little
ease
to
every
soul
that
doth
iniquity
:
O
my
beloved
,
will
you
promise
me
to
look
upon
sin
,
and
consider
it
in
all
its
woful
consequence
,
as
the
Father
,
Mother
,
and
Womb
,
out
of
which
come
external
,
eternal
,
and
internal
straits
?
more
particularly
there
are
twelve
sins
I
especially
command
you
to
take
heed
of
and
avoid
.
1.
Take
heed
of
Covetousness
:
the
love
of
the
world
will
pierce
you
thorow
with
many
sorrows
?
the
love
of
money
is
the
root
of
all
evil
;
the
love
of
the
world
drowns
men
in
perdition
.
2.
Take
heed
of
the
sin
of
Pride
:
into
what
a
woful
strait
did
Pride
bring
Haman
!
God
crossed
him
in
what
he
most
desired
:
God
made
him
hold
the
stirrup
,
while
Mordecay
rode
in
Triumph
;
and
God
hanged
him
on
the
Gallows
which
he
had
made
for
Mordecay
.
3.
Take
heed
of
Drunkenness
;
Look
not
on
the
Wine
when
it
gives
its
colour
in
the
cup
,
&c.
Drunkenness
;
will
bring
you
into
snares
,
in
will
bite
like
a
Serpent
,
and
sting
like
an
Adder
.
4.
Take
heed
of
Disobedience
and
Rebellion
against
the
Commandments
of
God
:
it
brought
Jonah
to
the
three
nights
and
three
days
in
the
Whales
belly
.
5.
Take
heed
of
Fornication
and
Adultery
,
and
all
uncleanness
;
this
brought
Sampson
to
a
woful
strait
:
this
brought
David
and
Solomon
into
great
perplexity
.
6.
Take
heed
of
Oppression
,
and
all
acts
of
Injustice
:
this
brought
Ahab
into
great
straits
insomuch
that
the
Dogs
licked
his
blood
.
7.
Take
heed
of
unnecessary
familiarity
with
wicked
men
:
this
brought
Jehosaphat
into
a
great
strait
.
8.
Take
heed
of
mis-using
the
Prophets
of
God
:
this
made
God
destroy
the
children
of
Israel
without
remedy
,
2
Chron.
36.15
,
16.
9.
Take
heed
of
coming
prophanely
to
the
Lords
Table
:
this
brought
the
Church
of
Corinth
into
a
great
distress
,
insomuch
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
For
this
cause
many
among
you
are
sick
,
and
many
weak
,
and
many
fallen
a
sleep
.
10.
Take
heed
of
loathing
the
Manna
of
your
souls
:
this
brought
the
children
of
Israel
into
woful
misery
,
that
God
destroyed
all
their
carkasses
in
the
wilderness
,
save
Joshua
and
Caleb
.
Take
heed
of
slighting
the
Gospel
:
this
brought
Queen
Maries
persecution
,
as
many
godly
and
learned
men
that
fled
for
Religions
sake
out
of
the
Land
;
have
confessed
their
thankfulness
for
,
and
unfruitfulness
under
the
Gospel
in
King
Edward
the
sixths
time
,
brought
the
persecution
in
Queen
Maries
time
.
11.
Take
heed
of
losing
your
first
love
:
that
makes
God
threaten
to
take
away
his
Candlestick
.
12.
Take
heed
of
prophaning
the
Christian
Sabbath
,
which
is
much
prophaned
every
where
;
a
day
that
Christ
by
his
resurrection
from
the
dead
hath
consecrated
to
be
kept
holy
to
God
:
Certainly
if
the
Jewes
were
so
severely
punished
for
breaking
the
Sabbath
,
which
was
set
a
part
in
memory
of
the
Creation
,
surely
God
will
severely
punish
those
that
break
the
Sabbath
,
set
a
part
in
memory
of
Christs
Resurrection
.
May
be
same
will
say
,
I
have
committed
many
of
these
sins
,
but
am
not
brought
into
any
strait
.
Remember
it
was
nine
moneths
after
David
had
numbred
the
people
,
before
he
was
in
this
strait
;
but
as
sure
as
God
is
in
Heaven
,
sin
will
bring
straits
sooner
or
latter
;
though
one
sin
a
hundred
years
,
yet
shall
he
be
accursed
:
may
be
thy
prosperity
makes
way
for
thy
damnation
;
and
this
is
thy
greatest
distress
,
that
thou
goest
on
in
sin
and
prosperity
.
Vse
3.
If
sin
bringeth
a
Nation
into
marvellous
labyrinths
,
learn
what
great
cause
we
have
to
fear
that
God
shall
bring
this
Nation
into
great
distress
,
because
of
the
great
abominations
are
committed
in
the
midst
of
it
:
Our
King
and
Sovereign
was
in
a
great
strait
in
the
dayes
of
his
banishment
,
but
God
hath
delivered
him
.
God
hath
delivered
this
Nation
out
of
great
straits
;
but
alas
,
we
requite
God
evil
for
good
,
and
in
stead
of
repenting
of
old
sins
,
we
commit
new
sins
.
I
am
told
there
are
new
Oaths
invented
,
Oaths
not
fit
to
be
named
in
any
place
,
much
less
here
:
Certainly
the
drunkenness
and
adultery
,
the
oppression
and
injustice
,
the
bribery
and
Sabbath-breaking
,
the
vain
and
wicked
swearing
and
forswearing
this
Nation
is
guilty
of
,
must
of
necessity
provoke
God
to
say
of
us
,
as
he
did
of
them
in
Jer.
15.29
.
Shall
I
not
visit
for
these
things
,
saith
the
Lord
?
shall
not
my
Soul
be
avenged
on
such
a
Nation
as
this
?
God
will
not
only
punish
us
,
but
be
avenged
on
us
.
There
is
no
way
to
avoid
a
National
Desolation
,
but
by
a
National
Reformation
.
Lastly
,
Learn
what
cause
you
of
this
Congregation
and
Parish
,
what
cause
you
have
to
expect
that
God
should
bring
you
into
great
straits
,
because
of
your
great
unthankfulness
and
unfruitfulness
under
the
means
of
Grace
,
you
that
have
so
long
enjoyed
the
Gospel
;
you
have
had
the
Gospel
in
this
place
in
great
abundance
;
Dr.
Taylor
he
served
an
Apprenticeship
in
this
place
;
Dr.
Stoughton
served
another
Apprenticeship
,
and
I
,
through
Divine
Mercy
,
have
served
three
Apprenticeships
,
and
half
another
almost
among
you
;
you
have
had
the
Spirit
of
God
seven
and
thirty
years
in
the
faithful
Ministry
of
the
Word
,
knocking
at
the
door
of
your
hearts
,
but
many
of
you
have
hardned
your
hearts
.
Are
there
not
some
of
you
,
I
only
put
the
question
,
that
begin
to
loath
the
Manna
of
your
Souls
,
and
to
look
back
towards
Egypt
again
?
Are
there
not
some
of
you
have
itching
ears
,
and
would
fain
have
Preachers
that
would
feed
you
with
dainty
phrases
,
and
begin
not
to
care
for
a
Minister
that
unrips
your
Consciences
,
speaks
to
your
hearts
and
souls
,
and
would
force
you
into
Heaven
by
frighting
you
out
of
your
sins
?
Are
there
not
some
of
you
,
that
by
often
hearing
Sermons
,
are
become
Sermon-proof
,
that
know
how
to
sleep
and
scoff
away
Sermons
?
I
would
be
glad
to
say
,
there
are
but
few
such
;
but
the
Lord
knoweth
there
are
too
too
many
that
by
long
preaching
,
get
little
good
by
preaching
,
insomuch
that
I
have
often
said
it
,
and
say
it
now
again
,
there
is
hardly
any
way
to
raise
the
price
of
the
Gospel-Ministry
,
but
by
the
want
of
it
:
And
that
I
may
flatter
not
you
,
you
have
not
profited
under
the
means
you
have
enjoyed
,
therefore
you
may
justly
expect
God
may
bring
you
into
a
strait
,
and
take
away
the
Gospel
from
you
:
God
may
justly
take
away
your
Ministers
by
death
,
or
other
ways
.
Have
you
not
lost
your
first
love
?
Why
did
God
take
away
the
Gospel
from
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
but
because
they
lost
their
first
love
?
Are
you
not
like
the
Church
of
Loadicea
,
that
was
neither
hot
nor
cold
?
therefore
God
may
justly
spew
you
out
of
his
mouth
:
what
God
will
do
with
you
,
I
know
not
;
a
few
weeks
will
determine
:
God
can
make
a
great
change
in
a
little
time
;
we
leave
all
to
God
;
but
in
the
mean
time
let
me
commend
one
Text
of
Scripture
to
you
,
Jer.
13.16
.
Give
glory
to
the
Lord
your
God
,
before
he
cause
darkness
,
and
before
your
feet
stumble
upon
the
dark
Mountains
,
and
while
ye
look
for
light
,
he
turn
it
into
the
shadow
of
death
,
and
make
it
gross
darkness
.
Verse
17.
But
if
you
will
not
hear
it
,
my
soul
shall
weep
in
secret
places
for
your
pride
,
and
mine
eyes
shall
weep
sore
,
and
run
down
with
tears
,
because
the
Lords
flock
is
carried
away
captive
.
Give
glory
to
God
by
confessing
and
repenting
of
your
sins
,
by
humbling
your
souls
before
the
Lord
,
before
darkness
come
,
and
who
knoweth
but
this
may
prevent
darkness
?
Dr.
Manton's
Sermon
.
Hebrews
12.1
.
Wherefore
,
seeing
we
are
compassed
about
with
so
great
a
cloud
of
Witnesses
,
let
us
lay
aside
every
weight
,
and
the
sin
which
doth
so
easily
beset
us
,
and
let
us
run
with
patience
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
.
IN
the
former
Chapter
you
have
a
spiritual
Chronicle
,
or
a
Catalogue
of
the
Lords
Worthies
,
and
all
the
eminent
effects
of
their
Faith
;
and
now
the
Apostle
comes
to
make
use
of
this
History
,
that
he
had
produced
through
so
many
successions
of
Ages
of
all
the
holy
men
of
God
that
excelled
in
Faith
.
Wherefore
seeing
we
are
compassed
about
with
so
great
a
cloud
of
Witnesses
,
&c.
The
Text
is
wholly
Hortatory
.
In
it
observe
,
-
1.
The
Premisses
,
or
principle
the
Apostle
worketh
upon
,
seeing
we
are
compassed
about
with
,
&c.
-
2.
The
practical
Inferences
,
which
are
deduced
from
thence
,
and
they
are
two
.
-
1.
One
concerning
the
private
part
of
our
duty
,
Let
us
lay
aside
every
weight
,
&c.
there
is
something
external
and
without
,
like
to
clog
us
in
our
way
to
Heaven
,
—
every
weight
,
and
something
within
that
will
hinder
and
trouble
us
within
:
therefore
he
saith
,
And
the
sin
which
doth
so
easily
beset
us
.
-
2.
Here
is
the
positive
part
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
.
There
's
motion
[
Run
]
the
manner
[
with
patience
]
the
stage
or
way
[
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
.
]
My
purpose
is
to
give
you
some
brief
thoughts
upon
this
useful
and
practical
inference
of
the
Apostle
,
from
the
History
of
the
faithful
before
recorded
.
Therefore
I
will
sum
up
the
whole
Text
in
this
point
.
Doct.
The
people
of
God
that
have
such
a
multitude
of
examples
of
holy
Men
and
Women
set
before
them
,
should
prepare
themselves
to
run
the
spiritual
race
with
more
patience
and
chearfulness
.
There
are
two
things
in
this
Doctrine
,
the
Encouragement
and
the
Duty
.
I
shall
open
both
with
respect
to
the
circumstances
of
the
Text.
First
,
The
Encouragement
;
A
multitude
of
examples
,
or
,
as
in
the
Text
,
Seeing
we
are
compassed
about
with
so
great
a
cloud
of
Witnesses
.
Mark
here
are
witnesses
,
a
great
cloud
of
witnesses
,
and
these
,
compassing
us
round
about
.
First
,
Here
are
witnesses
;
by
that
term
we
are
to
understand
those
worthy
Saints
mentioned
and
reckoned
up
in
the
former
Chapter
,
Abel
,
Enoch
,
Noah
,
Abraham
,
Moses
,
&c.
All
the
Saints
of
God
that
have
had
experience
of
the
goodness
of
his
providence
to
them
,
and
the
fulfilling
of
his
promises
,
they
are
all
called
Witnesses
;
why
?
because
the
depose
a
testimony
for
God
,
and
to
speak
to
future
generations
to
be
constant
,
as
they
were
,
that
they
might
receive
the
like
reward
.
This
witness
was
partly
in
their
Faith
,
and
partly
in
the
fruit
of
their
Faith
.
1.
They
witnessed
b●
their
faith
,
(
John
3
33.
)
He
that
hath
received
his
testimony
,
hath
set
to
his
●eal
that
God
is
true
.
A
man
that
hath
soundly
digested
the
promises
,
that
expresses
his
faith
by
chearfulness
and
patience
under
all
difficulties
,
troubles
,
delays
,
and
those
sundry
trials
that
he
meets
with
,
he
gives
it
under
hand
and
seal
,
proclaims
it
to
the
world
that
he
hath
to
do
with
the
true
God
.
And
,
2.
They
witnessed
in
the
fruits
of
their
faith
,
as
they
give
us
an
instance
of
Gods
fidelity
towards
them
that
faithfully
adhere
to
,
and
firmly
believe
in
his
promises
;
so
it
is
said
,
Heb.
6.12
.
Be
not
slothful
,
but
followers
of
them
who
through
faith
and
patience
inherit
the
promise
.
Let
Faith
but
set
Patience
a
work
,
do
but
hold
out
a
little
while
with
God
,
and
you
may
learn
by
the
example
of
all
those
holy
men
,
we
shall
inherit
the
promises
,
they
shall
be
made
good
to
a
tittle
,
and
nor
one
thing
fail
of
all
that
the
Lord
hath
spoken
;
as
those
holy
men
were
exercised
and
tossed
to
and
fro
,
but
it
succeeded
well
with
them
at
the
last
.
O
then
let
us
hearken
to
the
deposition
of
these
worthy
witnesses
that
are
recorded
in
the
Scripture
,
and
with
such
an
invincible
resolution
as
theirs
was
,
let
us
hold
out
our
course
towards
true
happiness
:
If
we
do
not
,
they
that
are
now
propounded
as
Witnesses
to
us
,
will
at
the
day
of
Judgement
be
produced
as
witnesses
against
us
.
And
pray
also
let
us
remember
that
we
are
to
continue
and
keep
afoot
that
testimony
to
succeeding
generations
:
for
not
only
the
Prophets
and
holy
men
of
God
,
were
Gods
witnesses
,
but
all
Gods
people
also
are
his
witnesses
,
Isai.
43.10
.
by
their
faith
,
patience
,
diligence
,
constancy
and
chearfulness
under
afflictions
,
they
are
to
give
it
under
hand
and
seal
to
the
world
,
that
God
is
a
true
and
faithful
God
.
But
now
,
if
we
either
by
our
sinful
walking
,
or
by
our
drooping
discouragements
,
discredit
Christ
and
his
profession
,
then
we
,
are
witnesses
against
him
,
we
deny
that
Religion
which
we
would
seem
to
profess
and
cry
up
,
(
Tit.
1.16
.
)
They
profess
they
know
God
,
but
in
works
they
deny
him
;
and
the
more
dangerous
,
because
deeds
are
more
deliberate
than
words
,
and
so
a
greater
evidence
of
what
we
think
in
our
hearts
.
If
we
by
drooping
discouragements
and
sinful
walking
discredit
Religion
,
we
deny
it
,
and
do
in
effect
put
the
lye
upon
Christ
.
Therefore
let
us
remember
they
were
witnesses
,
and
so
must
we
.
Secondly
,
By
a
figurative
speech
they
are
called
a
Cloud
,
[
having
a
cloud
of
witnesses
]
why
so
?
I
might
trouble
you
with
many
conceits
Interpreters
have
had
of
this
word
Cloud
;
say
some
,
because
of
the
raisedness
of
their
spirits
,
because
Clouds
fly
aloft
:
Clouds
,
for
the
fruitfulness
of
their
Doctrine
,
as
Clouds
send
down
fruitful
showers
upon
the
earth
;
&
Clouds
,
because
they
cool
and
cover
us
from
the
heat
;
so
some
would
gloss
for
our
comfort
:
others
with
more
judgment
say
,
a
Cloud
with
allusion
to
the
pillar
of
cloud
which
conducted
the
Israelites
to
Canaan
;
yet
neither
doth
this
come
up
fully
to
the
scope
of
the
Apostle
;
for
the
Apostle
speaks
not
of
a
Cloud
that
goes
before
us
,
but
of
a
Cloud
that
compasseth
us
round
about
,
and
therefore
a
Cloud
;
the
reason
why
't
is
called
so
,
is
the
number
and
multitude
of
those
Witnesses
,
as
a
Cloud
is
made
up
of
a
multitude
of
vapours
gathered
together
,
and
condensed
into
one
body
;
and
so
the
expression
is
often
used
,
Ezek.
38.9
.
Thou
shalt
be
like
a
cloud
to
cover
the
Land
,
&c.
noting
the
increase
of
the
people
when
God
would
restore
them
,
the
multitude
of
Converts
;
and
so
in
prophane
Authors
,
Livie
hath
such
an
expression
,
an
army
of
men
is
called
a
cloud
.
But
this
is
enough
to
shew
the
intent
of
this
expression
,
that
there
are
a
multitude
,
a
very
great
number
:
though
the
godly
comparatively
,
and
with
respect
to
the
wicked
,
are
a
few
,
yet
considered
in
themselves
,
they
are
a
great
number
;
for
,
if
the
Martyrs
,
and
those
glorious
instances
of
Heroick
saith
,
and
that
under
the
Old
Testament
,
when
Gods
Interest
was
more
confin'd
to
one
People
,
if
there
were
such
a
Church
then
,
of
so
great
a
number
,
what
will
the
whole
Church
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
be
,
when
we
shall
meet
together
in
Heaven
?
We
are
often
discouraged
with
the
paucity
of
Professors
,
and
are
apt
to
think
our selves
to
be
left
alone
,
1
Kings
19.10
.
But
let
us
remember
there
is
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
,
we
are
not
solitary
now
,
and
certainly
we
shall
not
want
company
when
we
come
to
Heaven
,
To
the
innumerable
company
of
,
&c.
Again
,
it
meets
with
an
ordinary
and
strong
temptation
which
Satan
suggests
to
the
heart
of
the
godly
,
that
they
are
singular
and
matchless
in
their
afflictions
,
that
none
of
the
people
of
God
have
ever
under
gone
such
difficulties
as
they
are
exposed
unto
;
and
this
makes
them
question
their
Fathers
affections
,
and
put
themselves
out
of
the
number
of
his
children
.
I
,
but
all
these
things
are
accomplished
in
the
Saints
of
God
before
you
,
here
is
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
that
have
been
exercised
and
tryed
to
purpose
,
1
Pet.
4.9
.
They
are
troubled
with
a
busie
Devil
,
a
naughty
world
,
a
corrupt
heart
,
all
have
had
their
tryal
from
Gods
correcting
hand
,
The
same
afflictions
are
accomplished
in
your
brethren
,
that
are
in
the
world
.
So
that
we
have
many
fellows
,
our
lot
is
no
harder
than
the
Saints
of
God
that
have
gone
before
us
,
for
there
is
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
.
3.
Observe
,
the
Apostle
calls
it
a
Cloud
that
compasses
us
round
about
,
i.e.
We
have
instances
for
every
Tryal
,
Temptation
,
Duty
that
we
are
put
upon
:
Here
we
have
examples
of
those
that
have
fulfilled
the
commands
of
Christ
on
this
side
with
an
undaunted
courage
,
and
the
examples
of
those
that
have
born
the
Cross
of
Christ
with
an
invincible
patience
:
here
we
have
examples
of
those
that
have
conquered
right-hand
temptations
,
that
have
despised
the
delights
of
the
world
;
and
there
are
those
that
have
conquered
left-hand
temptations
,
that
have
not
been
broken
and
affrighted
with
the
terrors
of
the
world
;
all
the
Saints
of
God
have
trodden
that
way
;
the
same
paths
wherein
we
are
to
walk
after
them
:
we
cannot
look
this
way
or
that
way
,
but
we
have
instances
of
Faith
,
confidence
in
God
,
and
patience
,
we
are
compassed
about
,
&c.
In
short
,
here
lies
the
encouragement
that
Christians
should
propound
to
themselves
.
1.
That
there
are
examples
.
Christians
of
latter
times
have
more
to
answer
for
their
infidelity
,
than
those
of
former
Ages
;
they
that
first
believed
the
promises
,
believed
without
such
a
cloud
of
witnesses
,
or
multitude
of
examples
;
many
have
gone
before
us
that
have
broken
the
Ice
,
and
that
found
good
success
from
their
own
experience
,
they
have
commended
God
to
us
,
as
a
true
and
faithful
God
,
and
will
not
you
go
on
?
When
Jonathan
and
his
Armour-bearer
climbed
up
the
Rocks
of
the
Philistins
,
then
the
people
were
encouraged
to
go
up
after
;
so
here
are
some
that
have
gone
before
you
,
and
it
hath
succeeded
well
with
them
.
2.
These
examples
are
many
;
not
one
or
two
that
might
be
supposed
to
be
singularly
assisted
,
and
to
have
eminent
Prerogatives
above
the
rest
of
their
brethren
,
but
many
in
every
Age
,
a
whole
cloud
of
them
,
3.
There
are
examples
of
many
rare
and
excellent
men
,
the
best
that
ever
lived
under
Heaven
:
Take
(
my
brethren
)
the
Prophets
for
an
example
,
&c.
Jam.
5.10
.
4.
They
are
propounded
to
us
,
not
for
their
words
only
,
and
for
their
profession
,
but
for
their
deeds
,
for
their
bitter
sufferings
;
and
they
abundantly
manifest
to
us
,
that
there
is
nothing
impossible
in
our
duty
,
or
any
thing
so
difficult
but
may
be
overcome
through
Christs
strength
enabling
us
:
They
all
had
the
same
nature
we
have
;
they
were
of
the
like
passion
with
us
,
flesh
and
bl●od
as
we
are
,
of
the
same
relations
and
concernments
;
and
then
on
the
other
side
,
we
have
the
same
cause
with
them
,
the
same
recompence
of
reward
to
encourage
us
,
the
same
God
and
Saviour
to
recompence
us
;
he
suffered
for
us
as
well
as
for
them
;
therefore
we
should
follow
in
their
steps
,
and
hold
fast
our
confidence
to
the
end
,
for
they
have
shewed
us
,
that
poverty
,
reproaches
,
death
it self
,
and
all
those
things
that
would
look
harsh
,
and
with
a
ghastly
aspect
upon
the
eyes
of
the
world
,
are
not
such
evils
,
but
that
a
Believer
may
rejoyce
in
them
,
and
triumph
over
them
.
I
say
,
they
have
shewed
the
blandishments
of
the
world
have
not
such
a
charm
,
but
they
may
be
renounced
without
any
loss
of
considerable
joy
and
contentment
,
and
that
the
duties
of
Christianity
are
not
so
hard
,
but
that
a
little
waiting
upon
God
will
bring
in
grace
enough
to
perform
them
;
therefore
saith
the
Apostle
,
Seeing
we
have
a
cloud
of
witnesses
,
let
us
lay
aside
,
&c.
And
so
I
come
to
the
Encouragement
,
to
the
Second
thing
,
and
that
is
the
duty
here
pressed
.
-
1.
Here
is
the
privative
.
-
2.
The
positive
part
of
our
duty
:
Here
is
Mortification
and
Vivification
.
Mortification
,
Let
us
lay
aside
,
&c.
Vivification
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
,
&c.
In
both
the
branches
,
he
alludes
to
terms
proper
to
Races
:
In
a
Race
you
know
men
strip
themselves
of
their
cloaths
,
and
whatever
is
burdensome
and
heavy
,
that
they
may
be
the
more
light
of
foot
;
and
so
the
Apostle
bids
us
lay
aside
every
weight
;
and
they
do
withal
diet
themselves
,
that
they
might
have
no
clog
from
within
,
1
Cor.
9.25
.
Every
man
that
striveth
for
the
mastery
,
is
temperate
in
all
things
,
i.e.
They
took
care
that
they
did
not
clog
and
indispose
themselves
for
the
race
they
were
to
run
;
but
they
verily
run
only
for
a
corruptible
Crown
,
we
for
a
Crown
that
is
incorruptible
and
glorious
:
so
according
to
this
double
practice
of
Races
,
we
are
to
cast
aside
every
weight
from
without
,
&c.
So
here
's
a
double
object
,
la●ing
aside
every
weight
,
and
of
sin
,
There
's
onus
externum
,
the
weight
without
,
that
presses
us
down
,
and
hinders
our
speed
;
and
then
there
's
impedimentum
internum
,
there
's
sin
,
that
which
weakens
within
;
by
reason
of
the
former
,
we
make
little
speed
;
by
reason
of
the
latter
,
we
are
often
interrupted
;
and
therefore
we
must
do
as
they
,
that
they
might
be
swift
and
expedite
,
lay
aside
ever
weight
,
and
be
more
temperate
in
●l●
things
.
Herein
a
Runner
in
a
Race
differs
from
a
Traveller
,
a
Traveller
strengthens
himself
for
his
Journey
as
well
as
he
can
,
his
cloaths
on
,
sometimes
carries
a
great
burden
with
him
;
but
a
Runner
of
a
Race
makes
himself
as
light
as
he
can
.
But
to
come
more
particularly
to
the
words
.
First
,
(
lay
aside
every
weight
.
)
By
weight
is
meant
those
things
that
burden
the
soul
,
and
make
our
heavenly
progress
more
tedious
and
cumbersome
:
and
by
weight
is
meant
(
I
think
)
the
delights
and
cares
of
the
world
,
the
multitude
of
secular
business
,
all
our
earthly
contentments
and
affairs
,
so
far
as
they
are
a
burden
to
us
,
hinder
us
in
our
way
to
heaven
;
these
must
all
be
put
off
,
Luke
21.3
,
4.
saith
Christ
,
Take
heed
to
your selves
,
lest
at
any
time
your
hearts
be
overcharged
with
surfeiting
and
drunkenness
,
and
cares
of
this
life
,
&c.
The
heart
that
is
deprest
,
cannot
be
so
free
for
God
,
and
the
Offices
of
our
heavenly
Calling
,
when
we
give
way
to
surfeiting
,
drunkenness
,
and
cares
of
this
world
,
1.
The
heart
may
be
overcharged
with
the
delights
of
the
World
;
Surfeiting
and
Drunkenness
must
not
be
taken
in
the
gross
notion
;
you
must
not
think
of
spewing
,
reeling
,
vomiting
,
as
if
to
avoid
these
were
a
full
compliance
with
Christs
direction
,
the
heart
may
be
over-charged
when
the
stomack
is
not
;
there
is
a
dry
drunkenness
,
and
a
more
refined
surfeiting
,
and
that
is
when
the
heart
grows
heavy
,
unfit
for
Prayer
,
relishes
not
the
things
of
the
Spirit
,
when
the
delights
of
the
Flesh
clog
the
wheel
,
abate
that
vigour
and
chearfulness
that
we
should
shew
forth
in
the
worship
of
God
and
holy
Actions
,
when
the
delights
of
the
flesh
withdraw
us
from
that
watchfulness
and
diligence
that
is
necessary
in
taking
care
for
our
souls
,
then
the
heart
is
overcharged
;
voluptuous
living
is
a
great
sin
,
it
choaks
the
seed
of
Piety
so
soon
as
planted
in
the
heart
,
so
that
they
can
bring
nothing
to
perfection
,
it
brings
a
brawn
and
a
deadness
upon
the
Conscience
and
Affections
;
there
is
nothing
that
hardens
the
heart
so
much
,
as
the
softness
of
carnal
pleasure
,
(
Jude
.
19.
)
Sensual
,
having
not
the
spirit
;
Sensuality
quenches
our
natural
bravery
and
briskness
of
spirit
that
becomes
a
man
;
much
more
doth
it
hinder
the
sublime
operations
of
the
spirit
of
God
.
Well
then
,
remember
Christians
,
you
are
not
only
Travellers
by
the
way
,
but
Runners
in
a
Race
:
If
we
were
to
speak
to
you
only
under
the
notion
of
Travellers
in
a
way
,
this
were
enough
to
wean
you
from
the
delights
of
the
flesh
,
1
Pet.
2.11
.
As
strangers
and
Pilgrims
,
abstain
from
fleshly
lusts
which
was
against
the
soul
.
The
more
you
indulge
these
fleshly
lusts
,
the
more
you
hearten
and
strengthen
the
great
enemy
of
your
souls
,
and
starve
the
better
parts
;
but
you
are
as
Runners
in
a
Race
:
by
this
Metaphor
the
duty
is
more
bound
upon
you
,
much
more
should
you
beat
down
the
body
,
and
keep
it
in
subjection
;
the
Apostle
hath
a
notable
word
,
1
Cor.
9.27
.
I
keep
under
my
body
,
and
bring
it
in
subjection
,
&c.
I
heat
down
my
body
;
you
must
either
keep
under
pleasures
,
or
pleasures
will
keep
you
under
;
for
a
man
is
soon
brought
under
the
power
,
dominion
,
and
tyranny
of
evil
customes
,
and
me
so
bruitish
pleasure
,
by
indulging
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
1
Cor
6.12
.
Be
but
a
little
addicted
to
an
▪
one
thing
,
and
you
are
brought
under
the
power
of
it
;
the
flesh
waxes
wanton
and
imperious
,
and
a
slavery
grows
upon
you
by
degrees
:
The
more
you
cocker
carnal
affections
,
the
more
,
they
increase
upon
you
;
and
therefore
you
must
hold
the
reins
hard
,
exercise
a
powerful
restraint
.
Solomon
in
his
Penitentials
gives
us
an
account
of
his
own
folly
;
and
how
fearfully
he
was
corrupthis
way
,
Eccles.
2.20
.
Whatsoever
mine
eyes
desired
,
I
kept
not
from
them
,
I
with-held
not
my
heart
from
any
joy
,
&c.
This
was
that
which
brought
him
to
such
a
lawless
excess
,
and
at
length
to
fall
off
from
God
.
When
we
give
nature
the
full
swing
,
and
use
pleasure
with
too
free
a
license
,
the
heart
is
insensibly
corrupted
,
and
the
necessities
of
life
are
turned
into
diseases
,
and
all
that
you
do
,
't
is
but
in
compliance
with
your
lusts
;
your
eating
and
drinking
is
but
a
mea-offering
,
and
drink-offering
to
lusts
and
carnal
appetites
.
I
remember
Solomon
saith
,
Prov.
29.21
.
He
that
delicately
bringeth
up
his
servant
from
a
child
,
shall
have
him
become
his
Son
at
length
,
i.e.
allow
a
servant
too
much
liberty
,
and
he
will
no
more
know
his
condition
,
but
grow
contemptuous
,
bold
and
troublesome
,
so
it
is
here
:
We
are
all
the
worse
for
license
;
natural
desires
,
unless
they
feel
fetters
and
prudent
restraints
,
grow
unruly
and
excessive
:
And
therefore
it
is
good
to
abate
the
liberty
of
the
flesh
,
that
the
body
may
be
a
servant
,
and
not
a
Master
;
when
you
deny
your selves
in
nothing
,
but
satisfie
every
vain
appetite
,
a
custom
grows
upon
the
foul
,
and
Intemperance
proves
a
Trade
,
and
an
habitual
distemper
,
so
that
you
cannot
when
you
would
,
upon
prud●m
and
pious
respects
refrain
and
command
your
desires
;
and
therefore
't
is
good
sometimes
to
thwart
and
vex
the
flesh
,
as
David
poured
out
the
water
of
Bethelem
that
he
longed
for
,
2
Sam.
23.17
.
not
to
deny
our selves
in
what
we
affect
and
covet
;
lust
grows
into
a
wanton
,
and
bold
,
and
imperious
,
and
so
prescribes
upon
us
,
and
we
are
brought
under
the
power
of
these
things
.
2.
The
business
and
cares
of
this
world
;
for
these
immoderately
followed
,
and
not
in
obedience
to
God
,
are
a
sore
burden
,
and
makes
the
soul
heavy
,
and
allows
no
time
and
strength
for
God
and
his
service
,
and
those
happy
opportunities
of
private
communion
with
him
,
when
we
are
incumbred
with
much
service
,
we
neglect
that
one
thing
necessary
,
Luke
10.42
.
and
therefore
Christians
must
take
heed
that
the
lean
kind
do
not
devour
the
fat
;
that
Sarah
be
not
thrown
out
of
doors
in
stead
of
Hagar
;
that
Religion
be
not
thrust
to
the
walls
,
which
should
be
our
prime
and
chief
business
,
while
every
business
hath
its
time
and
course
.
The
Scriptures
knowing
the
proneness
of
our
hearts
to
temporal
things
,
deals
with
us
as
we
do
with
a
crooked
stick
,
we
bend
it
so
much
the
other
way
,
and
therefore
sometimes
they
forbid
necessary
labour
,
John
6.28
.
Labour
not
for
the
meat
which
perisheth
,
&c.
the
meaning
is
,
not
chiefly
;
but
it
bends
the
stick
another
way
,
set
not
your
affections
on
the
things
of
the
earth
:
A
man
must
have
some
kind
of
affection
to
hi●
work
here
below
;
but
we
had
need
to
be
bent
the
other
way
.
We
may
gather
〈◊〉
is
from
this
Precept
,
't
is
better
incroach
upon
the
world
,
then
the
world
should
incroach
upon
Godliness
.
In
short
,
things
are
a
burden
and
clog
to
us
,
according
as
our
delight
and
scope
is
;
if
the
pomp
and
increase
of
the
world
be
our
end
and
scope
,
then
Religion
will
be
looked
upon
as
a
burden
,
that
will
be
a
weight
,
and
all
duties
of
godliness
as
a
melancholy
interruption
,
as
they
,
Amos
2.8
.
When
will
the
Sabbath
be
over
?
The
exercise
of
godliness
will
be
a
troublesome
thing
,
and
we
shall
go
about
the
work
of
Religion
as
if
we
went
about
it
not
:
But
,
on
the
other
side
,
if
Heaven
and
heavenly
things
be
our
scope
,
then
the
world
is
a
burthen
,
and
then
we
shall
use
it
in
the
way
,
but
not
abusing
,
as
taking
up
our
rest
here
,
1
Cor.
7.31
,
32.
Man
hath
a
body
and
soul
,
and
he
doth
provide
for
both
but
for
one
in
subordination
;
the
soul
is
the
chief
,
and
therefore
we
must
not
so
look
after
the
interests
and
concernments
of
the
bodily
life
as
to
forget
the
interests
of
the
soul
,
or
to
neglect
them
.
Many
will
not
so
grosly
idolize
present
things
,
so
as
to
renounce
things
to
come
;
I
but
they
so
often
follow
the
things
of
the
world
,
that
they
neglect
their
eternal
concernments
.
The
happiness
of
a
people
,
in
communion
with
God
,
and
therefore
that
must
be
looked
after
;
we
must
take
heed
that
the
cares
of
the
world
have
not
such
a
hand
and
power
over
us
,
as
either
to
divert
us
from
or
unfit
us
for
these
higher
and
nobler
pursuits
,
the
enjoyments
of
God
in
Christ
.
This
is
the
first
thing
the
Apostle
speaks
to
these
spiritual
Racers
,
to
lay
aside
every
weight
,
that
is
,
the
delights
of
the
flesh
and
the
cares
of
the
world
.
Secondly
,
The
next
thing
to
be
laid
aside
,
is
sin
,
which
doth
so
easily
beset
us
.
As
we
must
guard
against
things
without
so
we
must
mortifie
our
corrupt
inclinations
within
:
or
else
,
it
will
soon
make
us
weary
of
our
heavenly
Race
,
or
faint
in
it
.
Sin
you
know
is
two
fold
,
Original
and
Actual
.
Actual
sin
is
not
meant
primarily
,
for
that
is
not
peccatum
agens
,
the
sin
that
easily
besets
us
,
but
peccatum
transiens
,
the
sin
that
passes
from
us
;
and
original
sin
is
that
which
is
semphatically
called
sin
Rom.
7.8
Now
this
original
corruption
may
be
considered
as
meerly
native
,
or
as
acquired
and
improved
into
evil
customes
and
habits
:
for
according
to
mens
tempers
and
constitutions
,
as
they
are
severally
disposed
,
so
by
the
corruption
of
nature
they
are
inclined
to
one
sin
more
than
another
:
as
the
chanel
is
cut
,
so
corrupt
nature
findes
a
vent
and
issue
:
every
man
there
in
some
predominant
sin
,
and
in
every
regenerate
person
some
reliques
of
that
sin
,
from
whence
is
the
greatest
danger
of
his
soul
:
thus
David
speaks
of
his
iniquity
,
Psal.
18.23
.
Well
then
,
this
is
that
sin
that
doth
easily
boset
us
:
original
sin
improved
into
some
tyranny
or
evil
custome
which
doth
increase
and
prevail
upon
us
more
and
more
.
Now
this
is
said
(
easily
beset
us
)
for
three
reasons
:
Partly
,
because
it
hath
a
great
power
and
restraint
over
us
,
and
implies
the
whole
man
,
the
members
the
body
,
the
faculties
of
the
soul
;
so
great
an
interest
hath
it
acquired
in
our
affections
,
it
doth
easily
beset
us
,
it
hath
great
power
and
command
over
us
.
Partly
,
because
it
sticks
so
close
,
that
we
cannot
by
our
own
strength
lay
it
aside
,
Jer.
13
,
23
Can
the
Ethiopian
change
his
skin
?
or
the
Leopard
his
sports
?
&c.
A
man
can
as
soon
change
his
skin
as
lay
aside
his
customes
,
that
are
so
deeply
engraven
as
the
blackness
of
an
Ethiopian
▪
or
the
spots
of
Leopard
.
And
partly
because
it
mingles
it self
with
all
our
motions
and
actions
,
Rom.
7.21
.
&c.
It
easily
besets
us
,
't
is
present
with
us
,
it
impels
us
,
and
sollicits
us
,
and
draws
us
to
sin
further
and
further
and
doth
make
us
negligent
in
what
is
Gods
:
we
cannot
do
or
speak
any
thing
,
but
it
wil
infest
us
in
all
our
duties
of
Piety
,
Charity
,
Justice
;
on
every
side
it
is
interposing
,
vexing
,
thwarting
the
motions
of
the
Spirit
,
and
so
abates
our
strength
,
vigour
,
and
agility
,
and
retards
our
course
towards
heaven
and
glory
:
therefore
,
lay
aside
,
as
every
Weight
,
so
every
Sin
,
&c.
Quest.
Now
what
is
it
to
(
lay
aside
?
)
or
how
can
we
lay
aside
,
since
sin
sticks
so
close
to
us
,
and
is
engraven
in
our
natures
?
Answ.
Certainly
,
something
may
be
done
by
us
;
for
this
is
every
where
pressed
as
our
duty
,
Ephes.
4.22
.
Put
off
the
old
man
,
and
1
Pet.
2.11
we
may
put
it
off
more
and
more
,
though
we
cannot
lay
it
aside
.
Then
we
are
said
to
lay
aside
the
sin
that
so
easily
besets
us
,
when
we
prevent
and
break
the
dominion
of
it
,
that
it
shall
not
reign
over
us
,
Rom
6
12.
Let
not
sin
reign
,
&c.
Though
it
dwells
in
us
,
lives
in
us
;
and
works
in
us
,
yet
it
should
not
overcome
us
,
and
bring
us
into
bondage
,
and
so
it
will
not
be
imputed
to
our
condemnation
;
and
at
length
when
then
the
soul
shall
be
separated
from
the
body
,
we
shall
be
wholy
free
from
it
.
Quest.
I
,
but
what
must
we
do
that
we
may
so
repress
it
?
(
the
question
returns
)
that
we
may
break
the
dominion
of
it
?
Answ.
I
answer
this
is
the
work
of
the
Spirit
of
God
;
but
we
must
know
,
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
work
the
work
of
mortification
two
waies
:
by
Regeneration
,
and
after
Regeneration
:
By
Regeneration
,
and
so
he
doth
immediately
without
any
co-opperation
of
ours
mortifie
the
deeds
of
sin
,
gives
sin
its
death-wound
;
that
which
is
left
,
is
a
thing
mortified
,
it
broken
.
The
Scripture
often
speaks
of
this
first
work
of
Regenration
,
Rom.
6.6
.
Colos.
2.11
.
First
,
when
we
are
planted
into
Christ
,
then
we
put
off
the
body
of
sin
;
and
though
it
doth
not
presently
die
,
yet
't
is
weakned
,
that
it
cannot
reign
,
though
it
be
not
destroyed
.
2.
After
Regeneration
,
the
Spirit
doth
more
and
more
destroy
sin
,
the
relqiues
of
sin
,
this
crucified
body
of
sin
,
till
it
dieth
wholly
away
;
this
he
doth
in
us
,
but
not
without
us
Rom.
8.13
.
Through
the
Spirit
mortifie
the
deeds
of
the
body
:
Not
the
Spirit
without
us
,
nor
we
without
the
Spirit
,
but
ye
through
the
Spirit
.
What
is
then
required
of
us
?
1.
Seriously
purpose
not
to
sin
,
and
promise
to
God
to
yeild
him
unfeigned
obedience
.
Especially
should
we
make
this
promise
in
the
use
of
those
solemn
Rites
by
which
the
Covenant
between
God
and
us
is
confirmed
.
Take
up
a
solemn
purpose
not
to
grive
the
Spirit
,
nor
to
break
his
Law
,
Psal.
119.106
.
I
have
sworn
,
and
I
will
perform
it
,
that
I
will
keep
thy
righteous
judgements
:
This
purpose
of
heart
is
the
root
of
all
good
actions
;
therefore
in
the
confidence
of
Gods
help
,
in
the
sense
of
thy
own
weakness
,
Psal.
119.32
.
we
cannot
lay
wagers
upon
our
own
strength
,
yet
't
is
our
duty
to
engage
our
hearts
to
God
.
To
sin
against
the
light
of
our
own
conscience
,
and
illumination
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
chastening
and
instruction
of
our
own
reins
,
that
aggravates
our
sin
:
but
to
sin
against
,
and
besides
our
fixed
purpose
of
not
sinning
,
that
lightens
sin
,
for
then
't
is
a
sin
of
weakness
and
infirmity
,
not
of
wilfulness
and
malice
;
and
then
we
can
say
as
Paul
Rom.
7.19
.
When
the
heart
is
fixedly
bent
towards
God
,
The
evil
which
I
would
not
,
that
do
I
,
Two
wayes
may
we
be
said
to
sin
against
purpose
;
either
when
we
are
over-born
besides
our
purpose
,
or
our
purpose
still
remaines
to
please
God
:
As
,
when
the
water
breaks
over
the
bank
,
the
bank
remaining
,
in
such
a
case
the
fault
is
not
in
the
bank
,
but
in
the
violence
of
the
flood
.
Or
2.
when
we
break
off
our
purpose
,
or
consent
to
do
evil
;
as
when
we
cut
thorow
the
band
,
the
water
may
easily
make
thorow
.
Ther
's
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
sin
dwelling
in
us
,
and
sin
entertained
by
us
;
between
sin
remaining
,
and
sin
reserved
:
when
you
have
a
firm
purpose
against
all
sin
,
there
is
sin
remaining
,
but
't
is
not
reserved
,
't
is
not
kept
and
allowed
.
2.
Watch
over
thy self
with
a
holy
suspicion
,
because
thou
hast
sin
within
thee
that
doth
easily
beset
thee
;
therefore
consider
thy
wayes
,
Psal.
119
59.
Guard
thy
senses
.
Job
.
31.1
.
but
above
all
,
keep
thy
heart
,
Prov.
4.23
.
Conscience
must
stand
Porter
at
the
door
,
and
examine
what
comes
in
aad
what
goes
out
:
watch
over
the
strategems
of
Satan
,
and
seducing
motions
of
thy
own
heart
.
3.
Resist
and
oppose
strongly
against
the
first
risings
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
tickling
&
pleasing
motions
of
sin
that
doth
easily
beset
us
,
when
it
doth
entice
us
away
from
God
,
or
do
any
thing
that
is
unseemly
,
&
contrary
unto
the
duties
of
our
heavenly
calling
.
Oh
remember
we
are
not
debtors
to
the
flesh
,
Rom.
8.20
.
Thou
art
tyed
to
the
Lord
by
all
obligations
and
indulgencies
therefore
break
the
force
of
sin
by
a
serious
resistance
;
check
it
,
and
let
thy
soul
rise
up
in
indignation
against
it
;
my
business
is
not
to
pleasure
the
flesh
but
to
please
the
Lord
.
4.
B.
wail
thy
involuntary
lapses
and
falls
with
penitential
tears
,
as
Peter
went
ou●
and
wept
bitterly
,
Mat.
26.57
.
Godly
sorrow
is
of
great
use
for
laying
aside
of
sin
as
salt
potions
kill
wormes
.
When
Children
are
troubled
with
wormes
,
we
give
them
salt
potions
;
so
these
bitter
penitential
tears
are
the
means
God
hath
appointed
to
mortifie
sin
;
that
's
the
reason
the
Apostle
saith
,
2
Cor.
7.10
.
Godly
sorrow
worketh
repentance
to
salvation
,
not
to
be
repentedoc
:
'T
is
not
only
a
part
of
repentance
but
worketh
preserving
durable
resolutions
,
a
walking
closely
with
God
:
't
is
a
means
God
hath
blessed
to
this
end
and
purpose
.
5.
Recover
from
thy
falls
,
renew
thy
combate
,
as
Israel
when
they
were
overcome
in
battel
they
would
try
it
again
and
again
,
●ud●
.
20
28.
Take
heed
of
ceasing
for
the
present
for
though
thy
enemy
seems
to
prevail
,
though
the
flesh
seems
to
prevail
against
the
spirit
in
the
battel
,
yet
thou
shalt
have
the
best
of
it
in
the
war
;
by
the
power
of
grace
thou
shalt
have
the
victory
.
Thus
I
have
gone
over
the
privative
part
of
our
duty
.
Let
us
lay
aside
every
weight
,
and
the
sin
that
doth
so
easily
beset
us
.
I
should
have
come
to
the
positive
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
:
there
is
the
duty
,
Let
us
run
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
:
and
there
is
the
manner
of
the
duty
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
.
I
should
have
shown
you
,
that
a
Christians
life
is
like
a
race
from
earth
to
heaven
in
a
way
of
holiness
,
and
exercise
of
Grace
.
This
Race
it
continues
as
long
as
we
continue
in
the
world
,
from
our
Nativity
,
to
our
death
;
after
death
the
strife
is
ended
:
Now
in
this
race
we
must
run
,
and
o
run
that
we
may
obtain
the
crown
,
1
Cor.
9.24
.
Running
is
a
motion
,
and
a
speedy
motion
;
there
is
lying
,
sitting
or
standing
,
but
still
there
must
be
running
:
●e
must
make
a
further
progress
in
the
way
to
heaven
,
forge●ting
those
things
which
are
behind
,
and
reaching
forth
unto
those
things
which
are
before
Phil.
2
,
13.
The
Runner
was
not
to
enquire
how
much
of
the
way
already
was
past
but
to
strain
himself
to
overcome
what
was
yet
behind
.
And
so
should
we
consider
what
sin
are
yet
to
be
mortifyed
,
what
duties
yet
untouched
,
almost
untouched
;
what
heard
conflicts
are
yet
to
be
undergone
,
and
still
to
hold
on
our
way
without
wining
aside
,
or
halting
because
of
difficulties
,
discouragements
,
stumbling
blocks
.
And
there
are
fellows
and
copartners
with
us
,
that
run
this
Race
,
with
whom
we
may
strive
in
a
holy
emulation
,
who
should
go
forwardest
,
who
should
be
most
forward
in
the
course
of
pleasing
God
.
O
Christians
,
there
are
many
contentions
amongst
us
but
when
shall
we
have
this
holy
contention
?
Heb
10
24.
In
a
Race
there
is
the
Agonetheta
,
the
Judge
of
the
sportes
:
so
here
God
observes
all
;
no
matter
what
the
standers
by
say
,
the
Judge
of
the
sports
must
decide
who
must
have
the
Crown
,
1
Cor.
14.3.4
And
then
at
the
end
of
the
Race
there
is
the
Crown
,
2
Tim.
4.7.8
.
I
have
fought
a
good
fight
,
I
have
finished
my
course
,
I
have
kept
the
faith
,
henceforth
thre
is
laid
up
for
me
a
crown
of
righteousness
,
&c.
In
a
race
there
are
spectators
:
so
there
are
here
,
God
,
Angels
and
men
,
1
Cor.
4.9
.
We
are
a
spectacle
to
the
world
,
to
angel
,
and
to
men
;
&c.
Thus
for
the
similitude
of
our
Race
,
in
our
way
to
heaven
.
Now
wherein
it
differs
.
This
is
a
Race
not
undertaken
out
of
wantonness
,
but
out
of
necessity
:
God
hath
called
us
to
this
course
,
and
if
we
run
not
in
this
Race
we
are
undone
for
ever
.
And
in
other
Races
,
but
one
had
the
Crown
;
here
all
are
crow●ed
,
2
●im.
4.8
though
they
be
not
so
eminent
as
the
Apostle
;
here
all
are
●rown'd
that
run
in
the
manner
God
hath
required
:
Henceforth
is
laid
up●o
me
a
crown
of
righteousness
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Judge
shal
give
me
at
that
day
;
and
not
to
me
onely
,
but
unto
them
that
love
his
a●
pearing
.
For
the
manner
,
(
with
patience
)
Let
us
run
with
patience
:
Patience
is
necessary
.
1.
Partly
because
of
the
length
of
the
Race
,
and
the
distance
between
us
and
the
promised
reward
.
Our
Race
cannot
be
ended
but
after
some
degrees
of
time
;
long
waiting
is
troublesome
to
the
flesh
,
and
therefore
we
●ave
need
of
patience
.
2.
Because
we
meet
with
many
impediments
,
troubles
and
temptations
by
the
way
;
there
are
spiritual
adversaries
with
whom
we
must
fight
;
for
we
go
on
,
we
not
onely
run
,
but
fight
;
therefore
Run
with
patience
,
&c.
3.
Because
the
spectators
will
be
ready
to
discourage
us
:
We
are
set
forth
not
onely
as
a
spectacle
to
God
and
Angels
,
but
to
the
world
,
and
they
will
be
ready
to
deride
,
scorn
and
oppose
us
for
our
Zeal
to
God
,
and
out
forewardness
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
to
discourage
us
b●
bitter
mockings
,
&c.
therefore
let
us
run
with
patience
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
▪
Mr.
Caryl's
Sermon
.
Rev.
3.
latter
part
of
Ver.
4.
And
they
shall
wall
with
me
in
white
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
IN
the
former
part
of
this
Verse
,
you
heard
the
commendation
of
those
few
names
in
Sardis
:
it
was
this
They
had
not
defiled
their
garments
.
In
this
latter
part
you
have
their
encouragement
in
their
reward
:
They
shall
walke
with
me
in
white
.
In
which
encouragement
I
told
you
we
might
consider
two
things
,
or
take
it
into
two
parts
.
-
First
,
That
they
should
walk
with
Ch●ist
.
-
Secondly
,
They
should
walk
in
White
.
I
have
spoken
to
the
former
of
these
,
●hey
shall
walk
with
Christ
,
and
that
the
Scripture
holds
forth
under
a
two-fold
notion
:
-
First
as
matter
of
duty
,
It
is
a
duty
to
walk
with
Christ
.
-
Secondly
,
it
is
matter
of
promise
:
That
they
keep
their
garments
undefiled
,
and
live
in
thigh
favour
with
Christ
,
they
shall
walk
with
Christ
:
we
favour
those
that
walk
with
us
.
Walking
with
Christ
notes
to
us
three
things
.
-
1.
That
we
have
peace
with
him
.
-
2.
That
we
have
intimacy
with
him
.
-
3.
That
his
being
so
much
above
us
,
we
should
have
this
favour
from
him
.
And
hence
I
noted
the
great
priviledge
of
the
people
of
God
,
that
they
shall
walk
with
Christ
.
1.
It
notes
the
great
satisfaction
of
the
Saints
to
walk
with
Christ
;
they
shall
be
filled
with
his
company
.
2.
How
safe
it
is
,
and
what
safety
there
is
to
walk
with
Christ
:
he
hath
a
wing
to
spread
over
them
.
3.
What
opporunities
such
have
as
walk
with
Christ
.
4.
What
liberty
such
have
as
walk
with
Christ
.
5.
Such
as
walk
with
Christ
,
may
be
sure
he
will
commuicate
his
secrets
to
them
,
he
will
show
them
what
they
have
to
do
.
2.
We
shewed
you
the
great
goodnes
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
he
should
take
such
creatures
to
walk
with
him
,
such
defiled
creatures
.
3.
Then
let
us
take
heed
of
keeping
our
garments
undefiled
,
lest
Jesus
Christ
cast
us
out
of
his
company
,
and
we
can
no
longer
walk
with
Christ
any
more
.
Oh
take
heed
of
walking
blameless
in
the
wayes
of
Christ
.
These
things
were
spoken
from
the
first
point
.
Now
I
come
to
the
walking
with
Christ
in
White
.
In
opening
the
Text
,
I
told
you
white
might
be
considered
two
wayes
.
-
1
As
it
respects
our
state
,
and
so
that
by
way
of
Justification
,
and
thus
they
shall
walk
with
Christ
;
but
this
is
not
the
walking
in
white
,
the
Text
means
.
-
2.
Here
is
a
further
walking
in
white
,
and
that
is
matter
of
reward
to
the
people
of
God
.
1.
To
walk
with
Christ
in
white
,
it
is
matter
of
honour
,
white
garments
are
matter
of
honour
.
Princes
,
great
Kings
walk
in
white
garments
,
so
the
Saints
of
God
shall
walk
in
white
Christ
will
honour
them
,
and
give
them
honour
among
them
,
because
they
have
kept
their
garments
undefiled
.
They
shall
walk
in
white
like
great
Princes
,
and
honoured
persons
.
A
good
name
is
better
then
precious
oyntment
:
they
that
are
good
indeed
,
they
shall
have
a
good
name
,
they
shall
walk
in
white
.
To
keep
the
conscience
●ean
,
is
to
keep
the
credit
clean
;
and
they
who
are
careful
not
to
blot
their
conversation
,
Christ
will
take
care
of
their
reputations
,
that
they
be
not
blotted
,
that
they
walk
with
men
in
honour
,
It
was
wor●hily
spoken
in
the
11th
.
of
the
Hebrews
,
they
kept
their
garments
undefiled
;
and
it
was
by
the
power
of
faith
,
and
they
obtained
a
good
report
by
faith
,
keeping
themselves
from
the
pollutions
of
the
world
,
they
kept
to
themselves
a
good
report
.
This
honour
and
good
report
which
we
get
by
keeping
our
garments
undefiled
,
is
sure
:
Abraham
had
an
honourable
title
,
Abraham
my
friend
,
and
a
man
after
mine
own
heart
.
Isd
.
45
4.
Since
thou
wast
precious
in
my
sight
,
thou
wast
honourable
And
not
only
so
,
that
the
people
of
God
are
honourable
in
his
eyes
,
but
they
also
sometimes
walk
in
white
,
in
the
eyes
of
the
men
of
the
world
:
he
can
give
his
people
room
in
the
opinions
of
men
,
he
moves
their
hearts
to
think
well
of
them
and
he
opens
their
mouths
to
speak
well
of
them
;
though
indeed
the
honour
which
they
,
who
keep
their
garments
undefiled
,
have
in
this
world
,
it
is
most
usually
from
good
men
,
from
godly
men
,
and
indeed
honour
of
them
is
most
honourable
.
It
is
not
much
to
us
hat
others
say
or
think
of
us
,
what
the
wicked
world
judge
of
us
,
yet
I
say
,
God
can
and
doth
sometimes
raise
a
testimony
of
honour
for
his
people
amongst
carnal
men
of
the
world
.
Joseph
would
not
defile
his
garments
,
he
walked
in
white
amongst
men
:
true
,
he
was
cast
into
prison
,
what
of
that
?
he
was
respected
by
the
keepers
of
●he
prison
afterwards
he
walked
in
white
.
In
the
whole
Egyptian
Court
,
Daniel
was
one
that
walked
in
white
with
●●mmon
men
of
the
world
;
first
with
the
Princes
of
the
Eunuches
,
he
had
tender
favour
with
him
,
he
told
him
,
he
would
not
disobey
God
,
to
Please
men
;
yet
he
did
not
rail
against
him
,
and
call
him
a
stubborn
fellow
,
because
he
would
not
bow
to
Baal
;
and
afterwards
Daniel
was
as
great
a
man
as
any
in
all
that
Province
,
he
walked
in
white
.
God
hath
created
testimonies
of
honour
for
his
People
from
some
men
of
the
world
yea
,
they
many
times
put
white
garments
upon
them
:
so
it
was
with
Christ
,
in
Mat.
27.
and
verse
4.
common
men
put
a
good
report
upon
Christ
,
a
white
garment
;
Truly
,
saith
the
Centurion
,
this
was
the
Son
of
God
.
Truth
,
this
was
a
righteous
man
,
saith
he
;
when
he
saw
how
he
carried
himself
at
his
death
,
he
gave
him
a
good
report
:
thus
it
doth
come
to
pass
,
God
doth
somtimes
keep
up
heir
honour
in
the
world
,
who
will
not
defile
their
garments
,
nor
touch
the
sacrifice
of
Baal
;
and
it
follows
so
with
them
,
that
the
Lord
shall
clear
up
their
credit
and
reputation
and
the
shall
walk
in
white
,
in
honour
,
before
the
men
of
the
world
,
Rev.
6.11
.
where
the
souls
under
the
Altar
are
spoken
of
,
who
were
miserably
used
in
this
world
,
white
Robes
were
given
them
,
to
every
one
of
them
,
that
is
,
their
evidences
were
cleared
.
This
may
tea●h
us
the
readiest
way
to
the
white
Robe
,
to
the
Robe
of
Honour
it
is
to
keep
us
from
being
defiled
with
sinful
practises
:
certainly
they
who
please
God
,
he
can
make
the
world
to
honour
them
;
if
God
approves
us
,
he
can
make
the
world
approve
us
too
yet
we
must
not
think
to
have
all
speak
well
of
us
:
yet
this
we
may
say
,
if
we
keep
our
garments
undefiled
,
we
shall
walk
in
white
in
the
eyes
of
men
;
if
God
see
our
garments
in
the
dire
,
and
spotted
with
the
filth
of
the
world
,
it
will
spoil
the
honour
we
should
have
in
the
world
:
as
it
was
said
of
Arius
,
when
his
garments
were
defiled
,
they
called
him
Satanar●us
,
that
is
to
say
,
devilsh
:
thus
it
may
be
,
for
the
Lord
hath
a
time
to
take
our
good
name
from
us
,
to
cause
our
light
of
honor
to
be
taken
from
us
.
And
as
he
hath
caused
us
to
walk
in
the
white
of
hon●r
in
the
world
,
so
he
doth
som●imes
cause
us
to
walk
in
reproach
with
the
world
:
they
who
defile
their
garments
,
lose
their
honor
with
men
,
and
they
lose
their
joy
they
should
have
hereaf●er
,
Mal.
2.9
You
have
departed
from
my
law
,
therefore
will
I
make
y●u
c●n●em●tible
in
the
eyes
of
all
men
.
It
is
a
design
of
the
spirit
of
wickedness
to
draw
men
to
sin
,
that
they
may
upbraid
them
,
that
I
conceive
is
the
sense
of
the
Apostle
,
Gal.
6.13
.
For
neither
they
themselves
who
are
circumcised
keep
the
Law
,
but
desire
to
have
you
circumcised
,
that
they
might
glory
in
your
flesh
,
saith
he
.
Oh
there
are
some
of
this
wicked
spirit
,
that
would
draw
men
to
such
and
such
wickedness
,
not
that
they
joy
in
their
returning
but
that
they
might
glory
in
their
flesh
;
when
as
they
who
stand
fast
,
do
even
force
a
good
testimony
from
their
enemies
:
So
it
was
the
unhappy
chance
of
Cranmer
,
the
Pope
did
perswade
him
to
subscribe
,
and
did
he
get
any
honour
by
it
?
No
truly
,
they
did
upbraid
him
,
and
reproach
him
,
and
so
he
had
dyed
in
a
raving
condition
,
had
not
the
Lord
been
merciful
to
him
.
I
remember
a
speech
of
St.
Austin
,
about
drinking
of
healths
:
Oh
,
say
they
,
't
is
upon
the
Kings
Birth-day
,
and
we
cannot
avoid
it
;
if
we
deny
it
,
say
they
,
we
shall
be
reproached
and
scorned
of
all
men
.
He
gives
them
many
answers
to
it
,
one
of
which
(
as
I
remember
)
was
this
;
God
will
so
work
that
if
you
will
not
comply
with
them
,
they
in
their
hearts
will
honour
you
;
and
whereas
if
you
did
comply
with
them
,
they
would
dishonour
you
,
and
say
you
are
base
spirited
.
That
is
one
thing
of
this
point
,
that
keeping
close
to
Jesus
Christ
will
get
you
this
reward
;
you
shall
walk
with
him
in
the
White
of
honour
with
his
people
,
and
it
may
be
with
the
World
too
.
2.
They
shall
walk
in
White
,
in
the
White
of
peace
and
joy
,
and
inward
comfort
.
I
shewed
you
in
the
opening
of
the
Text
,
how
the
Scripture
calls
that
walking
in
White
,
then
the
point
is
this
:
Whatever
becomes
of
the
other
White
of
honour
in
the
World
,
they
shall
be
sure
of
this
,
that
abundance
of
peace
,
and
joy
,
and
comfort
,
shall
possess
their
souls
that
keep
their
garments
White
;
they
shall
walk
in
the
inward
White
of
joy
and
peace
with
Jesus
Christ
,
and
this
is
a
blessed
reward
.
Indeed
now
this
joy
,
this
White
of
joy
,
arises
in
the
Soul
three
wayes
.
1.
From
the
testimony
of
their
own
Consciences
,
O
they
who
have
a
good
testimony
from
their
own
consciences
,
walk
in
White
,
2
Cor.
1.12
.
We
have
this
for
our
rejoycing
,
the
testimony
of
our
consciences
,
that
in
all
simplicity
,
and
godly
sincerity
,
we
have
our
conversation
in
Heaven
:
that
is
,
walking
in
White
:
this
is
our
rejoycing
,
our
conscience
speaks
well
of
us
,
and
kindly
to
us
;
and
who
is
able
to
express
the
sweetness
of
this
thing
?
None
can
know
what
this
is
,
but
they
that
have
it
,
as
it
is
said
of
the
New
Name
written
upon
the
White
Stone
,
Rev.
2.17
.
'T
is
a
thing
beyond
expression
,
what
the
joy
and
peace
of
a
good
Conscience
is
!
Now
this
I
say
that
our
White
garments
,
and
our
walking
in
White
,
ariseth
from
the
testimony
of
our
Consciences
.
2.
As
from
the
testimony
of
our
Consciences
,
so
from
that
testimony
which
is
greater
than
our
Consciences
,
the
Spirit
shedding
abroad
of
Divine
Love
,
thus
it
is
with
those
that
do
not
defile
their
garments
,
but
endure
any
thing
rather
than
defile
their
garments
,
Rom.
5.3
,
4
,
5.
And
not
only
so
,
but
we
glory
in
tribulations
,
knowing
tribulations
worketh
patience
,
and
patience
experience
,
and
experience
hope
,
and
hope
maketh
not
ashamed
,
and
whence
was
all
this
?
)
because
of
the
Holy
Ghost
which
was
given
to
us
,
this
causeth
joy
unspeakable
,
The
Spirit
it self
beareth
witness
with
our
spirits
,
that
we
are
the
Children
of
God
.
This
witness
doth
cause
wonderful
joy
;
much
more
than
the
witness
of
our
own
Consciences
.
3.
This
joy
doth
arise
from
a
well-grounded
hope
,
which
that
soul
hath
that
keeps
himself
clean
;
hope
of
enjoying
Heaven
at
last
,
hope
of
future
glory
is
our
present
joy
,
Rom.
5.2
.
By
whom
also
we
have
access
by
faith
into
his
grace
,
even
we
stand
and
rejoyce
in
hope
of
the
glory
of
God
.
Now
they
who
keep
their
garments
white
,
have
good
ground
of
hope
of
the
love
of
God
;
therefore
this
must
needs
cause
them
to
walk
comfortably
as
they
who
have
this
hope
purifie
themselves
;
so
they
who
purifie
themselves
,
have
good
ground
of
their
hope
,
and
therein
great
cause
to
rejoyce
,
1
Pet.
1.5
,
6.
Who
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
through
Faith
unto
salvation
,
ready
to
be
revealed
in
the
last
times
,
wherein
ye
greatly
rejoyce
,
though
now
for
a
season
(
if
need
be
)
ye
are
in
heaviness
through
many
temptations
.
We
walk
in
white
,
in
hope
we
have
of
that
inheritance
:
now
lay
these
three
things
together
;
If
they
who
keep
their
Garments
undefiled
,
have
the
testimony
of
their
own
consciences
,
and
the
testimony
of
the
Spirit
,
shedding
the
love
of
God
in
their
hearts
,
and
a
well-grounded
hope
of
future
glory
,
how
can
it
be
but
these
must
walk
in
white
with
Jesus
Christ
?
that
is
,
in
comfort
and
joy
of
the
Spirit
,
and
of
their
own
spirits
.
Thus
David
walked
,
he
had
abundance
of
joy
upon
his
conscience
of
his
own
integrity
,
and
of
keeping
his
heart
and
hands
clean
from
those
iniquities
his
enemies
charged
him
with
,
Psal.
3.
The
Lord
shall
judge
his
people
.
Judge
me
,
O
Lord
,
according
to
my
righteousness
,
and
according
to
mine
integrity
that
is
in
me
.
He
appeals
to
the
Lord
,
the
Lord
shall
judge
his
people
:
Judge
me
,
O
Lord
,
according
to
my
righteousness
.
Thus
he
appeals
to
God
himself
,
he
had
so
much
confidence
,
and
his
heart
gave
him
,
he
kept
himself
from
those
sins
.
So
Job
walkt
in
white
,
though
his
friends
black't
him
exceedingly
,
yet
he
walkt
in
white
in
his
conscience
,
Job
16.10
.
Behold
my
witness
is
in
Heaven
,
and
my
record
is
on
high
:
I
have
not
only
a
witness
in
my
conscience
,
but
my
witness
is
above
.
He
walkt
in
white
,
notwithstanding
all
his
afflictions
from
God
and
his
friends
.
Hezekiah
walkt
in
this
white
when
death
looked
him
in
the
face
:
Lord
,
thou
knowest
I
have
walkt
uprightly
with
thee
.
I
need
not
stay
in
the
proof
of
the
thing
,
let
me
make
some
Use
and
Improvement
of
it
.
Vse
.
Is
this
blessed
reward
to
those
who
keep
their
garments
white
,
to
walk
in
the
white
of
peace
and
joy
:
then
here
we
see
the
happiness
of
all
those
who
are
true
to
Christ
and
his
ways
,
Psal.
119.1
.
Blessed
are
the
undefiled
in
the
way
,
who
walk
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
.
'T
is
just
in
the
language
of
the
Text
;
they
indeed
shall
walk
in
white
,
it
is
a
great
part
of
our
blessedness
to
have
peace
of
conscience
,
and
inward
joy
.
Oh
how
much
better
is
it
,
than
the
peace
and
joy
of
this
world
,
and
the
comforts
of
this
world
?
Prov.
15.13
.
A
merry
heart
,
or
as
another
translation
saith
,
A
good
conscience
,
and
indeed
a
merry
heart
,
and
a
good
conscience
,
do
but
one
explain
the
other
;
a
merry
heart
or
a
good
conscience
,
is
a
continual
feast
:
Here
is
no
surfeiting
in
this
feast
,
but
a
continual
musick
,
continual
joy
and
comfort
;
Oh
how
blessed
are
they
who
are
undefiled
in
the
way
!
That
which
Christ
said
of
the
Lilly
,
Solomon
in
all
his
Glory
was
not
arrayed
like
one
of
these
,
so
may
I
say
of
the
Lilly-white
soul
that
keeps
himself
white
in
the
world
,
who
keeps
himself
white
in
matter
of
practice
and
worship
,
Solomon
in
all
his
glory
was
not
arrayed
like
one
of
these
Lilly-white
ones
:
Oh
the
Rivers
of
Consolations
that
flows
to
them
that
keep
themselves
out
of
the
puddles
of
the
world
!
if
you
keep
your selves
from
the
puddles
of
the
world
,
from
the
dung
of
the
world
,
ye
shall
have
rivers
of
joy
flowing
into
your
souls
.
I
may
say
to
all
such
,
as
Solomon
saith
,
Eccles.
11.9
.
Go
thy
way
:
it
is
a
familiar
speaking
to
them
:
Go
thy
way
blessed
soul
,
eat
thy
bread
with
joy
,
though
the
world
feed
thee
with
the
bread
of
adversity
,
and
though
the
world
give
thee
nothing
but
the
water
of
affliction
,
yet
let
thy
Garments
be
always
White
;
though
the
World
cloath
thee
in
mourning
,
and
cause
thee
to
prophesie
in
Sackcloth
with
the
Witnesses
,
yet
be
of
good
comfort
,
O
Lilly-white
soul
,
for
God
now
accepteth
thy
works
;
now
drink
thy
Wine
with
a
merry
heart
,
thy
labour
,
thy
ambitious
labour
is
that
,
whether
present
or
absent
,
thou
mayest
be
accepted
of
him
,
thou
hast
the
fruits
of
thy
labour
,
the
Lord
accepts
thy
works
,
therefore
rejoyce
in
it
.
Here
is
the
happiness
of
those
who
keep
themselves
clean
from
a
defiled
,
and
a
defiling
World
.
2.
This
point
gives
us
an
account
why
the
servants
of
Christ
stand
so
strictly
upon
their
terms
with
the
World
,
even
while
some
call
it
peevishness
,
others
ignorance
,
others
wilful
stubbornness
.
What
is
the
reason
?
the
reason
is
,
because
they
understand
in
some
measure
,
and
have
had
experience
in
some
measure
,
what
it
is
to
walk
in
some
measure
with
Christ
in
white
,
&
it
hath
left
such
a
relish
upon
their
souls
,
that
they
would
not
lose
it
for
all
the
dainty
morsels
of
this
world
;
they
had
rather
indeed
walk
with
Christ
in
White
,
than
walk
with
the
world
in
scarlet
;
therefore
they
must
stand
upon
their
terms
,
Prov.
10.32
.
The
lips
of
the
Righteous
know
what
is
acceptable
:
The
lips
are
instruments
of
speech
,
not
faculties
of
knowledge
.
Ay
,
but
there
is
a
great
deal
of
commerce
and
converse
between
the
speech
and
the
understanding
,
and
a
righteous
man
will
speak
nothing
with
his
lips
,
but
what
he
understands
;
therefore
he
is
said
to
understand
.
The
lips
of
the
righteous
know
what
is
acceptable
:
to
whom
?
The
lips
of
the
righteous
know
what
is
acceptable
to
God
,
for
they
are
acquainted
with
his
rule
,
and
God
hath
shown
them
his
Covenant
,
he
hath
shewed
them
the
pattern
of
his
House
,
and
the
way
of
his
Worship
:
now
because
they
are
pretty
well
skilled
,
and
know
what
is
acceptable
to
God
,
therefore
they
will
run
any
hazard
,
undergo
any
affliction
,
rather
than
do
any
thing
that
will
not
please
God
,
or
be
hurtful
to
their
own
consciences
;
they
are
afraid
of
losing
their
peace
,
and
comfort
,
and
joy
with
God
,
therefore
they
will
not
let
go
the
ways
of
God
,
as
Job
saith
,
Job
26.6
.
I
hold
fast
my
integrity
,
and
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
so
long
as
I
live
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
You
my
friends
have
reproached
me
,
but
I
am
resolved
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
so
long
as
I
live
.
The
heart
or
Conscience
is
a
busie
faculty
,
and
hath
many
offices
,
it
records
what
we
do
,
and
comes
as
a
witness
:
the
Conscience
is
Judge
of
what
we
do
,
and
accordingly
reproves
what
we
do
amiss
;
therefore
saith
Job
,
I
'le
take
care
of
this
:
I
am
more
afraid
of
the
reproach
of
Conscience
,
than
of
any
man
whatsoever
;
therefore
I
will
not
do
any
thing
that
may
cause
my
conscience
to
reproach
me
as
long
as
I
live
.
This
is
upon
the
heart
of
Gods
people
,
they
are
resolved
,
let
men
reproach
and
rail
against
them
as
much
as
they
will
,
their
hearts
shall
not
reproach
them
.
3.
In
the
third
place
,
let
it
be
a
word
of
Caution
,
and
Admonition
to
all
at
this
day
,
to
take
heed
of
defiling
their
garments
:
if
you
defile
your
garments
,
Christ
will
pronounce
another
sentence
,
he
will
pronounce
a
sentence
against
you
;
he
hath
threatnings
for
those
who
defile
their
garments
,
in
the
place
of
rewards
,
for
those
who
keep
them
clean
;
they
who
defile
garments
,
shall
walk
in
garments
of
black
,
in
the
black
of
dishonour
,
as
Job
saith
,
I
walk
all
day
mourning
without
the
Sun
:
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
shall
not
shine
upon
them
:
Oh
what
bitter
and
sore
things
have
many
tasted
for
defiling
their
garments
,
when
for
favour
of
men
,
or
to
please
men
,
they
have
stained
their
own
garments
!
What
sad
bitter
things
have
been
upon
them
,
how
hath
Conscience
risen
up
against
them
!
O
take
heed
of
the
After-claps
of
Conscience
,
I
may
say
,
take
heed
of
the
Thunder-claps
of
conscience
;
for
they
will
come
upon
you
one
time
or
other
,
if
you
defile
your
garments
:
As
they
who
to
please
men
defile
their
garments
,
often
fall
into
their
displeasure
,
whose
favour
they
sought
:
so
oftentimes
such
fall
into
displeasure
with
themselves
,
or
to
be
sure
they
shall
at
last
:
there
is
many
a
one
lives
under
the
dis-favor
of
his
own
conscience
,
many
a
one
that
his
conscience
will
not
give
him
a
good
word
,
or
a
good
look
,
whence
hath
it
been
?
they
have
defiled
their
garments
.
They
who
venture
to
do
things
displeasing
to
God
,
shall
not
long
be
pleasing
to
themselves
.
The
story
speaks
of
Francis
Spira
,
that
to
please
men
,
to
save
an
estate
,
he
defiled
his
garments
,
and
he
presently
fell
into
rebuke
of
himself
,
and
lived
under
the
rebuke
of
his
conscience
a
long
time
.
Job
8.15
.
speaking
of
the
hypocrite
,
his
hope
shall
be
cut
off
,
the
word
signifies
to
loath
,
so
some
translate
,
his
hope
shall
be
a
loathing
to
him
,
he
shall
loath
his
hope
.
There
is
a
two-fold
loathing
:
First
,
a
loathing
to
repentance
,
that
is
,
a
gracious
loathing
,
a
loathing
our selves
for
our
sins
against
God
.
And
there
is
a
loathing
of
despair
,
and
that
is
the
loathing
there
meant
:
the
Hypocrite
shall
loath
his
own
hope
,
that
is
,
he
shall
loath
it
despairingly
.
'T
is
an
affliction
to
be
loathed
by
men
,
but
't
is
a
dreadful
judgement
to
be
loathed
of
our selves
despairingly
;
this
is
the
suburbs
of
Hell
,
for
this
will
be
the
portion
of
the
damned
for
ever
,
for
their
vanity
,
for
their
madness
,
't
is
next
to
the
Regions
of
Hell
,
for
their
Worm
dieth
not
;
and
than
is
the
Worm
of
Conscience
:
Oh
therefore
,
take
heed
,
Conscience
may
be
silent
,
yea
,
it
may
flatter
for
a
time
,
but
when
Conscience
is
provoked
,
it
will
speak
,
yea
thunder
.
There
is
no
such
thundering
Preacher
in
the
World
as
Conscience
is
,
the
thundering
of
Mount
Sinai
,
is
not
like
the
thundering
of
our
Conscience
.
Fourthly
and
lastly
,
let
it
be
for
exhortation
,
and
encouragement
,
for
Christ
here
makes
it
an
encouragement
,
so
let
this
be
an
encouragement
to
keep
our
garments
undefiled
,
the
remembrance
that
we
shall
walk
with
him
in
White
,
in
the
White
of
peace
,
and
joy
in
this
World
:
who
would
not
walk
in
this
White
?
who
would
not
be
among
those
who
keep
their
garments
White
in
the
midst
of
a
defiled
and
defiling
World
?
Let
me
give
you
but
a
three-fold
consideration
.
To
stir
you
up
to
an
exceeding
exactness
and
carefulness
not
to
defile
your
garments
,
seeing
there
is
such
a
reward
promised
,
such
a
habit
of
White
promised
,
as
this
White
,
wherein
we
shall
walk
with
Jesus
Christ
.
It
is
an
Angelical
happiness
,
so
much
Heaven
is
come
down
upon
ye
,
while
you
have
this
white
.
'T
is
heaven
before
heaven
,
Matth.
28.3
.
the
Angel
that
came
down
to
the
Sepulchre
of
Christ
,
his
Raiment
was
white
as
the
light
.
The
Martyrs
when
they
had
Angelical
Apparitious
,
they
always
appeared
to
them
in
white
;
as
one
upon
the
Rack
thought
he
felt
an
Angel
supplying
him
,
while
his
enemies
tormented
him
.
Christ
calls
the
Pharisees
whited
Sepulchres
;
they
are
whited
,
but
whited
Sepulchres
,
that
is
a
woful
condition
to
be
whited
like
a
Sepulchre
.
Thus
it
is
with
those
who
defile
themselves
,
they
are
whited
Walls
,
and
whited
Sepulchres
.
They
that
keep
themselves
White
,
shall
walk
in
White
,
shall
have
Angelical
Glory
.
Secondly
,
Consider
this
White
,
or
walking
in
White
,
is
such
as
conquers
all
the
blackness
of
this
World
:
't
is
not
possible
for
the
World
to
alter
the
colour
of
this
White
,
how
much
dirt
soever
they
put
upon
it
:
this
White
will
be
VVhite
still
,
they
cannot
turn
it
to
be
black
;
they
cannot
take
away
this
peace
,
this
joy
from
us
;
they
cannor
strip
us
of
this
habit
,
they
may
pull
off
your
fine
garments
,
but
you
cannot
be
stript
of
this
VVhite
.
Your
joy
shall
no
man
take
from
you
,
2
Cor.
6.20
.
As
sorrowful
,
yet
always
rejoycing
;
as
poor
,
yet
making
many
rich
;
as
having
nothing
,
yet
freely
possessing
all
things
.
The
VVorld
may
put
us
into
a
sad
estate
,
as
to
the
VVorld
,
yet
we
are
not
out
of
our
white
garments
,
always
rejoycing
,
Heb.
3.13
.
Although
the
Fig-tree
shall
not
blossome
,
neither
shall
fruit
be
in
the
Vines
,
the
labour
of
the
Olive
shall
fail
,
and
the
fields
shall
yield
no
meat
,
and
the
flock
shall
be
cut
off
from
the
fold
,
and
there
shall
be
no
herd
in
the
stalls
,
this
cannot
take
away
the
VVhite
garments
,
no
,
saith
the
Prophet
,
Yet
will
I
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
and
joy
in
the
God
of
my
Salvation
;
'T
is
a
conquering
joy
,
turns
all
sorrow
into
joy
,
and
blackness
to
VVhite
,
therefore
keep
clean
.
Thirdly
,
Consider
this
:
this
VVhite
of
peace
and
joy
,
as
't
is
a
joy
unconquerable
;
so
't
is
that
will
be
with
us
most
,
when
we
most
need
it
,
when
VVorldly
joys
are
farthest
from
us
,
then
this
joy
will
be
near
to
us
;
that
is
a
marvellous
comfort
,
to
have
comfort
in
its
season
.
The
Martyrs
who
have
kept
themselves
VVhite
,
have
had
this
VVhite
,
and
walkt
in
this
VVhite
;
but
when
they
have
most
need
of
it
,
and
come
Actually
to
suffering
,
then
they
have
had
most
of
it
.
This
is
a
blessed
thing
!
this
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
witness
of
,
although
they
have
had
peace
and
joy
in
their
consciences
at
other
times
,
yet
never
so
much
as
in
the
hour
of
temptation
.
VVhen
they
have
been
cast
into
the
Cole-house
,
they
have
had
white
garments
,
when
they
have
been
cast
into
prisons
and
dungeons
,
how
have
they
rejoyced
?
'T
is
said
of
Paul
and
Silas
,
they
were
men
that
kept
their
garments
undefiled
,
and
they
had
a
great
deal
of
peace
and
joy
;
when
they
were
put
in
the
flocks
and
dungeon
,
then
they
sung
at
midnight
:
what
an
enlargement
of
heart
had
they
at
that
time
!
So
in
the
stories
of
ancient
and
latter
times
,
how
have
they
rejoyced
,
and
gone
triumphing
to
the
Gibbet
?
for
then
Christ
gives
most
of
this
White
.
It
hath
been
the
use
of
persecutors
to
put
filthy
garments
upon
the
Martyrs
,
drawing
Pictures
of
Devils
upon
them
;
and
as
their
malice
hath
risen
to
the
height
(
that
in
the
time
of
sufferings
)
to
make
them
look
like
Devils
,
then
the
love
of
Christ
hath
risen
to
the
height
,
and
they
have
been
full
of
peace
and
joy
at
that
time
;
therefore
be
encouraged
to
walk
with
Christ
in
this
White
.
This
White
is
an
Angelical
Habit
,
't
is
an
unconquerable
Habit
,
and
't
is
that
will
be
with
us
most
when
we
have
most
need
of
it
.
I
should
have
added
a
third
,
that
walking
with
Christ
is
an
honour
,
and
't
is
walking
in
the
White
of
peace
and
joy
.
So
thirdly
,
't
is
a
truth
of
walking
with
Christ
in
the
White
of
glory
,
as
in
the
Transfiguration
,
which
was
a
Type
of
Heaven
,
his
Rayment
was
White
,
so
as
no
Fuller
on
earth
was
able
to
whiten
it
;
and
that
is
it
which
I
might
have
spoken
of
to
you
,
that
they
who
keep
their
garments
undesiled
here
,
shall
be
sure
of
that
,
to
walk
with
Christ
in
glory
hereafter
.
If
we
should
miss
of
the
White
of
honour
,
and
have
not
much
of
the
White
of
joy
,
yet
be
sure
we
shall
walk
with
Christ
in
the
White
of
Glory
.
I
would
only
say
this
to
you
,
That
as
I
have
from
this
Text
,
and
many
more
,
laboured
to
bring
poor
souls
into
a
White
state
,
to
a
state
of
Justification
,
to
a
state
of
Holiness
;
and
as
I
have
been
pressing
you
to
keep
your
garments
White
,
that
you
may
be
in
the
Habit
of
White
,
as
your
Reward
:
so
it
shall
be
the
desire
and
prayers
of
ray
heart
,
that
if
I
should
have
no
more
opportunities
among
you
,
that
as
you
have
been
stirred
up
to
get
into
this
White
of
Grace
,
that
you
and
I
may
meet
in
the
White
of
Glory
,
where
we
shall
never
part
.
Here
are
three
Whites
:
The
White
of
Honour
is
good
,
the
White
of
Peace
and
Joy
,
is
very
good
,
the
White
of
Glory
is
best
of
all
;
that
is
the
answer
of
all
our
prayers
,
and
that
is
the
issue
of
all
our
working
,
then
we
shall
have
as
much
as
we
can
hold
for
ever
.
Mr.
Case's
Sermon
.
Revel.
2.5
.
Remember
therefore
from
whence
thou
art
fallen
,
and
repent
,
and
do
thy
first
works
;
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
remove
the
Candlestick
out
of
his
place
,
except
thou
repent
.
CHrist
here
prescribes
precious
Physick
for
the
healing
of
this
languishing
Church
of
Ephesus
;
'T
is
compounded
of
a
threefold
ingredient
.
-
1.
Self
reflexion
,
Remember
from
,
&c.
-
2.
Holy
contrition
and
humiliation
before
the
Lord
,
Repent
.
-
3.
Through
Reformation
,
Do
thy
frst
Works
.
I
left
the
last
time
upon
the
second
of
these
;
namely
,
Repentance
;
and
that
which
I
did
upon
this
part
of
Christs
advice
was
,
not
so
much
to
open
to
you
the
nature
of
Repentance
,
(
which
is
not
so
proper
for
this
place
)
as
to
give
in
a
Catalogue
or
List
of
such
special
sins
,
as
Christ
doth
expect
that
all
his
people
in
these
three
Nations
should
lay
to
heart
,
and
repent
of
before
the
Lord
,
I
gave
you
in
a
List
of
eleven
special
sins
that
we
should
repent
of
,
and
humble
our selves
for
before
the
Lord
.
As
1.
Omission
of
Duty
,
Prayer
,
reading
the
Word
,
Meditation
,
&c.
any
thing
will
be
for
excuse
to
say
by
duties
,
and
we
are
secretly
glad
of
an
excuse
.
2.
Remisness
of
Duty
.
In
things
of
the
World
we
are
all
in
all
,
and
all
in
every
part
;
a
man
cannot
thrust
another
thought
into
us
;
but
in
prayer
,
how
many
things
are
we
doing
?
3.
Hypocrisie
.
How
unlike
are
we
at
home
to
what
abroad
?
and
in
company
to
what
in
secret
?
4.
Pride
.
In
Apparel
,
Houses
,
Parts
,
Blood
,
Birth-right
,
yea
,
of
Grace
it self
,
of
Humility
,
Ministers
,
Ordinances
,
&c.
5.
Covetousness
.
Never
did
Covetousness
invade
the
professing
party
as
now
:
The
more
goods
men
get
,
the
less
good
they
do
.
6.
Sensuality
.
Voluptuousness
,
Wantonness
,
Christians
let
themselves
loose
to
the
Creature
:
lay
out
their
affections
on
things
below
,
as
if
part
in
the
Serpents
curse
as
well
as
their
own
.
7.
Animosities
and
Divisions
among
Christians
:
many
have
been
active
to
kindle
,
but
few
to
quench
Divisions
.
8.
Vncharitable
censuring
one
another
.
9.
Formality
in
Duty
.
Witness
,
-
1.
Unprepared
coming
.
-
2.
Unsuitableness
of
spirit
,
to
:
And
-
3.
want
of
reflexion
after
duty
,
how
we
have
sped
,
what
we
have
got
;
Sabbaths
,
Sacraments
,
comes
and
goes
,
Monday
morning
finds
us
the
same
as
before
.
10.
Mis-spent
Sabbaths
,
some
prophane
,
others
idle
away
the
Sabbath
,
&c.
11.
Neglect
of
our
Bibles
in
our
families
and
closets
.
I
pray
God
it
forego
not
some
great
evil
coming
upon
you
,
as
before
the
massacre
in
Germany
it
was
observed
,
&c.
I
proceed
.
12.
That
want
of
mutual
forbearance
among
Christians
.
Alas
Christians
know
not
how
to
bear
one
with
another
in
the
least
kind
of
measure
.
Oh
the
short-spiritedness
among
Christians
,
they
cannot
bear
one
anothers
burthens
,
they
cannot
bear
with
one
another
.
'T
is
very
sad
,
that
we
that
stand
in
need
of
so
much
forbearance
,
should
express
so
little
to
our
Brother
:
'T
is
an
Argument
we
know
not
of
what
spirit
we
are
of
,
(
as
Christ
told
his
Disciples
)
Oh!
how
unlike
to
that
God
whom
we
profess
to
be
our
God
?
He
is
long
suffering
,
patient
,
full
of
goodness
,
gentleness
,
mercy
,
&c.
we
can
bear
nothing
,
we
can
suffer
nothing
one
from
another
.
13.
Our
great
murmuring
against
Reformation
and
Reformers
(
God
hath
heard
the
voyce
of
our
murmuring
;
Exod.
2.6
.
)
As
if
there
had
been
nothing
that
would
have
undone
us
but
Reformation
:
and
truly
God
seems
to
speak
such
a
word
as
that
was
,
Numb.
7.5
.
in
displeasure
and
anger
,
I
will
make
your
murmuring
to
cease
:
I
will
take
away
the
cause
of
your
murmuring
:
I
would
have
reformed
you
,
and
you
would
not
be
reformed
:
As
Christ
to
Jerusalem
,
I
would
,
but
you
would
not
,
Mat.
23.
The
time
may
come
when
we
would
,
and
God
will
not
:
when
we
shall
cry
,
Other
Lords
have
had
dominion
over
us
,
&c.
Isa.
26.13
.
but
thou
Lord
,
set
up
thou
thy
Government
:
rule
thou
over
u●●
and
God
may
say
,
No
,
't
is
too
late
,
I
would
have
healed
you
,
and
you
would
not
be
healed
.
14.
The
great
neglect
of
the
care
of
our
Families
.
Truly
't
is
not
the
least
sin
that
threatens
the
removal
of
our
Candle-stick
.
How
generally
have
the
duties
of
Religion
been
let
fall
in
our
families
,
reading
the
word
,
singing
Psalms
,
&c.
time
was
,
when
one
could
not
have
come
through
the
streets
of
London
on
an
evening
in
the
week-day
,
but
we
might
hear
the
praises
of
God
,
singing
of
Psalms
:
now
't
is
a
stranger
in
the
City
,
even
upon
the
Lords
own
day
.
Oh!
how
have
Governours
of
Families
cast
off
the
care
of
the
souls
that
God
hath
committed
to
them
?
How
careless
are
they
of
the
souls
of
their
yoak-fellows
that
lye
in
their
bosome
,
of
their
Children
,
the
fruit
of
their
loins
,
Masters
of
their
servants
,
&c.
And
in
the
mean
time
are
ready
to
stand
up
and
justifie
themselves
with
the
boldness
of
Cain
;
to
say
to
God
,
Am
I
my
brothers
keeper
?
Am
I
the
keeper
of
my
yoak-fellows
,
Childrens
,
servants
souls
?
Yes
,
thou
art
the
keeper
,
&c.
God
hath
put
them
into
thy
trust
,
and
if
they
perish
through
thy
fault
,
they
may
die
in
their
sins
,
but
their
blood
shall
be
required
at
thy
hand
.
God
will
say
to
thee
as
he
did
to
Cain
,
Thy
Brothers
blood
cryeth
in
my
ear
.
15.
Our
indifferences
as
to
matter
of
faith
and
doctrine
:
That
we
have
not
been
more
zealous
for
the
Truth
of
Christ
,
that
great
trust
and
depositum
which
hath
been
committed
to
us
:
We
have
accounted
it
no
matter
of
what
opinion
or
judgment
men
be
in
these
latter
times
.
'T
is
an
universal
saying
,
No
matter
what
judgment
men
be
of
,
so
they
be
Saints
:
as
if
truth
in
the
judgment
,
did
not
go
to
the
making
up
of
a
Saint
,
as
well
as
holiness
in
the
Will
and
Affections
:
As
if
Christ
had
not
come
into
the
World
to
bear
witness
of
the
truth
,
which
was
his
great
design
:
as
if
it
were
no
matter
,
if
God
have
the
heart
,
so
the
devil
be
in
the
head
:
as
if
no
matter
that
be
full
of
darkness
,
so
the
heart
be
for
God
.
16.
The
unsuitableness
of
our
conversation
to
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
'T
is
the
only
thing
the
Apostles
puts
the
Philippians
in
mind
of
,
and
commits
to
their
care
,
Phil.
1.27
.
and
truly
in
these
unhappy
dayes
it
hath
been
the
only
thing
men
have
neglected
and
despised
:
how
little
care
that
our
conversations
should
honour
the
Gospel
,
&c.
17.
Our
living
by
sense
,
and
not
by
faith
.
Surely
(
my
Brethren
)
among
all
the
sins
in
England
that
the
people
of
God
have
cause
to
be
humbled
for
,
there
is
not
any
whereby
we
have
more
provoked
God
than
by
that
sin
of
our
unbelief
:
murmuring
and
infidelity
have
been
our
two
great
sins
,
for
which
,
it
is
the
wonder
of
Gods
mercy
that
he
hath
not
caused
our
carkasses
to
fall
in
the
Wilderness
:
he
may
take
up
that
complaint
of
us
,
that
he
did
of
Israel
,
Num.
14.22
.
Because
all
those
men
which
have
seen
my
glory
and
my
miracles
which
I
di●●●
Egypt
and
in
the
Wilderness
,
and
have
tempted
me
now
these
ten
times
,
and
have
not
hearkned
to
my
voyce
,
surely
they
shall
not
see
the
Land
,
&c.
And
this
is
the
lamentation
we
may
take
up
,
that
truly
to
this
very
day
we
have
not
faith
enough
to
carry
us
from
one
miracle
to
another
,
from
one
deliverance
to
another
,
from
one
salvation
to
another
:
let
one
deliverance
pass
over
our
head
,
and
no
sooner
one
Wave
rises
higher
than
another
,
but
we
are
ready
to
cry
out
with
Peter
,
Lord
save
me
,
I
perish
:
and
well
were
it
if
our
fears
did
issue
into
tears
,
and
cryes
after
Christ
:
we
rather
are
ready
to
cry
out
,
as
those
in
Ezek.
37.11
.
Our
bones
are
dryed
,
and
our
hope
is
lost
,
we
are
out
off
for
our
parts
.
We
are
a
people
that
never
knew
how
to
honour
God
in
any
distress
God
hath
brought
us
into
;
never
learnt
to
glorifie
God
by
believing
:
if
we
cannot
see
him
,
we
cannot
believe
him
:
surely
that
which
God
hath
done
for
us
in
such
a
succession
of
miracles
,
it
might
well
at
least
have
been
found
for
our
faith
,
during
our
so
journing
:
In
our
Pilgrimage
we
might
have
learned
by
all
that
we
have
seen
,
to
believe
God
:
we
might
have
made
experience
to
be
the
food
of
our
faith
:
and
upon
all
the
Providences
of
Divine
Power
,
Wisdom
,
and
Goodness
,
we
might
have
discoursed
our selves
into
belief
,
as
David
,
1
Sam.
17.37
.
The
Lord
hath
delivered
me
out
of
the
paw
of
the
Lyon
,
and
of
the
Bear
,
he
will
deliver
me
out
of
the
hand
of
this
Philistine
.
So
Paul
,
He
hath
delivered
,
and
doth
deliver
,
we
trust
he
will
also
deliver
.
Oh
my
Brethren
,
we
dishonoun
God
,
and
starve
our
faith
,
by
forgetting
our
experience
,
while
we
proclaim
by
our
own
unbelief
,
that
we
have
a
God
that
we
dare
not
trust
.
If
we
perish
we
may
thank
our selves
for
it
:
surely
if
we
miscarry
,
that
account
may
be
given
for
it
,
that
we
find
,
Mat.
13
58.
Because
of
our
unhelief
.
There
is
a
rest
of
God
before
us
:
if
we
do
not
enter
in
,
it
is
because
of
our
unbelief
.
18.
Went
of
sympathy
with
the
bleeding
,
gasping
,
groaning
,
dying
,
Churches
of
Jesus
Christ
.
They
have
been
in
great
afflictions
round
about
;
have
call'd
to
us
,
pitty
me
!
Oh
pitty
me
my
friends
!
for
the
hand
of
God
is
gone
out
against
me
.
We
cannot
look
any
way
but
we
see
cause
of
bitter
mourning
;
but
we
have
not
laid
the
blood
of
Germany
,
Lituania
,
Piedmount
,
&c.
to
heart
;
therefore
God
may
justly
lay
it
to
our
charge
.
Want
of
fellow-feeling
,
with
our
Brethren
in
their
afflictions
,
it
is
a
kind
of
persecution
,
a
kind
of
being
accessary
to
their
sufferings
.
That
we
have
not
mourned
,
wept
,
bled
with
them
;
that
we
have
not
lien
in
the
dust
smote
on
our
thighs
,
&c.
God
may
justly
say
to
us
,
as
Ames
6.6
,
7.
They
shall
go
captive
with
the
first
that
go
captive
,
because
they
are
not
grieved
for
the
afflictions
of
Joseph
.
The
word
in
the
Hebrew
signifies
,
none
of
them
have
been
sick
for
the
afflictions
of
Joseph
.
Oh
my
Brethren
!
when
did
we
go
to
bed
sick
for
the
afflictions
of
Gods
people
abroad
?
when
did
their
miseries
cost
us
an
hours
sleep
?
or
a
meals
mear
?
when
did
we
lye
in
the
dust
,
and
cry
our
,
Ah
Lord
!
their
glory
?
because
we
have
not
shed
tears
for
their
blood
,
God
may
justly
say
,
The
next
turn
of
persecution
shall
be
yours
,
because
you
have
not
been
afflicted
in
the
afflictions
of
my
people
,
&c.
19.
Our
grievous
unsensibleness
of
Gods
dishonour
.
Religion
never
suffered
the
like
as
it
hath
done
these
latter
daies
,
by
the
Pride
and
Hypocrisie
of
some
pretenders
to
it
.
Gods
name
hath
been
thereby
blasphemed
by
an
evil
&
hypocritical
generation
,
the
people
of
God
have
lien
under
the
greatest
reproaches
and
contempt
that
ever
any
did
under
the
Heavens
;
and
yet
all
this
while
we
have
not
been
concerned
in
it
,
carried
our selves
as
if
unconcern'd
in
the
reproaches
of
Religion
:
Blasphemies
reflected
upon
the
name
of
God
,
who
in
these
times
of
Blasphemy
,
have
gone
in
secret
,
lien
in
the
dust
,
and
cryed
with
holy
Joshua
,
What
wilt
thou
do
unto
thy
great
name
?
Josh.
7.9
.
We
have
not
labored
to
preserve
in
our
own
souls
,
or
stir
up
our
brethren
,
a
holy
sence
of
Gods
name
,
as
those
Primitive
Saints
,
Mal.
3.16
.
Where
are
they
that
have
been
affected
with
,
and
afflicted
for
the
sufferings
of
the
name
of
God
?
O
consider
how
little
is
God
and
Religion
beholding
to
us
for
our
tears
,
sighs
,
or
groans
?
What
is
become
of
that
child-like
spirit
that
was
wont
to
possess
the
spirits
of
Gods
people
?
'T
is
perished
,
and
with
it
,
without
special
timely
repentance
we
shall
perish
also
.
20.
That
Epedemical
sin
of
self-seeking
,
and
self-pleasing
.
Oh
my
Brethren
,
we
may
revive
that
complaint
of
the
Apostle
,
All
seek
their
own
,
not
the
things
which
are
Jesus
Christs
,
Phil.
2.21
.
This
,
this
hath
been
the
sourse
of
all
our
miseries
.
While
some
had
power
in
their
hands
to
have
done
great
things
for
God
,
what
did
they
do
,
but
neglect
the
interest
and
trust
in
their
hands
,
and
fell
a
feathering
their
own
nest
,
and
building
to
themselves
House
and
Names
,
that
they
thought
would
continue
for
ever
:
and
to
divide
the
spoil
among
themselves
,
as
if
their
own
game
they
hunted
,
and
others
in
inferior
station
began
to
divide
,
and
every
one
began
to
snatch
,
as
if
the
dust
of
the
earth
would
not
serve
every
one
for
a
handful
:
and
in
the
mean
time
a
Sea
of
Error
hath
been
ready
to
over-turn
us
.
Yea
,
all
men
seeking
to
be
pleased
,
not
to
please
:
whereas
our
duty
is
to
study
to
please
,
nor
to
be
pleased
,
&c.
You
see
in
all
this
I
have
not
mentioned
one
of
those
gross
prophanenesses
,
that
stare
heaven
in
the
face
,
as
Drunkenness
,
filthy
and
abominable
Whoredom
,
Fornication
poured
out
in
every
place
,
horrible
Blasphemy
,
contempt
of
God
and
Religion
,
prophanation
of
Gods
Sabbath
,
&c.
because
I
speak
now
to
those
that
are
Professors
:
I
have
given
in
a
Catalogue
of
the
sins
of
those
that
profess
the
Name
of
Christ
,
that
relate
to
Chrst
by
a
special
Engagement
and
Relation
:
these
have
been
the
sins
of
Gods
family
.
And
if
we
would
have
God
repent
of
the
evil
of
punishment
,
we
had
need
to
make
haste
to
repent
of
the
evil
of
sin
?
We
have
been
a
long
time
in
sinning
,
we
had
need
be
a
long
time
in
repenting
.
I
tell
you
Christians
,
we
have
been
these
late
twenty
years
doing
nothing
else
but
sinning
against
God
:
and
should
God
let
us
live
twenty
years
more
,
it
would
be
too
little
to
weep
for
the
procreation
thereof
.
Learn
to
lay
these
and
other
sins
to
heart
,
that
God
may
never
lay
them
to
your
charge
.
The
third
advice
Christ
gives
here
for
the
prevention
of
the
removal
of
her
Candlestick
,
is
Reformation
,
[
do
thy
first
works
.
]
Reformation
indeed
is
a
fruit
and
evidence
of
such
repentance
:
repentance
is
nothing
else
but
the
breaking
of
the
heart
for
and
from
sin
.
I
have
spoken
of
it
meerly
as
it
is
the
contrition
of
the
soul
for
sin
:
I
come
to
speak
a
word
of
the
other
part
,
as
it
consists
in
turning
to
God
,
and
doing
our
first
works
.
This
is
the
method
God
prescribes
his
people
,
Lam.
3.39
.
Wherefore
doth
a
living
man
complain
,
&c.
under
Gods
afflicting
hand
?
Instead
of
reforming
,
men
are
prone
to
fall
a
complaining
;
not
only
naturally
,
as
irrational
creatures
may
under
some
pinching
extremity
;
but
sinfully
,
i.e.
when
their
natural
grief
is
let
out
in
a
distempered
and
inordinate
manner
;
when
natural
groans
are
accompanied
with
unscriptural
affections
,
which
vents
it self
,
-
1.
Sometimes
upon
the
affliction
,
as
if
but
one
intollerable
burden
in
the
world
,
and
God
must
needs
lay
that
upon
them
,
Lam.
1.12
.
&
3.1
.
&
5.10
.
-
2.
Sometimes
of
instruments
;
thus
Esau
complains
of
his
brother
;
is
he
not
rightly
called
Jacob
,
a
Supplanter
?
of
his
Father
,
hast
thou
but
one
blessing
,
&
c
?
Gen.
27.3
,
4.
of
any
thing
rather
than
of
himself
;
he
doth
not
say
,
Am
not
I
rightly
called
Esau
?
What
a
wretch
am
I
that
have
despised
and
sold
my
blessing
?
Mostly
we
complain
of
that
which
deserves
no
blame
,
the
guilty
of
the
innocent
,
1
King
.
18.7
.
Isa.
10.5
.
Jer.
8.
or
we
pore
too
much
upon
second
causes
,
or
complain
of
instruments
,
nor
of
our selves
;
or
of
wicked
men
,
not
of
wickedness
;
of
their
cruelty
,
more
than
of
their
blasphemy
;
of
their
injuries
against
us
,
more
than
as
Gods
enemies
;
or
more
of
revenge
in
our
complaints
than
murmuring
;
our
complaints
concerning
their
afflicting
us
;
not
accompanied
with
our
prayers
for
their
conversion
,
&c.
-
3.
Sometimes
of
God
himself
,
not
as
one
of
his
children
,
who
complains
-
1.
To
God
,
not
of
God
:
Thus
Christ
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
&c.
-
2.
With
a
holy
Confidence
,
my
God
,
my
God
,
two
words
of
faith
,
for
one
word
of
fear
,
&c.
-
3.
In
his
complaints
,
is
very
tender
of
Gods
glory
,
afraid
to
think
or
speak
a
heard
or
uncomely
thought
or
word
of
God
.
-
4.
Carefully
distinguishes
between
what
God
doth
,
and
what
man
doth
;
observes
and
separates
the
unrighteousness
of
men
from
the
righteousness
of
God
,
-
5.
With
humble
inquiry
what
cause
may
be
of
his
dispensation
,
Job
10.2
.
and
34.31
.
-
6.
With
a
disposition
to
bring
up
his
will
to
God
,
not
that
God
should
bring
down
his
will
to
him
;
if
it
be
possible
let
this
cup
pass
;
however
glorifie
thy
name
,
provide
for
thy
own
glory
,
and
do
with
me
as
thou
pleasest
.
But
as
a
sinful
creature
,
sometimes
ready
to
call
Providence
in
question
,
Ezek.
8.12
.
or
to
break
forth
and
to
charge
God
foolishly
,
either
of
too
much
severity
,
Ezek.
18.2
,
25.
or
of
too
long
delay
,
Isa.
49.14
.
or
their
mournings
are
turned
into
murmurings
,
Num.
14.27
.
or
their
complaints
are
mixed
with
unbelief
:
Psal.
78.19
.
or
of
their
punishment
,
not
of
their
sin
;
and
nothing
will
satisfie
them
but
deliverance
.
Now
this
is
not
the
way
;
for
this
way
of
complaining
is
,
-
1.
Fruitless
,
a
house
on
fire
is
not
quenched
with
tears
.
Murmuring
will
not
scatter
the
Clouds
.
-
2.
Causeless
:
Thou
hast
thy
life
for
a
prey
,
Jer.
4
5
,
6.
What
,
a
living
man
,
and
complain
,
and
that
when
't
is
for
the
punishment
of
his
sins
?
this
kind
of
complaining
is
causeless
:
if
you
compare
sin
and
punishment
together
,
there
's
no
proportion
:
for
sin
is
a
transaression
against
an
infinite
God
;
punishment
but
an
affliction
upon
the
finite
Creature
:
Sin
is
an
evil
against
God
;
punishment
an
evil
against
the
Creature
:
Or
if
you
consider
what
sin
is
in
its
nature
,
't
is
a
contrariety
to
Gods
nature
(
God
is
holy
,
sin
impurity
.
)
A
contradiction
to
Gods
will
:
God
saith
,
Do
this
;
the
sinner
saith
,
I
will
not
:
God
saith
,
Do
not
this
abominable
thing
which
I
hate
:
the
sinner
saith
,
I
will
:
'T
is
the
transgression
of
Gods
pure
and
holy
Law
:
nay
,
't
is
a
practical
blaspheming
against
all
the
names
of
God
,
the
rape
of
Gods
mercy
,
and
the
dare
of
Gods
justice
,
the
challenge
of
Gods
power
:
Sin
gives
the
lye
to
Gods
truth
,
and
the
fool
to
Gods
wisdom
:
And
what
can
sin
do
more
than
to
take
away
Gods
good
name
?
Gods
being
?
And
that
sin
would
do
.
Or
,
't
is
causeless
if
you
consider
against
whom
sin
is
,
i.e.
God
himself
,
who
is
a
jealous
God
:
Now
a
finner
takes
another
lover
into
his
bosome
before
his
eyes
;
yea
,
he
is
a
holy
righteous
,
omnipotent
,
almighty
,
living
God
:
Thoughts
of
this
may
well
keep
us
from
complaining
.
Indeed
,
whatever
our
affliction
be
,
we
have
as
much
cause
to
give
thanks
,
as
to
mourn
:
if
you
consider
,
whatever
the
punishment
be
,
it
might
be
worse
;
or
do
but
look
well
into
it
,
you
will
see
more
mercy
than
affliction
,
Psal.
119.75
.
-
3.
Sinful
,
there
is
in
it
1.
unthankfulness
;
while
we
complain
of
one
affliction
,
we
over-look
a
thousand
mercies
:
whereas
true
grace
is
ingenious
,
and
can
see
a
little
kindness
mingled
with
a
great
deal
of
severity
.
The
Church
of
God
in
captivity
comparing
her
afflictions
with
her
mercies
,
breaks
forth
,
It
is
of
the
Lords
mercy
that
we
are
not
consumed
,
●am.
3.22
.
blessed
be
God
,
't
is
not
yet
so
bad
,
but
it
might
be
worse
,
2
Cor.
4.8
.
We
are
troubled
on
every
side
,
yet
not
distressed
:
though
laid
wait
for
;
beset
on
every
side
,
put
to
strive
and
struggle
,
yet
we
escape
;
God
gives
an
issue
in
the
temptation
:
We
are
perplexed
,
but
not
in
despair
:
we
are
not
so
helpless
that
we
know
not
how
to
turn
us
:
we
have
a
God
to
go
to
as
bad
as
things
are
,
the
Lords
name
is
a
strong
tower
:
persecuted
,
but
not
forsaken
,
we
are
shaken
out
,
but
not
to
shivers
;
persecuted
,
but
not
conquered
,
our
God
hath
not
quite
forsaken
us
:
Cast
down
,
but
not
destroyed
,
Psal.
118.13
.
we
are
cast
down
,
but
not
cast
off
.
So
Luther
,
They
may
thrust
me
back
,
but
they
cannot
thrust
me
down
;
they
may
crush
me
,
but
they
cannot
kill
me
,
or
,
they
may
kill
me
,
but
they
cannot
hurt
me
:
they
may
shew
their
teeth
,
but
they
cannot
devour
.
Is
it
a
feaver
?
it
might
have
been
eternal
flames
:
It
is
scarcity
?
it
might
be
universal
famine
:
Is
it
the
danger
of
losing
the
Gospel
?
't
is
the
mercy
of
God
it
is
not
done
already
:
Are
we
in
Captivity
?
we
might
have
been
in
Hell
:
are
we
in
Prison
?
it
might
have
been
Tophet
.
The
Lord
hath
chastened
me
sore
,
but
he
hath
not
given
me
over
unto
death
,
Psal.
118.18
.
Though
men
have
lost
their
bowels
,
Gods
compassions
fail
not
;
God's
as
faithful
as
ever
;
he
hath
taken
away
some
of
our
mercies
,
but
he
hath
not
taken
away
all
;
he
hath
left
us
more
than
he
hath
taken
:
They
are
new
,
they
are
renewed
every
morning
;
when
old
mercies
are
spent
,
God
sends
us
new
;
he
is
the
Father
of
mercies
,
begets
new
mercies
every
moment
.
Who
can
number
or
measure
his
mercies
of
one
day
?
whatever
our
fears
are
,
O
blessed
be
God
he
loads
us
with
mercies
.
Now
the
Complainer
over-looks
all
these
,
there
's
much
unthankfulness
in
it
,
and
that
's
a
kind
of
Atheism
.
She
knew
not
that
I
gave
her
corn
and
wine
,
&c.
Hos.
2.8
.
2.
Pride
;
only
by
pride
comes
contention
:
men
never
quarrel
with
God
about
their
condition
,
but
't
is
long
of
the
pride
of
their
heart
;
proud
man
would
fain
sin
,
and
not
hear
from
God
;
would
take
liberty
to
sin
,
but
would
not
have
God
take
liberty
to
punish
,
Isa.
8.3
.
God
must
take
notice
of
our
duties
,
not
of
our
sins
.
God
shall
hear
of
it
,
if
he
take
not
notice
of
our
prayers
;
but
it
shall
be
by
complaining
if
he
take
notice
of
our
sins
.
A
proud
man
,
whatever
he
hath
its
no
more
than
his
due
,
and
whatever
he
wants
,
God
's
his
debter
,
Hos.
6
14.
The
want
of
a
Complement
undoeth
him
in
the
midst
of
honour
:
if
we
want
but
one
thing
our
hearts
would
have
,
surely
nature
is
proud
and
ready
to
pick
quarrels
with
God
on
the
least
occasion
;
nay
,
if
he
will
not
give
that
mercy
we
would
,
take
all
,
&c.
3
:
Rebellion
:
God
strikes
him
for
sin
,
he
strikes
against
God
,
Jer.
31.18
.
God
draws
one
way
,
and
he
another
,
&c.
4.
Vnbelief
:
He
that
complains
of
his
punishment
,
never
believed
sin
to
be
so
great
an
evil
,
or
God
to
be
such
a
one
as
revealed
in
the
Word
.
5.
Interpretative
Blasphemy
.
1.
While
we
dispute
our
afflictions
,
and
wrangle
with
the
present
dispensation
,
what
is
it
but
to
make
our selves
wiser
than
God
?
We
seem
to
tell
.
God
how
it
might
have
been
better
,
and
so
we
do
as
it
were
give
God
counsel
:
When
he
calls
for
obedience
,
is
not
that
Blasphemy
to
set
up
our
wisdom
against
Gods
?
2.
While
we
complain
of
punishment
,
we
take
sins
part
against
God
,
we
do
as
it
were
justifie
sin
,
and
judge
God
:
God
is
unrighteous
to
punish
such
a
sin
as
this
with
such
grievous
afflictions
.
3.
By
complaining
we
do
as
it
were
summon
God
to
our
Bar
,
to
come
and
give
an
account
of
his
actions
at
our
Tribunal
:
What
poor
miserable
Creatures
are
we
,
that
in
our
afflictions
are
so
far
from
helping
our selves
,
that
we
commonly
add
to
our
own
misery
?
No
affliction
is
intollerable
till
sin
come
in
it
.
The
yoke
God
hath
made
easie
,
we
make
intollerable
,
and
make
God
to
be
our
enemy
,
while
he
by
affliction
would
become
our
friend
.
Now
this
being
found
not
to
be
the
way
;
that
which
God
counsels
and
advises
,
is
:
1.
Self-examination
,
[
Let
us
search
and
try
our
ways
]
Sin
and
Hypocrisie
lies
close
and
deep
;
therefore
we
must
take
pains
,
dig
to
the
bottom
,
set
up
a
tribunal
in
our
own
conscience
,
summon
,
try
,
judge
our selves
over
and
over
in
Gods
presence
:
He
stands
at
our
closet
doors
,
to
hear
what
we
will
say
,
Jer.
8.6
.
before
execution
;
what
indictment
we
will
bring
in
against
our selves
.
We
can
tell
what
such
a
Drunkard
,
such
an
unclean
person
,
&c.
hath
done
;
but
no
man
saith
,
what
have
I
done
?
my
pride
,
my
unthankfulness
,
my
unfruitfulness
,
&c.
2.
Reformation
,
[
and
turn
again
unto
the
Lord
]
Sin
is
aversio
a
Deo
,
&
conversio
ad
creaturam
;
Reformation
is
a
turning
again
from
the
creature
to
God
.
3.
Frequent
and
fervent
prayer
,
[
let
us
lift
up
]
There
's
the
frequency
,
let
's
do
nothing
else
but
pray
:
let
's
be
continually
lifting
up
our
prayers
:
make
our
houses
houses
of
prayer
:
Thus
David
,
Thou
foughtest
against
me
without
a
cause
:
(
Did
he
take
counsel
against
Princes
to
be
disloyal
?
to
take
up
arms
?
No.
)
But
I
gave
my self
unto
Prayer
,
Psal.
109.4
.
Therefore
if
you
prayed
before
,
now
do
nothing
else
:
it
notes
habitual
and
constant
prayer
.
[
Our
hearts
with
our
hands
]
to
crave
,
and
as
it
were
to
pull
down
mercy
,
as
if
we
would
wrestle
with
God
,
and
say
,
Nay
,
nay
,
I
will
not
let
thee
go
until
thou
bless
me
,
Gen.
32.26
.
it
notes
our
fervency
:
And
for
our
encouragement
it
is
[
Unto
God
in
the
Heavens
]
which
expresses
his
Soveraignty
,
Omnisciency
,
Omnipotency
,
Everlastingness
,
&c.
4.
Judging
our selves
,
or
confessing
of
sin
[
We
have
transgressed
:
]
5.
Aggravating
our
sins
,
[
and
have
rebelled
]
i.e.
we
have
turned
sin
in-into
rebellion
:
rebellion
hath
been
the
aggravation
of
our
sin
:
we
have
sinned
against
the
clearest
light
,
dearest
love
,
&c.
Neh.
9.
Ezek.
9.
Dan.
6.
6.
Justifying
God
,
[
thou
hast
not
pardoned
.
]
A
word
not
of
murmuring
,
complaining
,
or
accusing
God
of
hard
dealing
,
but
by
way
of
justifying
God
:
we
have
transgressed
,
therefore
thou
hast
not
pardoned
.
Why
shouldest
thou
repent
of
the
evil
of
punishment
,
when
we
have
not
repented
of
the
evil
of
sin
?
Thou
hast
punished
us
less
than
our
iniquities
deserve
.
So
in
the
Text
,
[
Do
thy
first
works
.
]
Sin
is
a
departure
from
God
,
Repentance
a
coming
back
again
to
God
:
Turn
thou
to
him
from
whom
the
Children
of
Israel
have
deeply
revolted
.
The
soul
hath
many
turnings
and
windings
,
but
there
's
the
best
motion
of
all
,
when
the
soul
(
with
the
Dove
)
returns
to
God
,
from
whom
it
came
.
Apostacy
is
the
loss
of
our
first
love
.
Repentance
is
the
recovery
of
it
,
and
Reformation
is
the
doing
of
our
first
works
.
I
have
not
time
to
enlarge
as
I
desire
:
I
shall
only
offer
a
few
things
,
that
might
help
to
quicken
you
to
this
great
duty
.
My
Brethren
,
we
have
no
great
cause
to
boast
of
Englands
first
love
:
Never
so
good
as
it
should
be
,
yet
many
can
remember
when
England
hath
been
much
better
than
it
is
.
Time
was
,
when
Doctrines
have
been
more
sound
,
Discipline
more
exercised
for
the
suppressing
of
sin
and
prophaneness
.
Ordinances
kept
more
pure
from
sinful
mixtures
:
when
London
kept
Sabbaths
better
than
now
,
loved
their
godly
Ministers
more
than
now
,
honoured
them
that
were
set
over
her
for
their
works
sake
;
would
have
thought
nothing
too
good
for
a
faithful
Minister
:
when
Christians
loved
one
another
with
a
dear
,
hearty
,
fervent
love
:
when
there
was
less
complement
,
but
more
real
love
and
affection
among
Christians
:
when
Christians
improved
their
meetings
,
converse
,
Christian
Conference
,
and
other
soul
duties
to
better
purpose
than
now
:
not
to
foolish
disputations
,
or
wanton
sensual
excess
,
but
to
their
mutual
edification
:
when
they
improved
their
times
for
comparing
their
evidences
,
communicating
their
experiences
,
and
building
up
one
another
in
their
most
holy
faith
:
when
there
was
more
industry
in
Professors
than
now
,
to
bring
in
Converts
,
when
private
Christians
thought
it
their
duty
to
be
subservient
to
the
works
of
their
Ministers
,
to
bring
in
others
to
Christ
,
especially
their
family
.
Time
was
,
when
more
care
of
young
Converts
than
now
,
when
none
could
have
looked
out
after
Religion
,
but
some
or
other
ready
to
lend
them
their
hand
,
and
shew
them
the
way
,
explaining
it
clearly
to
them
;
but
now
young
Converts
may
be
snapt
into
separation
and
error
,
and
none
look
after
them
.
Time
was
,
when
more
care
of
the
truly
godly
poor
;
when
error
was
more
odious
;
when
Popery
was
more
hated
than
now
:
when
the
name
of
a
tolleration
would
have
made
Christians
to
have
trembled
;
when
Christians
were
better
acquainted
with
their
Bibles
:
when
more
time
spent
in
secret
prayer
:
when
more
tender
of
one
anothers
names
and
honours
,
would
heal
one
anothers
reputations
,
and
would
spread
the
lap
of
charity
over
those
mis-reports
and
scandals
that
might
be
cast
upon
then
:
when
Christians
rejoyced
more
in
one
anothers
good
,
and
mourned
in
one
anothers
sufferings
:
when
Christians
did
more
earnestly
contend
for
the
faith
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
,
&c.
Oh
do
you
not
only
your
first
works
,
but
our
fore-fathers
first
works
:
be
as
zealous
for
God
and
his
truths
,
as
tender
,
mutually
careful
of
one
another
as
they
.
Our
fears
be
very
great
,
and
truly
our
provocations
be
greater
:
our
dangers
are
great
,
but
our
sins
greater
:
yet
here
is
a
word
,
here
is
matter
of
encouragement
,
that
yet
there
is
Balm
in
Gilead
,
Physick
of
Christs
own
composition
,
for
the
reviving
and
healing
of
a
back-sliding
people
,
Christians
,
Christ
Jesus
is
become
your
Physician
,
he
hath
prescribed
you
a
potion
made
up
of
these
three
ingredients
,
Self-reflection
,
Holy
Contrition
,
Thorow
Reformation
.
Christiians
,
now
take
this
Receipt
,
Christ
advises
you
,
if
you
will
not
,
there
is
no
way
but
one
,
Or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
remove
thy
Candlestick
.
There
is
yet
a
means
or
two
I
find
in
Scripture
for
the
preventing
of
threatned
ruine
that
hath
been
very
near
,
that
God
hath
prescribed
for
a
people
or
person
in
great
danger
,
when
ready
to
be
cut
off
and
destroyed
.
Now
that
which
I
would
commend
to
you
in
reference
to
what
you
would
beg
of
God
for
England
,
is
,
First
,
in
your
addressing
your self
to
God
for
that
mercy
your
souls
are
set
upon
,
and
you
wrestle
with
God
for
,
that
you
would
make
some
special
vow
to
God
.
I
find
the
Saints
have
done
so
,
when
reduced
to
great
straits
,
not
knowing
what
to
do
:
Thus
Jacob
vowed
a
vow
,
saying
,
If
God
will
be
with
me
,
and
will
keep
me
on
this
way
that
I
go
,
and
will
give
me
bread
to
eat
,
and
rayment
to
put
on
,
so
that
I
come
again
to
my
Fathers
house
in
peace
,
then
shall
the
Lord
be
my
God
.
And
this
Stone
which
I
here
set
for
a
pillar
,
shall
be
Gods
house
,
Gen.
28.20
,
21
,
22.
The
special
thing
Jacob
vows
,
is
,
that
he
would
continue
in
the
pure
worship
of
his
fore-fathers
,
that
he
would
still
honour
God
as
his
God
,
in
that
way
he
would
be
worshipped
;
the
specia●
thing
is
,
that
he
would
build
a
house
for
the
worship
of
God
;
here
he
would
erect
a
place
of
publick
worship
.
And
thus
Israel
vowed
a
vow
unto
the
Lord
,
and
said
,
If
thou
wilt
indeed
deliver
this
people
into
my
hand
,
then
will
I
utterly
destroy
their
Cities
,
Numb.
21.2
.
They
vowed
they
would
not
spare
any
of
the
enemies
of
God
,
if
he
would
deliver
them
into
their
hands
.
Thus
Jeptha
,
Hannah
,
David
,
&c.
Judg.
11.31
.
1
Sam.
1.11
.
Psal.
132.1
,
2.
Certainly
in
times
of
great
distress
,
't
is
nor
improper
or
uncomely
,
but
that
which
God
may
expect
and
take
well
,
that
you
make
some
special
vow
,
if
God
would
prevent
your
fears
,
if
God
would
continue
forfeited
mercies
,
dearer
to
you
than
your
lives
,
you
would
set
apart
some
special
thing
for
God
,
something
for
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
abroad
,
for
the
maintenance
of
a
godly
Ministry
at
home
,
for
setting
up
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
in
the
dark
corners
of
the
Kingdom
,
&c.
This
must
have
some
cautions
with
it
:
As
,
1.
We
must
be
sure
our
vow
be
of
what
is
in
our
own
power
,
we
must
not
make
vows
of
that
which
is
none
of
our
own
.
I
hate
robbery
for
burnt-offerings
.
We
must
not
make
a
vow
to
God
of
that
which
hath
been
unjustly
or
unrighteously
taken
away
,
or
with-held
from
any
.
'T
is
Sacriledge
instead
of
a
Sacrifice
.
2.
It
must
be
of
things
warrantable
and
justifiable
by
the
Word
.
3.
It
must
be
of
such
things
that
we
are
not
bound
to
do
,
before
vows
,
by
the
standing
obligation
of
Religion
,
and
of
our
profession
:
but
of
something
that
is
in
our
own
choice
,
that
we
will
voluntarily
make
a
free-will
offering
of
it
to
God
.
4.
We
must
take
heed
that
we
do
not
entertain
a
superstitious
thought
of
our
own
vows
,
as
if
we
had
merited
a
mercy
at
Gods
hands
by
our
vows
:
God
looks
for
some
special
vow
at
our
hands
,
that
we
may
shew
how
much
we
prize
and
value
the
mercy
we
would
have
,
that
we
would
be
content
to
part
with
any
thing
,
though
to
the
half
of
our
estate
for
it
.
2.
Another
thing
I
find
,
is
,
that
in
the
mean
time
we
should
do
something
by
way
of
extraordinary
bounty
and
charity
to
the
relief
of
Gods
indigent
servants
.
Thus
the
Prophet
Daniel
:
Wherefore
,
O
King
,
let
my
counsel
be
acceptable
to
thee
;
break
off
thy
sins
by
righteousness
,
and
thine
iniquities
by
shewing
mercy
to
the
poor
,
if
it
may
be
a
lengthning
of
thy
tranquility
,
Dan.
4.27
.
The
Prophet
advises
him
to
break
off
his
sins
by
Righteousness
,
there
's
Reformation
:
and
besides
Reformation
,
that
he
would
do
something
in
an
extraordinary
way
to
the
relief
of
the
poor
.
Mercy
to
the
poor
,
what
's
that
?
Interpreters
conceive
,
by
the
poor
,
here
he
understands
Gods
poor
,
i.e.
the
poor
Jews
that
were
now
in
the
Babylonian
Captivity
:
he
advises
,
he
would
do
something
by
way
of
sympathy
to
the
Jews
,
to
ease
their
yoaks
and
oppressions
:
break
off
thine
iniquities
by
pittying
and
shewing
mercy
to
thy
poor
Captives
,
under
thy
power
now
at
this
time
;
take
off
their
yoak
;
ease
their
burdens
,
and
restore
them
to
their
liberties
again
.
Thus
do
you
,
and
those
that
have
been
the
instruments
of
your
conversation
,
or
edification
,
set
apart
something
extraordinary
for
their
relief
and
supply
:
The
Prophet
Daniel
seems
to
advise
this
to
the
King
,
as
it
were
by
way
of
satisfaction
.
There
be
two
things
in
repentance
;
in
wrongs
we
have
done
,
there
must
be
confession
,
and
satisfaction
,
or
restoration
:
he
seems
to
advise
this
to
make
up
compleat
repentance
;
namely
,
to
make
restoration
and
retribution
of
what
he
had
injuriously
taken
from
the
Jews
.
Oh
then
!
let
me
say
,
without
breach
of
charity
,
that
whatsoever
,
except
it
be
in
this
case
of
extraordinary
supplies
for
his
poor
,
it
will
be
found
but
making
restitution
and
satisfaction
.
It
may
be
upon
a
twofold
ground
.
1.
With
some
it
may
be
truly
restitution
and
restoration
of
what
he
hath
taken
away
by
unjust
means
,
God
knows
how
;
that
's
between
God
and
their
own
souls
;
what
unlawful
means
have
been
used
to
augment
the
heap
,
and
swell
their
Estate
.
If
there
be
any
that
hear
me
this
day
,
whose
consciences
shall
tell
them
that
they
have
increased
their
estate
by
undue
and
unwarrantable
means
;
Oh
Restore
,
Restore
,
break
off
your
iniquities
by
shewing
mercy
,
&c.
by
making
reparation
as
you
can
:
it
will
be
but
like
Zacheus
giving
half
his
goods
to
the
poor
,
and
restoring
four-fold
,
&c.
in
a
liberal
Contribution
to
the
poor
.
2.
It
will
be
restitution
in
another
sense
,
in
reference
to
an
unjust
withholding
:
some
have
injuriously
,
and
I
am
afraid
too
too
many
have
kept
injuriously
.
Have
we
not
rob'd
the
poor
by
an
unjust
denying
of
what
God
hath
commanded
us
to
distribute
to
their
necessties
?
there
is
that
withholdeth
more
than
is
meet
,
&c.
Prov.
3.17
.
and
11.24
.
It
may
be
God
hath
given
you
so
much
:
there
's
Gods
share
,
there
's
the
Ministers
portion
,
&c.
Now
all
that
you
have
with-held
beyond
the
Rule
of
Scripture
,
is
all
stolen
goods
,
and
is
like
a
Wheat-sheaf
on
fire
,
will
burn
down
the
whole
Barn
of
Corn.
That
which
I
would
exhort
you
to
,
is
,
for
every
one
to
set
a
part
some
considerable
part
of
your
Estate
,
and
account
it
as
a
hollow
thing
,
dedicated
to
God
,
as
a
thing
,
which
to
touch
,
were
sacriledge
;
that
you
may
be
ready
on
all
occasions
,
in
all
regular
and
due
ways
,
to
bring
out
for
the
relief
of
the
poor
,
you
know
objects
abounding
in
every
place
,
and
you
may
expect
warrantable
means
for
dispensing
of
what
God
shall
put
into
your
hearts
in
this
matter
.
Mr.
Jenkin's
Forenoon
Sermon
.
Heb.
11.38
.
The
former
part
of
that
Verse
.
Of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
.
THe
Apostle
in
this
excellent
Chapter
,
(
that
by
some
is
deservedly
called
a
little
Book
of
Martyrs
)
discovers
the
tryumph
of
faith
,
or
victory
against
all
difficulty
we
meet
with
.
1.
Faith
it
assents
to
truths
be
they
never
so
improbable
.
2.
It
puts
men
upon
duties
,
be
they
never
so
irrational
,
or
against
carnal
interest
.
3.
It
enables
to
sufferings
,
be
they
never
so
afflictive
.
These
Worthies
went
through
all
by
the
victory
that
overcame
the
world
,
the
bitterness
as
well
as
the
sweetness
thereof
.
In
these
verses
the
Apostle
doth
two
things
:
First
,
he
sets
down
the
greatness
and
smartness
of
their
sufferings
,
which
are
by
some
learned
men
reduced
to
three
heads
.
First
,
those
sufferings
that
were
to
tempt
them
,
and
draw
them
from
God
,
by
those
pains
and
tortures
they
were
to
undergo
.
Secondly
,
Those
sufferings
they
underwent
in
dying
.
Thirdly
,
their
sufferings
in
regard
of
wandering
,
and
leaving
their
comforts
,
rather
than
they
would
lose
God
.
There
were
all
kind
of
persecutions
laid
upon
these
Saints
,
through
all
which
they
waded
,
and
never
would
be
brought
to
forsake
God
and
his
truth
,
for
any
of
them
.
2.
We
have
here
the
excellency
of
the
sufferers
,
and
that
is
in
that
expression
,
These
men
,
or
,
these
persons
,
when
they
were
under
all
these
distresses
from
the
world
,
yet
they
were
such
of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
.
Brethren
,
the
excellency
of
these
saints
and
servants
of
God
is
considerable
two
ways
,
that
we
may
proceed
distinctly
and
clearly
.
First
,
in
reference
to
the
wicked
;
their
excellency
was
so
great
that
the
wicked
World
was
not
worthy
of
them
.
Secondly
,
their
excellency
is
discovered
from
the
estimate
or
judgment
that
the
Apostle
passes
upon
them
,
who
tells
us
,
that
he
accounted
them
to
be
such
;
though
they
were
under
such
distresses
,
and
troubles
,
yet
they
were
a
people
of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
.
I
shall
fall
upon
the
due
estimation
the
blessed
Apostle
raises
upon
these
persecuted
Saints
,
who
was
enlightened
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
so
was
able
to
pass
a
right
sentence
upon
these
persecuted
Saints
;
from
this
I
raise
this
ensuing
observation
.
Observe
.
That
a
godly
man
doth
see
a
very
great
worth
and
excellency
in
the
people
of
God
in
the
midst
of
all
their
troubles
and
distresses
;
or
,
That
a
godly
man
;
a
gracious
heart
,
one
that
hath
spiritual
spectacles
,
does
see
an
excellency
and
worth
in
the
people
of
God
,
in
the
midst
of
all
trouble
and
persecution
that
can
befall
them
.
Here
I
shall
handle
it
first
doctrinally
,
according
to
my
constant
method
,
then
come
to
improve
it
by
way
of
Application
▪
For
the
doctrinal
handling
of
it
,
there
are
two
things
must
be
discovered
.
-
First
,
wherein
the
high
estimation
of
a
gracious
heart
does
appear
,
wherein
it
doth
discover
it self
,
wherein
they
shew
they
have
such
an
high
estimation
.
-
Secondly
,
whence
it
is
,
and
how
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
Godly
men
have
this
high
and
honourable
esteem
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
in
their
troubles
and
distresses
which
befall
them
.
For
the
first
,
wherein
the
high
estimation
of
a
gracious
heart
does
appear
,
I
shall
shew
it
in
five
or
six
following
particulars
.
-
First
,
it
appears
in
this
,
in
that
they
are
not
ashamed
of
owning
their
persons
and
faith
,
that
they
profess
in
their
troubles
and
distresses
:
the
society
of
the
people
of
God
,
and
the
fellowship
of
the
faith
and
profession
,
is
highly
respected
by
a
gracious
heart
,
let
the
Saints
lie
under
never
so
great
distresses
.
This
is
manifested
in
Moses
,
in
the
25.
and
26.
verses
of
this
Chapter
;
He
chose
rather
to
suffer
affliction
with
the
people
of
God
,
then
to
enjoy
all
the
pleasures
and
preferments
of
Pharaohs
Court
.
The
Israelites
Religion
,
the
profession
of
the
truth
of
God
,
and
owning
the
faith
and
those
truths
the
Israelites
stood
up
for
,
this
was
that
which
Moses
would
not
desert
:
and
thence
it
was
he
did
not
desert
their
company
and
society
,
but
went
and
visited
them
when
they
lay
under
those
burthens
under
which
they
lay
.
-
Secondly
,
the
second
thing
wherein
is
discovered
so
high
an
estimation
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
in
suffering
,
is
,
their
sympathizing
and
fellow-feeling
with
them
in
their
suffering
:
If
it
goes
ill
with
the
Church
and
people
of
God
,
all
the
rest
sympathize
with
them
;
if
one
member
suffers
,
all
the
rest
suffers
.
Instance
Nehemiah
(
who
had
the
greatest
favour
of
the
greatest
Prince
then
on
the
earth
)
he
looks
with
a
sad
countenance
because
of
the
sufferings
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
,
Nehem.
2.2
.
Wherefore
,
the
King
said
unto
me
,
Why
is
thy
countenance
sad
,
seeing
thou
art
not
sick
:
This
is
nothing
else
but
sorrow
of
heart
.
Then
I
was
very
sore
afraid
,
and
answered
the
King
,
because
of
the
distresses
the
people
of
God
lye
under
.
The
pleasure
of
Musick
should
never
be
with
him
says
David
in
Psal.
137.6
.
If
I
do
not
remember
thee
,
let
my
tongue
cleave
to
the
roof
of
my
mouth
,
If
I
prefer
not
Jerusalem
above
my
chief
joy
.
As
it
is
with
two
strings
in
an
instrument
rightly
tuned
,
if
one
be
touched
the
other
trembles
:
if
one
servant
of
Christ
be
in
a
suffering
condition
,
the
rest
suffers
with
him
:
this
is
the
damp
of
all
worldly
delight
,
if
it
be
ill
with
any
of
the
people
of
God
,
the
rest
suffers
in
the
way
of
compassion
.
-
Thirdly
,
in
that
they
can
plead
for
them
,
and
take
their
parts
,
when
they
are
never
so
much
out
of
favour
,
when
they
are
never
so
much
despised
and
abused
:
This
was
in
the
case
of
Jonathan
,
how
he
pleaded
for
poor
David
before
his
cruel
father
Saul
,
though
Saul
called
him
a
cursed
Son
,
and
fell
soul
on
his
Mother
because
of
him
.
See
this
in
the
case
of
Esther
,
though
it
was
death
to
go
into
the
King
to
plead
for
the
Jews
,
yet
for
all
this
she
says
,
If
I
perish
,
I
perish
:
resolved
I
am
,
come
what
will
come
of
it
,
in
I
will
go
,
I
can
dye
,
but
I
cannot
be
silent
.
-
Fourthly
,
in
that
they
will
relieve
them
,
and
help
and
supply
them
with
all
needful
good
things
they
can
,
if
they
cannot
do
what
they
would
,
they
will
do
for
them
what
they
can
:
See
this
in
the
case
of
Jeremiah
,
Chap.
28.
v.
8
11
,
12
,
13.
Ebedmelech
went
forth
of
the
Kings
house
and
spake
to
the
King
—
So
Ebedmelech
took
the
man
with
him
,
and
went
into
the
house
of
the
King
under
the
Treasury
,
and
took
thence
old
clouts
,
and
old
rotten
rags
and
let
them
down
by
cords
into
the
Dungeon
to
Jeremiah
.
And
Ebedmelech
the
Ethiopian
said
unto
Jeremiah
,
Put
now
these
old
cast
clouts
,
and
rotten
rags
under
thine
arm-holes
,
under
the
cords
.
And
Jeremiah
did
so
,
So
they
drew
up
Jeremiah
with
cords
,
and
took
him
up
out
of
the
Dungeon
,
&
Jeremiah
remained
in
the
court
of
the
Prison
.
He
would
never
be
quiet
till
he
got
the
Prophet
out
of
the
Dungeon
,
and
though
the
cords
were
lined
with
rags
,
yet
more
with
love
and
this
favour
of
Ebedmelech
,
God
remembered
.
1
King
.
18.4
.
Obediahs
master
was
not
only
an
oppressor
of
the
Saints
and
Prophets
of
God
,
but
a
very
great
Persecutor
:
This
good
man
Obediah
took
and
hid
400
Prophets
of
the
Lord
,
and
led
them
with
bread
and
water
:
(
I
will
not
undertake
to
prophesie
to
you
this
day
,
yet
time
may
come
when
bread
and
water
may
be
good
food
for
a
faithful
Prophet
.
)
Here
note
the
gracious
disposition
of
good
Obediah
,
as
well
as
the
providence
of
God
in
this
act
,
2
Tim.
1.16
,
17
,
18.
The
Lord
give
mercy
unto
the
douse
of
Onesiphorus
,
for
be
oft
refreshed
me
,
and
was
not
ashamed
of
my
chain
.
But
when
he
was
in
Rome
,
he
sought
me
out
very
gently
,
and
found
me
.
The
Lord
grant
unto
him
,
that
he
may
finde
mercy
of
the
Lord
in
that
day
:
and
in
how
many
things
he
ministred
unto
me
at
Ephesus
,
thou
knowest
very
well
.
A
most
admirable
Scripture
to
this
purpose
:
blessed
Paul
being
thrown
into
prison
;
being
in
bonds
,
Onesiphorus
often
refresht
him
,
and
was
not
ashamed
of
his
chains
:
How
did
he
shew
this
?
When
he
was
in
Rome
,
he
sought
him
out
diligently
.
By
the
way
note
,
That
Rome
was
the
place
where
the
cruel
Nero
was
Emperour
,
it
was
the
place
where
much
bloud
of
the
Martyrs
was
spilt
,
yet
there
this
good
man
sought
out
Paul
diligenly
:
Mark
what
follows
,
which
is
the
prayer
of
Paul
,
The
Lord
grant
to
him
that
he
may
find
mercy
of
the
Lord
in
that
day
.
I
profess
Sirs
,
I
had
rather
have
the
prayer
of
Paul
,
than
the
preferments
of
the
greatest
Court
on
earth
.
Christians
,
it
is
the
greatest
treasure
in
your
house
,
to
have
the
prayers
of
good
men
to
God
for
you
:
you
that
have
shewn
your
great
and
abundant
love
to
the
Saints
and
servants
of
God
in
distress
,
I
do
from
my
soul
beg
the
mercy
for
you
,
that
whatever
you
have
done
for
his
,
may
be
ten
thousand
times
made
up
by
him
,
that
you
may
finde
mercy
in
that
day
;
and
truly
Sirs
,
in
that
day
mercy
will
be
worth
receiving
.
-
Fifthly
,
They
supplicate
to
God
for
them
;
they
do
not
go
to
the
throne
of
Grace
for
themselves
,
but
Sion
is
in
their
thoughts
.
I
am
confident
it
is
so
with
some
,
and
am
perswaded
it
is
so
with
all
;
they
never
beg
daily
bread
for
themselves
,
but
they
remember
Sion
.
In
the
51.
Psalm
David
was
under
trouble
of
conscience
,
soul-trouble
,
which
is
the
soul
of
trouble
;
yet
at
the
latter
end
of
the
51.
Psalm
he
breaks
out
into
this
earnest
supplication
to
God
;
Do
good
in
thy
good
pleasure
unto
Sion
,
build
thou
up
the
walls
of
Jerusalem
.
So
long
as
it
is
ill
with
the
people
of
God
,
so
long
they
are
earnest
with
God
:
and
though
they
cannot
overcome
men
with
their
prayers
(
which
by
the
way
they
are
to
endeavour
)
yet
they
will
never
leave
supplicating
the
Almighty
,
till
they
have
overcome
.
As
the
sufferings
of
Gods
people
are
precious
in
the
sight
of
God
,
so
they
are
in
the
fight
of
the
people
of
God
.
I
come
now
to
shew
whence
it
is
,
that
there
is
such
an
high
esteem
in
the
people
of
God
,
of
the
people
of
God
,
when
under
trouble
and
distress
:
for
this
take
two
heads
of
reasons
.
-
First
,
In
regard
of
those
people
of
God
that
do
behold
their
sufferings
.
-
Secondly
,
In
regard
of
those
people
of
God
that
are
in
sufferings
.
First
,
In
regard
of
those
people
of
God
that
do
behold
their
sufferings
,
troubles
,
and
distresses
,
in
three
regards
.
-
First
,
Those
of
the
people
of
God
that
look
upon
others
in
trouble
,
though
they
are
such
as
may
differ
from
them
in
regard
of
outward
estate
:
one
may
be
in
honour
,
the
other
in
dishonour
,
yet
they
have
an
interest
in
the
same
head
,
and
do
belong
to
the
same
body
that
they
do
,
they
are
not
wooden
legs
,
not
glass
eyes
:
therefore
Christ
is
called
the
common
Saviour
,
and
the
Saviour
of
the
body
,
the
whole
Church
:
Faith
,
it
is
called
,
the
like
precious
Faith
,
2
Pet.
1.
Chap.
in
the
beginning
.
The
Faith
of
one
Believer
does
as
truly
lay
hold
on
Christ
,
as
the
Faith
of
another
.
This
Salvation
is
called
common
salvation
:
my
meaning
is
,
this
outward
disproportion
as
the
birth
and
education
,
puts
no
difference
at
all
in
a
spiritual
respect
between
Believer
and
Believer
:
a
King
and
a
Beggar
are
all
one
in
Christ
;
a
Jew
,
or
a
Greek
,
a
great
Scholar
or
a
poor
ignorant
man
,
as
to
the
spiritual
state
,
all
are
made
happy
the
same
way
.
-
Secondly
,
because
these
look
at
Spiritual
excellency
,
and
are
able
to
discern
Spiritual
excellency
:
they
have
a
renewed
judgement
,
as
they
look
upon
their
old
courses
and
sins
with
a
new
eye
,
so
they
look
upon
their
company
with
a
new
eye
:
those
that
before
they
highly
esteemed
,
they
now
dis-esteem
:
those
persons
that
before
they
esteemed
a
damp
to
their
mirth
,
they
now
look
upon
them
as
the
excellent
ones
of
the
earth
,
Prov.
12.26
.
The
righteous
is
more
excellent
than
his
neighbour
.
In
the
sixteenth
psalm
,
says
David
,
My
goodness
extends
not
to
thee
,
but
to
the
Saints
,
the
excellent
ones
,
in
whom
is
all
my
delight
.
Here
was
a
renewed
estimation
;
David
saw
excellency
in
those
which
Worldlings
despised
.
A
carnal
eye
sees
no
glory
but
in
carnal
objects
:
Worldlings
bless
the
covetous
,
whom
the
Lord
abhors
.
A
gracious
heart
sees
a
spiritual
worth
in
a
man
devested
of
worldly
enjoyments
,
as
a
curious
eye
may
,
and
does
see
a
great
deal
of
Art
and
curiosity
in
a
Picture
,
though
in
a
broken
frame
.
A
beast
can
see
the
shining
of
a
Diamond
,
but
knows
not
the
worth
of
it
:
A
Beast
will
rather
lick
up
a
lock
of
hay
,
than
a
Diamond
,
though
of
never
so
great
value
.
A
wicked
man
wants
a
spirit
of
discerning
.
The
people
of
God
are
the
workmanship
of
God
,
which
a
godly
man
is
very
much
taken
withal
,
not
with
the
greatness
,
but
with
the
goodness
that
is
in
them
.
The
four
Monarchs
of
the
earth
is
exprest
by
four
Beasts
,
which
shews
their
cruelty
,
not
their
curiosity
,
in
observing
that
of
God
which
may
be
observed
.
A
Child
is
taken
with
the
Gay
,
but
a
learned
man
is
taken
with
the
learning
and
art
of
a
Lesson
.
-
Thirdly
,
A
Child
of
God
is
one
that
highly
esteems
the
people
of
God
,
judging
of
them
as
God
judges
.
The
child
esteems
as
the
father
esteems
:
if
the
father
cannot
love
any
one
,
the
ingenious
Child
cannot
endure
that
he
should
come
into
the
House
.
The
Courtier
follows
the
favourite
of
the
King
;
whom
the
King
honours
,
they
cringe
to
.
But
to
be
sure
it
is
true
as
to
spirituals
:
God
judges
not
by
the
Gold
Ring
,
or
Silken
suit
:
a
sinner
is
a
vile
person
in
Gods
account
,
and
so
he
is
in
a
godly
mans
account
:
God
is
more
taken
with
a
broken
hearted
sigh
,
then
with
all
the
gaudery
in
Solomons
Temple
.
He
did
not
chuse
the
Eagle
,
or
Lyon
for
Sacrifice
,
but
the
Lamb
and
the
Dove
:
not
many
noble
,
not
many
rich
,
but
the
poor
hath
God
chosen
:
he
that
hath
the
choice
of
God
,
hath
the
life
of
God
.
The
second
Reason
is
from
the
people
of
God
that
are
beheld
.
And
this
will
appear
in
five
or
six
particulars
.
First
,
The
people
of
God
,
those
that
are
truly
such
,
let
their
present
condition
be
what
it
will
,
their
end
shall
be
happy
.
Men
are
not
regarded
in
reference
to
what
they
have
in
possession
,
but
what
they
shall
have
in
reversion
:
the
poor
here
are
rich
in
Faith
,
and
shall
be
rich
in
Glory
,
1
Pet.
3.
The
people
of
God
are
Heirs
of
Glory
,
co-heirs
with
Christ
:
when
he
shall
appear
,
they
shall
appear
with
him
in
Glory
:
they
are
not
possessors
here
,
but
they
are
heirs
;
and
are
to
be
look'd
upon
as
what
they
shall
be
hereafter
:
Here
they
are
Princes
going
to
their
Crown
,
hereafter
they
shall
be
possessed
of
it
:
Here
they
may
be
oppressed
,
banish'd
,
disgrac'd
,
libell'd
,
hereafter
they
shall
shine
as
the
Sun
in
glory
.
Secondly
,
They
are
not
only
such
as
shall
be
happy
,
but
they
are
very
useful
and
beneficial
in
the
world
;
they
are
those
,
for
whose
sake
the
world
was
made
,
they
are
the
great
common
blessings
of
the
World
,
like
fire
and
water
,
they
are
those
for
whose
sake
God
spares
the
world
.
If
God
would
have
spared
the
City
for
ten
righteous
persons
sakes
,
surely
for
many
tens
God
spares
the
world
;
those
that
are
pulled
down
by
the
world
,
are
those
for
whose
sake
God
doth
not
pull
down
the
world
;
they
are
the
soul
of
the
world
,
as
I
may
so
say
:
If
God
hath
gathered
in
all
his
Elect
,
the
world
would
not
continue
one
hour
longer
.
Thirdly
,
the
excellency
of
their
performances
is
highly
esteemed
,
there
is
a
worth
in
every
holy
work
that
worldlings
are
not
able
to
discern
;
every
heavenly
Prayer
,
and
sincerely
bestowed
Alms
,
hath
a
worth
that
a
carnal
man
doth
not
see
.
Luther
sayes
,
I
had
rather
do
the
least
truly
good
work
,
than
obtain
all
the
Conquests
of
Caesar
and
Alexander
:
If
their
good
works
shall
be
so
rewarded
,
do
you
think
a
holy
man
can
see
them
and
not
be
taken
with
them
?
Many
a
wicked
man
when
he
hears
a
holy
man
make
an
excellent
Oration
,
wishes
that
he
could
do
so
too
,
it
is
not
from
the
goodness
he
observes
in
it
,
or
the
principle
from
whence
it
comes
,
but
from
something
of
natural
accomplishments
that
he
is
taken
with
it
;
so
a
godly
man
when
he
hears
another
pray
excellently
,
and
live
holily
,
he
wishes
from
his
heart
that
he
could
do
so
too
,
his
aim
is
to
grow
in
holiness
.
Fourthly
,
The
present
priviledges
of
the
people
of
God
,
not
onely
what
they
shall
have
hereafter
,
but
what
they
have
here
,
they
are
freed
from
a
world
of
evils
that
worldlings
lie
under
,
whatever
befals
them
turns
to
their
benefit
;
they
may
be
afflicted
,
but
not
hurt
by
affliction
;
the
greatest
hurt
the
world
does
to
them
;
tends
to
their
greatest
good
.
Worldlings
may
take
away
their
heads
,
they
cannot
their
crowns
:
there
is
a
real
communication
of
a
blessed
interest
in
all
that
is
good
,
for
they
have
an
interest
in
all
that
God
hath
,
or
is
;
the
power
of
God
is
theirs
to
protect
them
,
the
love
of
God
is
set
upon
them
,
the
righteousness
of
God
imputed
to
them
,
so
as
to
acquit
them
from
sin
;
so
that
a
Child
of
God
may
not
onely
appeal
to
the
bowels
of
Gods
mercy
,
but
to
the
bar
of
his
justice
,
all
the
providences
of
God
shall
tend
to
their
good
.
In
Psal.
25.10
.
the
Holy
Ghost
says
,
All
the
ways
of
God
are
mercy
and
truth
,
to
them
that
are
in
covenant
with
him
:
they
are
mercy
,
because
they
are
appointed
to
do
them
good
;
and
truth
,
because
they
shall
certainly
do
them
good
:
Christ
,
and
God
,
and
all
is
laid
out
for
the
good
of
a
godly
man
.
In
this
world
they
may
go
to
God
,
and
tell
him
wherein
they
are
troubled
,
pained
,
or
afflicted
,
and
they
are
never
more
welcome
then
when
they
ask
most
from
him
;
if
thou
ask
great
things
from
God
,
God
is
well
taken
with
such
requests
;
but
if
thou
ask
Riches
and
Honours
,
these
are
the
low
things
of
the
foot-stool
:
God
is
exceedingly
taken
with
thee
when
thou
askest
Peace
and
Pardon
,
Peace
of
Conscience
,
Pardon
of
sin
,
strength
against
sin
,
power
to
overcome
thy
Lusts
,
to
withstand
temptations
.
The
people
of
God
may
have
from
God
all
that
they
want
,
and
all
that
they
can
regularly
wish
.
Fifthly
,
These
are
such
as
have
an
incomparable
dear
and
near
relation
to
God
;
they
are
his
delight
,
they
are
set
apart
by
God
as
his
own
,
his
peculiar
people
:
though
God
have
a
propriety
in
all
,
yet
he
hath
a
peculiar
propriety
in
,
and
a
relation
to
these
;
therefore
they
are
called
his
children
,
his
house
,
his
jewels
,
his
garden
:
Gods
whole
treasure
and
portion
is
his
people
;
as
God
is
his
peoples
portion
,
so
his
people
are
his
portion
;
they
are
those
he
hath
been
at
a
great
deal
of
cost
to
purchase
.
Sixthly
,
They
are
such
as
have
the
image
of
God
imprinted
upon
them
;
take
notice
of
this
word
image
,
for
the
image
of
God
appears
in
holiness
:
Now
an
image
does
not
represent
any
thing
of
imperfection
or
deformity
,
but
of
excellency
.
If
a
man
takes
the
picture
of
a
man
,
he
will
not
take
it
of
his
back-side
,
or
leg
,
or
hand
,
or
the
like
,
but
of
his
face
,
his
beautifullest
part
is
chiefly
aimed
at
in
the
picture
.
Wicked
men
discover
Gods
bounty
in
having
wit
and
wealth
;
this
is
not
the
image
of
God
;
the
image
of
God
is
that
which
is
most
excellent
in
a
man
,
which
is
holiness
:
the
power
of
God
is
the
hand
of
God
,
the
wisdom
of
God
is
the
eye
of
God
,
the
holiness
of
God
is
the
face
,
the
beauty
of
God
;
the
people
of
God
resemble
God
in
purity
.
Be
ye
holy
,
as
your
heavenly
Father
is
holy
,
there
's
the
pattern
,
they
have
the
Divine
Nature
:
2
Pet.
1.4
.
Whereby
are
given
unto
us
exceeding
great
and
precious
promises
,
that
by
these
you
might
be
partakers
of
the
Divine
Nature
,
having
escaped
the
corruption
that
is
in
the
world
;
as
it
is
in
Ephes.
4.18
.
Having
the
understanding
darkned
,
being
alienated
from
the
life
of
God
,
through
the
ignorance
that
is
in
them
,
because
of
the
blindness
of
their
heart
:
Rom.
3.23
.
For
all
have
sinned
,
and
come
short
of
the
glory
of
God
.
There
is
more
of
God
in
grace
,
then
in
all
the
works
that
ever
God
did
in
the
world
beside
:
there
is
much
of
God
seen
in
making
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
and
Stars
;
but
in
giving
a
man
a
new
nature
,
a
renewed
understanding
,
in
changing
of
a
man
from
being
a
vessel
of
wrath
and
vessel
of
Satan
,
in
making
of
him
become
a
new
man
,
a
vessel
of
glory
,
God
shews
more
of
himself
,
then
in
making
ten
thousand
worlds
.
Vse
.
Here
I
shall
raise
these
following
inferences
.
If
it
be
so
,
that
there
is
such
an
excellency
in
the
people
of
God
here
,
then
first
,
what
excellency
shall
there
be
seen
on
the
people
of
God
in
heaven
?
If
they
are
so
beautiful
in
their
Rags
,
what
will
they
be
when
they
appear
in
their
Robes
?
The
glory
of
Christ
shall
be
admired
in
them
that
believe
.
Oh
what
a
Head
is
he
that
hath
such
Members
?
what
a
Lord
is
he
that
hath
such
attendance
?
The
people
of
God
are
in
a
state
of
non-appearance
now
,
hereafter
it
shall
appear
what
they
are
;
the
very
wicked
themselves
shall
admire
them
.
2.
Inference
.
What
have
we
to
think
of
those
that
have
no
regard
either
for
Religion
,
or
for
Religious
ones
,
any
farther
forth
then
it
is
deck'd
and
adorned
with
advantagious
beauty
,
and
outward
glory
?
If
Religion
be
not
lookt
upon
with
a
favourable
eye
from
Authority
,
farewel
Religion
,
and
Religiousness
.
These
love
the
child
for
the
Nurses
sake
;
what
is
the
thing
in
fashion
these
are
for
;
what
Authority
commands
,
they
'll
creep
and
cringe
to
,
when
the
Deer
is
shot
,
the
Herd
flies
from
her
;
when
Religion
is
shot
at
,
then
farewell
Religion
.
What
is
this
but
to
have
the
Faith
of
God
in
respect
of
persons
?
If
I
love
Religion
for
the
countenance
of
Authority
,
then
it
is
certain
I
love
Reliligion
for
the
Authorities
sake
:
this
is
a
sign
thou
shalt
not
have
communion
with
those
hereafter
,
that
thou
contemnest
here
.
If
the
people
of
God
are
too
bad
for
thee
when
they
are
in
trouble
and
affliction
,
they
will
be
too
good
for
thee
in
glory
.
3.
Inference
.
Note
here
the
excellency
of
holiness
above
worldly
glory
:
Here
a
man
is
dignified
by
what
is
conferr'd
upon
him
;
when
outward
honour
ceaseth
,
the
man
is
contemned
;
but
holiness
it
dignifies
a
man
,
and
shall
remain
here
and
hereafter
.
Set
a
Gyant
in
a
valley
,
he
is
a
Gyant
still
,
a
Pearl
is
a
Pearl
though
on
a
Dunghil
;
a
holy
man
is
a
holy
man
,
though
never
so
much
disgrac'd
and
contemned
by
men
.
John
Baptist
had
a
leathern
girdle
,
and
had
locusts
for
his
food
,
yet
there
was
not
a
greater
than
John
Baptist
born
of
women
:
He
was
the
forerunner
of
Christ
,
the
friend
of
the
Bridegroom
.
On
the
other
side
,
Herod
,
that
was
like
the
voice
of
God
,
and
not
of
man
,
what
was
he
in
Gods
account
?
the
Angel
smote
him
,
and
he
became
worms-meat
.
There
is
a
silent
dignity
in
reproached
piety
,
and
a
silent
ignominy
in
advanced
iniquity
.
As
it
was
with
Christ
,
so
it
is
with
the
servants
of
Christ
;
when
he
was
on
earth
,
no
man
had
more
ignominy
poured
upon
him
;
yet
there
was
a
secret
glory
attended
him
in
all
that
befel
him
:
though
born
in
a
manger
,
yet
worshipped
there
:
sometimes
he
was
driven
to
be
hungry
,
the
fish
brought
him
money
:
sometimes
a
weary
,
at
that
very
time
converts
a
woman
;
sometimes
laid
hold
on
by
his
enemies
,
at
that
very
time
his
enemies
fell
down
before
him
.
Look
through
the
whole
course
of
his
life
,
there
was
a
secret
glory
under
all
ignominy
:
Just
thus
it
is
with
the
servants
of
Christ
,
they
are
in
trouble
&
disgrace
,
but
there
is
a
secret
glory
&
dignity
shines
in
them
,
the
Spirit
of
God
&
of
glory
rests
upon
them
:
If
ye
suffer
for
righteousness
sake
,
blessed
are
ye
.
To
be
in
high
place
,
and
yet
to
be
a
Drunkard
,
a
Swearer
,
a
Whoremaster
,
or
Prophane
,
this
spoils
all
thy
glory
,
be
thou
never
so
high
.
4.
Inference
.
This
is
the
way
for
a
man
to
have
a
good
name
:
wouldst
thou
gain
a
good
report
living
and
dying
?
Take
heed
of
sin
,
take
heed
of
dishonouring
God
;
then
God
will
have
thee
in
everlasting
remembrance
.
5.
Inference
.
Note
here
the
certain
happiness
of
those
beholders
,
that
do
see
certain
excellency
in
holiness
,
though
disgrac'd
&
under
valu'd
;
if
there
be
any
thing
in
the
world
that
is
a
sign
of
sincerity
,
it
is
this
,
to
love
holiness
when
disgrac'd
,
abused
,
and
spit
upon
;
to
cross
the
stream
,
and
thwart
the
multitude
,
is
a
sign
of
the
truth
of
grace
,
and
strength
of
grace
:
this
is
a
sign
of
true
sight
,
and
strong
sight
.
To
see
beauty
in
a
godly
man
in
sufferings
,
the
Lord
will
certainly
have
an
eye
upon
thee
in
times
of
trouble
.
Here
is
comfort
in
thine
infirmities
.
Dost
thou
love
holiness
when
compassed
about
with
sufferings
and
persecution
?
God
will
take
notice
of
thy
grace
,
though
compassed
about
with
abundance
of
infirmities
;
the
Lord
will
take
notice
of
a
little
of
his
,
in
a
great
deal
of
ours
.
Here
's
comfort
in
sufferings
;
if
you
regard
his
in
their
sufferings
,
the
Lord
will
remember
you
in
your
sufferings
;
the
Lord
will
remember
what
thou
didst
for
such
and
such
a
servant
of
his
own
in
trouble
or
distress
.
God
doth
not
cast
away
any
in
their
lowness
,
that
have
kept
clofe
to
him
in
their
highness
;
and
this
will
be
comfort
in
inward
trouble
,
when
thou
canst
find
nothing
from
which
to
fetch
comfort
.
And
this
will
be
comfort
in
the
last
day
;
though
we
can
say
nothing
in
that
day
,
by
way
of
merit
,
yet
will
it
be
comfort
to
be
able
sincerely
to
say
that
thou
hast
owned
God
and
his
people
in
the
midst
of
sufferings
.
Do
ye
think
that
Judge
would
not
save
that
Malefactor
that
had
saved
the
life
of
his
wife
?
If
thou
hast
owned
Christ
when
he
was
in
his
Rags
,
do
not
fear
but
he
will
own
thee
when
he
comes
in
his
Robes
.
6.
Inference
and
last
,
The
people
of
God
should
learn
not
to
be
discouraged
under
any
misery
or
affliction
that
can
befal
them
in
this
world
;
at
this
very
time
God
hath
a
high
esteem
of
you
;
at
this
time
you
are
his
delight
,
his
Garden
,
his
Spouse
.
The
Saints
of
God
are
the
wise
men
of
the
world
,
they
have
chosen
that
which
cannot
be
taken
from
them
:
I
profess
,
Sirs
,
the
love
of
one
Saint
makes
amends
for
all
the
hatred
you
undergo
for
sinners
:
the
very
wicked
themselves
have
a
good
opinion
of
you
,
when
you
do
not
basely
comply
;
their
Consciences
cannot
but
have
an
high
esteem
of
you
,
when
peradventure
their
tongues
might
speak
against
you
.
If
all
this
will
not
do
,
remember
,
your
own
consciences
are
more
than
a
thousand
witnesses
for
you
,
will
then
comfort
you
:
no
man
is
a
miserable
man
for
any
thing
in
the
world
that
is
done
to
him
,
or
said
of
him
:
No
,
it
is
a
good
Conscience
that
will
give
the
best
acquittance
;
for
thee
to
have
the
whole
number
of
Gods
people
to
look
upon
thee
as
an
unworthy
wretch
,
and
as
a
vile
person
,
I
look
upon
it
as
a
greater
ignominy
and
disgrace
,
then
to
have
all
the
disgraces
of
wicked
men
cast
upon
thee
:
That
man
that
hath
a
godly
man
to
be
afraid
of
him
,
had
need
to
he
very
much
afraid
of
himself
.
I
shall
conclude
all
with
this
one
word
,
There
is
great
reason
to
look
narrowly
to
your
hearts
and
ways
,
when
they
stand
at
a
distance
from
you
,
and
are
afraid
to
come
near
you
.
Mr.
Jenkin's
Afternoon
Sermon
.
Exod.
3.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
And
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
appeard
unto
him
in
a
flame
of
fire
out
of
the
midst
of
a
bush
,
and
he
looked
,
and
behold
,
the
bush
burned
with
fire
,
and
the
bush
was
not
consumed
.
And
Moses
said
,
I
will
now
turn
aside
,
and
see
this
great
sight
,
why
the
bush
is
not
burnt
.
And
when
the
Lord
saw
that
he
turned
aside
to
see
,
God
called
unto
him
out
of
the
midst
of
the
bush
,
and
said
,
Moses
,
Moses
,
And
he
said
,
Here
am
I.
And
he
said
,
Draw
not
night
hither
:
put
off
thy
shooes
from
off
thy
feet
,
for
the
place
whereon
thoustandest
as
holy
ground
.
LEt
us
take
a
short
view
of
the
foregoing
Verses
:
and
that
this
may
be
the
more
useful
and
profitable
to
us
,
we
may
take
notice
,
That
as
in
the
former
chapter
there
is
described
Moses
preservation
to
his
future
imployment
:
so
in
this
Chapter
there
is
described
his
preparation
,
and
his
sitting
for
that
imployment
,
i.e.
by
a
Vision
,
or
rather
〈◊〉
suitable
Apparition
,
in
which
God
discovered
unto
Moses
his
care
of
his
people
,
of
whom
Moses
was
to
be
a
speedy
deliverer
:
You
have
here
in
the
words
read
unto
you
,
the
preparation
afforded
to
Moses
for
the
great
work
of
being
called
to
be
Israels
deliverer
;
and
in
this
preparation
you
may
take
notice
of
three
principal
parts
.
-
1.
An
Apparition
that
is
here
presented
to
the
view
of
Moses
,
a
burning
,
though
not
a
consumed
bush
.
-
2.
Moses
care
to
observe
it
,
I
will
turn
aside
and
see
this
great
sight
,
why
the
bush
is
not
burned
.
And
then
,
-
3.
Gods
Monitory
Precept
,
or
Admonition
,
which
he
afforded
unto
Moses
,
when
he
was
drawing
near
to
see
this
wonder
,
in
which
we
have
principally
considered
two
parts
.
-
1.
This
Precept
propounded
.
-
1.
Negatively
,
That
he
should
not
draw
near
.
-
2.
Affirmatively
,
That
he
should
put
off
his
shooes
from
off
his
feet
.
-
2.
You
have
considerable
the
Reason
or
Argument
,
whereby
God
doth
back
this
Precept
or
Admonition
,
i.e.
because
the
place
whereon
he
stood
was
holy
ground
.
The
time
would
fail
me
if
I
should
go
over
all
these
parts
,
we
shall
onely
touch
on
the
two
former
.
The
Apparition
which
Moses
saw
,
and
Moses's
desire
to
observe
it
:
of
the
first
I
shall
onely
speak
transitorily
,
and
insist
on
the
latter
more
fully
,
which
I
chiefly
intend
.
1.
For
the
Apparition
,
or
emblematical
discovery
of
the
estate
of
the
Church
in
the
burning
,
and
yet
unconsumed
Bush
.
And
herein
take
notice
of
three
things
.
1.
The
lowness
and
weakness
of
the
Church
,
represented
by
a
Bush
.
2.
The
cruelty
of
the
Churches
enemies
,
signified
and
represented
by
Fire
.
1.
The
eminency
of
its
preservation
,
though
in
the
Fire
,
yet
unconsumed
And
in
this
only
take
notice
,
that
the
Church
is
compared
to
a
Bush
,
for
two
reasons
:
-
1.
In
regard
of
its
deformity
and
blackness
,
and
imcomeliness
.
-
2.
In
regard
of
its
weakness
and
brittleness
.
The
Church
is
uncomely
in
regard
of
sin
,
and
weak
in
regard
of
suffering
;
and
God
sees
it
best
that
it
should
be
thus
with
them
to
humble
them
,
and
to
shew
his
goodness
to
accept
them
,
and
to
love
them
;
and
make
them
long
for
their
future
beauty
:
and
hereby
God
makes
them
more
conformable
to
their
Head
,
hereby
he
makes
them
endeavour
to
look
after
inward
beauty
and
glory
:
hereby
he
puts
them
on
a
life
of
faith
,
and
takes
them
off
from
living
by
sense
,
and
creature-comforts
,
and
from
being
intangled
with
creature-comforts
.
And
hereby
he
shews
how
little
he
regards
the
beauty
and
glory
of
this
life
,
which
he
denies
to
the
best
of
his
people
:
And
hereby
he
shows
,
that
there
is
a
better
state
of
appearance
and
glory
approaching
:
and
therefore
the
people
of
God
are
not
to
be
censured
under
their
blackness
and
deformity
,
either
in
regard
of
fin
or
suffering
:
their
happiness
is
not
to
be
judged
by
its
outward
appearance
:
because
this
life
is
but
the
obscurity
of
the
Church
:
we
see
them
like
the
Tents
of
Kedar
,
but
we
do
not
see
how
like
the
Curtains
of
Solomon
they
shall
be
.
2.
The
people
of
God
should
take
heed
of
expecting
that
glory
of
this
world
,
which
is
not
promised
to
them
,
and
to
set
their
hearts
on
heaven
.
And
you
may
see
the
reason
why
wicked
men
stumble
so
much
at
the
outside
of
Gods
worship
,
because
there
is
no
outward
bravery
and
beauty
to
allure
them
to
the
true
worship
.
2.
The
Church
is
compared
to
a
Bush
,
in
regard
of
its
weakness
and
brittleness
.
Note
,
that
it
is
not
compared
to
a
strong
sturdy
Oak
,
but
to
a
weak
brittle
Bush
.
God
loves
to
bring
his
Church
into
a
low
estate
and
weak
condition
;
as
it
is
here
compared
to
a
Bush
,
so
other-where
to
a
Vine
,
a
Dove
,
a
Lamb
,
and
a
Sheep
,
all
weak
creatures
.
Sometimes
the
Church
is
said
to
be
fatherless
and
destitute
;
and
as
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
the
head
of
the
Church
,
was
said
to
be
weak
,
a
worm
,
and
no
man
;
and
as
the
Apostle
said
,
suffered
through
weakness
.
And
this
makes
them
to
trust
in
God
,
and
puts
them
to
rest
on
his
strength
;
When
we
are
weak
,
then
we
are
strong
;
outward
weakness
will
make
us
look
the
more
to
Christ
for
spiritual
strength
;
the
weakness
of
our
state
doth
shew
the
spiritual
strength
God
gives
to
his
people
for
the
upholding
of
them
.
And
this
weakness
of
his
Church
doth
exceedingly
confound
his
enemies
,
when
so
weak
a
company
shall
be
delivered
,
not
only
against
,
but
by
the
strength
of
men
:
and
hereby
God
doth
gain
to
himself
the
greater
glory
in
their
deliverance
,
for
remembring
them
in
their
weak
estate
.
Hereby
the
people
of
God
are
made
the
more
thankful
,
both
for
their
preservation
in
,
and
deliverance
from
their
powerful
adversaries
.
You
see
,
here
is
a
large
field
opened
unto
me
,
for
the
discoursing
upon
the
Churches
weakness
,
which
whether
it
be
more
suitable
to
the
Text
,
or
to
the
Times
,
I
leave
to
you
to
judge
.
2.
Consider
the
cruelty
of
their
opposition
,
that
is
set
forth
and
represented
by
the
fire
that
burned
in
the
Bush
.
Afflictions
,
and
especially
persecuting
ones
,
are
in
the
Scripture
frequently
set
out
by
fire
,
as
,
The
fiery
tryal
,
the
fire
of
afflictions
.
This
doth
not
only
discover
the
rage
and
cruelty
of
men
,
but
also
the
benefit
and
utility
that
comes
to
the
Church
by
affliction
:
for
the
afflictions
of
the
Church
are
not
as
consuming
,
but
trying
fire
:
as
the
fire
in
the
furnace
is
to
Gold
,
it
only
takes
away
the
dross
:
not
like
the
fire
of
Hell
,
which
hath
heat
without
light
,
but
the
School
of
persecution
hath
light
as
well
as
heat
;
the
School
of
affliction
is
the
School
of
teaching
.
God
teacheth
his
Saints
excellent
Lessons
by
the
light
of
that
fire
.
But
I
pass
by
that
,
I
might
now
insist
upon
the
third
thing
.
3.
Consider
the
eminence
of
th●●●●reservation
,
It
was
not
consumed
;
the
Church
of
God
was
hot
,
but
not
altogether
and
wholly
consumed
:
let
the
fire
be
never
so
hot
and
spreading
,
the
Church
of
God
shall
have
a
being
:
if
the
Church
be
less
in
one
place
,
it
will
be
greater
in
another
;
what
it
looses
in
one
place
,
it
gets
in
another
:
And
God
will
have
a
Name
among
his
people
on
earth
:
A
man
may
as
well
attempt
to
blow
out
the
light
of
the
Sun
with
a
pair
of
bellows
,
or
batter
it
with
snow-balls
,
as
to
root
the
Church
out
of
the
world
;
for
it
is
impossible
to
root
Christs
Church
out
of
the
world
.
And
if
you
take
notice
of
particular
Believers
,
it
is
not
consumed
in
a
way
of
hurting
and
destroying
them
;
and
consider
,
their
graces
are
not
consumed
,
their
welfare
is
not
destroyed
:
this
fire
cannot
burn
them
up
,
though
it
burn
upon
them
:
but
as
he
will
mitigate
and
allay
the
fire
,
so
as
that
it
shall
not
decrease
their
strength
,
so
he
will
cleanse
his
people
by
the
fire
,
so
as
it
shall
burn
up
nothing
but
their
dross
,
and
what
makes
them
offensive
unto
God
,
&
what
may
make
them
hurtful
to
one
another
.
But
I
pass
by
these
things
to
the
second
general
Part
,
viz.
2.
Moses
care
to
observe
Gods
admonition
,
That
he
would
turn
aside
and
see
this
great
sight
,
why
the
Bush
was
not
burnt
.
Moses
was
an
excellent
Naturalist
,
and
yet
here
he
was
posed
;
he
could
see
no
reason
in
nature
by
all
the
learning
of
the
Egyptians
,
how
this
thing
should
come
to
pass
,
that
a
flaming
fire
should
be
in
a
brittle
Bush
,
and
yet
the
Bush
not
consumed
:
And
yet
I
do
not
conceive
(
as
some
Jesuitical
Expositors
upon
the
place
do
)
that
Moses
did
turn
aside
so
much
out
of
curiosity
,
as
to
understand
what
it
was
that
God
did
intend
by
it
,
and
would
have
him
to
learn
by
it
.
And
doubtless
when
Gods
works
are
great
,
our
observations
should
not
be
small
;
when
his
providence
is
eminently
lifted
up
,
we
should
not
be
cast
down
;
when
the
hand
of
God
is
upon
us
,
we
must
not
shut
our
eyes
.
I
am
very
far
from
being
a
Fanatick
,
and
to
give
credit
,
or
be
led
by
unscriptural
Revelations
;
but
yet
let
me
tell
you
,
the
times
wherein
we
live
are
strange
times
,
in
regard
of
strange
sights
and
apparitions
,
and
I
question
if
there
have
not
been
some
as
wonderful
as
this
in
our
times
;
but
I
shall
not
now
mention
them
;
though
it
be
a
forfeiture
of
your
modesty
to
give
a
reason
for
them
,
yet
they
do
portend
some
strange
things
;
the
hand
of
God
is
not
to
be
neglected
,
though
it
cannot
be
perfectly
conceived
;
and
it
is
the
nature
of
a
wicked
man
to
have
Gods
work
far
out
of
his
sight
;
be
sure
to
lay
them
up
in
your
hearts
.
And
thus
far
you
may
take
notice
of
them
,
To
trust
the
God
that
hath
all
the
elementary
Meteors
in
his
power
,
and
at
his
command
;
and
this
learn
,
to
tremble
and
dread
before
that
God
that
hath
you
in
his
power
,
and
can
do
with
you
and
all
other
things
,
as
he
pleases
.
3.
You
have
here
considerable
,
the
admonition
of
God
,
or
the
Monitory
Precept
God
lays
down
to
Moses
,
i.
e.
he
forbids
him
to
draw
nigher
,
and
then
bids
him
to
pull
off
his
shooes
:
the
reason
of
the
former
will
be
easily
understood
in
the
opening
of
the
latter
:
I
shall
therefore
in
it
briefly
take
notice
of
two
things
.
-
1.
An
Injunction
,
Put
off
thy
shooes
.
-
2.
The
Argument
whereby
he
doth
back
this
,
Because
the
place
whereon
he
stood
was
holy
ground
.
For
the
opening
of
the
former
,
the
Injunction
,
Put
off
thy
shooes
,
I
shall
not
give
the
divers
glosses
,
and
divers
interpretations
,
which
men
,
with
more
wit
than
weight
,
have
endeavoured
to
make
of
this
Scripture
;
the
plain
meaning
is
this
,
which
is
given
us
by
Theodoret
,
Put
off
thy
shooes
,
Gods
scope
,
and
drift
,
and
intent
hereby
was
,
to
require
of
Moses
reverence
,
when
he
was
to
receive
a
message
of
very
great
concernment
and
importance
about
his
Church
;
the
design
of
God
was
in
this
,
to
prepare
him
to
obedience
,
therefore
God
required
that
of
him
then
,
which
servants
were
wont
to
do
when
they
came
to
their
Lord
and
Master
,
to
shew
their
reverence
to
them
:
Servants
use
to
come
bare-foot
to
their
Masters
,
to
testifie
reverence
to
the
commands
of
them
on
whom
they
waited
:
Nudare
pedes
signum
reverentiae
.
And
the
putting
on
the
shooes
is
in
Scripture
,
as
well
as
among
other
Writers
,
held
a
token
of
denomination
or
masterly
power
.
Hence
some
conceive
,
John
spake
of
Christ
,
as
one
that
had
his
shooes
on
;
and
of
himself
,
as
one
that
was
unworthy
to
unite
his
shooes
.
And
the
prophet
Isaiah
,
by
a
sign
of
putting
off
his
shoes
,
is
commanded
by
God
to
put
off
his
shoes
from
off
his
feet
,
and
to
walk
naked
and
bare-foot
,
and
he
did
so
,
Isai.
20.2
.
which
denoteth
the
servility
of
the
people
,
in
token
that
Gods
people
were
to
be
in
a
low
condition
in
captivity
.
So
we
read
of
Mourners
,
in
Ezek.
24.17
.
that
were
of
a
low
spirit
,
they
are
said
to
go
without
shoes
,
or
unshod
.
And
my
Brethren
,
on
the
other
side
,
when
God
would
shew
the
freedom
of
his
people
,
and
their
deliverance
from
servitude
,
he
is
said
to
put
shoes
on
their
feet
,
Ezek.
16.10
.
and
the
reception
of
the
Prodigal
into
his
fathers
house
,
and
the
freedom
and
priviledge
his
father
intended
him
,
(
according
to
some
learned
men
,
intended
by
that
expression
in
Luk.
15.22
.
)
is
set
forth
by
putting
on
shoes
upon
his
feet
.
So
that
I
take
the
meaning
of
this
command
to
be
so
much
;
Shew
by
this
thy
reverence
,
thy
humility
,
thy
due
submissiveness
,
thy
subjection
of
spirit
,
together
with
thy
servile
readiness
to
do
whatsoever
I
shall
command
thee
.
Calvin
hath
this
Note
upon
the
Text
:
If
so
excellent
a
servant
of
God
as
Moses
,
had
need
to
be
quickened
to
reverence
and
obedience
by
such
a
Ceremony
,
certainly
we
that
are
more
backward
to
humility
and
obedience
,
should
by
our
reverent
behaviour
,
when
we
come
into
the
presence
of
God
,
signifie
both
the
reverence
of
our
souls
by
our
outward
expressions
,
and
likewise
quicken
and
fortifie
the
inward
graces
of
our
souls
by
the
inward
gestures
of
the
body
;
especially
in
prayer
,
as
kneeling
,
and
lifting
up
the
hands
,
uncovering
of
the
head
,
and
the
like
:
for
the
presence
of
God
is
great
,
and
it
's
the
presence
of
the
great
God
indeed
.
We
that
are
not
onely
by
the
Law
of
Creation
,
so
infinitely
below
him
,
but
also
in
regard
of
that
illegal
Law
of
sin
,
so
much
against
him
,
should
testifie
our
humility
before
him
,
and
subjection
to
him
,
when
he
calls
for
it
by
our
reverence
.
2.
The
reason
by
which
this
is
backt
,
Because
the
place
whereon
Moses
did
stand
,
was
holy
ground
.
The
meaning
I
take
to
be
this
,
it
is
holy
in
regard
of
that
visible
and
miraculous
token
,
symbol
,
and
sign
of
his
presence
,
that
is
here
discovered
in
this
place
;
not
because
the
place
was
(
as
I
do
not
understand
how
any
place
is
)
of
its
own
nature
holy
,
but
God
did
testifie
,
that
the
place
being
the
place
of
his
special
presence
,
had
thereby
a
holiness
;
there
being
now
a
sign
given
by
God
to
Moses
,
that
he
was
extraordinarily
and
miraculously
there
.
And
thus
I
have
opened
the
second
Branch
,
whereon
this
Injunction
was
backt
,
This
place
was
holy
;
so
it
was
then
.
Now
I
do
not
understand
how
I
can
discourse
of
this
so
profitably
unto
you
,
concerning
the
holiness
of
places
,
unless
we
take
notice
of
the
holiness
of
places
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
and
consider
,
whether
,
and
how
in
these
times
,
one
place
may
be
said
to
be
holy
,
or
holier
then
another
.
And
truly
I
am
not
put
on
this
employment
willingly
,
nor
the
handling
of
this
subject
;
and
if
it
were
not
extorted
from
me
by
something
,
I
do
not
say
that
I
have
seen
,
but
that
I
have
read
,
that
was
written
by
men
,
and
those
none
of
the
meanest
neither
,
the
learnedst
of
the
Papists
,
I
should
not
now
have
chosen
to
have
entred
upon
this
Task
,
concerning
the
holiness
of
places
;
in
opposition
to
whom
,
I
have
entred
upon
this
Discourse
:
I
will
give
you
expressions
,
which
one
of
the
devoutest
,
and
the
other
of
the
learnedst
of
them
hath
:
the
learnedst
of
them
,
accounted
so
at
least
,
(
though
blessed
be
God
,
his
weapons
have
not
been
formidable
to
the
Church
)
is
Bellarmine
,
his
words
are
these
:
Templum
consecrandum
merito
venerabile
&
divina
virtute
preaeditum
est
:
The
Temple
consecrated
is
deservedly
holy
,
and
venerable
in
worship
,
and
endowed
with
divine
vertue
and
efficacy
;
the
Temple
ought
to
be
looked
upon
as
honourable
and
venerable
.
And
for
the
other
,
Durandus
he
tells
us
;
So
great
is
the
Religion
and
holiness
of
Churches
,
that
those
things
should
be
,
and
may
be
forbidden
to
be
done
in
them
,
(
he
means
perpetually
,
or
else
he
said
nothing
,
for
we
grant
as
much
)
which
in
other
places
may
duly
and
lawfully
be
done
.
In
the
handling
of
this
question
,
How
are
we
to
judge
and
conceive
of
the
holiness
of
places
,
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
?
I
shall
endeavour
,
first
,
to
explain
it
,
and
then
faithfully
and
truly
endeavour
to
resolve
and
determine
the
same
.
First
then
,
for
explanation
,
I
shall
here
endeavour
to
open
these
two
things
to
you
:
first
,
what
it
is
for
a
place
to
be
holy
,
or
wherein
the
nature
of
the
holiness
of
the
places
consists
;
secondly
,
what
that
is
,
that
is
foundation
or
cause
of
the
holiness
of
places
;
and
both
these
must
in
our
discourse
,
and
likewise
apprehension
,
be
accurately
distinguisht
.
1.
What
it
is
for
a
place
to
be
holy
,
this
is
two
ways
to
be
considered
:
-
1.
Generally
;
-
2.
More
particularly
.
1.
More
generally
,
The
holiness
of
a
place
doth
consist
in
the
separation
thereof
,
the
setting
it
apart
,
the
distinction
and
discrimination
in
the
way
of
some
excellent
pre-eminence
,
or
the
exalting
of
it
before
and
above
all
other
places
.
Thus
the
notion
of
the
holiness
of
places
is
taken
in
Scripture
,
Exod.
30.31
,
37
,
38.
you
shall
there
read
,
that
the
Lord
tells
them
in
the
31
verse
,
concerning
the
ointment
that
he
prescribed
,
and
likewise
the
composition
of
it
for
his
service
:
This
shall
be
an
holy
anointing
oyl
unto
me
throughout
your
generations
.
Now
see
how
God
doth
discover
this
to
be
holy
;
On
mans
flesh
it
shall
not
be
poured
,
neither
sha-you
make
any
other
like
it
,
after
the
composition
of
it
.
Here
was
a
discrimination
,
as
well
to
the
using
of
it
,
as
to
the
making
and
composition
of
it
;
as
none
was
to
make
such
an
oyntment
as
this
was
,
so
none
was
to
use
it
in
their
ordinary
and
common
employment
,
so
that
now
the
holiness
thereof
did
consist
in
the
distinction
&
discrimination
of
it
from
other
uses
,
and
likewise
from
all
other
oyntment
.
And
this
is
further
expressed
concerning
the
holy
perfumes
,
in
the
37
and
38
verses
,
there
was
to
be
a
difference
betwixt
this
and
other
perfume
;
and
this
was
the
holiness
thereof
.
And
so
you
shall
find
it
not
only
concerning
holy
things
,
but
likewise
concerning
holy
persons
,
Lev.
20.24
,
25.
I
am
the
Lord
your
God
,
which
have
separated
you
from
other
people
;
you
shall
therefore
put
a
difference
between
clean
beasts
,
and
unelean
.
Mark
ye
,
herein
is
the
holiness
of
the
people
,
that
they
were
a
differenced
and
severed
people
.
And
hence
it
is
you
read
in
Deut.
26.18
,
19.
that
God
is
there
said
to
avouch
his
people
,
openly
to
discover
himself
,
to
assert
it
,
that
they
are
his
people
;
their
holiness
was
a
discrimination
,
a
separation
from
the
rest
of
the
people
.
And
in
Deut.
7.6
.
and
14.2
.
you
have
there
the
very
same
things
described
and
discovered
unto
you
.
And
now
for
this
,
I
shall
desire
you
to
take
notice
of
comparing
two
places
of
Scripture
,
which
discovers
the
holiness
of
places
;
in
Deut.
19.2
,
3.
Thou
shalt
separate
three
cities
for
the
in
thee
midst
of
thy
land
,
which
the
Lord
thy
God
giveth
thee
to
possess
it
.
And
at
the
seventh
verse
,
Wherefore
I
command
thee
,
saying
,
Thou
shalt
separate
three
cities
for
thee
.
Now
you
shall
have
this
again
propounded
to
you
in
Josh.
20.7
.
And
they
sanctified
Kadesh
in
Galilee
in
Napthali
,
and
Sichem
in
mount
Ephraim
,
and
Kiriath-arba
(
which
is
Hebron
)
in
the
mountain
of
Judah
.
Mark
,
the
Scripture
that
was
called
Separation
in
Deut.
9.2.7
.
is
here
called
Sanctification
;
therefore
the
word
in
the
Hebrew
is
,
And
you
shall
sanctifie
,
or
make
holy
these
places
;
that
is
,
holy
by
the
separation
of
them
unto
that
employment
that
I
shall
appoint
.
Hence
a
thing
is
said
to
be
unholy
in
Scripture
,
when
it
is
common
,
is
not
separated
and
set
apart
to
holy
employments
and
services
;
and
from
every
thing
that
is
of
a
civil
concernment
.
And
hence
you
read
in
Acts
10.14
.
in
the
vision
that
Peter
had
,
God
bids
Peter
,
Kill
and
eat
.
But
Peter
said
,
Not
so
,
Lord
;
for
I
have
never
eaten
any
thing
that
is
common
or
unclean
.
That
that
is
unclean
and
unholy
,
in
a
way
of
legal
unholiness
,
is
said
to
be
common
,
not
set
apart
,
Heb.
10.29
.
you
shall
there
read
this
notion
clearly
discovered
to
you
in
the
New
Testament
:
Of
how
much
sorer
punishment
suppose
ye
,
shall
he
be
thought
worthy
,
who
hath
troden
under
foot
the
Son
of
God
,
and
hath
counted
the
bloud
of
the
covenant
wherewith
he
was
sanctified
,
an
unholy
thing
?
An
unholy
thing
is
a
common
thing
.
So
that
now
what
is
sanctification
in
the
former
part
of
the
verse
,
is
called
commonness
and
uncleanness
in
the
latter
part
.
But
not
to
give
you
any
more
instances
of
this
nature
,
the
general
nature
of
holiness
is
discrimination
or
separation
.
2.
To
answer
it
more
particularly
,
this
setting
apart
,
or
discrimination
,
or
separation
of
places
for
holy
uses
,
must
have
these
two
properties
.
1.
A
place
that
is
holy
must
have
such
a
separation
from
other
places
,
as
that
it
must
be
alienated
from
all
uses
but
holy
uses
,
it
must
not
at
all
be
employed
to
civil
uses
;
for
the
employing
of
it
unto
civil
uses
,
must
be
looked
upon
as
sinful
and
unlawful
.
Thus
in
the
Scripture
,
when
times
,
things
,
persons
are
reputed
as
holy
,
they
are
to
be
exempted
from
common
employment
:
the
Sabbath-day
,
a
holy
day
,
In
it
thou
must
not
do
any
manner
of
work
.
The
Vessels
and
Utensils
of
the
Temple
were
holy
,
and
therefore
were
not
to
be
used
to
ordinary
uses
;
and
this
as
some
do
think
,
was
the
great
sin
of
Belshazzar
,
that
he
would
offer
to
drink
in
the
vessels
of
the
Temple
.
And
so
the
garments
of
the
Priests
were
holy
,
and
not
to
be
used
by
secular
persons
.
And
the
Tabernacle
and
the
Temple
were
holy
,
and
not
to
be
used
in
civil
employment
.
2.
More
particularly
,
concerning
this
holiness
,
I
desire
to
shew
you
what
it
is
,
by
shewing
you
,
it
must
be
such
a
holiness
and
separation
as
that
the
service
done
to
God
in
those
places
must
be
accounted
and
looked
upon
as
a
better
service
,
and
more
acceptable
,
then
if
so
be
it
had
been
elsewhere
,
more
acceptable
to
God
,
and
advantagious
to
our selves
Now
,
as
places
are
said
to
be
holy
in
regard
they
are
onely
to
be
for
holy
services
;
so
2.
Holy
,
in
regard
that
holy
services
are
onely
to
be
done
there
,
with
acceptation
or
advantage
,
at
least
with
so
great
acceptation
.
And
therefore
I
desire
you
to
take
notice
,
that
places
in
Scripture
are
said
to
be
holy
,
which
did
sanctifie
the
Worship
which
was
done
in
them
,
and
sanctifie
the
Worshippers
,
and
so
the
very
places
are
part
of
Worship
;
and
so
not
onely
places
in
which
God
was
worshipped
,
but
by
which
God
was
worshipped
.
And
thus
the
Sabbath
was
sanctified
,
and
so
the
performance
of
Gods
Worship
therein
,
made
Gods
service
more
acceptable
&
sanctified
.
And
so
the
Altar
,
when
it
was
holy
,
it
made
the
gift
the
more
holy
and
sanctified
,
and
so
the
more
acceptable
,
the
Altar
sanctified
the
gift
,
Mat.
23.18
,
19.
And
so
the
incense
was
acceptable
to
God
,
as
being
put
into
such
a
censer
:
And
so
the
service
done
to
God
in
such
Garments
,
was
more
acceptable
,
because
done
in
them
which
God
had
instituted
and
appointed
for
Aaron
and
his
Sons
to
wear
.
And
so
I
have
opened
the
first
thing
in
explanation
,
and
that
is
to
shew
you
wherein
holiness
consists
,
and
how
it
is
that
places
or
things
may
be
said
to
be
holy
;
and
I
think
I
have
sufficiently
cleared
the
notion
to
you
.
2.
To
shew
what
the
cause
or
the
foundation
of
this
holiness
is
;
for
this
my
Brethren
,
I
shall
desire
you
also
to
take
notice
of
it
more
generally
,
and
then
more
particularly
.
1.
More
generally
,
That
the
cause
and
the
foundation
of
a
place
,
or
any
other
thing
's
holiness
,
it
is
its
belonging
to
God
,
Gods
peculiar
relation
to
it
,
and
propriety
in
it
,
declared
as
he
shall
please
,
and
therefore
to
be
holy
,
&
to
be
Gods
,
are
the
words
of
the
like
importance
,
or
equivolence
;
it
s
being
Gods
,
and
his
having
a
relation
to
it
,
is
the
foundation
and
cause
of
its
holiness
.
And
therefore
if
you
look
into
Exod.
15.2
.
you
shall
there
find
God
commands
,
that
they
should
sanctifie
to
him
all
the
first-born
,
it
is
mine
;
there
now
is
that
which
is
the
cause
,
and
reason
,
and
ground
of
its
being
sanctified
,
or
holy
,
it
is
God
himself
;
God
hath
a
propriety
in
it
.
And
therefore
I
desire
you
to
look
into
Luk
2.23
.
it
will
open
this
notion
to
you
;
there
you
shall
see
that
this
command
is
again
repeated
,
but
yet
in
other
words
;
And
therefore
he
saith
,
As
it
is
written
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
Every
male
that
openeth
the
womb
shall
be
called
holy
to
the
Lord
;
that
which
is
said
in
one
place
to
be
sanctified
or
separated
,
is
here
said
to
be
holy
,
and
therefore
holy
because
separated
to
God
,
Levit.
27.30
.
All
the
tythes
of
the
Land
is
the
Lords
,
it
is
holy
unto
the
Lord
;
it
is
holy
,
and
therefore
holy
because
it
is
the
Lords
.
So
that
here
is
the
general
answer
.
This
is
the
foundation
,
ground
,
and
cause
of
its
holiness
,
Gods
peculiar
propriety
in
it
,
it
is
the
Lords
.
2.
More
particularly
,
That
the
declared
propriety
that
God
hath
in
any
place
,
or
his
relation
to
a
place
,
or
its
belonging
unto
God
,
that
is
the
foundation
of
its
holiness
.
This
belonging
unto
God
,
or
Gods
propriety
in
it
,
is
declared
two
ways
.
It
s
belonging
unto
God
is
declared
,
-
1.
From
his
presence
.
-
2.
From
his
precept
.
1.
By
his
presence
.
Now
the
presence
of
God
,
that
was
the
foundation
of
the
holiness
of
a
place
,
was
two-fold
.
-
1.
Extraordinary
.
-
2.
Ordinary
.
1.
The
extraordinary
presence
of
God
was
by
his
miraculous
apparitions
,
and
discovering
himself
by
some
miraculous
token
,
vision
,
sign
,
or
manifestation
of
his
presence
,
as
now
here
in
this
burning
,
and
not
consuming
Bush
;
here
was
a
miraculous
token
of
Gods
presence
.
We
shall
find
in
the
fifth
of
Joshua
,
and
the
last
verse
,
God
commands
Joshua
to
put
off
his
shooes
,
Loose
thy
shooes
from
off
thy
feet
,
for
the
place
whereon
thou
standest
is
holy
ground
.
And
Joshua
did
so
.
And
therefore
,
as
I
conceive
,
hence
it
is
,
the
Mountain
in
which
Christ
was
transfigured
,
is
called
,
The
holy
Mountain
,
2
Pet.
1.18
.
And
this
voice
which
came
from
Heaven
,
we
heard
when
we
were
with
him
in
the
holy
Mount
.
Why
holy
?
Not
as
if
it
were
holy
at
that
time
when
the
Apostle
writ
that
Epistle
,
but
it
were
manifest
,
there
was
an
extraordinary
manifestation
and
sign
of
Gods
presence
,
and
so
long
as
this
extraordinary
manifestation
of
Gods
presence
continued
,
it
was
called
holy
.
And
this
miraculous
manifestation
of
the
gloriousness
of
Christs
God-head
ceasing
,
the
holiness
of
the
place
ceased
also
.
And
remember
this
place
now
,
of
Gods
extraordinary
miraculous
manifestation
of
himself
in
the
Bush
,
was
holy
for
that
time
,
and
no
longer
,
wherein
he
did
manifest
himself
;
for
otherwise
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
it
were
unholy
to
offer
up
sacrifice
there
.
2.
As
the
presence
of
God
was
extraordinary
,
so
it
is
ordinary
,
which
is
two-fold
.
-
1.
The
presence
of
his
standing
residence
in
a
place
,
by
some
visible
or
external
Symbole
;
or
else
-
2.
The
Presence
of
God
,
is
a
spiritual
Presence
,
in
the
Religious
services
and
performances
of
his
people
,
in
the
place
of
their
Meetings
,
and
Assemblies
.
Now
concerning
the
first
of
these
:
1.
The
presence
of
God
by
the
more
visible
and
lasting
tokens
of
his
Presence
,
which
was
chiefly
afforded
in
the
time
of
the
Levitical
Pedagogue
;
So
the
Altar
,
Temple
,
Ark
,
and
Mercy-seat
,
were
symboles
of
Gods
presence
among
that
people
,
by
them
God
signified
his
presence
,
he
recorded
his
Name
there
by
those
visible
tokens
of
his
Presence
;
and
therefore
the
Ark
was
said
to
be
Gods
face
:
and
when
the
Ark
was
lifted
up
,
it
was
said
,
Let
God
arise
,
and
let
his
enemies
be
scattered
.
Hence
they
so
much
rejoyced
when
the
Ark
came
into
the
city
of
David
,
because
it
was
the
sign
of
Gods
presence
,
and
mourned
when
it
was
taken
away
captive
.
And
God
is
said
to
deliver
his
glory
into
captivity
,
that
is
,
the
token
of
his
glorious
presence
:
and
as
long
as
this
continued
,
God
was
looked
upon
as
there
present
;
and
thither
the
people
went
to
pray
,
and
offer
sacrifice
.
And
thus
God
more
fixedly
declared
his
durable
relation
to
a
place
by
these
to
〈◊〉
and
while
these
continued
in
a
place
,
he
was
looked
upon
to
be
there
.
2.
Gods
ordinary
presence
is
considerable
in
the
Religious
service
of
his
people
,
and
this
I
call
the
rather
the
more
spiritual
Presence
of
God
;
that
is
that
presence
of
God
in
the
Ordinances
,
which
we
have
,
we
hope
this
day
,
and
which
Christ
did
promise
,
Matth.
18.20
.
Where
ever
two
or
three
are
met
together
in
my
Name
,
there
am
I
present
in
the
midst
of
them
:
not
in
the
midst
of
the
place
,
but
of
them
,
when
they
do
perform
holy
and
institute
Worship
.
This
spiritual
presence
of
God
is
that
,
that
is
afforded
in
the
use
of
those
Ordinances
of
Praying
,
Hearing
,
and
Administration
of
Sacraments
,
his
Presence
is
there
to
accept
of
these
,
and
bless
them
,
and
make
them
operative
,
and
to
assist
in
these
,
and
to
enable
both
Minister
and
people
to
go
through
their
duty
by
his
own
power
.
Nor
can
Gods
Presence
be
ordinarily
expected
,
but
in
this
his
own
way
.
Now
then
,
2.
You
must
know
,
that
as
the
presence
of
God
is
the
foundation
of
a
places
sanctity
,
and
as
it
is
several
,
so
you
must
know
,
Gods
propriety
in
,
and
relation
to
a
place
is
declared
by
his
Precept
;
the
precept
of
God
is
Gods
propriety
in
a
place
,
as
well
as
his
Presence
;
thus
it
belongs
to
him
by
command
to
make
it
holy
,
he
may
do
what
he
will
,
and
chuse
out
what
places
he
will
to
be
holy
.
He
to
whom
all
things
belong
,
surely
may
have
some
places
and
things
more
proper
to
himself
und
peculiar
;
so
the
Temple
of
old
,
and
the
Tabernacle
,
those
Places
of
Levitical
and
Ceremonial
Worship
was
separated
and
set
apart
by
God
by
Divine
institution
.
Hence
we
have
many
commands
.
1.
God
commands
that
such
a
House
,
and
such
a
Tabernacle
shall
be
built
,
and
this
had
been
unlawful
to
do
had
it
not
been
commanded
.
2.
He
directs
the
manner
,
and
the
mode
,
and
that
all
things
should
exactly
be
done
according
to
the
pattern
in
the
Mount
.
And
3.
God
doth
command
it
should
be
in
such
a
place
,
in
the
threshing-floor
of
Araunah
the
Jebusite
,
and
that
place
that
himself
had
chosen
.
4.
He
commands
that
he
will
be
served
in
these
places
peculiarly
,
rather
than
in
any
other
place
,
he
would
not
have
these
places
changed
for
others
.
Herein
this
place
tipifi'd
Christ
,
one
that
is
onely
able
to
make
our
services
acceptable
.
Hence
it
is
said
,
Exod.
23.17
.
Three
times
in
the
year
all
thy
Males
shall
appear
before
the
Lord
.
And
Acts
27.
the
Eunuch
there
went
unto
that
place
that
God
had
commanded
.
5.
He
doth
command
,
that
he
would
have
these
places
reverenced
,
and
no
civil
employments
used
there
when
the
holy
service
was
doing
,
and
that
after
the
service
was
done
,
at
that
very
time
the
place
should
be
only
for
God
.
6.
And
lastly
,
He
annexed
a
promise
unto
that
place
,
that
he
would
accept
of
a
duty
done
there
rather
than
in
any
other
place
,
even
because
it
was
done
there
;
hence
they
prayed
in
the
Temple
,
rather
than
in
their
private
houses
,
Luke
2.27
.
and
when
they
could
not
be
present
,
by
reason
of
Gods
providence
,
in
the
Temple
,
if
they
do
but
look
to
the
City
and
the
temple
,
God
accepted
of
their
duty
,
1
Kings
8.48
.
So
that
God
did
promise
that
that
place
that
he
had
instituted
for
his
worship
and
service
,
that
the
service
performed
there
should
be
more
acceptable
to
him
than
else-where
.
This
shews
the
reason
and
foundation
of
a
places
holiness
,
the
precept
of
God
,
and
the
promise
and
presence
of
God
.
And
thus
I
have
opened
to
you
the
second
thing
.
Now
having
thus
explained
and
opened
the
Question
to
you
;
2.
I
come
to
resolve
the
Question
,
according
to
what
I
think
in
my
conscience
to
be
the
truth
of
God
;
and
this
I
shall
do
two
ways
.
-
1.
By
granting
that
which
must
not
be
denyed
.
-
2.
By
denying
what
must
not
be
granted
.
1.
By
granting
what
must
not
be
denyed
:
and
here
I
grant
willingly
these
four
things
.
1.
That
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
;
it
is
not
onely
lawful
,
but
it
is
often
very
commendable
and
necessary
,
to
design
and
dedicate
places
unto
God
.
Now
when
I
say
,
it
is
lawful
to
design
them
and
to
dedicate
them
;
I
pray
you
bear
me
witness
,
I
do
not
say
it
is
lawful
to
consecrate
them
,
or
to
sanctifie
them
;
but
I
say
it
is
lawful
to
design
and
dedicate
them
.
Now
for
this
take
notice
,
That
between
-
1.
The
designing
and
appointing
of
a
place
;
-
2.
the
dedication
of
a
place
:
and
-
3.
the
consecrating
of
a
place
,
there
are
these
differences
.
1.
Concerning
the
designation
of
a
place
,
then
is
a
place
designed
,
when
it
is
appointed
to
be
made
use
of
for
the
most
convenience
for
such
a
service
,
as
Tuesday
and
Wednesday
may
be
appointed
for
Lecture-days
,
not
consecrated
.
Now
you
must
know
,
that
this
designation
of
a
day
may
be
altered
,
and
so
may
a
place
:
if
such
a
place
be
designed
,
it
is
in
our
power
to
make
use
of
it
,
so
as
to
leave
off
the
use
of
it
when
we
please
.
2.
As
to
dedication
,
I
mean
so
lawfully
to
dedicate
a
place
,
which
is
of
our
own
right
to
dispose
of
;
so
to
dedicate
it
,
as
not
again
to
be
able
to
revoke
it
,
or
call
it
back
from
such
a
use
and
purpose
.
It
is
lawful
and
commendable
for
a
rich
man
to
dedicate
so
much
ground
,
or
money
,
for
building
a
House
for
a
Free-School
,
or
for
the
poor
,
and
to
give
it
away
from
our selves
,
and
from
our
own
right
and
power
:
and
if
so
be
that
a
man
hath
power
or
propriety
over
a
place
or
thing
,
it
is
lawful
for
a
man
to
alienate
such
a
thing
.
And
yet
this
you
must
know
by
the
way
,
that
this
Dedication
that
now
is
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
doth
very
much
differ
from
that
dedication
of
Free-will-offering
unto
God
in
the
time
of
the
Law
;
for
they
were
dedicated
to
God
in
the
time
of
the
Law
immediately
,
that
is
,
to
his
immediate
Worship
;
it
was
part
of
Gods
Worship
,
it
was
a
part
of
Religion
to
do
that
thing
:
whereas
it
is
not
now
dedicated
to
the
immediate
Worship
of
God
,
but
it
is
dedicated
immediately
to
such
a
Priest
,
or
Minister
,
or
Place
,
or
company
of
people
,
that
we
have
a
good
will
to
gratifie
;
and
so
it
more
remotely
redounds
to
Gods
glory
not
immediately
.
For
God
hath
not
declared
in
his
Word
the
same
acceptation
in
the
Gospel
of
things
done
in
an
immediate
way
,
as
he
had
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
of
which
acceptation
now
we
have
no
such
promise
.
And
therefore
it
is
observable
,
as
one
speaks
concerning
that
Benefactor
in
the
Gospel
to
the
Jews
,
He
hath
loved
our
Nation
,
and
builded
us
a
Synagogue
;
it
is
not
said
,
for
God
,
but
for
us
:
This
man
out
of
love
to
us
hath
bestowed
these
things
to
God
;
which
though
a
giving
our selves
out
of
our
own
power
,
yet
it
doth
differ
from
the
Free-will-offering
in
the
time
of
the
Law
.
Ay
,
but
now
,
Sirs
,
ye
must
know
,
that
sanctification
,
or
consecration
,
that
is
a
great
deal
more
;
when
we
sanctifie
a
thing
,
or
consecrate
a
thing
,
this
thing
that
is
so
consecrated
,
it
is
so
holy
,
that
there
must
nothing
at
all
of
unholiness
,
or
of
a
civil
or
secular
employment
and
concernment
be
done
in
it
.
Now
we
do
not
dedicate
a
thing
,
but
there
may
be
secular
things
in
an
ordinary
and
civil
way
done
in
them
;
and
our
services
are
not
more
acceptable
for
the
place
,
nor
the
places
less
holy
because
of
those
civil
employments
.
There
is
the
first
concession
,
that
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
there
may
be
a
designment
and
dedication
of
places
,
and
it
is
not
only
lawful
,
but
commendable
.
2.
I
grant
,
that
in
times
of
the
Gospel
,
some
places
are
to
have
Religious
services
performed
in
them
,
rather
than
in
other
places
;
I
mean
places
of
natural
conveniency
,
and
fitness
for
the
meeting
of
people
together
,
whereby
they
may
be
free
from
disturbance
,
from
the
violence
of
Enemies
,
and
from
tempestuous
weather
.
As
publick
meetings
,
whereby
we
have
the
society
of
Gods
people
,
their
examples
to
stir
us
up
to
zeal
,
and
their
joynt
help
in
prayer
and
holy
performances
,
to
go
along
with
us
,
that
we
may
joyn
our
forces
together
,
and
with
a
great
force
wrestle
with
God
,
and
overcome
him
which
is
invincible
.
And
therefore
,
my
Brethren
,
I
desire
you
to
bear
me
witness
this
day
,
that
I
plead
for
publick
Ordinances
,
&
for
the
purity
of
Gods
Ordinances
to
be
administred
in
publick
places
,
rather
than
other
places
;
so
that
I
do
here
profess
,
that
I
do
avowedly
and
openly
declare
my
judgement
to
be
for
publick
meetings
in
publick
places
,
and
the
purity
of
Gods
Ordinances
,
if
they
may
be
enjoyed
without
humane
mixture
,
which
may
hurt
and
pollute
them
.
3.
I
grant
,
that
in
the
time
of
holy
service
,
we
are
not
then
to
use
secular
employments
at
that
time
in
those
places
,
as
eating
,
drinking
,
and
talking
,
it
being
unsuitable
to
the
work
in
hand
;
and
howsoever
they
may
be
lawful
at
another
time
,
yet
unlawful
then
,
because
against
the
Apostles
command
,
Let
all
things
be
done
in
decency
,
and
in
order
;
and
that
which
is
unsuitable
to
the
commands
of
God
,
the
taking
his
Name
in
vain
.
My
Brethren
,
I
will
go
further
with
you
,
we
are
to
abstain
from
all
other
Religious
Services
,
when
not
in
season
;
and
therefore
when
the
Minister
is
in
Preaching
,
we
must
not
run
into
our
places
and
kneel
down
,
as
some
people
do
,
and
fall
a
praying
.
And
I
cannot
but
wonder
,
that
they
that
do
so
much
cry
up
Uniformity
and
Sanctity
of
places
,
that
yet
they
should
consure
their
judgment
by
their
practice
,
that
they
should
pray
secretly
,
when
the
whole
Congregation
is
a
praying
vocally
;
and
it
may
be
the
Congregation
is
singing
a
Psalm
,
or
the
Minister
Preaching
,
and
then
they
go
to
their
Prayers
;
I
pray
where
is
the
Uniformity
,
Decency
,
and
Order
they
so
much
stand
for
?
Lastly
,
I
grant
,
that
after
the
performances
of
holy
duties
,
in
places
wherein
we
meet
for
the
Worship
and
Service
of
God
,
it
is
our
duty
to
abstain
,
not
only
from
filthy
and
indecent
actions
of
a
natural
or
moral
filthiness
,
unseemly
,
as
looked
upon
by
men
against
Gods
Laws
;
but
from
all
those
civil
,
moral
,
lawful
actions
,
at
other
times
,
they
may
reflect
any
dishonour
upon
the
work
that
hath
been
done
,
or
upon
the
work
that
shall
be
done
,
or
that
may
render
the
place
unmeet
for
Religious
Services
afterwards
:
And
this
is
that
that
one
calls
a
Negative
,
or
private
reverence
,
a
reverence
or
not
doing
something
,
not
because
the
place
is
more
holy
,
but
for
decency
and
order
,
considering
the
Religious
Duties
performed
in
that
place
.
So
that
things
subservient
to
Religion
,
call
for
a
Negative
reverence
,
and
are
not
so
to
be
used
,
as
that
the
Religious
Services
which
are
there
performed
and
transacted
,
should
be
made
disgraceful
and
dishonourable
;
as
the
Bread
of
the
Sacrament
,
after
the
Sacrament
is
done
,
is
not
lawful
to
be
cast
unto
unreasonable
creatures
,
because
it
reflects
dishonour
upon
the
Religious
Service
which
we
were
before
doing
;
so
,
dirty
water
is
not
to
be
put
into
the
Communion-Cup
,
not
that
the
Cup
is
holy
,
but
because
it
is
a
reflection
of
disgrace
upon
that
holy
Service
wherein
that
Cup
is
made
use
of
;
and
that
Cup
is
not
to
be
made
use
of
to
drunkenness
.
But
in
all
this
bear
me
witness
that
I
say
,
all
this
is
but
a
civil
reverence
,
and
so
due
to
any
place
where
there
is
any
Honourable
Convention
,
as
in
the
Parliament-House
,
or
Presence
Chamber
,
or
the
like
.
Having
yielded
this
:
2.
I
must
come
now
to
deny
what
must
not
be
granted
:
and
I
likewise
deny
four
thing
.
1.
It
is
not
now
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
in
any
mans
power
to
set
apart
a
place
for
Religious
duties
,
so
as
that
it
should
be
unlawful
upon
a
due
occasion
to
use
it
for
civil
employments
,
or
that
it
should
be
always
unlawful
to
alienate
to
other
uses
,
besides
those
uses
that
are
Divine
;
the
Bread
and
Wine
sanctified
by
Gods
own
institution
,
by
the
Minister
,
after
the
publick
use
and
administration
of
them
in
the
Ordinance
,
are
not
now
holy
,
but
they
may
be
eaten
in
a
civil
use
and
way
as
our
ordinary
and
common
food
.
The
Synagogues
among
the
Jews
were
as
holy
as
our
Churches
,
they
were
for
Holy
duties
,
as
Prayer
,
Preaching
,
and
the
like
,
and
dedicated
to
Gods
Worship
,
and
yet
you
must
know
there
were
Civil
employments
used
in
those
places
after
the
Religious
Worship
was
done
;
and
therefore
in
Mat.
23.34
.
saith
our
Saviour
,
Some
of
them
you
shall
scourge
in
your
Synagogues
.
Hence
we
use
to
keep
Courts
and
Consistories
in
Churches
amongst
us
,
and
some
of
them
none
of
the
best
,
and
we
use
here
among
us
in
this
City
constantly
in
our
Churches
,
(
and
I
doubt
not
but
it
is
lawful
)
for
an
Alderman
in
his
Ward
to
meet
about
secular
business
,
as
to
chuse
Common-Council-men
,
or
the
like
.
But
where
there
hath
been
a
dedication
of
a
place
to
Gods
Worship
,
it
is
onely
God
that
can
make
it
so
holy
,
as
that
it
should
be
sinful
to
imploy
it
to
other
uses
,
and
if
the
Governours
of
the
Church
upon
due
occasion
and
reason
shall
substitute
other
places
more
fit
than
the
former
for
Divine
Worship
,
then
the
former
places
may
return
to
their
former
proper
uses
;
but
it
is
not
so
in
things
consecrated
by
God
:
If
the
Font
,
Table
,
or
Pulpit
wax
old
,
they
may
be
layed
aside
and
looked
upon
as
common
things
,
and
may
be
used
for
other
employments
;
and
suppose
the
Surplice
be
a
lawful
Garment
in
Gods
Worship
,
(
which
yet
I
am
perswaded
none
of
you
believe
)
doubtless
it
is
not
to
be
burned
,
when
it
is
old
and
past
wearing
,
and
the
ashes
put
into
a
pot
or
some
such
like
thing
,
and
be
buried
under
the
Altar
,
but
it
may
be
used
as
other
linnen
may
.
And
so
the
common
Utensils
,
as
the
Cup
,
and
the
like
,
when
they
are
come
to
be
old
,
they
may
be
used
for
other
employments
,
without
fear
of
sin
.
And
therefore
it
is
an
excellent
speech
of
one
,
saith
he
;
So
to
Consecrate
moveable
or
immoveable
goods
,
as
that
it
should
be
a
sin
for
the
Church
to
use
them
in
any
secular
employments
,
it
is
an
execrable
and
abominable
superstition
:
God
hath
not
consecrated
any
thing
in
the
Gospel
so
,
as
that
it
is
a
sin
to
use
it
otherwise
.
It
was
a
sin
in
them
to
make
use
of
the
Cups
,
in
the
Temple
,
in
any
secular
way
,
but
it
is
not
so
for
us
:
the
reason
is
,
because
those
things
were
set
apart
by
Gods
own
institution
:
but
there
can
be
nothing
so
consecrated
by
men
,
as
that
it
may
not
be
made
use
of
in
secular
things
without
sin
.
2.
A
second
thing
I
deny
is
,
That
no
place
now
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
hath
such
an
holiness
either
from
Institution
or
Use
,
as
to
sanctifie
or
make
more
acceptable
or
effectual
the
Services
therein
performed
:
This
is
not
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
;
God
is
present
at
places
of
Religious
performances
,
not
with
respect
unto
the
place
,
but
the
performance
by
him
instituted
and
enjoyned
;
and
therefore
he
doth
not
say
,
Where
two
or
three
are
met
together
,
I
will
be
in
the
midst
of
that
place
,
but
among
them
.
God
will
be
present
in
the
place
for
the
Duties
sake
,
not
among
them
for
the
Places
sake
,
but
the
Duties
sake
in
the
place
,
to
bless
the
Ordinance
for
his
own
Institution
sake
.
Prayers
and
other
Duties
in
the
Ceremonial
Law
were
regarded
for
the
Places
sake
,
but
now
we
must
abhor
this
piece
of
Judaism
:
For
a
man
to
set
a
place
apart
by
Consecration
,
that
this
place
makes
the
Duty
any
thing
the
more
excellent
,
or
acceptable
to
God
,
this
is
to
make
the
Traditions
of
men
equal
to
the
Institution
of
God
.
The
Temple
sanctified
the
Duty
,
but
not
the
Synagogue
;
and
the
Altar
did
sanctifie
the
Gift
,
and
the
Person
and
Service
,
because
it
was
by
Gods
Institution
,
and
so
the
Temple
and
Altar
did
add
efficacy
and
worth
to
the
work
;
but
for
men
to
Consecrate
the
Church
,
it
is
to
make
the
appointment
of
men
equal
with
the
Institution
of
God
.
Our
Churches
and
Meeting-places
,
are
not
holy
(
if
they
be
holy
at
all
)
without
relation
to
the
Duties
performed
,
but
our
Duties
are
holy
without
relation
to
the
Church
or
the
Place
.
None
but
God
can
Consecrate
a
place
to
be
an
effectual
means
of
Worship
.
The
Jews
worshipped
God
by
the
Temple
,
but
we
worship
God
in
the
Church
,
as
the
place
doth
afford
a
natural
conveniency
for
our
meeting
together
;
the
place
then
hath
no
influence
at
all
upon
our
duties
,
and
if
any
of
you
should
think
so
,
you
do
erre
exceedingly
:
It
is
but
only
a
Physical
act
of
Duty
,
or
a
natural
Adjunct
of
duty
,
which
is
but
at
the
most
helpful
to
the
bodies
conveniency
.
3.
The
third
thing
I
deny
is
this
,
That
there
is
no
place
so
holy
as
to
exclude
another
place
from
being
as
holy
in
a
way
of
proper
sanctity
and
holiness
,
which
we
have
been
now
opening
.
God
now
makes
not
one
place
properly
more
holy
than
another
;
there
is
not
now
properly
any
Religious
difference
of
places
.
We
have
not
now
the
precept
of
God
to
sanctifie
and
separate
one
place
from
another
,
to
preferre
one
place
before
another
;
we
have
not
now
the
miraculous
Presence
of
God
,
his
appearing
as
at
the
Bush
.
God
hath
not
given
us
under
the
Gospel
those
Symboles
of
his
standing
Presence
and
Residency
,
as
by
the
Ark
,
and
Mercy-Seat
,
and
Altar
of
old
,
he
gave
unto
his
People
.
And
as
for
his
Ordinances
,
if
they
make
a
place
holy
in
regard
of
performance
of
Duty
to
God
there
,
and
his
spiritual
presence
in
that
place
,
then
my
Parlour
,
Chamber
,
or
Closet
are
holy
where
I
use
to
pray
;
and
where
God
doth
afford
his
assisting
blessing
,
and
comforting
presence
:
So
that
if
you
make
the
spiritual
presence
of
God
to
make
a
thing
holy
,
in
regard
of
Gods
spiritual
presence
going
along
with
those
services
,
then
your
Houses
are
holy
,
and
the
Field
is
holy
where
you
walk
when
you
meditate
,
and
praying
by
the
River
side
makes
it
holy
:
Humane
Consecration
makes
no
place
truly
holy
.
If
the
spiritual
presence
of
Christ
makes
one
place
more
holy
than
another
,
then
the
Communion-Table
and
Font
are
more
holy
than
any
other
place
in
the
Temple
.
And
so
when
Gods
presence
hath
been
enjoyed
at
the
Font
,
that
is
more
holy
than
the
Communion-Table
;
and
so
when
the
presence
of
God
hath
been
enjoyed
at
the
Communion-Table
,
that
is
more
holy
than
the
Font
,
and
so
you
must
bring
in
Judaism
.
If
the
presence
of
God
makes
a
thing
holy
,
a
new
Communion-Table
,
upon
which
the
Sacraments
was
never
administred
,
cannot
be
so
holy
as
the
old
Table
.
Nay
,
by
this
the
mouths
of
the
Communicants
are
holy
,
having
eaten
the
Bread
,
and
drank
the
Wine
which
was
dedicated
to
an
holy
use
,
and
so
it
will
be
sinful
for
you
to
eat
any
other
food
.
I
conclude
all
with
this
,
That
the
difference
and
holiness
of
Religious
places
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
is
not
given
,
but
taken
away
by
the
Gospel
,
1
Tim.
2.8
.
I
will
therefore
that
men
pray
every
where
,
lifting
up
holy
hands
without
wrath
and
doubting
.
You
may
pray
,
and
that
with
as
much
acceptableness
to
God
in
one
place
as
in
another
,
John
4.21
.
Christ
saith
,
The
time
comes
when
you
shall
neither
in
this
Mountain
,
nor
yet
at
Jerusalem
,
worship
the
Father
:
That
is
,
Gods
Worship
and
Service
shall
not
be
confined
and
limited
to
those
places
,
as
if
others
were
not
as
good
and
holy
as
they
.
1
Cor.
1.2
.
To
them
that
are
sanctified
in
Christ
Jesus
,
called
to
be
Saints
,
with
all
that
in
every
place
call
upon
the
Name
of
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
both
theirs
and
ours
.
One
place
for
the
calling
upon
Christ
is
as
good
as
another
;
and
therefore
,
Where
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
,
I
will
be
in
the
midst
of
them
.
And
this
is
fore-told
in
Zeph.
2.11
.
and
in
Mal.
1.11
.
So
that
this
is
the
sum
of
all
,
Gods
Institution
makes
the
Sabbath
holy
;
and
the
Bread
and
the
Wine
set
apart
by
Gods
own
Institution
,
after
the
duty
,
may
be
used
in
secular
uses
But
fourthly
and
lastly
,
to
name
no
more
,
No
place
is
so
sanctified
by
God
,
as
that
after
the
ceasing
of
that
presence
of
God
,
any
holiness
should
belong
unto
it
;
as
now
when
the
signs
and
tokens
of
Gods
presence
ceased
and
was
gone
,
the
holiness
of
that
place
was
gone
,
and
then
it
was
lawful
for
Moses
to
put
on
his
shooes
.
And
so
when
Gods
presence
ceased
in
the
Ark
,
the
Altar
,
and
Mercy-seat
,
the
places
became
no
other
than
secular
,
and
civil
.
And
now
for
us
to
go
about
(
as
the
Papists
do
)
a
Pilgrimage
to
Jerusalem
,
as
if
that
place
had
any
more
holiness
than
others
,
is
a
foolish
and
abominable
thing
:
How
many
bloody
Battels
have
been
fought
,
to
the
disgrace
,
as
well
as
the
loss
of
Christianity
,
for
the
regaining
of
the
Holy
Land
.
Nay
,
let
me
add
,
those
places
where
the
presence
of
God
hath
been
formerly
,
when
it
hath
taken
away
,
and
those
places
have
been
used
to
Idolatry
,
they
are
the
worse
,
and
the
more
unholy
;
for
this
is
turning
the
House
of
God
into
vanity
.
The
conclusion
of
all
is
this
:
whatever
places
are
in
holy
duties
,
out
of
them
they
lose
and
leave
all
their
holiness
;
and
therefore
I
say
it
is
boldness
for
us
to
go
about
to
tie
Gods
presence
to
a
place
where
God
hath
never
tied
it
:
I
cannot
but
wonder
how
it
is
possible
for
men
of
reason
and
learning
to
be
so
blind
,
as
to
hold
that
the
Lords
day
(
which
was
set
apart
by
God
for
the
Sabbath
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
fourth
Commandment
,
and
afterwards
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
which
doth
amount
to
no
less
than
an
Institution
)
is
not
holy
after
the
Service
or
Sermon
is
ended
,
but
then
you
may
go
play
at
Foot-ball
,
and
Cudgels
,
and
Drinking
,
and
what
not
;
and
yet
they
should
say
that
the
place
of
performing
Religious
duties
in
,
is
so
holy
after
Religious
performances
,
as
that
you
cannot
come
into
it
without
bowing
the
knee
,
and
putting
off
the
hat
,
and
bowing
to
the
Altar
and
Communion-Table
,
and
the
like
;
this
I
cannot
apprehend
how
it
should
be
,
and
I
wish
any
of
you
that
are
of
this
mind
,
would
privately
give
me
your
reasons
for
it
,
why
it
should
be
so
.
Now
having
explained
the
Point
,
and
given
you
a
resolution
of
the
question
,
in
these
particulars
,
give
me
leave
to
winde
up
all
with
some
Uses
.
First
,
We
infer
the
great
difference
that
is
between
sanctity
of
places
under
the
Old
Testament
,
and
sanctity
and
holiness
of
places
under
the
New
Testament
:
they
under
the
Old
Testament
had
the
immediate
presence
of
God
,
the
standing
Symbols
,
and
visible
signs
of
his
presence
,
so
long
as
these
lasted
:
which
was
set
apart
by
Gods
special
Commandment
,
and
so
they
were
holy
,
though
they
were
not
employed
in
a
way
of
worship
;
but
you
cannot
say
so
now
,
our
places
for
performance
of
holy
duties
have
no
such
holiness
;
places
now
differ
from
places
then
.
Secondly
,
by
way
of
inference
,
I
note
the
great
goodness
of
God
to
give
us
such
a
sweet
and
gracious
indulgent
dispensation
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
under
the
New
Testament
,
as
that
he
doth
not
tye
us
to
Ceremonies
or
places
;
he
doth
not
bind
us
as
he
did
the
Jews
to
go
three
times
in
the
year
to
the
furthermost
part
of
the
Nation
to
worship
:
No
my
Brethren
,
no
Land
,
no
ground
is
now
unholy
,
as
famous
old
Doctor
Reynolds
said
,
every
place
is
now
a
Judea
,
no
Coast
but
is
a
Judea
,
every
house
is
a
Jerusalem
,
every
Congregation
is
now
a
Sion
:
See
here
the
goodness
of
God
in
indulging
of
us
so
far
as
to
take
any
service
done
by
us
in
a
solemn
and
real
manner
,
as
if
it
had
been
done
in
those
places
which
were
formerly
appointed
for
it
to
be
done
in
.
Thirdly
,
I
infer
hence
,
there
are
several
persons
to
be
reproved
.
-
1.
We
find
hereby
that
all
the
holiness
of
Relicks
of
Saints
doth
fall
to
the
ground
,
and
we
see
the
folly
of
those
that
make
Pilgrimages
unto
Saints
and
Reliques
as
the
Papists
do
:
there
was
a
time
(
say
they
)
when
such
a
Saints
Relicks
were
laid
up
in
such
a
place
,
and
these
are
more
holy
then
other
places
:
so
that
this
you
see
falls
to
the
ground
in
its
self
:
I
might
tell
you
concerning
their
lying
about
their
Relicks
,
as
one
said
,
that
there
were
as
many
Reliques
as
would
fill
an
hundred
Carts
:
but
supposing
so
,
all
that
would
not
make
that
place
the
more
holy
.
-
2.
Hence
the
superstition
of
those
is
to
be
reproved
,
which
put
holiness
in
place
of
Burial
,
and
make
it
more
holy
to
be
buried
in
one
place
then
in
another
:
it
is
more
holy
(
say
they
)
to
be
buried
in
the
Church
then
in
the
Church-yard
;
and
more
holy
under
the
Communion-Table
then
in
any
other
part
of
the
Church
.
-
3.
This
reproves
them
which
cannot
pray
any
where
but
in
the
Temple
,
and
they
that
use
private
prayers
in
Churches
:
if
you
have
houses
and
Rooms
at
home
,
what
is
the
reason
that
if
Pauls
or
any
other
Church
stand
open
you
must
run
in
thither
,
and
drop
down
behind
a
Pillar
to
say
your
Prayers
.
-
4.
This
reproves
them
that
have
reverence
towards
any
place
more
then
another
,
as
if
they
did
deserve
more
holiness
in
one
part
then
another
,
as
bowing
to
the
Altar
,
or
Communion-Table
,
or
the
like
.
-
5.
It
reproves
those
that
have
reverence
for
scituation
of
these
places
,
they
must
stand
East
and
West
,
and
why
not
North
and
South
?
All
these
things
fall
off
,
like
Fig-leaves
:
if
what
I
have
said
be
true
,
that
there
is
no
holiness
in
places
;
and
this
I
have
made
known
to
you
not
only
as
my
judgment
,
but
as
my
duty
.
Now
for
exhortation
,
I
shall
desire
you
to
take
notice
of
four
things
,
and
I
have
done
,
and
shall
leave
you
to
God
,
and
commit
you
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
If
this
be
so
,
that
there
is
no
holiness
in
places
,
then
first
of
all
,
bee
the
more
encouraged
to
serve
God
in
your
Families
,
in
those
places
where
God
hath
set
you
,
where
God
is
as
well
pleased
with
your
service
as
in
publick
places
,
serve
God
upon
your
knees
with
devotion
,
humility
and
reverence
.
And
therefore
,
though
I
am
against
Superstition
,
and
Popish
practices
,
and
those
wicked
cursed
traps
of
innovations
,
that
the
men
of
the
World
have
disturbed
the
Church
of
God
with
;
yet
I
am
against
putting
on
your
Hats
in
prayer
;
and
sitting
in
Prayer
.
Those
that
are
for
holiness
of
places
,
do
not
,
with
Abraham
,
in
every
place
they
come
build
God
an
Altar
.
But
let
us
in
every
closet
and
room
build
God
an
Altar
;
let
no
morning
nor
evening
go
without
a
Prayer
in
thy
Family
,
pray
often
,
and
pray
continually
,
let
your
houses
be
as
so
many
Churches
,
as
you
read
in
Rom.
16.5
.
Likewise
greet
the
Church
that
is
in
their
House
:
and
in
the
second
verse
of
Philemons
Epistle
,
To
the
Church
that
is
in
thy
Hovse
;
There
the
Houses
of
the
Saints
are
called
Churches
.
This
will
bring
a
blessing
upon
your
Families
:
And
if
you
be
not
willing
to
have
that
curse
denounced
against
you
,
(
in
Jer.
10.25
.
Pour
out
fury
upon
the
Heathen
that
know
thee
not
,
and
upon
the
families
that
call
not
upon
thy
Name
)
then
neglect
not
Family-Prayers
,
be
much
in
Prayer
,
and
pray
with
frequency
and
encouragement
,
because
God
binds
you
to
no
place
.
The
second
Exhortation
is
this
,
labour
to
promote
personal
holiness
,
as
well
as
Family
Devotion
:
I
am
against
local
holiness
:
As
one
said
,
(
that
I
heared
once
when
I
was
a
Youth
)
Happy
are
those
garments
that
can
carry
away
any
of
the
dust
of
the
Temple
;
but
they
think
not
that
any
of
their
Garments
are
unclean
in
wallowing
in
the
mire
of
sin
.
But
I
say
,
do
you
labour
to
promote
holiness
in
your
lives
,
in
your
hearts
and
conversations
.
The
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
Vnless
you
be
pure
in
heart
you
shall
not
see
God
.
And
therefore
put
away
sin
,
for
if
you
regard
iniquity
;
God
will
not
hear
your
prayers
:
It
is
not
your
ducking
,
or
bowing
,
or
cringing
never
so
much
,
or
your
going
with
your
Hat
off
through
the
Church
that
will
make
God
hear
your
Prayers
,
these
will
but
dishonour
you
,
because
you
live
not
accordingly
.
3.
Love
the
holiness
of
the
living
Members
,
be
not
so
much
in
love
with
the
Holiness
of
Wood
and
Timber
,
Bricks
and
Stones
;
but
wheresoever
you
see
the
Image
of
Christ
,
be
in
love
with
that
soul
;
where
ever
the
Presence
of
God
shines
,
and
where
ever
thou
seest
one
that
gives
up
himself
to
God
in
holy
duties
,
do
thou
say
,
Oh!
my
soul
,
delight
to
come
into
the
company
of
these
men
,
The
Righteous
is
more
excellent
then
his
neighbour
.
If
there
be
a
Heaven
upon
earth
,
I
tell
you
,
it
is
in
the
company
of
godly
men
.
I
remember
a
famous
man
hath
this
expression
,
saith
he
,
When
I
was
in
the
company
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
,
I
was
as
a
living
coal
;
but
when
I
was
separated
from
them
,
and
was
among
the
wicked
Swearers
and
Drunkards
,
methoughts
there
was
a
spiritual
coldness
and
frozenness
went
over
my
soul
.
Though
the
People
of
God
are
best
company
in
Heaven
,
yet
they
are
very
good
company
here
on
earth
:
And
Christians
should
stir
up
one
another
,
and
be
provoking
one
another
to
love
and
good
works
;
and
where
ever
you
have
grace
,
be
sure
to
impart
it
to
others
.
Endeavour
to
love
the
holiness
of
Saints
,
and
be
willing
to
impart
your
experiences
to
others
,
for
this
is
your
duty
.
Do
not
make
a
Monopoly
of
Holiness
,
but
carry
company
with
you
to
Heaven
.
Lastly
,
to
name
no
more
,
labour
to
preserve
the
holiness
of
Gods
true
Institutions
,
those
things
which
are
of
divine
Consecration
.
What
is
humane
Consecration
without
divine
Institution
?
The
Sabbath
day
is
of
divine
Institution
,
labour
to
keep
it
holy
;
this
is
a
Holy
day
indeed
,
and
this
labour
to
keep
your
families
from
profaning
of
;
but
for
other
holy
dayes
,
and
holy
things
,
they
are
much
alike
for
holiness
:
The
Lords
day
is
a
holy
day
indeed
,
and
for
shame
,
do
not
let
your
children
gad
abroad
on
this
day
.
Truly
,
I
do
verily
believe
,
that
though
here
be
a
great
company
of
people
in
the
Congregation
,
yet
they
are
but
a
handful
in
comparison
of
what
are
drinking
in
Ale-houses
,
and
whoring
,
and
walking
in
the
Fields
,
that
one
can
hardly
get
home
to
their
house
for
the
crowd
of
the
people
that
are
going
thither
.
For
shame
let
not
this
be
told
in
Gath
,
nor
published
in
Askelon
.
What!
shall
we
stand
up
for
the
holiness
of
places
,
and
yet
oppose
the
holiness
of
the
Lords
day
,
which
God
hath
enjoyned
and
instituted
?
Oh!
that
the
Magistrates
of
London
;
Oh!
that
Englands
King
;
Oh!
that
Englands
Parliament
would
do
something
for
the
Reformation
of
this
,
to
oppose
wickedness
and
prophaneness
,
which
will
otherwise
bring
upon
us
the
judgments
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
and
make
us
guilty
and
worthy
of
a
thousand
punishments
.
And
labour
by
Prayer
in
your
Families
to
overcome
that
flood
of
prophaneness
,
which
you
cannot
by
your
strength
prevent
.
And
then
for
the
Sacraments
of
Christ
,
Baptism
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
these
are
Ordinances
of
Gods
appointment
,
they
are
holy
,
and
therefore
should
not
be
given
to
those
that
are
unholy
;
and
yet
those
who
are
so
much
for
the
holiness
of
places
,
do
not
care
who
come
to
the
Sacrament
,
if
they
have
but
a
Nose
on
their
Face
,
they
shall
come
and
partake
of
the
Ordinances
,
let
them
be
what
they
will
;
this
is
to
prefer
mans
Institution
before
Gods
Institution
.
And
then
for
the
Lords
Message
and
Word
,
that
is
a
holy
thing
,
and
therefore
love
his
Messengers
:
the
Messengers
of
God
delivering
his
message
with
fear
and
reverence
,
you
are
to
hear
them
with
the
same
fear
,
reverence
,
and
resolution
to
be
holy
,
as
if
Christ
were
present
.
And
for
the
Word
of
God
,
it
is
not
enough
for
you
to
have
a
choice
Sentence
written
upon
the
Walls
of
your
Churches
,
but
let
Gods
Law
be
written
in
your
hearts
and
consciences
,
and
practised
in
your
lives
,
that
all
the
world
may
see
you
live
as
men
dedicated
to
the
true
God
,
in
all
the
duties
of
his
wayes
and
obedience
.
Many
of
these
things
might
have
been
enlarged
.
What
I
have
give
you
with
the
right
hand
,
I
pray
you
Christians
,
do
not
take
with
the
left
;
for
if
you
do
,
you
will
make
your selves
guilty
of
a
double
sin
.
First
,
Because
you
do
not
obey
the
truth
you
hear
.
And
secondly
,
For
putting
a
wrong
construction
upon
it
.
But
I
have
better
hopes
of
you
,
my
beloved
hearers
,
and
hope
that
the
Lord
will
be
better
unto
your
souls
than
his
Ministers
,
than
his
Word
,
or
any
thing
else
can
be
.
God
bless
you
and
his
Ordinances
,
and
discover
his
mind
and
will
at
this
time
to
you
.
Mr.
Baxter's
Sermon
.
Coloss.
2.6
,
7.
As
ye
have
therefore
received
Christ
Jesus
the
Lord
,
so
walk
in
him
.
Rooted
and
built
in
him
,
and
established
in
the
faith
,
as
ye
have
been
taught
,
abunding
therein
with
thanksgiving
.
OMitting
the
division
,
and
in
part
the
opening
of
the
words
,
the
Observations
is
;
That
those
that
have
received
Christ
Jesus
the
Lord
,
must
accordingly
bee
rooted
,
built
up
in
him
,
and
established
in
the
Faith
;
and
walk
in
him
as
they
have
been
taught
,
and
abound
therein
with
thanksgiving
.
This
receiving
of
Christ
signifies
to
believe
in
him
.
It
is
not
only
to
receive
his
Doctrine
or
Benefits
,
but
to
receive
his
person
,
to
receive
him
as
related
to
us
,
for
the
uses
and
end
for
which
he
came
into
the
World
,
and
for
which
he
offers
himself
to
souls
,
by
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
Sinners
have
lost
and
undone
themselves
;
Christ
comes
to
be
the
Physitian
of
Souls
;
hee
will
not
save
the
unwilling
,
and
Despisers
of
his
Grace
,
while
they
continue
in
their
unwillingness
.
He
will
save
them
by
the
way
of
covenant
,
while
he
consents
and
tenders
them
his
Grace
,
he
will
have
them
consent
to
the
terms
of
his
Covenant
.
The
consent
of
the
heart
exprest
by
our
covenanting
with
him
,
is
this
receiving
of
Jesus
Christ
.
He
is
willing
to
be
our
Physitian
,
and
when
we
take
him
to
be
so
,
we
receive
him
.
He
is
willing
to
save
us
from
the
guilt
and
power
of
sin
,
willing
to
be
our
Lord
,
Head
,
Intercessor
with
God
,
Justifier
,
and
all
unto
us
;
and
if
we
consent
to
this
,
and
take
him
as
offered
,
this
is
receiving
Christ
;
with
whom
his
benefits
are
also
received
,
the
remission
of
sins
,
in-dwelling
,
renewing
,
comforting
spirit
,
title
to
everlasting
life
,
&c.
In
receiving
Christ
all
this
is
received
.
Receiving
of
Christ
contains
these
two
things
,
or
these
two
things
are
essentially
contained
to
make
up
the
nature
of
saving
Faith
,
that
is
,
to
believe
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
concerning
Jesus
Christ
to
bee
true
,
and
to
consent
that
the
goodness
that
is
therein
revealed
and
proposed
,
shall
be
ours
.
To
believe
what
Christ
is
,
and
what
he
hath
done
;
so
far
to
believe
it
,
as
here
we
are
resolved
to
venture
our
souls
,
(
though
there
may
be
some
weakness
through
our
Faiths
imperfection
)
and
believing
the
Gospel
to
be
the
certain
Word
of
God
:
Then
next
,
to
entertain
the
Christ
that
is
offered
in
this
Gospel
to
be
ours
,
with
all
the
benefits
that
accompany
,
and
to
all
the
blessed
ends
to
which
he
is
revealed
:
Thus
the
Water
of
Life
is
freely
tendered
to
all
that
are
athirst
,
and
there
is
no
more
required
,
but
come
and
drink
.
Then
there
is
two
things
implyed
,
that
are
the
immediate
products
of
saving
Faith
,
and
inseparable
from
it
,
that
is
,
trusting
on
him
as
the
Redeemer
,
and
obeying
him
as
a
Lord
.
To
rest
upon
him
as
a
Redeemer
,
Romans
15.12
.
And
here
as
far
as
the
soul
feels
entertainment
and
encouragement
by
Christ
,
overcoming
his
doubts
that
Christ
will
reject
him
,
&c.
so
far
he
hath
quietness
of
soul
in
Christ
,
and
will
trust
his
soul
upon
Christ
.
And
then
,
the
obeying
of
him
in
order
to
our
full
recovery
,
as
a
Patient
must
obey
his
Physitian
in
using
his
Remedies
,
and
Means
he
prescribes
for
killing
our
sins
,
restoring
our
souls
to
Gods
love
,
and
being
with
him
to
eternity
.
The
nature
of
Faith
is
to
receive
Christ
;
the
sincerity
of
it
lies
in
the
suitableness
of
the
act
to
the
object
;
that
we
receive
him
as
he
is
:
Now
,
in
Christ
there
is
something
essential
to
this
act
;
that
he
be
a
Saviour
,
and
our
Saviour
,
&c.
and
there
is
something
makes
unto
the
well-being
and
fuller
attaining
of
the
end
:
The
first
are
the
objects
of
Faith
it self
,
as
't
is
of
absolute
necessity
to
Salvation
:
The
second
sort
are
the
objects
of
Faith
as
it
is
strong
,
and
makes
to
the
well
being
of
a
Christian
.
All
that
is
essential
to
Christ
,
as
a
Saviour
,
and
Redeemer
,
is
to
be
believed
by
him
that
will
approve
himself
a
true
Believer
.
And
thus
to
receive
Christ
as
the
eternal
Son
of
God
,
made
man
,
the
Redeemer
of
the
World
,
ruling
us
upon
the
right
of
Redemption
,
justifying
us
before
God
,
bringing
us
to
God
,
and
interceding
for
us
:
And
thus
Christ
must
be
received
according
to
his
Offices
,
and
as
those
uses
for
which
he
is
given
to
the
soul
do
import
and
imply
.
For
the
Application
of
this
Point
;
First
,
Let
us
begin
with
those
that
our
business
at
present
doth
not
mainly
lye
on
.
Must
men
walk
in
Christ
as
they
have
received
him
?
What
shall
we
say
to
those
that
have
not
,
will
not
receive
him
?
stop
us
at
the
door
,
that
we
cannot
bring
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
;
that
will
not
receive
the
principles
of
Christ
?
How
can
we
bring
them
,
and
build
them
up
,
that
will
not
suffer
the
Foundation
to
be
laid
,
the
Seed
to
be
received
?
Hast
thou
not
received
Christ
?
then
thou
hast
refused
Christ
,
been
a
despiser
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
which
will
prove
thy
great
condemnation
.
What
is
it
for
thee
to
hear
the
Name
,
and
not
to
have
the
Spirit
of
Christ
?
Do
not
go
upon
conjectures
;
it
s
one
thing
to
number
thy self
with
those
that
are
Christians
,
as
to
outward
appearanc●
,
and
another
thing
to
open
thy
heart
,
and
deliver
up
thy self
to
Christs
Government
,
and
as
a
lost
Sinner
,
to
receive
him
to
those
ends
a
Saviour
must
be
received
.
And
remember
,
this
was
no
small
worke
,
Gods
sending
Christ
into
the
world
no
small
thing
to
fetch
thee
,
from
Hell
and
Satan
,
to
wash
guilty
souls
from
all
their
sins
,
and
to
bring
them
to
everlasting
glory
.
If
these
great
things
be
rightly
understood
and
believed
by
thee
,
if
Christ
be
understood
well
as
Christ
,
it
must
be
done
with
a
weakened
,
humbled
,
self-resigned
heart
,
making
the
greatest
matter
in
the
world
of
these
things
:
Hath
thy
soul
been
seriously
taken
up
about
thy
own
recovery
?
And
hast
thou
received
Christ
as
a
man
that
was
ready
to
be
damned
;
as
one
that
had
a
load
on
his
Soul
heavier
than
all
the
Mountains
of
the
Earth
,
to
ease
and
deliver
him
?
as
one
that
was
under
the
frowns
of
God
in
a
state
of
enmity
,
receives
reconciliation
?
Hast
thou
received
Christ
,
as
if
thou
hadst
received
Heaven
in
him
?
Believe
it
,
these
are
great
transactions
,
and
will
affect
thy
heart
;
and
it
is
not
a
sleepy
or
jesting
matter
thus
to
receive
Christ
.
Consider
what
it
is
to
receive
Christ
.
1.
If
you
have
received
Christ
,
you
have
received
the
great
Reconciler
that
bindes
up
the
broken
hearted
,
quiets
those
that
tremble
under
the
threatnings
of
God
,
for
fear
he
should
forsake
and
cast
them
off
for
ever
.
2.
If
thou
hast
received
Christ
,
thou
hast
received
a
perfect
enmity
to
all
sin
,
that
will
never
let
thee
rest
in
sin
,
but
be
perswading
thee
from
it
,
and
conflicting
in
thee
against
sin
in
thy
soul
:
If
thou
hast
received
Christ
,
thou
hast
not
received
a
friend
for
sin
,
that
will
plead
for
,
or
give
thee
leave
to
commit
sin
;
but
one
,
that
though
he
bear
with
thee
in
thy
weakness
,
yet
abominates
thy
sin
.
If
thou
hast
received
a
Lord
and
Master
to
rule
,
to
be
consented
and
subjected
to
him
,
and
to
be
ruled
by
none
but
in
subordination
to
him
,
who
will
break
those
in
pieces
that
refuse
his
Government
:
Obedience
,
and
not
verbal
profession
,
is
the
thing
he
requires
.
Hast
thou
entertained
Christ
to
be
the
Master
of
thy
words
,
thoughts
,
and
deeds
,
whose
Government
thou
livest
under
,
more
than
under
any
in
the
world
?
3.
If
you
have
received
Christ
,
you
have
then
received
the
beginning
of
felicity
,
and
full
contentment
to
your
souls
;
having
found
none
in
your
sins
,
you
have
it
discovered
to
you
where
it
is
:
therefore
with
gladness
go
you
on
;
and
so
far
as
you
have
hopes
of
attaining
it
,
so
far
you
have
great
contentment
,
&c.
4.
In
a
word
,
if
you
have
received
Christ
,
you
have
fallen
out
with
sin
,
sujected
pleasures
,
prosits
and
honours
to
him
;
and
you
have
received
h●s
Spirit
,
and
this
hath
made
you
new
,
and
maintains
the
way
within
you
against
the
flesh
,
&c.
If
this
be
not
thy
case
,
Oh
that
thou
knewest
what
a
case
thou
art
in
!
For
then
,
-
1.
What
the
better
art
thou
for
all
his
blood
shed
as
yet
,
if
thou
wert
this
day
to
dye
?
What
would
Christs
blood
do
to
the
cleansing
and
saving
of
thy
soul
?
-
2.
How
canst
thou
look
thy
sins
in
the
face
,
and
think
on
what
thou
hast
done
,
and
art
!
How
canst
thou
look
inward
into
thy
defiled
heart
,
and
not
tremble
,
when
thou
hast
no
more
shelter
from
the
wrath
of
God
?
-
3.
How
canst
thou
look
God
in
the
face
who
is
a
hater
of
sin
?
How
canst
thou
read
his
Attributes
,
think
on
his
threatnings
?
-
4.
How
canst
thou
think
to
have
any
Duty
accepted
,
and
Prayer
heard
,
or
rewarded
,
&c.
-
5.
How
canst
thou
think
on
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
on
the
time
when
thou
must
receive
thy
final
sentence
,
if
thou
hast
not
received
Christ
?
Oh
what
a
thing
is
a
Christless
heart
!
&c.
Q.
What
shall
I
do
that
I
may
receive
Christ
?
A.
1.
Till
Christ
be
thine
,
and
hath
brought
peace
from
Heaven
to
thy
Soul
,
let
no
peace
be
there
to
keep
him
out
:
I
do
not
say
,
overwhelm
thy self
with
sorrow
,
but
let
sorrow
dwell
there
,
and
let
holy
cares
and
solicitousness
about
thy
spiritual
state
be
there
,
till
Christ
come
and
quiet
,
and
reconcile
thee
to
God
.
2.
Read
and
believe
the
Gospel
;
see
there
what
Christ
is
,
and
thy
necesty
of
him
:
Believing
,
will
open
the
door
to
entertain
him
;
assent
will
procure
thy
consent
.
3.
Keep
up
no
Idol
in
thy
heart
against
him
.
Turn
out
that
that
keeps
out
Christ
,
how
dear
soever
it
seems
now
,
at
last
thou
wilt
see
it
more
necessary
to
detest
then
keep
it
.
I
come
now
to
exhort
all
poor
weak
Christians
,
that
they
would
make
after
confirmation
,
and
grow
to
a
greater
measure
in
Grace
,
as
they
have
received
Christ
.
It
is
not
enough
to
be
conceited
that
you
have
been
converted
;
and
it
will
not
be
enough
to
the
assurance
of
your
conversation
,
or
safety
of
your
souls
,
that
you
think
you
are
converted
,
and
you
sit
down
there
:
He
that
is
content
with
the
opinion
he
hath
Grace
;
therefore
desires
to
have
no
more
,
because
the
promise
of
salvation
is
made
to
the
Truth
of
Grace
,
it
is
a
sign
he
never
had
Grace
;
Strength
in
Grace
is
your
own
felicity
,
't
is
part
of
your
happiness
:
Your
eternal
happiness
will
partly
consist
in
your
personal
perfection
;
and
without
personal
perfection
,
all
Heavenly
glory
will
not
be
a
perfect
felicity
.
If
you
have
fixed
your
Anchor
in
Gods
promises
,
this
engages
you
to
look
up
,
make
after
,
and
proceed
,
&c.
Take
these
Motives
.
-
1.
Consider
,
there
is
the
same
reason
to
move
thee
to
grow
,
and
proceed
,
as
there
was
to
move
thee
to
thy
first
believing
.
Why
do
you
become
Christians
,
but
because
of
the
necessity
of
the
Riches
and
Excellencies
of
Christs
,
and
that
there
was
better
things
in
Christ
,
then
in
the
World
?
And
are
they
not
so
still
?
Is
che
case
changed
?
If
Christianity
was
reasonable
then
,
it
is
reasonable
now
;
If
it
was
necessary
to
begin
,
it
is
necessary
to
hold
on
,
and
proceed
in
your
Race
till
you
have
obtained
the
Crown
.
-
2.
Your
receiving
Christ
essentially
,
contains
in
it
an
obligation
to
proceed
and
go
further
;
actually
to
trust
and
obey
him
,
whom
you
have
taken
for
your
Lord
and
Saviour
,
from
the
very
Offices
and
Relations
of
Christ
received
.
If
I
be
a
Father
,
where
is
my
fear
?
If
I
be
a
Master
,
where
is
my
honour
?
If
I
be
a
Saviour
,
where
is
your
confidence
in
me
,
submission
to
nay
saving
work
,
obedience
to
my
healing
precepts
?
If
I
be
your
Lord
and
Master
,
why
do
you
not
learn
of
me
your
Master
,
&c.
Your
first
Covenant
engages
you
to
proceed
in
fulfilling
the
things
promised
in
your
Covenant
,
&c.
Better
not
have
promised
to
be
his
people
,
than
to
promise
and
break
this
promise
.
The
very
mercies
also
you
have
received
from
him
,
pardoning
your
former
sin
,
entertainment
in
his
Church
,
and
all
the
blessings
there
found
,
are
as
so
many
obligations
to
proceed
.
3.
Ever
since
we
came
home
to
Christ
,
we
have
had
an
addition
of
Reasons
,
besides
the
first
Reasons
we
had
to
believe
:
Every
day
brings
in
new
,
&c.
Certainly
if
a
little
were
desireable
,
more
were
more
desireable
:
If
the
people
that
stood
afar
off
,
and
never
tryed
what
Christ
and
Grace
is
,
were
bid
to
come
in
,
those
that
have
tryed
and
tasted
are
bound
to
proceed
much
more
:
You
have
the
Spirit
of
God
,
experiences
of
his
love
,
tasted
the
bitterness
of
sin
,
have
had
some
tryal
of
the
truth
of
such
things
of
which
we
speak
,
when
others
have
eyes
and
see
not
,
&c.
and
will
you
turn
back
that
have
tasted
,
&c.
4.
Consider
how
much
hath
been
lost
upon
many
a
soul
for
want
of
care
to
take
rooting
and
to
proceed
;
how
much
labour
of
the
Ministry
,
mercies
of
God
,
pains
and
care
of
their
own
?
I
speak
of
those
that
have
seemed
sincere
,
not
indeed
so
;
that
have
many
times
comforted
the
hearts
of
their
Ministers
and
Friends
,
and
have
had
some
kind
of
comfort
to
themselves
in
that
taste
they
have
had
of
the
good
word
of
God
.
How
many
times
hath
the
Preacher
been
gladded
to
see
such
a
one
come
to
him
,
seemingly
with
a
broken
heart
,
seeming
to
set
themselves
in
the
way
of
life
!
yet
the
flesh
prevailed
for
want
of
confirmation
.
How
many
years
have
some
spent
in
duty
,
in
hearing
,
prayer
,
gracious
society
,
profession
of
Religion
!
yet
afterwards
the
world
hath
drowned
all
.
What
cause
have
you
to
see
,
you
lose
not
the
thing
you
have
wrought
.
5.
Consider
how
much
of
the
works
of
your
own
salvation
when
you
are
converted
,
is
yet
undone
.
Though
you
are
sure
your
conversion
is
true
,
how
many
temptations
to
resist
,
enemies
to
conquer
,
duties
to
perform
,
and
Heaven
to
be
taken
upon
all
those
terms
,
as
the
tenor
of
your
Christianity
!
therefore
you
had
need
to
stand
fast
,
and
having
done
all
,
to
stand
,
you
have
need
not
only
to
believe
,
but
to
wait
and
be
patient
in
believing
;
and
to
proceed
in
the
way
you
have
chosen
.
6.
The
want
of
strength
&
building
up
,
makes
the
lives
of
many
full
of
lamentable
languishing
weaknesses
,
scandals
unto
others
;
pain
,
calamity
,
&
trouble
to
themselves
.
How
long
in
healing
?
And
how
much
smart
and
pain
,
while
the
fruit
of
their
own
folly
is
cured
?
How
little
,
and
how
frequently
do
temptations
prevail
?
And
hence
as
in
a
wilderness
,
they
are
going
one
step
forward
,
another
backward
;
no
evident
keeping
in
God
,
and
all
through
the
fruit
of
their
own
languishing
weakness
;
the
fruits
of
the
sins
of
Professors
have
been
such
,
that
it
should
make
you
do
all
you
can
possible
to
escape
the
troubles
at
home
,
and
reproaches
abroad
.
7.
A
life
of
spiritual
weakness
,
is
usually
a
burden
unto
him
that
hath
it
,
it
doth
not
only
occasion
his
falling
into
sin
,
and
so
renews
the
wounds
of
his
Soul
,
but
is
a
constant
burden
to
him
;
not
that
any
measure
of
Grace
is
troublesome
,
but
that
which
consists
with
so
great
a
measure
of
remaining
corruption
;
this
is
the
burden
:
sickness
is
burdensome
,
though
there
be
life
.
Methinks
you
should
not
then
be
recondiled
to
your
fears
;
you
should
methinks
see
so
great
difference
between
the
sick
and
the
well
,
that
for
your
own
peace
sake
you
should
seek
after
confirmation
.
Every
duty
they
do
is
their
pain
,
which
is
anothers
pleasure
,
prayer
,
&c.
their
burden
;
sometimes
tir'd
,
wearied
,
dull
,
&c.
presently
overwhelmed
with
temptation
:
every
duty
is
a
grievance
to
them
through
the
weakness
of
their
grade
and
their
corruption
.
8.
Christians
that
are
weak
and
not
confirmed
,
lose
abundance
of
the
fruit
of
Gods
Ordinances
that
are
improved
by
others
.
How
many
a
truth
that
taste
exceeding
sweet
to
others
,
have
no
great
relish
to
them
,
nor
growth
by
it
?
A
healthy
man
hath
more
relish
in
ordinary
fare
,
than
a
sick
person
in
varieties
,
the
full
stomack
loaths
the
Honey-comb
.
9.
The
weak
and
unconfirmed
Christian
is
unprofitable
comparatively
unto
others
;
not
that
the
Church
would
wish
the
weakest
member
out
,
but
comparatively
unconfirmed
Christians
are
very
unprofitable
unto
others
;
like
little
children
in
the
Family
that
must
be
looked
to
,
make
work
for
a
great
many
more
about
them
.
What
doth
a
sick
person
,
but
the
work
of
others
is
to
feed
,
support
,
and
be
a
help
to
him
.
The
Church
of
God
hath
need
of
strong
Christians
that
can
pray
in
Faith
servently
for
others
,
and
you
scarcely
pray
son
your selves
.
Consider
when
the
Church
needs
a
great
deal
of
help
,
will
you
sit
down
with
low
attainments
,
and
little
things
,
when
so
many
hundred
about
you
need
so
great
assistance
?
10.
Weak
persons
are
many
times
the
troublers
,
and
very
dangers
of
the
Church
;
many
calamities
have
been
occasioned
by
them
;
the
sins
of
professors
have
occasioned
the
displeasure
of
God
on
the
Church
;
their
errors
hindred
truth
,
and
made
divisions
.
When
Christians
have
not
so
much
strength
as
to
know
Truth
from
Error
,
that
hearkens
to
every
one
that
speaks
with
likeness
:
What
have
these
Christians
done
in
the
Church
?
what
mercies
have
been
driven
away
,
so
far
,
that
I
think
the
Church
of
God
,
from
the
Apostles
days
till
now
,
have
suffer'd
more
by
the
sins
of
Professors
,
then
the
malice
of
their
Enemies
!
and
how
canst
thou
expect
God
will
save
thy
soul
,
when
thou
hast
set
the
Church
on
fire
,
and
been
so
great
hindrance
to
others
,
that
many
should
perish
occasionally
by
thy
example
?
&c.
The
greatest
sufferings
of
the
Church
have
come
from
the
miscarriages
of
the
Church
.
11.
Such
have
been
the
great
dishonours
of
Christ
:
but
the
Graces
of
ancient
Christians
,
the
glory
of
their
professions
,
their
Charity
Self-denial
,
Heavenly-mindedness
,
Patience
,
&c.
have
preached
the
Gospel
to
the
World
more
effectually
then
ever
their
words
could
do
.
God
expects
your
lives
should
be
a
considerable
means
for
the
conversion
of
wicked
men
:
the
same
God
that
hath
commanded
Ministers
to
teach
others
by
their
Doctrine
,
hath
commanded
you
should
live
for
the
conversion
of
the
World
,
that
you
zeal
,
humility
,
patience
,
charity
,
self-denial
should
win
souls
to
God
:
and
if
it
be
a
sin
to
give
over
preaching
when
we
may
,
surely
so
to
give
over
living
,
&c.
If
wo
unto
me
if
I
preach
not
the
Gospel
,
then
woe
unto
you
if
you
by
your
lives
preach
not
the
Gospel
.
How
many
sinners
have
you
about
you
?
and
how
do
you
wrong
and
rob
the
ungodly
of
that
Ordinance
God
hath
appointed
for
their
conversion
and
salvation
?
You
are
the
persons
that
take
the
bread
out
of
their
mouths
,
the
means
that
should
save
them
out
of
their
hands
,
while
you
deny
them
one
of
the
commanded
means
of
salvation
,
that
is
,
the
eminent
example
of
your
lives
:
And
if
it
be
so
great
a
sin
to
stop
Preachers
mouths
,
how
great
a
sin
to
neglect
this
Ordinance
?
Nay
,
are
you
not
a
dishonour
and
disgrace
to
the
Church
?
Is
it
not
because
of
Professors
ill
lives
,
that
the
prophane
deride
Religion
,
while
they
see
not
the
glory
in
it
that
should
over-power
an
unbelieving
and
denying
soul
,
and
should
indeed
effectually
manifest
its
excellency
?
Are
these
the
Professors
,
that
are
proud
,
stubborn
,
passionate
,
censorious
,
self-conceited
,
contemptuous
,
&
envious
as
any
others
?
I
know
the
World
is
apt
enough
to
slander
,
and
the
Servants
of
God
to
bear
a
world
of
unjust
reproaches
:
but
oh
!
that
there
were
not
this
occasion
,
&c.
12.
Those
that
are
not
confirmed
and
established
in
grace
,
the
devil
,
when
he
hath
prevailed
by
a
temptation
on
themselves
,
can
easily
make
them
his
instruments
to
draw
and
tempt
others
from
their
duty
,
to
discourage
them
in
their
Religion
,
and
to
do
that
mischief
in
the
world
he
hath
done
by
temptation
of
their
own
soul
.
'T
is
ordinary
for
Satan
to
make
use
of
lapsed
,
distempered
Christians
,
to
be
the
instruments
of
his
temptations
to
those
that
are
better
,
&c.
An
honest
Christian
will
not
so
easily
hearken
to
a
Drunkard
,
Swearer
,
as
to
a
Professor
he
had
good
thoughts
of
,
Gal.
2.23
.
13.
For
want
of
strength
and
establishment
in
grace
,
poor
weak
Christians
are
a
very
great
encouragement
to
the
carnal
hopes
of
wicked
men
.
I
think
scarce
any
thing
in
the
world
hinders
our
Preaching
more
than
this
;
when
the
wicked
see
those
that
make
the
greatest
profession
no
better
than
themselves
,
and
in
some
things
worse
,
this
hardens
him
against
all
the
convictions
that
can
be
brought
against
him
:
tell
him
he
cannot
be
saved
without
conversion
,
he
looks
upon
professors
,
sees
them
contentious
,
worldly
,
peevish
,
passionate
,
&c.
sees
some
sin
or
other
,
this
makes
him
think
he
is
as
well
as
they
:
must
there
be
so
much
ado
to
bring
men
to
this
state
?
is
this
the
difference
,
&c.
14.
Methinks
it
should
be
some
trouble
to
an
honest
heart
,
that
yet
we
must
be
so
like
to
the
children
of
the
wicked
ones
;
and
the
weakest
Christians
are
the
likest
to
the
wicked
;
I
do
not
not
mean
weakness
in
gifts
or
knowledge
,
&c.
but
a
weakness
in
practical
saving
knowledge
,
love
of
God
,
self-denial
,
mortification
,
heavenly
mindedness
,
&c.
they
that
are
in
these
the
weakest
Christians
,
are
the
next
and
likest
to
the
wicked
:
and
doth
not
this
grieve
thee
,
that
though
thou
art
not
a
child
of
the
Devil
,
thou
art
so
like
one
.
We
should
not
be
conform'd
to
the
world
,
nor
like
to
them
in
any
thing
,
no
not
in
outward
vainities
;
but
to
imitate
the
fashion
of
the
world
,
as
to
outward
corruptions
,
to
go
in
their
garb
,
when
a
palpable
vanity
;
to
have
so
much
of
their
pride
,
peevishness
,
malice
,
worldliness
:
Oh
look
upon
thy
heart
with
humiliation
.
15.
Consider
what
a
dangerous
and
lamentable
standing
those
have
that
be
not
established
,
&c.
you
stand
,
but
it
is
as
unrooted
plants
or
trees
that
stand
shaking
in
the
wind
;
beholders
are
always
looking
when
they
fall
,
you
stand
,
but
it
is
as
a
sick
man
,
wavering
,
reeling
;
like
Lots
wife
,
looking
back
,
and
always
upon
every
occasion
ready
to
repent
,
you
have
been
believers
;
little
things
perplex
and
trouble
you
;
little
tribulations
and
afflictions
discompose
and
disturb
you
,
little
temptations
make
you
question
the
Scripture
,
the
providence
of
God
,
his
love
and
care
of
his
people
,
&
the
great
foundations
of
Religion
:
Foundation
seems
to
shake
,
because
you
are
shaking
and
tottering
,
&c.
And
what
is
like
to
become
of
such
a
soul
;
If
thou
standest
shaking
under
small
temptations
for
want
of
confirmation
,
what
wilt
thou
do
when
a
Papist
or
Quaker
,
&c.
shall
so
speak
concerning
Religion
which
thou
art
not
able
to
answer
?
and
so
the
surest
foundation
seems
nothing
when
thou
hast
so
weak
hold
:
our
greatest
afflictions
next
to
the
misery
of
the
ungodly
,
is
to
think
of
our
weak
ones
,
what
will
become
of
them
:
and
verily
we
do
expect
a
considerable
part
of
our
Congregation
should
be
carried
away
,
those
that
are
Christians
,
&
know
not
why
,
yet
have
not
humility
enough
to
make
use
of
others
,
and
to
keep
close
to
those
that
should
assist
them
:
Remember
when
you
see
such
times
,
when
Seducers
are
able
to
say
the
worst
,
shall
make
the
strongest
assaults
on
the
weak
ones
,
how
many
will
be
like
to
fall
?
Again
,
sickness
,
death
,
dying
times
will
come
,
when
you
shall
find
a
little
grace
will
not
easily
do
your
work
;
and
though
you
perish
not
,
yet
you
may
faint
,
and
to
your
sorrow
find
the
want
of
confirmation
.
You
cannot
but
know
how
the
strongest
are
put
to
it
in
trying
hours
,
or
at
death
.
Will
slack
unsetled
hopes
of
another
life
,
such
distempered
hearts
fight
and
encounter
with
such
tryals
?
Never
think
of
dying
comfortably
,
if
you
follow
not
after
confirming
grace
.
16.
It
should
humble
you
the
more
,
that
you
have
been
so
long
,
so
many
years
in
the
School
of
Christ
,
and
love
God
,
&c.
no
better
:
Should
not
you
in
this
apprentiship
have
learned
better
your
Religion
,
and
been
teachers
of
others
,
when
perhaps
,
if
in
the
principles
you
are
assaulted
,
you
will
shew
your
weakness
as
soon
as
any
?
May
not
Christ
say
,
Have
I
been
so
long
time
with
you
,
and
yet
have
you
known
,
lived
,
&c.
no
better
?
reached
no
higher
,
attained
no
further
?
weaklings
still
?
Nay
,
consider
in
this
time
what
advantage
you
have
had
for
growth
?
A
tree
planted
on
a
barren
Wilderness
may
not
grow
so
much
as
in
a
fruitful
place
;
but
you
have
had
the
plenty
and
power
of
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
the
choicest
of
the
means
and
helps
of
salvation
.
17.
Consider
,
the
nature
of
true
Grace
tends
to
this
:
will
you
cross
the
nature
of
it
?
shall
we
be
such
weaklings
in
Religion
,
which
cross
so
the
nature
of
Grace
?
for
Grace
the
more
it
is
exercised
,
the
more
it
encreases
.
18.
Heaven
it self
is
perfection
,
and
the
work
of
a
Christian
is
to
press
towards
Heaven
,
and
therefore
't
is
to
press
towards
perfection
.
You
should
make
towards
the
end
in
a
manner
and
way
that
is
suitable
to
the
end
.
Persons
that
enjoy
so
much
already
,
and
hope
for
so
much
greater
,
should
not
put
off
God
with
such
little
things
.
19.
Little
grace
shall
have
but
little
glory
.
You
know
not
how
great
a
difference
there
is
between
the
least
and
highest
in
the
kingdom
of
God
:
Nay
,
't
is
not
onely
for
a
Christian
to
desire
to
be
glorified
,
but
to
enjoy
the
higest
degree
in
glory
:
to
serve
God
with
the
best
,
and
improve
his
talent
to
the
utmost
,
that
his
heavenly
reward
may
be
according
.
A
Christian
should
not
slight
it
when
't
is
tendred
to
him
,
and
in
his
eye
.
Q.
But
how
shall
I
know
I
have
attained
this
confirming
grace
?
A.
These
signs
following
,
shew
a
Christian
confirmed
and
strong
in
grace
,
which
I
will
name
that
you
may
know
what
to
aim
at
,
and
what
to
desire
.
There
is
not
so
great
a
difference
between
a
King
and
a
Beggar
,
between
the
greatest
health
and
fickliest
man
,
as
between
a
strong
useful
Christian
,
and
a
poor
languishing
soul
,
&c.
1.
A
confirmed
Christian
is
one
,
that
can
resist
many
subtile
and
strong
temptations
,
not
onely
a
single
temptation
,
but
when
Satan
assaults
on
every
side
,
with
errors
on
both
extreams
,
with
importunities
of
several
parties
,
with
temptations
of
prosperity
offered
,
of
adversity
felt
or
feared
;
strong
temptations
that
seem
to
lay
a
necessity
of
yielding
on
a
weakling
,
that
makes
him
say
,
I
must
do
it
to
save
my
liberty
,
family
,
life
,
&c.
A
strong
Christian
can
say
,
there
is
no
necessity
;
he
can
make
light
of
those
temptations
that
seem
to
be
a
necessity
to
other
persons
:
he
can
confute
a
subtle
Sophister
,
and
deal
with
a
cunning
Adversary
:
Satan
cannot
so
easily
go
beyond
and
out-wit
him
.
2.
He
can
do
great
,
excellent
,
and
useful
work
,
is
serviceable
to
God
,
if
he
have
opportunity
in
business
of
greatest
consequence
:
he
doth
not
serve
God
onely
in
some
little
and
inconsiderable
thing
,
but
in
his
place
sets
himself
to
the
work
of
God
,
doth
the
great
work
of
his
Majesty
faithfully
.
The
service
of
God
to
him
is
more
easie
and
deligtful
:
as
to
go
ten
miles
is
more
easie
to
the
healthful
,
then
one
to
a
sickly
person
,
he
can
go
through
Gods
service
with
pleasure
,
ease
,
and
delight
,
without
tiring
,
fainting
,
sitting
down
,
or
giving
over
.
3.
He
can
digest
the
hard
truths
and
providences
of
God
,
that
are
ready
to
puzzle
,
perplex
,
and
over-set
the
stomack
of
a
weak
Christian
,
he
hath
laid
his
foundation
,
to
which
he
reduces
all
things
of
difficulty
,
and
by
the
help
of
those
great
truths
he
hath
received
,
he
can
easily
see
through
the
difficulties
that
are
yet
before
him
.
He
can
tell
how
to
reconcile
those
things
in
Scripture
that
seem
contradictions
:
where
he
meets
with
a
difficulty
,
he
can
easily
discern
the
cause
is
in
himself
,
and
that
there
is
an
undoubted
way
of
reconciling
them
,
though
he
hath
not
attained
to
it
.
He
can
easily
quiet
his
soul
under
the
most
difficult
providences
,
and
interpret
them
so
as
is
consistent
with
the
truths
of
God
,
which
must
expound
them
:
he
reconciles
providence
with
providence
:
and
providence
with
Scripture
,
whereas
a
weak
Christian
is
ready
to
say
,
A
hard
saying
,
who
can
bear
this
and
that
:
and
't
is
the
difficulty
of
these
kind
of
truths
that
makes
so
many
turn
their
Religion
,
because
not
able
to
digest
the
hardest
Truths
of
God
.
Cross
providences
makes
them
question
Gods
love
,
&c.
4.
He
is
one
that
can
exercise
various
graces
without
setting
one
against
another
,
destroying
or
contradicting
one
another
:
He
can
do
many
works
,
believe
many
truths
,
perform
many
duties
at
once
.
He
can
rejoyce
&
sorrow
at
once
,
and
make
his
sorrow
a
help
to
his
joy
,
and
his
joy
a
help
to
his
sorrow
,
&
so
exercise
both
in
that
nature
as
will
not
directly
hinder
or
weaken
one
another
.
He
can
tell
how
in
such
a
time
as
we
are
in
to
rejoyce
,
yet
to
be
humble
,
to
be
cast
down
at
Gods
feet
in
the
sense
of
the
sins
we
have
committed
,
and
of
Gods
displeasure
,
&c.
yet
to
rejoyce
in
the
mercies
we
have
and
do
expect
to
possess
.
He
doth
not
look
all
upon
sin
,
all
upon
affliction
,
or
all
upon
mercy
,
but
can
eye
every
thing
,
and
give
every
thing
its
part
:
can
exercise
graces
methodically
,
give
Truths
&
Providences
their
proper
place
in
his
meditations
and
affections
:
and
this
makes
his
life
orderly
,
beautiful
,
regular
,
and
useful
;
whereas
a
weak
Christian
,
let
him
set
himself
against
one
temptation
,
he
is
taken
in
another
;
if
he
humble
himself
in
soul
,
he
can
do
nothing
but
humble
,
weep
,
grieve
,
fear
,
and
be
ready
to
cast
away
all
comfort
,
all
sence
of
the
love
of
God
:
if
he
set
himself
to
the
consideration
of
the
grace
of
Christ
,
he
is
apt
to
forget
humiliation
,
and
to
be
puffed
up
with
spiritual
pride
,
&c.
Thus
he
hath
not
skill
,
strength
,
and
ability
to
carry
on
all
the
whole
work
of
Grace
together
.
5.
A
strong
Christian
sinks
not
under
those
burthens
that
would
press
down
and
overwhelm
a
weak
Christian
;
he
can
bear
heavy
burthens
,
and
more
easily
away
with
them
,
making
it
a
Recreation
to
bear
some
things
that
another
would
sink
under
,
and
cannot
bear
,
'T
is
thy
weakness
that
makes
thee
make
such
a
stir
,
when
God
lays
on
thee
Personal
,
Family
,
publick
affections
,
that
makes
thee
shrink
under
them
;
strength
of
grace
would
enable
thee
to
see
God
and
Glory
in
the
midst
of
them
,
and
to
say
,
All
shall
work
for
my
good
:
it
would
enable
thee
to
get
advantage
,
and
be
bettered
by
them
.
Hadst
thou
strength
enough
to
improve
them
,
thou
wouldst
take
comfort
from
them
,
and
support
thy self
under
them
;
but
when
thou
hadst
not
strength
enough
to
understand
Gods
meaning
,
to
see
the
Duty
then
called
for
,
to
improve
all
for
God
,
to
do
that
service
to
God
thou
shouldst
do
in
such
a
condition
:
no
wonder
if
thou
have
not
grace
to
support
and
comfort
thee
in
that
condition
.
Whereas
the
confirmed
Christian
by
strong
faith
,
love
,
and
patience
,
can
carry
great
burthens
,
&c.
6.
Is
helpful
to
many
,
and
troublesome
unto
few
.
They
are
the
useful
persons
in
the
family
and
place
where
they
live
:
it
is
they
can
counsel
others
in
their
doubts
,
help
them
in
their
straits
;
that
can
bear
up
the
weak
when
ready
to
sink
,
that
can
hold
others
by
the
arm
when
not
able
to
go
up-right
;
that
tend
Gods
little
ones
:
and
if
it
were
not
for
these
,
what
would
Gods
little
ones
do
?
They
are
so
furnished
with
Patience
,
which
God
hath
given
them
for
the
use
of
the
weak
ones
in
his
Family
,
and
though
they
are
troublesome
,
or
do
that
which
might
be
a
disturbance
to
them
,
they
will
not
thrust
them
out
:
it
is
they
that
comfort
the
feeble
,
support
,
provide
for
,
strengthen
and
confirm
the
rest
:
and
were
it
not
for
these
,
what
backsliding
hearts
should
we
have
?
&c.
And
they
are
comparatively
troublesome
to
few
(
though
while
corruption
cleaves
to
them
,
they
shal
sometimes
:
)
It
is
not
they
that
are
censuring
their
brethren
,
that
are
stirring
up
divisions
,
and
make
all
that
feud
that
is
in
the
Church
.
If
they
might
be
hearkened
unto
,
and
regarded
,
there
would
be
quietness
and
composure
,
(
for
if
ever
there
be
peace
,
it
will
be
by
the
strong
ones
:
)
but
weak
ones
in
grace
are
the
burthens
and
troublers
of
the
Family
:
you
may
know
they
are
the
weak
ones
in
Gods
house
,
in
that
they
are
those
that
are
always
crying
,
complaining
,
making
fire-work
in
the
Family
,
back-biting
,
censuring
their
Brethren
,
quarrelling
with
one
or
other
,
&c.
these
peevish
troublesome
souls
,
are
the
weak
ones
,
&c.
7.
The
strongest
in
grace
are
the
best
able
to
stand
,
work
,
and
suffer
alone
.
Though
in
duty
they
should
not
be
alone
when
they
can
have
society
,
and
though
the
rest
are
most
humble
,
therefore
are
sensible
they
have
need
of
others
,
and
will
not
throw
away
any
of
their
helps
;
yet
if
all
forsake
them
,
they
will
stand
to
it
still
:
they
go
not
to
Heaven
meerly
for
company
sake
;
they
be
not
Christians
meerly
because
such
and
such
are
Christians
;
If
all
the
world
forsake
Christ
they
will
stick
to
him
,
unless
Christ
leave
them
to
their
own
weakness
.
But
the
weak
Christian
hath
a
great
deal
more
need
of
comfort
and
support
,
and
lives
a
more
dependent
life
:
they
cannot
stand
,
work
,
suffer
alone
;
if
their
Minister
fall
,
they
fall
:
if
their
Relations
change
,
they
change
:
if
there
be
not
some
body
at
hand
to
confute
an
Adversary
,
they
yield
;
if
there
be
not
some
body
to
keep
life
and
warmth
,
they
grow
cold
in
every
duty
;
in
affliction
they
can
step
on
no
longer
then
led
by
the
hand
,
&c.
Have
Christians
to
support
,
and
to
quiet
,
and
to
moderate
their
passions
,
and
to
teach
them
the
Doctrine
of
patience
:
they
can
hold
up
no
longer
then
they
are
refreshed
with
Cordials
:
what
would
become
of
you
,
should
God
let
you
stand
by
your selves
,
&c.
8.
The
strong
Christian
is
one
that
can
best
live
without
creatures
upon
God
alone
(
&
a
weak
Christian
is
one
that
hath
most
need
of
the
creature
,
and
can
least
live
upon
God
alone
)
under
the
censures
of
the
godly
,
frowns
of
the
wicked
,
without
riches
,
honours
,
pleasures
;
can
have
the
quietness
and
contentment
in
God
,
whether
he
have
any
thing
or
nothing
where
ever
he
is
,
&c.
The
more
necessity
thou
art
in
of
having
something
besides
God
for
thy
consolation
,
the
more
weak
thou
art
there
must
be
supply
:
I
know
not
how
to
be
poor
,
disgraced
,
&c.
this
impatient
soul
is
the
feeble
soul
,
Impatience
is
nothing
but
the
fruit
of
weakness
.
The
strong
Christian
can
live
upon
God
alone
:
therefore
if
men
make
as
if
they
were
undone
,
if
lost
in
their
estates
;
't
is
a
certain
sign
of
a
lamentable
weakness
of
a
sick
soul
.
9.
That
is
the
best
and
strongest
Christian
,
and
most
confirmed
in
grace
,
who
is
most
employed
and
abides
in
the
love
of
God
,
in
love
to
God
:
That
hath
the
fear
of
God
,
but
goes
beyond
fear
,
and
loves
most
,
and
abides
most
in
the
love
of
God
:
That
makes
it
his
great
business
to
feed
upon
,
and
study
the
love
of
God
to
him
,
and
to
return
love
to
him
again
.
The
more
Gods
love
is
on
thy
heart
,
and
the
more
thou
lovest
in
the
fruit
of
that
love
,
the
stronger
Christian
.
But
he
that
lives
most
by
a
kind
of
constraining
fear
,
though
he
may
be
sincere
,
he
is
but
weak
:
where
there
is
nothing
but
fear
and
no
love
,
there
is
no
sincerity
;
but
where
there
is
some
little
measure
of
love
,
fear
is
such
a
tyrant
,
that
it
will
many
times
cloud
it
,
so
that
almost
all
his
life
seems
to
be
moved
and
managed
by
fear
:
and
in
this
there
is
much
loathness
and
unwillingness
,
and
they
had
rather
do
otherwise
then
they
do
:
according
to
the
measure
of
love
is
the
strength
of
grace
.
10.
He
is
the
strongest
Christian
that
hath
most
pure
and
most
universal
love
to
others
,
that
can
love
all
men
,
even
an
enemy
,
with
true
unfeined
love
,
even
with
such
love
as
belongs
to
a
Christian
:
that
can
love
every
Christian
,
and
not
a
party
only
,
with
the
pure
and
fervent
love
which
belongs
to
Believers
:
that
can
love
every
child
of
God
,
and
not
those
only
that
are
of
his
opinion
,
or
have
done
him
good
,
but
all
,
because
they
are
children
of
God
,
with
a
sincere
and
special
hearty
love
:
That
is
the
weak
Christian
that
picks
and
chuses
,
that
is
staggering
when
he
comes
to
loving
an
enemy
;
that
takes
in
those
that
agree
with
him
in
judgment
,
and
makes
those
almost
only
the
object
of
his
love
;
that
would
confine
his
affections
to
some
narrow
society
,
some
little
sect
,
party
,
or
parcel
of
Believers
,
and
cannot
love
Christians
as
Christians
:
And
hence
it
is
,
division
is
the
effect
of
enmity
,
or
of
weakness
in
Grace
,
for
want
of
the
universality
of
love
.
I
would
make
no
question
to
prognostick
the
healing
of
all
divisions
within
this
Nation
,
could
I
but
advance
all
that
are
concerned
in
it
to
the
right
temper
of
Christian
love
:
'T
is
the
weak
children
in
Christs
Family
that
falls
out
,
when
we
have
not
enough
love
to
reach
to
all
and
to
love
a
Christian
as
a
Christian
,
&c.
Q.
What
must
be
done
by
those
that
are
converted
,
to
keep
them
where
they
are
,
to
help
them
unto
growth
,
to
make
them
better
,
to
further
their
confirmation
,
to
secure
their
salvation
;
that
they
may
after
all
attain
the
Crown
?
A.
I
shall
leave
with
you
twenty
directions
;
and
as
many
as
there
are
,
there
are
not
more
than
you
must
practise
;
and
take
them
as
if
they
were
the
last
directions
I
shall
give
you
;
and
take
them
as
practicals
,
not
as
notionals
,
that
you
must
live
upon
as
long
as
you
live
.
1.
See
that
the
foundation
be
surely
laid
in
your
head
and
heart
,
in
matters
of
your
Religion
:
In
your
head
,
that
is
,
that
you
well
understand
what
Religion
is
,
what
the
Christian
Religion
is
:
what
God
is
,
what
it
is
for
God
to
be
yours
,
in
his
Attributes
and
Relations
unto
you
:
what
he
is
,
and
will
be
unto
you
:
what
you
are
,
and
must
be
unto
him
:
what
sin
is
,
how
odious
,
wherein
its
evil
consists
:
what
is
sin
,
and
what
not
:
what
sin
hath
done
in
the
world
,
and
what
estate
it
hath
brought
transgressors
into
:
what
Christ
is
,
what
he
hath
done
for
mans
recovery
and
redemption
:
what
he
hath
wrought
,
gives
and
offers
to
the
world
:
The
end
and
design
of
God
in
the
work
of
mans
Redemption
:
The
tender
of
the
Gospel
Covenant
of
Grace
,
freeness
,
largeness
,
&
excellency
of
the
grace
of
this
Covenant
:
The
end
of
our
Religion
,
the
everlasting
glory
that
is
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
what
it
is
,
how
sure
,
and
how
great
.
When
you
understand
these
things
,
get
a
sound
and
redicated
belief
concerning
the
Truths
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
revealing
all
these
things
:
And
think
it
not
enough
that
the
Scripture
is
true
,
or
that
you
are
resolved
so
to
believe
,
but
get
the
best
grounds
for
your
belief
:
be
well
established
on
those
grounds
:
Read
the
Scripture
much
,
till
you
are
acquainted
with
,
and
relish
the
matter
and
language
,
and
feel
the
power
,
and
till
all
be
delightful
to
your
souls
in
reading
:
And
be
not
ashamed
to
understand
the
Fundamentals
:
look
to
your
Catechism
:
The
Fundamentals
of
Religion
you
must
understand
and
receive
.
And
when
you
have
got
them
into
your
head
,
be
sure
you
get
them
into
your
heart
,
and
never
think
any
truth
received
as
it
ought
,
till
it
hath
done
some
special
work
on
your
heart
;
till
you
believe
that
God
is
Almighty
,
Just
,
Holy
,
&c.
and
all
the
Attributes
of
God
have
made
their
holy
impression
on
your
heart
:
that
the
sanctifying
knowledge
of
God
hath
warmed
your
affections
,
captivated
your
souls
,
that
God
be
in
throned
in
your
hearts
by
the
belief
and
knowledge
of
your
minds
:
Know
your selves
so
as
to
be
humble
:
know
Christ
so
as
he
may
be
sweet
unto
you
,
and
exalted
by
you
:
set
up
Christ
in
your
souls
nearest
to
your
hearts
:
know
sin
so
as
to
hate
it
,
&c.
'T
is
the
entertainment
of
the
good
things
of
the
Gospel
by
the
will
,
that
is
the
principal
part
of
your
Religion
.
'T
is
a
matter
of
lamentable
consequence
in
all
your
lives
,
when
there
is
not
a
sound
work
at
the
heart
:
how
little
life
will
there
be
from
any
truth
in
reading
or
hearing
?
The
Fundamentals
of
Religion
must
be
so
received
,
as
not
only
to
have
an
old
heart
mended
,
but
a
new
heart
made
.
Thus
understand
,
believe
,
and
give
up
thy
heart
to
that
thou
believest
and
understandest
.
2
Know
and
remember
the
work
of
your
Salvation
,
must
be
as
long
as
your
lives
,
and
that
you
have
never
done
,
till
you
have
done
living
.
I
give
this
direction
,
because
I
find
something
in
Christianity
,
the
remains
of
earnality
is
apt
to
hinder
,
&c.
And
some
professors
,
when
converted
,
they
are
reconciled
to
God
,
and
safe
,
&c.
but
there
's
a
great
deal
to
be
done
after
,
&c.
3.
Understand
well
wherein
it
is
your
confirmation
,
stability
,
rootedness
and
growth
in
Religion
doth
consist
.
The
chief
part
of
your
growth
in
grace
is
not
to
know
more
things
then
you
knew
before
;
but
to
grow
in
the
knowledge
,
belief
,
entertainment
,
and
improvement
of
the
same
truths
,
that
at
first
you
did
receive
:
(
not
that
you
may
not
,
or
should
not
know
more
,
for
the
clear
knowledge
of
the
fundamentals
,
guide
you
unavoidably
to
the
sight
of
many
other
Truths
,
which
a
darker
knowledge
of
those
Fundamentals
will
not
discover
to
you
.
)
'T
is
not
additional
to
your
former
knowledge
,
but
the
clearer
known
,
sounder
believing
,
heartier
entertaining
and
improving
of
the
Truths
you
know
at
first
;
as
the
health
of
a
man
consists
not
in
having
every
day
variety
of
food
,
but
in
the
parting
and
digestion
of
the
same
food
,
that
's
fittest
for
him
:
get
but
a
more
perfect
conviction
,
or
concoction
of
what
you
knew
before
,
and
this
is
your
growth
.
You
may
grow
in
the
knowledge
of
Gods
Attributes
by
knowing
them
more
clearly
,
orderly
,
distinctly
,
satisfactorily
and
believingly
then
before
.
There
is
a
world
of
difference
in
the
manner
of
knowledge
,
between
a
dark
and
clear
knowing
things
:
grow
in
greater
love
to
them
,
and
greater
skill
in
entertainment
,
improvement
and
practise
of
them
.
4
Grow
downward
in
humility
,
and
inward
in
the
knowledge
of
your selves
;
and
above
all
,
maintain
a
constant
abhorrence
and
jealousie
of
the
sin
of
pride
:
grow
in
humility
,
and
fly
from
man
:
keep
a
constant
apprehension
of
your
unworthiness
and
weakness
,
of
the
odiousness
and
danger
of
sin
,
of
spiritual
pride
(
so
called
,
because
exercised
about
spiritual
things
:
)
of
being
puft
up
with
pride
of
any
thing
in
your selves
,
of
being
too
confident
in
your selves
:
be
low
in
your
own
,
and
expect
not
,
nor
desire
others
good
thoughts
of
you
.
Humility
lies
not
in
humility
of
opinion
,
of
speech
,
garb
,
or
carriage
:
but
in
opposition
to
high
thoughts
of
our
own
parts
;
gifts
,
godliness
,
when
we
think
of
these
above
their
worth
:
still
remember
,
Psal.
25.
Prov.
26.19
.
Isa.
57.15
.
John
20.29
.
as
ever
you
would
grow
in
grace
and
be
confirmed
Christians
,
keep
a
low
esteem
of
your selves
,
be
mean
in
your
own
eyes
,
be
content
to
be
mean
in
others
,
and
hearken
not
to
secret
flatterers
,
that
would
puff
you
up
.
Take
heed
of
any
thing
that
would
puff
you
up
,
&c.
5.
You
must
understand
that
you
are
Disciples
in
Christs
School
,
where
Ministers
are
his
teachers
and
guides
:
the
Ordinances
his
means
for
his
peoples
good
,
and
the
Scripture
,
the
book
you
must
learn
:
therefore
keep
in
this
order
keep
under
these
guides
,
commit
your
souls
to
those
that
are
faithful
,
and
fit
for
souls
to
be
entrusted
with
:
and
when
you
have
done
,
with
humble
submissiveness
to
their
teaching
,
keep
in
this
School
under
those
Officers
in
their
Discipline
,
and
dwell
in
the
Catholique
Church
and
Communion
of
Saints
,
and
understand
the
duty
of
Pastours
and
people
,
Heb.
13.17
,
18.
1
Thes.
5.12
.
Obey
them
,
that
have
the
rule
over
you
:
If
God
had
seen
the
poor
Christians
sufficient
to
support
themselves
,
he
would
never
have
made
it
the
duty
of
all
to
be
marshalled
and
rankt
in
several
schools
,
ranks
,
orders
,
and
all
to
walk
in
this
order
to
heaven
.
If
you
with-draw
from
under
Christs
Officers
,
and
Ordinances
,
you
are
in
danger
of
being
snatcht
up
as
straglers
.
Q.
What
shall
we
do
?
who
shall
we
take
for
our
guides
,
if
God
take
them
away
?
&c.
A.
'T
is
not
the
denial
of
publick
liberty
that
loses
that
relation
between
a
Pastour
and
his
flock
,
nor
any
word
from
man
should
cause
a
poor
soul
to
trust
its
self
for
guidance
of
salvation
to
one
that
is
not
able
:
a
mans
soul
is
not
to
be
hazarded
upon
damnation
,
by
being
deprived
of
the
Officers
and
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
and
cast
upon
the
conduct
of
a
blind
guide
,
meerly
for
the
pleasuring
of
a
meer
man
.
6.
Be
sure
you
understand
the
nature
of
Church-union
,
and
necessity
of
maintaining
it
,
and
abhor
all
ways
that
are
truly
Schismatical
,
that
would
rent
and
divide
the
Church
of
Christ
.
As
you
must
not
under
pretence
of
avoiding
Schisme
,
cast
your
soul
upon
apparent
hazard
of
Damnation
,
so
you
must
maintain
the
necessity
of
Church-union
and
Communion
:
when
Christs
Members
walk
in
Communion
with
Christs
Members
,
supposing
that
which
is
singular
to
the
generality
of
judicious
men
;
Take
heed
of
any
thing
that
would
with-draw
you
from
the
communion
of
the
generality
of
those
that
are
found
in
the
faith
.
Take
heed
of
with-drawing
from
the
main
body
of
Believers
.
Christ
is
the
head
of
his
Church
,
he
will
never
condemn
his
Church
;
walk
in
those
substantials
Christs
Church
hath
walked
in
Divisions
amongst
Christians
is
a
sin
God
hath
described
as
odious
and
tending
to
the
Ruine
of
Christians
.
Be
very
suspicious
of
any
that
would
draw
you
from
the
main
Body
of
Believers
,
and
keep
communion
with
the
Universal
Church
of
Christ
,
with
the
generality
of
the
godly
in
love
and
affection
,
&c.
7.
Be
sure
your
own
hearts
and
ways
be
the
matter
of
your
daily
study
;
and
when
hypocrites
have
their
work
abroad
,
let
yours
be
much
at
home
;
while
they
make
it
their
business
to
censure
this
and
that
man
,
let
the
main
of
your
business
be
in
pressing
the
inward
of
your
own
hearts
,
in
keeping
all
right
between
God
and
you
.
Observe
your
hearts
inclinations
.
If
any
inordinate
inclination
after
any
thing
,
set
a
special
guard
:
mark
which
way
your
thoughts
go
,
that
you
may
know
your
inclinations
by
your
thoughts
.
In
an
especial
manner
preserve
tenderness
of
conscience
,
fear
of
sin
,
loathfulness
to
displease
God
.
Let
Truth
have
the
mastery
;
maintain
such
a
conscience
that
dares
not
sin
to
save
your
lives
.
Be
sure
you
sin
not
wilfully
Obey
the
light
.
8.
Be
sure
to
keep
up
continually
a
lively
apprehension
of
the
state
and
place
of
your
everlasting
happiness
,
to
live
by
faith
upon
the
unseen
world
.
Know
where
your
happiness
lies
,
and
what
it
is
,
that
you
grow
not
to
carnal
apprehensions
of
your
happiness
,
live
upon
Heaven
,
and
let
that
be
it
that
shall
animate
your
faith
to
duty
,
and
all
that
you
may
still
be
weary
of
vexation
,
and
sensible
of
the
vanities
here
below
:
Let
your
conversation
be
above
.
Be
confirmed
in
your
apprehensions
of
the
certainty
and
excellency
of
eternal
blessedness
;
grow
more
in
heavenly
mindednes
,
&
in
satisfaction
of
soul
,
in
the
hopes
you
have
of
these
things
.
9
Understand
the
nature
,
method
,
and
power
of
temptations
,
how
to
resist
them
,
and
live
in
watchfulness
.
Be
not
a
stranger
to
Satan
and
his
methods
of
tempting
,
what
you
have
to
watch
against
and
oppose
,
where
you
must
be
armed
.
Understand
the
nature
of
Christian
watchfulness
;
keep
up
a
constant
resolution
and
courage
in
resisting
,
especially
the
temptations
you
carry
about
with
you
,
of
your
calling
,
constitution
,
company
,
and
of
the
times
:
set
them
down
,
remember
them
,
keep
a
special
observation
of
them
all
;
and
say
,
this
and
this
it
is
I
am
in
danger
of
;
and
't
is
my
integrity
and
Salvation
that
's
in
danger
,
and
here
place
special
guard
,
and
make
it
your
business
to
resist
.
The
principal
cause
of
Christians
negligence
in
this
,
is
the
security
of
their
consciences
,
and
love
of
their
sins
;
did
you
know
your
danger
,
you
would
better
look
after
your
safety
,
2
Cor.
2.11
.
10.
Especially
understand
how
much
the
flesh
and
carnal
self
is
an
enemy
to
God
and
your
Souls
,
and
how
much
you
are
engaged
by
the
Christian
Covenant
to
live
in
a
warfare
against
your selves
,
and
against
your
flesh
.
You
must
not
think
the
life
of
life-pleasing
is
consistent
with
Religion
;
understand
how
you
are
bound
to
take
the
flesh
for
your
enemy
,
to
watch
against
it
,
and
to
live
in
a
continual
combat
with
it
,
Col.
3.5
.
The
flesh
is
your
chiefest
enemy
:
the
very
sences
themselves
are
all
grown
inordinate
,
and
the
work
of
Faith
is
very
much
seen
in
its
exercise
this
way
:
If
you
get
an
opinion
,
that
you
may
eat
,
and
drink
,
and
cloath
,
&c.
and
do
all
things
to
gratifie
your selves
,
&c.
then
no
wonder
if
you
find
but
little
encrease
in
spirituals
,
while
you
grow
so
carnal
.
Understand
and
practice
the
duty
of
self-denial
,
self
is
the
very
heart
of
sin
;
read
i●
not
under
pretence
of
liberty
in
Religion
.
11.
Give
not
way
to
a
formal
,
heartless
,
seeming
Religiousness
,
customariness
,
without
the
life
:
but
keep
your
souls
in
a
continual
seriousness
and
awakedness
about
God
,
immortality
,
and
your
great
concernment
.
If
Duty
be
dead
,
take
heed
lest
that
incline
you
to
a
deadness
in
another
,
and
so
grow
a
customary
deadness
.
Take
heed
of
spiritual
sloathfulness
,
that
makes
you
keep
your
hands
in
your
bosome
,
when
you
should
be
doing
for
your
soul
;
stir
up
to
,
and
in
duty
,
when
you
have
but
little
time
for
life
eternal
:
do
not
pray
as
if
you
prayed
not
,
nor
hear
as
though
you
heard
not
;
but
when
upon
Duty
,
doing
Gods
service
,
do
it
with
all
the
seriousness
and
vigour
you
can
.
To
grow
lazy
and
negligent
is
the
declining
way
:
use
such
considerations
as
may
stir
you
up
,
Rom.
12.11
.
Tit.
2.14
.
12.
Remember
always
the
worth
of
time
,
and
greatness
of
your
work
,
and
therefore
so
value
time
,
as
not
negligently
or
sloathfully
to
lose
a
moment
;
it
will
quickly
be
gone
,
and
when
you
are
at
the
last
,
you
will
better
know
its
worth
:
hearken
to
no
temptation
that
will
draw
you
to
any
trifling
,
abusing
,
wasting
of
your
precious
time
;
if
thou
hast
no
argument
against
thy
sports
,
trifling
pleasures
,
&c.
but
this
,
it
loses
my
time
,
take
it
for
a
greater
argument
then
if
it
lose
thee
thy
mony
,
friends
,
or
any
thing
in
the
world
,
your
youth
,
your
morning
hours
,
especially
the
Lords
day
;
lose
not
any
part
of
it
,
but
improve
it
with
your selves
and
families
;
lose
not
a
moment
of
the
Lords
day
,
nor
any
of
thy
precious
time
,
thou
canst
spare
and
redeem
:
if
thou
hast
lost
any
be
humbled
for
it
,
and
be
careful
to
redeem
the
rest
:
look
back
;
do
you
approve
of
the
time
that
is
past
?
could
you
not
have
spent
it
better
?
remember
what
you
have
,
let
that
quicken
you
;
look
before
you
,
remember
what
is
to
be
done
,
and
do
the
first
which
must
be
done
;
and
then
leave
trifles
to
that
time
you
have
to
spare
:
it
is
ignorance
and
idleness
,
and
not
want
of
work
,
that
makes
any
think
they
have
time
to
spare
,
Eph.
5.16
Col.
4.5
.
13.
Make
a
careful
choice
of
your
company
;
you
cannot
travel
well
to
heaven
alone
,
especially
when
you
may
have
company
,
thrust
not
your selves
into
every
company
,
Eph.
5.7
.
converse
as
much
as
you
can
with
those
that
will
help
you
,
that
are
warm
when
you
are
cold
,
knowing
when
you
are
ignorant
,
believing
when
you
are
doubtful
,
&c.
especially
for
your
constant
companions
,
live
with
those
that
will
be
a
frequent
help
to
you
;
Masters
,
chuse
the
best
servants
,
that
fear
God
:
servants
chuse
to
live
with
those
that
will
help
you
in
the
fear
of
God
;
For
Husbands
&
Wives
make
choice
of
those
that
will
intend
upon
Religion
;
take
heed
of
being
unequally
yoaked
,
and
of
thinking
to
get
well
to
Heaven
,
while
you
presume
to
unite
your selves
with
those
that
with
great
advantage
will
hinder
,
not
help
your
Salvation
.
14.
Keep
a
constant
guard
upon
the
tongue
,
especially
take
heed
of
those
common
sins
that
disgrace
hath
not
driven
out
of
the
World
,
but
have
got
some
kind
of
credit
amongst
some
Professors
;
namely
idle
talk
;
that
wastes
precious
time
,
maks
us
unfruitful
to
one
another
,
back-biting
especially
,
can
they
put
but
a
Religious
pretence
upon
it
,
or
if
they
back-bite
those
that
differ
in
opinion
.
Remember
that
terrible
passage
,
Prov.
18.28
.
James
1.26
.
Psal.
39.
&
35.28
.
avoid
idle
talk
,
back-biting
,
&c.
watch
over
your
tongues
;
and
if
they
are
by
nature
addicted
to
a
laxity
of
tongue
,
and
multitude
of
words
,
there
lies
a
double
obligation
on
you
in
point
of
danger
and
necessity
above
all
others
to
keep
a
careful
watch
over
your
tongues
,
you
should
rather
speak
fewer
words
than
others
:
and
if
you
find
your selves
inclined
to
speak
against
and
behind
his
back
,
reprehend
your selves
and
avoid
it
.
15.
Learn
the
holy
skill
of
improving
every
condition
that
God
shall
cast
you
into
;
learn
how
to
live
to
God
in
every
condition
:
if
you
have
skill
and
heart
,
there
is
advantave
to
be
got
by
all
;
that
prosperity
may
strengthen
you
in
God
,
encourage
you
in
his
service
,
that
adversity
may
wean
you
from
the
world
,
help
you
to
repentance
,
raise
you
to
God
,
and
give
you
more
then
it
took
away
,
know
the
danger
and
duty
of
every
condition
,
study
them
before
they
come
upon
you
,
that
they
do
not
surprize
you
;
learn
to
know
what
's
the
danger
,
duty
,
and
particular
temptation
of
every
condition
,
and
in
that
condition
you
are
most
likely
to
expect
a
fall
into
:
prepare
for
affliction
as
the
common
lot
of
the
Saints
,
take
it
as
no
strange
thing
when
it
overtakes
you
;
know
how
to
abound
and
how
to
want
.
A
great
deal
of
a
Christians
safety
and
comfort
lies
in
this
,
to
study
the
temptations
and
duty
of
every
condition
before
it
come
,
that
so
you
may
have
your
remedy
at
hand
,
and
fall
to
your
work
,
and
commit
your selves
to
God
.
16.
Be
as
conscionable
and
strict
in
the
duties
of
your
relations
,
and
dealings
with
men
,
proportionably
as
in
the
duties
of
holiness
,
more
directly
to
be
performed
to
God
;
make
as
much
conscience
,
care
,
study
,
diligence
,
about
being
just
that
you
wrong
no
man
in
buying
or
selling
,
as
you
do
in
duties
of
holiness
,
hearing
,
praying
,
receiving
.
In
your
trading
make
conscience
of
justice
and
faithfulness
,
as
well
as
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
in
your
own
personal
behaviour
;
in
your
calling
be
diligent
,
not
sloathful
in
business
,
&c.
And
so
in
the
duties
of
your
Relations
;
O
that
Parents
knew
what
a
charge
lies
on
them
concerning
the
soul
of
their
children
,
&c.
so
Masters
,
look
to
your
servants
,
&
be
as
conscionable
in
doing
your
duty
for
their
souls
good
,
and
being
faithful
to
them
,
and
compassionate
over
them
,
as
in
your
duty
to
God
:
keep
up
family
duties
with
life
,
seriousness
,
diligence
,
and
vigour
:
the
life
of
Religion
in
the
world
must
be
kept
up
very
much
in
families
.
17.
Make
it
your
study
and
care
to
do
all
the
good
you
can
in
the
world
,
let
doing
good
be
the
principal
part
of
your
business
,
think
that
the
safest
and
happiest
life
in
which
you
can
do
greatest
good
,
suffer
not
opportunities
to
slip
out
of
your
hands
;
take
them
where
you
have
them
,
and
seek
where
you
may
have
them
;
look
not
only
where
you
may
get
a
good
,
but
where
you
may
have
opportunity
to
do
good
to
others
:
every
Talent
must
be
answered
for
,
your
knowledge
,
health
,
&c.
use
it
as
you
will
answer
for
it
,
and
know
,
't
is
one
of
the
greatest
mercies
in
the
world
,
for
God
to
give
you
hearts
in
doing
good
with
that
he
hath
given
,
Heb.
13.16
.
not
for
applause
,
but
be
good
husbands
for
God
,
and
consider
which
way
you
may
attain
your
ends
best
,
by
what
you
give
or
do
.
Thus
be
rich
in
good
works
.
18.
Live
still
as
before
the
living
God
,
approve
your
hearts
to
him
,
as
knowing
you
stand
or
fall
unto
his
judgment
:
Avoid
carefully
all
offences
unto
men
,
for
the
Lords
sake
,
and
their
conscience
sake
,
take
heed
of
scandal
,
and
receive
all
the
good
from
others
you
can
,
but
stick
not
too
much
on
mans
approbation
:
dis-regard
not
suspicions
,
or
reproofs
of
godly
men
,
but
make
not
mans
praise
to
be
any
part
of
your
reward
;
it
is
a
small
thing
for
me
to
be
judged
of
men
.
Be
not
much
troubled
at
it
if
you
cannot
please
all
:
the
bawlings
of
the
malicious
should
not
disturb
a
soul
that
is
quietly
housed
with
God
:
that
soul
is
not
well
stablished
in
faith
,
that
can
be
so
disturb'd
and
distemper'd
by
the
wrath
or
words
of
malicious
men
.
Remember
,
God
himself
pleases
not
all
:
the
most
of
the
world
are
enemies
to
their
Maker
,
upon
the
account
of
his
holiness
,
justice
,
&c.
and
canst
thou
think
to
please
all
?
withdraw
from
the
world
and
your selves
unto
God
,
for
the
consolation
of
his
approbation
,
and
for
your
felicity
:
this
will
save
you
from
hypocrifie
,
and
keep
you
from
the
temptations
and
vexations
of
the
censorious
world
.
19.
Be
every
day
as
serious
in
your
preparations
for
death
and
judgment
,
as
those
that
are
always
certain
that
it
will
come
,
and
know
not
the
moment
when
it
will
come
,
(
Mat.
24.29
.
)
Use
often
to
think
seriously
before-hand
,
what
death
is
,
what
thoughts
,
what
tryals
death
will
put
a
man
upon
:
what
temptations
usually
accompany
our
approaching
death
:
what
you
shall
most
need
at
such
a
time
as
that
:
what
thoughts
are
likeliest
to
possess
you
then
:
what
you
are
likeliest
to
wish
for
when
you
must
needs
dye
,
about
spending
your
time
,
expending
your
estate
,
conversing
with
others
,
&c.
Ask
your selves
,
What
will
I
wish
I
had
done
,
or
been
when
I
come
to
dye
?
Think
what
will
be
most
dreadful
to
a
dying
man
,
for
thus
you
have
time
to
escape
his
judgement
.
Will
it
not
be
to
think
on
a
life
lost
in
vanity
,
drencht
in
worldliness
,
unreconciled
to
God
,
or
at
least
in
utter
uncertainty
of
his
love
?
God
hath
not
fore-shewed
what
will
be
a
dying
mans
terrour
to
torment
thee
,
but
to
get
out
that
terrour
;
that
which
will
be
most
terrible
at
death
,
conquer
and
destroy
it
presently
.
They
that
were
ready
went
in
with
the
Bridegroom
,
and
the
door
was
shut
,
(
Mat.
25.10
.
)
Oh
happy
thou
,
if
while
the
door
is
open
,
thou
be
found
ready
to
go
in
;
woe
,
if
when
the
door
be
shut
,
thou
hast
thy
preparation
to
make
,
thy
graces
to
seek
.
Bethink
what
you
will
,
either
wish
,
or
fear
when
you
come
to
dye
,
and
when
you
will
say
,
this
should
have
been
done
,
&c.
let
it
be
now
done
.
20.
Rise
speedily
after
every
fall
by
sound
repentance
,
and
a
fresh
recourse
to
the
Bloud
of
Christ
,
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
his
intercession
.
Lye
not
secure
in
any
sin
,
into
which
thou
art
lapsed
,
take
heed
of
delaying
and
trifling
,
when
thy
particular
repentance
should
be
exercised
.
Renew
thy
Covenant
,
&
after
thy
rising
deal
faithfully
with
thy self
and
God
,
favour
not
thy
sin
,
nor
flesh
,
go
to
the
quick
,
leave
no
corruption
at
the
bottom
:
If
called
to
make
restitution
,
to
shame
thy self
before
men
by
confession
,
stick
not
at
it
:
take
the
plainest
course
,
that
is
the
way
of
God
:
And
let
not
any
thought
of
shame
,
dishonour
,
or
loss
hinder
it
:
for
the
more
it
costs
thee
to
rise
from
sin
,
the
likelier
it
is
thou
art
sound
in
thy
Conversion
,
and
the
more
comfort
thou
wilt
have
,
otherwise
the
fears
and
pains
of
thy
disease
will
be
upon
thee
,
when
the
thorow
cure
would
have
prevented
it
:
quarrel
not
at
any
mans
reproof
,
though
they
miscarry
in
it
,
have
mentioned
thy
faults
with
passion
,
&c.
take
that
which
is
good
and
be
thankful
.
And
after
every
fall
sit
not
down
in
perpetual
distress
,
but
as
Christ
takes
the
honour
of
thy
cure
,
take
thou
the
comfort
of
thy
cure
when
recovered
.
See
thou
art
truly
risen
by
repentance
,
and
returned
to
him
whom
thou
hast
dishonoured
.
—
Thy
care
must
be
to
see
thou
be
sincere
in
thy-return
,
and
then
walk
comfortably
.
See
that
Satan
make
not
thee
walk
so
as
to
rob
thee
of
thy
comfort
,
and
God
of
his
honour
.
Thus
having
given
you
twenty
Directions
,
I
shall
reduce
all
to
these
eight
Particulars
.
-
1.
Do
not
think
strength
of
grace
will
be
got
with
ease
:
you
must
do
that
,
that
in
other
things
is
done
for
the
attaining
of
strength
,
increase
and
confirmation
:
A
man
cannot
attain
knowledge
in
Law
,
Physick
,
or
any
Art
,
without
studying
,
diligence
,
unwearied
labour
and
patience
through
that
time
that
is
necessary
to
attain
it
.
Set
your selves
to
the
reading
of
the
Scripture
and
other
good
Books
;
study
good
truths
:
think
not
to
attain
mastery
in
a
day
:
And
if
ever
such
a
conceit
come
in
your
minds
,
that
you
are
strong
confirmed
Christians
,
do
not
easily
entertain
it
,
there
must
be
time
,
industry
,
and
diligence
:
ordinarily
suspect
the
conceit
you
may
have
of
strength
and
confirmation
;
you
must
grow
by
degrees
:
Gods
method
is
to
begin
like
a
grain
of
mustard-seed
:
we
are
not
born
men
:
labour
in
the
proper
means
with
patience
,
infused
gifts
are
given
according
to
the
manner
of
acquitting
them
:
God
gives
as
if
our
acquisition
did
attain
it
;
never
think
of
having
this
without
patience
,
labour
,
and
diligence
.
-
2.
Grow
up
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
under
his
Officers
and
Ordinance
,
and
among
his
people
:
Do
not
transplant
your selves
from
the
Garden
and
Vineyard
of
the
Lord
,
if
you
will
thrive
;
no
prospering
in
the
Commons
where
weeds
will
choak
,
&c.
Keep
within
the
Church
of
God
,
in
the
communion
of
his
People
,
among
his
Servants
,
under
the
guidance
of
his
Ministers
,
for
that
is
the
duty
of
Ministers
;
to
bring
up
,
train
up
,
and
help
the
weak
ones
,
till
they
grow
to
be
strong
:
they
are
to
be
Gods
Nurses
,
and
helpers
of
the
weak
in
the
House
of
God
:
do
not
think
to
prosper
by
breaking
over
the
hedge
,
under
pretence
of
any
right
of
holiness
whatsoever
,
following
any
party
that
would
draw
you
to
separation
.
-
3.
Make
it
amongst
others
,
the
principal
study
of
your
lives
,
to
study
the
love
of
God
in
the
Redeemer
:
the
nature
of
the
New
Covenant
,
and
the
infinite
goodness
revealed
in
the
face
of
a
Mediatour
:
how
it
was
his
design
to
attract
the
hearts
of
men
to
the
love
of
God
,
by
revealing
his
infinite
love
in
the
Redeemer
,
unto
which
end
Christ
came
for
,
even
to
represent
Gods
goodness
in
sinners
hearts
,
of
their
being
reconciled
to
him
,
and
ravishing
them
with
his
love
:
Study
the
glory
and
ravishing
love
of
God
,
and
unspeakable
goodness
in
a
Redeemer
.
-
4.
Live
not
by
sense
,
or
upon
worldly
hopes
,
nor
in
the
exercise
of
it
:
See
that
you
live
a
mortifi'd
life
;
take
heed
of
glutting
your selves
with
creatures
,
or
letting
your
hearts
out
to
any
creature
,
or
letting
any
creature
be
too
dear
to
you
:
live
not
too
much
on
any
sensible
thing
,
or
upon
any
worldly
hopes
or
expectations
.
Shut
your
eyes
to
the
world
,
let
not
your
desires
run
out
to
the
world
,
and
live
as
much
as
you
can
upon
the
world
to
come
.
-
5.
Let
holy
self-suspicion
always
make
you
fearful
of
temptation
,
and
keep
you
out
of
the
Devils
way
:
Would
you
keep
your
standing
?
grow
better
and
strong
in
grace
;
let
not
the
pride
of
your
hearts
,
or
confidence
of
your
strength
,
make
you
meet
among
any
unlawful
communion
,
see
any
enticing
spectacle
,
or
thrust
your selves
upon
temptation
:
you
are
never
safe
if
you
thrust
your selves
upon
temptation
:
think
with
your self
,
my
weaknese
is
great
,
I
must
not
gaze
upon
this
enticing
object
,
lest
my
heart
take
fire
;
I
am
not
so
strong
as
to
be
able
to
stand
against
such
,
&c.
-
6.
When
you
cannot
attain
to
that
heat
of
internal
affection
you
would
,
be
sure
you
walk
uprightly
with
God
:
sin
not
wilfully
;
keep
your
garments
clean
:
set
his
Law
before
your
eyes
;
Sin
not
wilfully
for
a
world
:
be
but
found
in
the
way
of
duty
,
and
God
will
bless
you
,
and
meet
you
in
that
way
:
be
as
exact
in
obedience
,
as
if
you
had
that
frame
of
soul
you
desire
.
-
7.
In
a
special
manner
keep
all
your
bodily
senses
and
desires
in
subjection
;
mortifie
the
flesh
,
keep
under
your
carnal
desires
in
a
due
subjection
to
the
spirit
;
let
none
of
your
sences
take
the
reins
out
of
your
hands
;
keep
a
dominion
over
your
sences
.
Lastly
,
all
your
life
long
be
longing
to
die
:
Let
the
work
of
your
life
be
to
learn
to
die
.
Consider
what
necessity
to
the
safety
and
comfort
of
death
,
to
consider
frequently
,
what
assaults
will
be
made
upon
dying
men
,
that
you
may
every
day
fortifie
against
it
;
to
consider
what
graces
and
duties
will
be
most
needful
and
useful
then
,
that
you
may
be
most
conversing
with
,
and
exercising
those
graces
and
duties
.
He
that
hath
well
learnt
to
dye
,
is
no
weak
Christian
.
The
strength
of
your
Grace
lies
in
the
exercise
of
these
things
;
faithfully
practise
them
,
and
you
will
stand
when
others
fall
;
you
will
have
comfort
when
others
cast
away
their
comfort
,
you
will
dye
in
peace
when
others
dye
in
horrour
.
Dr.
Jacomb's
Forenoon
Sermon
.
John
8.29
.
And
he
that
sent
me
,
is
with
me
:
the
Father
hat
not
left
me
alone
:
for
I
do
alwaies
those
things
that
please
him
.
THese
are
the
words
of
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
they
are
spoken
by
himself
:
and
they
are
spoken
of
himself
;
though
yet
in
a
sober
and
modest
sence
they
are
applicable
to
all
his
Members
:
that
which
Christ
here
affirms
,
is
that
the
presence
of
God
was
always
with
him
,
and
this
is
first
propounded
,
He
that
sent
me
is
with
me
,
and
then
it
is
amplified
,
and
the
Father
hath
not
left
me
alone
;
and
then
thirdly
,
the
reason
of
this
is
annexed
,
for
I
always
do
those
things
that
please
him
.
I
shall
speak
but
very
little
of
the
words
as
they
do
refer
to
Christ
:
he
tells
us
where
his
Father
was
with
him
,
he
did
not
leave
him
alone
in
all
the
troubles
and
difficulties
that
he
met
withal
in
the
finishing
the
great
work
of
mans
Redemption
;
still
God
was
with
him
:
It
is
true
,
there
was
a
time
when
Christ
was
without
the
sensible
manifestation
of
his
Fathers
presence
,
when
he
cryed
out
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
Why
,
but
yet
even
then
in
truth
and
in
reality
his
Father
did
not
leave
him
;
for
though
he
had
not
the
evidences
of
his
Fathers
presence
,
yet
he
had
the
influences
of
his
Fathers
presence
.
It
would
take
up
much
time
to
shew
you
how
in
all
particulars
the
Father
was
present
with
Christ
;
I
will
onely
speak
this
one
word
,
and
instance
in
this
one
thing
,
Gods
assisting
presence
was
always
with
him
,
both
in
his
active
,
and
also
in
his
passive
obedience
;
and
indeed
he
had
that
work
to
do
,
and
those
miseries
to
suffer
,
that
if
God
had
left
him
,
if
he
had
not
been
mightily
assisted
by
the
Divine
Nature
,
Christ
as
meer
man
,
could
neither
have
done
,
nor
have
suffered
what
he
did
;
but
the
Father
was
with
him
,
and
to
support
him
,
Isa.
42.1
.
Behold
my
servant
whom
I
uphold
.
You
shall
find
that
Christ
did
act
faith
upon
this
,
in
Isai.
50.7
.
The
Lord
God
will
help
me
,
therefore
shall
I
not
be
confounded
,
vers
9.
The
Lord
will
help
me
.
So
to
the
same
effect
is
Psal.
16.9
.
And
you
shall
find
this
made
good
to
him
in
Scripture
,
in
his
greatest
necessities
.
Take
a
double
instance
.
In
the
first
place
,
after
he
bad
been
engaged
in
the
combat
with
Satan
,
you
read
in
Mat.
4.
the
strongest
combate
or
duel
that
ever
was
fought
;
wherein
you
have
the
Prince
of
Peace
and
the
Prince
of
darkness
;
the
Lion
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
and
the
roaring
Lion
that
seeks
how
to
devour
;
both
of
them
putting
forth
their
utmost
strength
,
and
endeavouring
to
overcome
each
other
:
Now
I
say
in
this
combate
,
the
Father
did
not
leave
Christ
,
but
he
helps
him
;
for
he
sends
an
Angel
to
minister
unto
him
,
Mat.
4.11
.
So
in
Christs
bitter
Agony
in
the
Garden
,
just
before
his
bitter
Passion
and
death
upon
the
Cross
,
the
Father
did
not
leave
him
alone
,
for
he
sent
an
Angel
unto
him
to
strengthen
him
,
Luk.
22.43
.
and
so
in
several
other
places
,
and
in
several
other
things
I
might
instance
;
but
I
shall
pass
this
by
.
I
but
now
why
did
the
Father
thus
stand
by
Christ
?
he
gives
you
the
reason
of
it
in
the
Text
,
because
he
always
did
the
things
that
pleased
him
:
This
I
shall
open
in
a
double
respect
.
First
,
Christs
undertaking
of
the
work
of
our
Redemption
;
it
was
very
well
pleasing
unto
his
Father
,
that
poor
lost
undone
sinners
should
be
brought
back
again
unto
God
,
and
restored
unto
his
love
and
favour
:
I
say
the
Father
was
infinitely
well
pleased
with
Christ
in
this
undertaking
.
Isa.
35.10
.
The
pleasure
of
the
Lord
shall
prosper
in
his
hand
;
the
pleasure
of
the
Lord
,
that
is
the
work
of
our
Redemption
;
wherein
God
the
Father
took
great
pleasure
or
delight
;
therefore
when
Christ
was
publickly
in
the
eye
of
the
world
to
enter
upon
this
great
work
,
the
Father
sends
him
out
with
this
witness
.
This
is
my
beloved
Son
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
.
He
speaks
not
of
this
well-pleasing
only
to
his
person
,
but
also
of
his
well-pleasing
as
unto
his
undertaking
.
Secondly
,
as
the
work
it self
was
well
pleasing
unto
God
,
so
Christ
managing
of
this
work
,
was
all
along
pleasing
unto
his
Father
;
&
that
doth
appear
in
this
,
that
Christ
in
all
things
kept
to
his
Fathers
Commission
,
and
to
his
Fathers
Command
:
I
say
in
all
things
he
kept
to
his
Fathers
Commission
:
he
did
nothing
here
upon
earth
,
but
what
was
within
the
compass
of
his
Commission
;
for
saith
he
in
the
verse
before
the
Text
,
I
do
nothing
of
my self
,
but
as
my
Father
bids
me
:
So
also
he
acted
in
conformity
to
his
Fathers
will
;
that
was
the
rule
and
square
by
which
Christ
ordered
all
his
actions
;
his
eye
was
still
upon
his
Fathers
will
;
whatever
he
willed
him
to
do
,
that
he
did
;
whatever
he
willed
him
to
suffer
,
that
he
suffered
;
and
thus
he
always
did
the
things
that
were
pleasing
to
his
Father
:
but
I
do
not
intend
further
upon
the
words
in
this
reference
;
for
my
design
is
to
bring
down
the
words
unto
our selves
,
to
those
that
are
the
Members
of
Christ
;
for
there
is
the
same
disposition
of
heart
in
all
Believers
to
please
God
:
In
all
things
to
please
God
;
this
was
the
frame
and
temper
and
carriage
of
Christ
;
so
it
is
the
frame
&
temper
of
every
true
believer
:
and
this
is
a
part
of
our
likeness
unto
Christ
;
as
you
know
there
is
a
blessed
resemblance
&
similitude
between
Christ
and
his
Members
;
they
have
the
same
Spirit
that
Christ
had
,
only
in
a
different
proportion
;
for
he
had
it
without
measure
;
they
have
the
same
Grace
as
Christ
had
for
substance
,
though
not
for
degree
;
Of
his
fulness
we
all
have
received
grace
for
grace
;
that
is
,
as
many
interpret
it
,
Grace
answerable
unto
grace
:
As
the
print
in
the
wax
answers
to
the
print
in
the
Seal
,
&
as
face
answers
to
face
;
so
grace
in
believers
answers
unto
that
grace
that
was
in
Christ
;
they
are
to
shew
forth
the
vertues
of
Christ
,
1
Pet.
2.11
.
Now
this
was
the
grace
and
vertue
and
holiness
of
Christ
,
that
he
always
did
the
things
that
pleased
his
Father
.
Why
this
is
in
all
believers
,
only
with
this
difference
;
it
was
actual
performance
in
the
one
,
it
is
but
endeavour
in
the
other
;
it
was
perfect
in
the
one
,
it
is
sincere
,
but
imperfect
in
the
other
.
Christ
always
did
things
that
pleased
God
,
a
Believer
endeavours
always
to
do
the
things
that
please
God
,
he
doth
not
always
do
so
;
witness
David
in
the
case
of
his
uncleanness
,
when
he
displeased
the
Lord
,
as
it
is
in
2
Sam.
11.
The
Observation
I
intend
to
speak
to
,
shall
be
this
:
They
that
please
God
,
and
endeavour
always
to
do
the
things
that
please
God
,
such
God
will
be
with
;
such
the
Father
will
not
leave
alone
;
especially
in
times
of
suffering
and
trouble
,
for
I
will
bring
it
that
at
case
.
Indeed
God
will
not
leave
such
at
any
time
;
for
that
promise
is
exceeding
full
,
Heb.
13.5
.
I
will
never
leave
thee
,
nor
forsake
thee
.
I
do
not
know
any
one
promise
in
all
the
Bible
,
that
is
exprest
with
such
an
Emphasis
as
that
promise
is
;
such
a
multiplication
of
Negatives
in
the
Original
.
But
especially
God
will
not
leave
such
in
an
afflicted
and
suffering
condition
.
In
the
prosecution
of
this
,
I
will
speak
to
four
things
:
First
,
I
will
shew
you
when
a
man
may
be
said
to
do
the
things
that
please
God
.
-
2.
I
will
confirm
the
truth
of
the
doctrine
.
-
3.
I
will
shew
you
in
what
respects
God
will
be
with
them
that
desire
to
please
him
in
a
suffering
condition
.
-
4.
I
will
give
you
the
grounds
and
reasons
of
it
;
and
then
I
shall
come
to
an
Application
.
For
the
first
,
We
please
God
in
what
we
do
,
when
we
act.
1.
In
a
suitableness
to
Gods
nature
.
And
2.
In
subjection
to
Gods
Law
:
For
pleasing
of
God
lies
in
these
two
things
.
As
that
pleases
a
man
which
is
suitable
to
his
disposition
,
and
is
correspondent
with
his
command
:
We
do
the
things
that
please
God
,
when
we
do
the
things
that
God
doth
;
and
when
we
do
that
which
God
commands
:
when
we
hate
sin
,
as
God
hates
sin
;
when
we
are
holy
as
God
is
holy
.
You
shall
find
it
in
Col.
1.10
.
That
you
may
walk
worthy
of
God
,
unto
all
well
pleasing
.
Observe
,
This
walking
worthy
of
God
,
is
walking
suitably
,
or
walking
answerably
to
God
,
Mat.
3.8
.
Bring
forth
fruit
worthy
of
Repentance
,
or
bring
forth
fruit
answerable
to
Repentance
;
So
to
walk
worthy
of
God
,
is
to
walk
suitable
to
God
,
to
his
nature
:
Now
then
observe
what
follows
,
that
you
might
walk
worthy
of
God
to
all
well-pleasing
,
then
we
please
God
when
we
walk
suitably
unto
God
:
So
also
when
we
act
in
a
blessed
conformity
to
God
,
to
his
law
;
for
nothing
can
please
the
good
God
,
but
what
is
good
:
Now
the
Law
being
the
measure
,
and
standard
of
all
goodness
,
nothing
can
be
good
,
but
what
bears
conformity
to
this
Law
,
which
is
the
will
of
God
.
God
is
wel-pleased
,
when
his
will
is
observed
:
As
you
know
,
you
that
are
Masters
,
your
servants
please
you
when
they
do
your
will
.
That
inference
of
the
Apostle
,
for
this
is
very
opposite
,
Rom.
8.8
.
So
then
they
that
are
in
the
flesh
cannot
please
God
.
What
is
this
same
inference
grounded
upon
,
because
the
carnal
mind
is
enmity
against
God
:
for
it
is
not
subject
to
the
Law
of
God
,
neither
indeed
can
be
;
so
that
they
that
are
in
the
flesh
,
cannot
please
God
.
Why
?
because
there
is
that
principle
in
them
,
as
carries
out
a
real
enmity
to
the
Law
and
Will
of
God
;
it
is
as
if
the
Apostle
had
said
,
They
will
not
be
subject
to
Gods
will
,
not
obedient
to
Gods
command
;
there
is
a
principle
of
enmity
in
them
against
these
things
,
&
so
cannot
please
God
:
God
is
pleased
when
his
will
is
fulfilled
,
&
his
commands
observed
;
to
please
God
,
is
in
all
things
so
to
act
,
that
whatever
we
do
,
we
may
express
a
likeness
to
Gods
na●●●
and
a
blessed
subjection
to
Gods
revealed
will
,
and
this
is
the
first
thing
.
A
second
thing
is
the
proof
of
the
Doctrine
;
they
that
thus
please
God
,
he
will
be
with
them
,
he
will
not
leave
them
alone
;
especially
in
an
hour
of
tryal
:
For
,
my
Brethren
,
assure
your selves
of
this
,
that
which
the
Father
did
for
Christ
,
he
will
do
for
all
his
Members
,
't
is
true
,
Christs
sufferings
being
greater
then
ours
possibly
can
be
,
and
so
his
relation
to
God
being
higher
then
ours
is
;
he
a
Son
by
eternal
Generation
,
we
onely
by
adoption
;
he
had
the
presence
of
God
in
a
more
glorious
manner
then
we
can
expect
;
but
yet
in
our
Sphere
according
to
the
measure
of
our
tryals
,
and
according
to
our
capacity
,
we
shall
as
really
have
the
presence
of
God
with
us
,
as
Christ
had
with
him
;
that
as
we
are
partakers
of
Christs
sufferings
,
so
we
also
shall
be
partakers
of
Christs
support
;
he
that
will
be
present
with
believers
in
heaven
,
as
he
is
with
Christ
,
he
will
be
present
with
believers
here
on
earth
,
as
he
is
with
Christ
in
all
his
sorrows
and
sufferings
.
Now
for
the
confirming
of
this
comfortable
truth
,
I
need
not
speak
much
:
Many
promises
you
have
in
Scripture
for
it
,
and
what
ever
God
hath
promised
,
he
will
certainly
make
good
:
Turn
to
that
one
promise
in
stead
of
many
,
Isa.
43.2
.
When
thou
passest
through
the
water
,
I
will
be
with
thee
;
through
the
Rivers
,
they
shall
not
overflow
thee
;
when
thou
walkest
through
the
fire
,
thou
shalt
not
be
burnt
,
neither
shall
the
flame
kindle
upon
thee
.
And
you
shall
find
too
that
the
Saints
have
experienced
it
in
all
ages
,
God
hath
made
it
good
.
Jacob
was
a
man
that
met
with
many
sharp
tryals
,
God
exercised
him
with
many
troubles
,
you
shall
find
that
when
he
was
going
to
Padan-Aram
,
and
was
in
a
very
afflicted
condition
,
Gen.
28
15.
God
comes
to
him
,
and
saith
,
Behold
I
am
with
thee
.
Gen.
31.5
.
His
father
frowned
upon
him
,
but
the
God
of
his
father
helped
him
:
Joseph
,
Gen.
22.20
.
his
master
took
him
,
put
him
into
prison
,
a
place
where
the
Kings
prisoners
were
bound
;
he
was
in
the
Prison
,
but
the
Lord
was
with
Joseph
.
The
Prophet
Jeremy
was
thrown
into
a
Dungeon
,
but
the
Scripture
saith
,
God
was
with
him
.
The
three
Children
was
thrown
into
the
Furnace
of
fire
,
but
there
was
a
fourth
with
them
,
and
that
was
the
Son
of
God
,
Dan.
3.25
.
Paul
when
he
was
brought
to
his
trial
,
all
men
forsook
him
,
but
God
stood
by
him
.
2
Tim.
4.16
.
So
the
Christians
in
all
their
sharp
sufferings
,
2
Cor.
4.9
.
they
were
persecuted
,
but
not
forsaken
;
persecuted
by
men
,
but
not
forsaken
by
God
.
God
hath
abundantly
made
out
this
,
and
doth
so
still
that
he
will
never
leave
those
alone
in
a
time
of
suffering
,
who
desire
u●●●ignedly
in
all
things
to
please
God
.
N●●
the
third
thing
is
to
shew
you
in
what
respect
God
is
with
such
:
why
this
presence
of
God
is
an
active
presence
:
God
is
not
meerly
with
his
people
,
but
he
is
with
them
in
an
active
way
:
for
this
is
a
certain
truth
,
God
is
working
when
the
Saints
are
suffering
,
I
will
open
this
in
several
particulars
.
First
,
God
is
with
such
in
his
teaching
presence
.
Gods
correction
and
Gods
instruction
they
usually
go
together
:
and
where
there
is
the
chastenings
of
Gods
hand
,
there
is
also
the
teaching
of
Gods
Spirit
.
Psal.
90.12
.
Blessed
is
the
man
whom
thou
chastenest
,
and
whom
thou
teachest
.
Christ
though
he
were
a
Son
,
yet
learned
obedience
by
the
things
that
he
suffered
:
God
teacheth
his
upright
ones
many
lessons
in
a
time
of
adversity
,
which
they
never
learned
in
a
time
of
prosperity
.
For
we
are
like
idle
boys
,
or
bad
Scholars
that
learn
best
when
the
rod
is
over
us
:
In
a
prosperous
condition
God
speaks
to
us
,
and
we
mind
him
not
,
Jer.
22.21
.
Ispoke
to
thee
in
thy
prosperity
,
but
thou
wouldest
not
hear
:
and
this
hath
been
thy
manner
from
thy
youth
upwards
:
in
prosperity
God
speaks
once
and
twice
,
as
Job
speaks
,
but
we
will
not
hear
;
but
in
the
time
of
adversity
God
opens
the
ears
,
Jud.
8.16
.
As
Gideon
taught
the
men
of
Succoth
with
thorns
and
briers
;
so
doth
God
teach
his
people
,
by
affliction
,
and
oh
the
many
blessed
truths
that
they
learn
,
when
they
are
under
the
Rod
,
when
they
want
liberty
!
Oh
what
a
mercy
is
it
to
have
liberty
then
,
when
they
have
not
Ordinances
as
before
!
what
a
mercy
is
it
to
have
Ordinances
then
!
Oh
what
an
evil
thing
is
it
then
for
them
,
that
they
have
departed
from
God!
God
teaches
them
these
things
then
:
sin
is
never
so
bitter
,
mercy
is
never
so
sweet
as
in
a
time
of
suffering
:
Oh
how
vain
and
empty
is
the
creature
then
!
Oh
how
sweet
is
communion
with
God
then
!
I
say
such
things
as
these
God
teaches
then
.
Secondly
,
God
is
with
such
in
his
guiding
presence
,
Psal.
73.24
.
Thou
wilt
guide
me
with
thy
counsel
,
and
afterwards
receive
me
unto
glory
.
When
Israel
was
in
the
Wilderness
,
then
they
had
the
cloud
to
guide
them
.
It
is
a
blessed
thing
to
live
under
the
conduct
and
direction
of
the
wise
God
;
we
never
have
so
much
of
this
as
in
an
hour
of
tryal
:
indeed
the
people
of
God
never
fly
so
much
to
God
for
direction
,
as
as
such
a
●ime
:
as
Saul
,
when
he
was
in
distress
then
he
calls
for
the
Ephod
;
and
thus
it
is
with
us
under
affliction
,
then
we
look
to
God
.
Thirdly
,
God
is
with
them
in
his
preserving
and
hiding
presence
.
God
is
the
Saints
hiding
place
,
their
shield
,
their
buckler
,
their
rock
,
their
defence
;
the
Scripture
expressions
are
many
to
hold
out
Gods
protection
as
to
his
people
:
God
hath
a
constant
care
over
them
to
preserve
them
and
save
them
;
oh
but
especially
in
a
time
of
trouble
:
as
the
Marriner
is
never
so
careful
of
the
Ship
,
as
under
a
storm
;
and
God
is
never
so
careful
of
his
Church
and
people
,
as
under
affliction
.
Jeremy
is
in
Dungeon
,
now
God
saves
him
:
Daniel
is
in
the
Den
,
now
God
saves
him
:
The
three
Children
in
the
Fire
,
now
God
saves
them
:
Peter
is
in
Prison
,
now
God
saves
him
:
The
mother
never
tends
the
childe
so
carefully
as
when
the
childe
is
sick
;
and
Providence
is
never
so
tender
to
the
People
of
God
,
as
under
a
suffering
condition
.
Fourthly
,
God
is
with
them
in
his
comforting
Presence
,
2
Cor.
4.1
.
Who
comforteth
us
in
all
our
tribulation
,
and
usually
we
have
most
of
consolation
from
God
,
when
we
have
most
of
tribulation
from
without
;
as
our
sufferings
do
abound
,
so
our
consolations
doth
abound
much
more
:
The
childe
that
is
beaten
when
it
is
well
,
is
cherished
when
it
is
ill
;
when
persons
are
sick
,
then
you
give
them
Cordials
:
God
gives
the
best
of
comforts
in
the
worst
of
times
;
when
the
burden
is
heavy
upon
the
back
,
then
the
peace
of
conscience
is
great
within
,
the
worse
it
is
without
,
the
better
it
is
within
:
when
men
discover
most
of
anger
,
God
discovers
most
of
love
.
Fifthly
,
God
is
with
such
in
his
strengthening
presence
,
to
enable
them
and
to
support
them
to
undergoe
what
ever
he
is
pleased
to
call
them
unto
;
this
is
the
way
of
our
good
and
gracious
God
;
he
always
gives
out
strength
,
as
he
layes
on
affliction
,
he
never
leaves
his
children
alone
in
this
respect
,
he
will
be
with
them
to
support
them
:
though
it
may
be
not
to
deliver
,
yet
he
will
certainly
be
with
them
to
support
:
the
Rod
and
the
staff
they
go
together
,
Psal.
23.4
.
the
afflicting
Rod
and
the
supporting
staff
:
when
one
is
upon
the
Saint
to
afflict
,
then
the
other
hand
is
underneath
the
Saint
to
support
:
Isa.
41
10.
I
will
uphold
thee
,
I
will
strengthen
thee
,
fear
not
,
I
will
help
thee
:
yea
I
will
uphold
thee
with
the
right
hand
of
my
righteousness
.
This
David
found
,
I
cryed
unto
the
Lord
in
my
distress
he
answered
me
,
and
strengthened
me
in
my
inward
man
,
Psal.
138.3
.
Oh!
when
men
afflict
,
God
supports
:
when
men
puts
the
children
of
God
into
the
deep
waters
,
then
God
takes
them
by
the
chin
,
and
holds
them
up
,
that
they
shall
not
sink
and
be
drowned
.
Sixthly
,
God
is
with
them
in
his
sympathizing
presence
:
Oh
he
hath
a
tender
sense
of
all
the
sorrows
and
calamities
of
his
people
!
Oh
it
grieves
him
that
they
are
grieved
!
they
that
touch
thim
touches
the
apple
of
his
eye
:
in
all
their
afflictions
he
is
afflicted
:
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
every
blow
that
is
given
to
them
,
God
bears
a
part
of
it
himself
:
as
they
are
sensible
of
Gods
dishonour
,
so
God
is
sensible
of
their
suffering
;
it
pains
him
to
the
very
heart
to
see
his
children
wronged
and
abused
by
a
malicious
World
.
Seventhly
,
He
is
with
them
by
his
sanctifying
presence
:
all
their
troubles
are
to
do
them
good
,
and
to
make
them
good
:
and
therefore
the
Furnace
it
is
but
to
refine
them
from
their
drosse
:
the
pruning-hook
of
affliction
it
is
but
to
cut
off
their
luxuriant
Branches
:
God
takes
the
sharp
knife
into
his
hand
and
lances
them
,
but
it
is
only
to
fetch
out
their
corruption
.
By
this
shall
the
iniquity
of
Jacob
be
purged
,
and
this
is
all
the
fruit
,
to
take
away
his
sin
.
Eightly
,
God
is
with
them
by
his
quickening
presence
,
to
make
their
Prayers
more
fervent
,
to
make
their
requests
to
the
Throne
of
Grace
more
Importunate
.
The
Children
of
God
cry
most
to
him
when
they
suffer
most
from
men
,
and
their
prayers
are
best
when
their
condition
is
worst
:
Prayer
shortens
Affliction
,
and
Affliction
heightens
Prayer
:
God
is
with
them
to
hear
their
Prayers
.
Oh
the
prayer
of
the
Afflicted
that
comes
up
to
Heaven
!
God
hears
the
sighs
and
groans
of
his
oppressed
ones
,
their
tears
pierce
the
Heavens
,
they
call
upon
God
in
time
of
trouble
,
and
pour
out
their
sorrows
before
the
Lord
,
and
he
doth
hear
them
.
Ninthly
,
God
is
with
them
by
his
raising
presence
,
to
raise
up
their
hearts
higher
,
to
elevate
their
souls
,
and
bring
them
more
near
to
himself
.
Gods
people
when
they
meet
with
troubles
in
the
World
,
Oh!
nothing
so
sweet
unto
them
as
the
enjoyment
of
God
:
then
no
life
so
sweet
unto
them
as
the
life
of
Faith
;
then
they
relish
a
sweetness
in
the
promise
:
then
every
smile
of
God
,
oh
how
welcome
is
it
?
then
all
the
affections
of
their
souls
center
in
God
,
and
run
to
God
:
as
in
Winter-time
all
the
sap
of
the
Tree
runs
to
the
root
:
in
Summer-time
it
spreads
it self
in
the
body
,
but
in
the
Winter
goes
to
the
root
:
when
a
man
is
sick
,
all
the
blood
goes
to
the
heart
;
so
in
a
suffering
condition
,
all
the
affections
of
the
soul
go
to
God
.
But
now
what
are
the
reasons
why
God
will
not
leave
his
people
that
thus
desire
to
please
him
?
Why
,
God
loves
them
,
therefore
he
will
not
leave
them
;
persons
we
love
,
we
cannot
leave
,
especially
when
they
are
in
a
distressed
condition
;
and
as
God
hath
set
his
love
upon
them
,
so
they
have
set
their
love
upon
him
;
they
love
him
,
Psal.
91.15
.
you
have
there
an
expression
,
Because
he
hath
set
his
love
upon
me
,
therefore
I
will
deliver
him
:
He
shall
call
upon
me
,
and
I
will
answer
him
,
I
will
be
with
him
in
trouble
.
God
is
a
God
of
bowels
,
of
great
pity
and
compassion
,
and
therefore
he
will
not
leave
his
people
in
a
time
of
distress
;
you
know
bowels
how
they
stand
in
you
towards
them
that
are
in
misery
;
it
goes
to
the
heart
of
a
merciful
man
to
leave
a
person
in
misery
:
Oh
how
great
are
the
bowels
and
compassions
of
God!
It
Ephraim
my
Son
,
is
he
a
pleasant
Child
?
Oh
my
bowels
are
turned
within
me
,
I
will
have
mercy
on
him
.
2.
Such
as
please
God
,
shall
have
his
presence
under
sufferings
,
because
now
they
need
God
most
:
if
God
will
not
leave
his
people
as
to
temporal
supplies
,
because
they
need
such
and
such
things
:
they
need
meat
,
and
they
need
cloathing
:
surely
much
more
God
will
not
leave
his
children
,
as
to
spiritual
supplies
,
under
times
of
distress
,
because
then
they
need
God
.
Oh
what
can
a
Believer
do
,
or
what
can
a
Believer
suffer
when
God
leaves
him
,
his
strength
is
in
God
;
his
support
is
in
God
,
his
comfort
is
in
God
,
his
All
is
in
God
:
and
therefore
if
God
now
leave
him
,
what
will
become
of
him
,
he
needs
God
at
all
times
,
but
never
so
much
as
when
his
condition
is
dark
and
troubled
.
What
was
Sampson
,
that
man
of
so
great
strength
,
when
his
hair
was
gone
?
and
what
is
a
Believer
,
when
his
God
is
gone
?
3.
God
loves
to
see
his
people
chearful
in
a
time
of
suffering
,
and
therefore
he
is
with
them
;
he
loves
not
that
they
should
walk
dejectedly
.
When
God
is
present
,
Paul
and
Silas
can
sing
in
Prison
:
the
Apostles
can
rejoyce
,
that
God
honours
them
to
be
reproached
for
him
.
When
God
is
present
,
the
people
of
God
are
not
only
chearful
under
tribulation
,
but
can
glory
,
their
cross
is
their
Crown
;
but
if
God
be
with-drawn
,
what
can
there
be
?
drooping
hearts
and
pensive
sorrows
.
4.
God
will
not
leave
them
,
because
they
will
not
leave
him
;
God
will
not
leave
them
,
because
they
suffer
for
his
sake
:
were
they
not
tender
of
Gods
glory
,
and
careful
to
please
him
,
they
might
be
free
from
suffering
as
well
as
others
;
but
it
is
for
Gods
sake
they
suffer
:
For
thy
sake
we
are
killed
like
sheep
,
all
the
day
long
.
Lastly
,
It
is
thus
,
because
God
will
make
it
appear
to
all
the
World
,
that
he
puts
a
difference
between
them
that
desire
to
please
him
,
and
other
men
;
God
hath
a
value
for
such
:
do
but
see
how
Mases
argues
the
case
with
God
,
Exod.
33.13
.
and
so
on
,
where
he
comes
to
God
with
a
great
request
,
that
God
will
shew
him
his
way
,
that
he
might
know
it
;
Why
,
saith
God
to
him
,
My
presenes
shall
go
with
thee
.
M●ses
said
unto
him
,
It
is
well
thou
art
pleased
to
promise
so
great
a
mercy
;
If
thy
presence
go
not
with
me
,
carry
us
not
hence
:
for
wherein
shall
it
be
know
that
I
and
thy
people
have
found
grace
in
thy
sight
?
It
is
not
in
this
,
that
thou
goest
with
us
?
Observe
,
Moses
pleads
with
God
,
how
his
favour
and
love
,
and
mercy
should
be
with
them
,
unless
he
were
present
with
them
!
and
so
God
he
walks
with
his
people
in
trouble
;
for
how
should
the
world
see
God
regarded
them
and
did
favour
them
,
unless
he
manifested
his
presence
unto
them
in
a
time
of
trouble
and
affliction
!
Dr.
Jacomb's
Afternoon
Sermon
.
John
8.29
.
And
he
that
sent
me
is
with
me
:
the
Father
hath
not
left
me
alone
:
for
I
do
always
those
things
that
please
him
.
I
Was
upon
these
words
in
the
morning
;
having
spoken
something
to
them
as
they
refer
to
Christ
,
who
spake
them
here
of
himself
;
I
then
brought
them
down
to
his
Members
,
Believers
,
and
so
propounded
this
observation
from
them
.
That
whoever
they
are
that
desire
to
please
God
,
to
do
the
things
that
are
pleasing
to
him
,
God
will
be
with
such
,
and
the
Father
will
not
leave
such
alone
,
especially
in
a
time
of
suffering
,
and
trouble
.
In
the
prosecuting
of
this
point
,
I
spake
to
four
things
,
which
I
shall
not
now
repeat
,
but
come
to
the
mark
which
I
intend
at
present
;
and
that
is
,
to
make
some
Application
.
1.
Let
me
endeavour
to
prevail
with
every
one
of
you
;
so
to
carry
your selves
in
your
several
places
and
capacities
,
that
whatever
you
do
,
you
may
please
God
.
It
was
a
blessed
testimony
that
was
given
of
Enoch
,
Heb.
11.6
.
Before
his
Translation
he
had
this
Testimony
;
that
he
pleased
God
;
Oh!
how
happy
will
they
be
at
the
great
day
of
Judgment
,
which
shall
be
singled
out
by
Christ
,
before
Angels
and
Men
;
and
Christ
shall
say
of
them
,
This
was
the
man
,
or
this
was
the
woman
that
pleased
God!
There
is
a
great
deal
of
pleasing
in
the
world
,
but
there
are
but
very
sew
that
make
this
their
business
,
to
please
God
;
therefore
I
would
have
you
shun
that
which
is
sinful
,
and
press
after
that
which
is
matter
of
Duty
.
1.
There
are
some
that
mind
nothing
but
to
please
themselves
,
to
promote
their
own
interest
,
to
love
their
own
ease
,
to
indulge
themselves
in
their
own
carnal
delights
,
but
they
never
mind
the
good
of
others
,
or
the
pleasing
of
God
;
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
and
against
these
,
Rom.
15.1
,
2
,
3.
2.
There
are
others
that
look
no
farther
then
the
pleasing
of
men
;
if
they
can
but
keep
fair
with
men
,
and
shun
the
displeasure
of
men
,
that
is
all
they
aim
at
:
but
my
Brethren
,
what
a
poor
thing
is
it
to
have
man
to
be
your
friend
,
and
God
to
be
your
enemy
?
to
have
the
smiles
of
a
poor
dying
perishing
worm
,
and
to
lye
under
the
frowns
of
the
great
God!
Indeed
there
is
a
good
pleasing
of
men
,
to
please
them
for
their
Edification
,
as
the
Apostle
speaks
,
Rom.
15.2
.
and
so
the
Apostle
speaks
of
himself
,
1
Cor.
10.32
.
Even
as
I
please
all
men
in
all
things
,
that
is
,
in
all
things
that
are
of
an
indifferent
nature
,
not
simply
evil
,
nor
simply
good
,
in
all
things
.
This
Apostle
was
of
a
yielding
and
complying
spirit
,
that
he
might
thereby
the
better
insinuate
himself
into
the
affections
of
men
,
and
be
more
instrumental
to
the
glory
of
God
,
in
the
work
of
the
Gospel
,
1
Cor.
9.22
.
To
the
weak
became
I
as
weak
,
that
I
might
gain
the
weak
;
I
am
made
all
things
to
all
men
,
that
I
might
by
all
means
save
some
;
and
this
I
do
for
the
Gospel
sake
.
But
now
in
matter
of
Duty
,
such
things
as
are
expresly
determined
by
God
,
and
so
are
either
good
or
evil
;
in
these
things
the
Apostle
would
be
no
pleaser
of
men
:
If
I
should
please
men
,
I
should
not
be
the
servant
of
Christ
.
Gal.
1.
It
is
good
to
please
others
to
their
Edification
,
but
we
must
not
please
others
to
their
own
ruine
and
condemnation
:
It
is
good
to
please
men
when
we
can
so
do
,
and
not
grieve
God
.
Instead
of
pleasing
men
,
let
it
be
your
constant
care
and
best
endeavour
in
all
things
to
please
God
:
my
Brethren
,
this
is
a
duty
of
so
great
importance
,
that
was
I
now
to
take
my
leave
of
you
,
and
should
certainly
know
that
I
should
never
speak
to
you
more
,
as
we
are
come
very
near
to
it
,
for
though
I
speak
to
you
as
a
living
man
,
yet
I
speak
to
you
as
a
dying
minister
;
this
I
say
,
is
a
duty
of
that
weight
and
importance
,
that
I
know
not
what
to
press
upon
you
more
material
then
this
;
consult
but
two
places
of
Scripture
,
Col.
1.
For
this
cause
we
do
not
cease
to
pray
for
you
.
What
was
the
thing
the
Apostle
in
this
his
constant
Prayers
,
did
beg
of
God
for
them
?
It
was
this
,
That
they
might
please
God
:
and
when
he
was
taking
his
leave
in
the
winding
up
of
his
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
,
Now
the
God
of
Peace
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
.
I
need
not
go
beyond
the
Text
for
Motives
to
stir
you
up
to
these
Endeavours
:
For
,
Motive
.
1.
First
consider
what
that
God
is
,
which
I
would
have
you
endeavour
to
please
.
He
is
that
God
which
made
heaven
and
earth
,
that
God
before
whom
all
the
world
is
as
nothing
,
but
as
a
little
dust
in
the
ballance
,
and
as
a
drop
of
water
to
the
bucket
;
that
God
whom
Angels
adore
and
worship
;
that
God
who
by
a
word
from
his
mouth
is
able
to
bring
the
whole
Universe
into
nothing
:
will
you
not
study
to
please
this
God
?
But
further
,
consider
what
this
God
is
to
you
;
He
is
the
Fountain
of
your
being
,
he
is
the
God
of
all
your
mercies
,
he
is
your
Creatour
and
Sovereign
,
he
is
your
Maker
and
Law-giver
.
It
is
he
that
by
a
smile
can
make
you
happy
,
and
by
a
frown
can
make
you
miserable
;
it
is
he
that
hath
Heaven
and
Hell
at
his
disposal
,
who
openeth
and
none
can
shut
,
who
shuts
and
none
can
open
.
He
that
must
judge
every
one
of
you
,
either
to
eternal
blessedness
,
or
else
to
eternal
torments
;
it
is
he
in
whose
hands
your
breath
,
your
life
,
your
soul
,
your
All
is
;
will
you
not
endeavour
to
please
this
God
?
as
the
Prophet
argueth
in
point
of
fear
.
Isa.
51.12
.
Who
art
thou
,
that
art
afraid
of
a
man
that
shall
dye
,
or
of
the
Son
of
man
that
shall
be
made
as
grass
,
and
forgettest
the
Lord
thy
maker
?
Oh
poor
Creature
!
who
art
thou
that
goest
about
to
please
a
mortal
dying
man
,
and
dost
not
go
about
to
please
the
great
God
,
thy
Creator
and
Sovereign
!
2.
Consider
that
relation
wherein
you
profess
your selves
to
stand
to
God
:
he
is
your
Master
,
you
his
servants
:
he
is
your
Father
,
you
his
children
:
he
is
your
Lord
,
you
his
subjects
:
You
know
all
that
are
in
close
relations
will
study
to
please
them
that
are
above
them
;
as
the
servant
his
Master
,
the
childe
his
Father
,
the
subject
his
Prince
:
All
persons
that
are
in
a
state
of
inferiority
,
will
study
to
please
their
superiors
,
especially
when
they
do
depend
upon
them
.
Oh!
how
infiuitely
is
God
above
those
relations
.
Alas
,
there
is
but
a
very
little
distance
betwixt
you
and
your
servants
,
and
yet
you
expect
they
should
please
you
,
will
you
not
therefore
please
God
?
especially
considering
your
dependance
upon
him
.
3.
You
shall
not
loose
by
pleasing
God
:
that
is
enough
to
put
us
upon
this
:
He
that
pleaseth
God
profiteth
himself
:
in
that
very
act
wherein
we
please
God
,
we
profit
our selves
:
men
can
do
but
little
for
us
,
yet
for
what
they
can
do
,
we
study
to
please
them
.
Let
me
open
this
in
a
few
particulars
.
-
1.
If
you
will
sincerely
endeavour
in
all
things
to
please
God
,
God
will
give
you
a
gracious
return
to
all
your
prayers
.
Oh
what
a
mercy
is
this
for
a
man
to
have
his
prayers
answered
by
God!
1
John
3.22
Whatever
we
ask
,
we
receive
of
him
,
because
we
keep
his
Commandements
,
and
do
those
things
that
are
pleasing
in
his
sight
.
Never
expect
that
God
should
hear
any
prayers
,
if
we
do
not
endeavour
to
do
those
things
that
please
him
.
-
2.
Do
you
please
God
,
then
he
will
please
you
:
mercy
pleaseth
us
,
and
duty
pleaseth
God
.
Now
when
we
please
God
in
a
way
of
duty
,
he
will
please
us
in
a
way
of
mercy
:
If
we
order
our
ways
so
as
to
please
God
,
he
will
order
his
ways
so
as
to
please
us
.
-
3.
Great
is
the
benefit
of
pleasing
God
,
even
as
to
men
:
and
this
Solomon
sets
before
you
,
Prov.
16.7
.
When
a
mans
ways
please
the
Lord
,
he
makes
even
his
enemies
to
be
at
peace
with
him
;
and
he
hath
such
another
expression
,
Prov.
22.11
.
He
that
loveth
pureness
of
heart
,
the
King
shall
be
his
Friend
:
the
meaning
of
this
Scripture
is
this
,
when
we
keep
close
to
God
,
and
walk
in
compliance
with
his
Will
,
and
make
it
our
great
design
to
please
him
,
he
will
give
us
to
find
favour
in
the
eyes
of
men
.
He
that
maketh
God
his
friend
,
God
will
make
that
mans
Enemies
to
be
his
friends
.
Men
are
possibly
full
of
anger
,
revenge
,
and
exasperation
;
be
it
so
:
Do
you
desire
to
please
God
?
God
can
turn
their
hearts
towards
you
;
God
can
sweeten
them
in
their
spirits
,
and
take
away
that
venome
that
is
in
them
;
so
you
know
he
did
in
the
case
of
Esau
to
his
Brother
Jacob.
-
4.
This
is
the
way
to
Heaven
and
Happiness
;
God
will
be
pleased
before
the
sinner
shall
be
saved
,
Heb.
11.
Enoch
before
his
translation
had
this
Testimony
,
That
he
pleased
God
:
there
is
no
way
to
Heaven
but
this
,
the
Child
pleases
the
Father
,
and
then
the
Father
gives
him
the
Inheritance
.
So
it
is
here
.
-
5.
Let
me
return
to
the
Argument
in
the
Text
;
God
will
never
leave
them
alone
,
that
desire
sincerely
to
please
him
.
Methinks
this
should
be
a
very
prevailing
motive
to
you
,
especially
now
;
please
God
,
and
he
will
never
leave
you
,
no
not
in
a
time
of
distress
and
trouble
.
Here
is
the
great
difference
betwixt
a
faithful
God
,
and
a
false
man
.
In
time
of
trouble
and
adversity
men
leave
us
and
forsake
us
;
in
time
of
prosperity
then
they
flatter
us
,
and
pretend
a
great
deal
of
friendship
and
kindness
:
but
as
no
man
looks
upon
a
Dial
when
the
Sun
is
under
a
cloud
;
so
these
very
men
that
pretend
so
much
of
kindness
and
friendship
,
if
so
be
we
do
but
come
under
a
frown
,
or
into
trouble
,
then
their
friendship
and
kindness
is
at
an
end
,
as
Paul
said
;
No
man
stood
by
him
when
he
came
to
be
tried
before
Nero
,
all
men
forsook
him
,
but
God
did
not
forsake
him
.
The
wise
man
hath
an
expression
.
Prov.
17.17
.
A
friend
loves
at
all
times
,
and
a
brother
is
born
for
adversity
;
but
where
shall
we
find
such
a
friend
,
or
indeed
such
a
brother
?
But
now
if
you
will
please
God
,
he
will
stand
by
you
,
when
all
men
leave
you
,
when
you
have
the
greatest
need
of
God
,
he
will
then
stand
by
you
;
if
you
be
in
a
Prison
,
he
will
be
with
you
;
if
you
be
banished
,
he
will
be
with
you
:
if
sin
doth
not
part
God
and
you
,
certainly
no
affliction
shall
part
God
and
you
.
Study
to
please
God
;
oh
!
is
it
not
a
sad
thing
for
God
to
leave
you
?
that
is
the
saddest
of
all
;
when
we
lose
God
,
then
we
lose
all
,
Hos.
9.12
.
Woe
unto
them
when
I
depart
from
them
.
What
are
all
the
mercies
if
God
leave
you
?
no
more
then
if
a
man
had
a
fair
pleasant
House
,
and
should
never
see
the
Sun
more
.
Oh
do
the
things
that
always
please
the
Lord
!
and
he
will
never
leave
you
;
under
mercies
,
under
afflictions
he
will
be
with
you
,
and
then
your
mercies
shall
be
very
sweet
,
and
your
afflictions
shall
not
be
very
bitter
.
You
know
how
earnest
Moses
was
,
Num.
10.13
.
with
his
father
in
law
Hobab
the
Midianite
;
Leave
us
not
I
pray
thee
,
forasmuch
as
thou
knowest
how
we
are
to
encamp
in
the
wilderness
,
and
thou
mayest
be
to
us
as
eyes
.
Oh
keep
God
to
you
!
especially
when
you
are
entering
into
the
wilderness
of
trouble
;
God
will
be
to
you
in
stead
of
eyes
,
he
will
be
your
Counsellour
,
your
Comforter
,
your
Guide
,
your
Treasure
,
your
Portion
,
your
All.
I
might
add
one
thing
more
in
the
last
place
.
Study
to
please
God
,
because
he
is
so
easie
to
be
pleased
,
this
is
a
motive
to
us
to
endeavour
to
please
those
persons
who
are
easie
to
be
pleased
;
a
child
that
hath
a
father
that
is
easie
to
be
pleased
,
a
servant
that
hath
a
master
that
is
easie
to
be
pleased
,
will
study
to
please
them
.
Sincerity
pleaseth
God
,
though
in
the
midst
of
much
infirmity
;
he
is
so
gracious
and
merciful
,
that
whatsoever
a
poor
sinner
doth
but
desire
to
please
God
,
he
will
accept
of
those
desires
:
If
we
can
but
please
God
,
it
is
no
great
matter
whether
we
please
men
or
not
.
I
shall
conclude
this
branch
with
1
Thes.
4.1
.
We
beseech
you
brethren
,
and
exhort
you
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
as
you
have
received
of
us
,
how
you
ought
to
walk
and
please
God
,
that
you
would
abound
more
and
more
.
Vse
.
2.
By
way
of
direction
,
I
should
here
shew
you
how
you
are
to
please
God
.
I
told
you
in
general
in
the
morning
,
this
pleasing
of
God
lyeth
in
two
things
.
-
1.
In
suitableness
to
his
Name
.
-
2.
In
subjection
to
his
Law
.
If
you
will
please
God
in
all
your
actions
,
look
to
this
,
That
what
you
do
may
bear
some
resemblance
to
his
Nature
,
and
hold
forth
obedience
to
his
Law
.
Consult
the
will
of
God
,
and
in
all
things
act
in
conformity
to
that
will
,
do
not
allow
your selves
in
the
Commission
of
any
known
sin
,
for
that
will
certainly
displease
God
:
as
it
was
said
of
David
when
he
took
Bathsheba
to
Wife
:
but
saith
the
Text
,
the
thing
displeased
the
Lord
.
Do
not
Bank
any
known
duty
,
for
that
will
displease
God
.
In
a
word
,
be
holy
in
all
manner
of
conversation
.
This
being
too
general
,
I
shall
not
insist
upon
it
;
only
in
a
word
more
particularly
.
Do
those
things
now
,
now
make
conscience
of
those
duties
which
now
lie
upon
you
,
in
the
doing
of
which
you
will
certainly
please
God
:
and
they
are
such
as
these
.
Be
stedfast
in
the
ways
of
God
,
in
the
midst
of
a
back-sliding
and
apostatizing
age
,
stand
fast
to
the
Law
of
God
,
Phil.
4.1
.
Contend
for
the
faith
which
is
delivered
to
the
Saints
,
ver
3.
of
the
Epistle
of
Jude
.
Be
not
ashamed
to
own
Christ
before
all
the
world
;
if
you
be
ashamed
of
him
on
earth
,
he
will
be
ashamed
of
you
in
Heaven
;
and
wo
be
to
that
sinner
whom
Christ
is
ashamed
to
own
.
Reckon
reproaches
for
the
name
of
Christ
,
better
than
the
pleasure
of
sin
that
is
but
for
a
season
When
God
calleth
you
to
it
,
assert
the
purity
and
spirituality
of
Gospel-worship
;
do
not
place
Religion
in
a
sew
shadows
where
the
substance
is
neglected
;
but
chiefly
minde
self-denial
,
mortification
,
crucifixion
to
the
world
,
keeping
up
close
communion
with
God
,
love
the
people
of
God
whatever
the
world
say
or
think
of
thee
;
for
God
is
highly
pleased
when
he
seeth
his
Children
loved
.
Keep
up
Religion
in
your
Families
,
whatever
scorn
or
contempt
is
cast
upon
you
.
Oh
that
you
would
labour
to
be
of
Abrahams
spirit
;
I
know
,
saith
God
,
he
will
command
his
Children
and
his
Houshold
after
him
,
and
they
shall
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
Gen
18.19
.
I
do
not
know
any
one
better
means
for
the
keeping
up
Religion
in
this
Nation
,
than
for
Masters
of
Families
to
be
consciencious
in
the
discharging
of
this
duty
:
Be
good
in
bad
times
;
be
patterns
of
good
works
to
those
that
shall
behold
you
.
Let
no
reproach
or
obloquy
make
you
to
abate
your
exact
walking
with
God
;
whatever
you
meet
withall
in
the
ways
of
holiness
and
a
strict
life
,
say
,
If
this
be
to
be
vile
,
I
will
be
more
vile
.
Make
conscience
of
a
strict
observation
of
the
Lords
day
;
take
heed
of
that
Sacriledge
of
stealing
away
holy
times
;
of
prostituting
that
to
common
and
civil
uses
,
which
is
impropriated
and
dedicated
to
the
service
of
God
.
Pray
for
,
and
love
all
those
that
have
been
instrumental
for
your
spiritual
good
in
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
whatever
dirt
is
now
thrown
in
their
faces
,
and
though
you
never
get
more
good
by
them
.
Forget
not
to
distribute
to
the
necessities
of
Gods
people
,
that
are
many
of
them
in
a
low
condition
;
for
this
is
a
sacrifice
of
a
sweet
odour
,
and
well-pleasing
to
him
.
Carry
your selves
with
all
patience
and
Christian
meekness
towards
them
that
wrong
you
:
pray
for
them
that
are
your
enemies
,
and
when
you
are
reviled
,
revile
not
again
,
but
commit
your selves
to
that
God
who
judgeth
righteously
.
Do
your
duty
to
your
superiors
,
and
to
those
that
are
in
Authority
.
So
carry
your selves
that
it
may
be
with
you
as
it
was
with
Daniel
;
they
had
nothing
against
him
,
saving
in
the
matter
of
his
God
.
Bank
not
any
duty
for
suffering
,
choose
the
greatest
of
suffering
,
before
the
least
of
sin
.
In
a
word
,
so
walk
as
it
becometh
the
Gospel
.
And
finally
I
speak
to
you
as
the
Apostle
spoke
to
them
,
Phil.
2.16
.
Hold
forth
the
word
of
life
,
that
I
may
rejoyce
in
the
day
of
Christ
,
that
I
have
not
run
in
vain
,
nor
laboured
in
vain
.
The
third
use
is
for
comfort
,
to
all
those
that
do
conscienciously
endeavour
in
all
things
to
please
God
:
the
comfort
lies
in
this
,
you
may
suffer
,
but
when
ever
you
suffer
,
the
Father
will
not
leave
you
alone
.
Pleasing
of
God
does
not
secure
a
man
from
suffering
from
men
,
sometimes
it
rather
exposes
a
man
to
suffer
from
men
:
But
now
though
it
does
not
prevent
suffering
,
yet
it
takes
away
the
sting
and
venome
of
suffering
;
it
makes
it
to
be
like
Sampsons
Lion
,
when
it
was
slain
,
he
found
nothing
but
honey
in
the
belly
of
it
:
Oh!
the
presence
of
God
in
a
time
of
affliction
is
exceeding
precious
,
it
turns
gall
into
honey
,
thorns
into
roses
.
Be
not
troubled
in
your
thoughts
about
what
you
may
undergo
:
if
God
be
with
you
,
all
will
be
well
:
if
God
comes
when
the
Crosses
cometh
,
the
weight
of
it
will
not
hurt
you
:
what
is
a
Prison
when
God
is
there
?
My
brethren
,
though
estate
leave
you
,
relations
leave
you
,
all
your
comforts
leave
you
,
so
long
as
God
doth
not
leave
you
,
it
will
be
be
well
:
therefore
do
not
fear
,
be
not
dejected
,
or
discouraged
.
Isa.
43.
1
,
2.
Fear
not
,
O
Jacob
,
why
so
?
when
thou
passest
through
the
water
,
I
will
be
with
thee
:
We
have
more
reason
to
be
afraid
of
prosperity
with
Gods
absence
,
than
of
adversity
with
Gods
presence
.
A
good
God
will
make
every
condition
to
be
good
;
it
is
not
a
prison
but
a
palace
where
God
is
;
they
that
do
the
things
that
please
God
,
whatever
condition
they
may
be
brought
to
,
the
Father
will
not
leave
them
alone
.
Ministers
may
leave
you
,
the
means
of
Grace
and
Ordinances
in
a
great
measure
may
leave
you
,
your
creature-enjoyments
and
comforts
may
leave
you
;
but
here
is
a
God
that
will
never
leave
you
:
Oh!
bless
his
holy
name
.
Fourthly
,
Is
this
pleasing
of
God
,
a
duty
of
so
great
importance
and
benefit
?
then
be
tender
and
charitable
in
judging
of
those
that
do
differ
from
you
and
others
,
upon
this
account
,
because
they
dare
not
displease
God
.
I
may
in
this
caution
,
aim
at
my self
and
others
of
my
brethren
in
the
work
of
our
Ministry
:
but
I
am
not
here
at
present
to
take
my
last
farewel
;
I
hope
I
may
have
a
little
further
opportunity
of
speaking
to
you
:
but
if
not
,
let
me
require
this
of
you
,
to
pass
a
charitable
interpretation
upon
your
laying
down
the
exercise
of
our
Ministry
:
there
is
a
greater
Judge
than
you
,
must
judge
us
all
at
the
great
day
;
and
to
this
Judge
we
can
appeal
before
Angels
and
men
,
that
it
is
not
this
thing
,
or
that
thing
,
that
puts
us
upon
this
dissent
,
but
it
is
conscience
toward
God
,
and
fear
of
offending
him
.
I
censure
none
that
differ
from
me
,
as
though
they
displease
God
:
but
yet
,
as
to
my self
,
should
I
do
thus
and
thus
,
I
should
certainly
violate
the
peace
of
my
own
couscience
,
and
offend
God
,
which
I
must
not
do
,
no
,
not
to
secure
my
Ministry
,
though
that
either
is
,
or
ought
to
be
,
dearer
to
me
than
my
very
life
:
and
how
dear
it
is
,
God
only
knoweth
.
Do
not
add
affliction
to
affliction
,
be
not
uncharitable
in
judging
of
us
,
as
if
through
pride
,
faction
,
obstinacy
,
or
devotedness
to
a
party
,
or
which
is
worse
than
all
,
in
opposion
to
Authority
,
we
do
dissent
;
the
Judge
of
all
hearts
knows
it
is
not
so
:
but
it
is
meerly
from
those
apprehensions
which
after
prayer
,
and
the
use
of
all
means
do
yet
continue
;
that
doing
thus
and
thus
,
we
should
displease
God
:
therefore
deal
charitably
with
us
,
in
this
day
of
our
affliction
:
If
we
be
mistaken
,
I
pray
God
to
convince
us
:
if
others
be
mistaken
,
whether
in
a
publick
or
private
capacity
,
I
pray
God
in
mercy
convince
them
:
but
however
things
go
,
God
will
make
good
this
truth
to
us
;
in
this
work
he
will
not
leave
us
,
and
our
Father
will
not
leave
us
alone
;
for
it
is
the
unfeigned
desire
of
our
soul
,
in
all
things
to
please
God
.
Dr.
Bate's
Forenoon
Sermon
,
August
17.
1662.
Heb
12.20
,
21.
Now
the
God
of
Peace
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
:
To
whom
be
glory
for
ever
and
ever
.
IT
would
give
light
to
these
words
,
if
you
consider
the
scope
and
design
of
the
Apostle
in
this
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
:
the
summe
of
which
is
,
he
writes
to
them
that
he
might
animate
their
spirits
against
apostacy
from
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
;
they
were
liable
to
this
from
you
and
others
,
upon
this
account
,
because
they
dare
not
displease
God
,
I
may
in
this
caution
aim
at
my self
and
other
of
my
brethren
,
this
upon
a
double
account
.
1.
Partly
in
respect
of
those
persecutions
to
which
they
were
exposed
;
for
the
Jews
were
filled
with
a
bruitish
zeal
,
for
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Levitical
Law
,
and
exprest
the
greatest
rancour
against
those
,
who
lest
Moses
to
follow
Christ
:
This
is
the
reason
why
the
Apostle
lays
down
so
many
preservatives
against
their
revolting
from
Religion
;
and
he
spends
one
part
of
this
Epistle
in
a
most
passionate
Exhortation
to
perseverance
,
and
doth
in
the
tenth
Chapter
insinuate
himself
into
them
:
You
have
already
tasted
the
first-fruits
of
affliction
,
ver.
3.4
.
You
took
joyfully
the
spoyling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
in
your selves
,
that
you
have
in
Heaven
a
better
and
an
enduring
substance
.
This
is
that
temper
that
Martyrs
have
exprest
,
who
have
not
only
parted
with
their
goods
,
but
with
their
lives
for
the
Gospel
:
When
they
came
to
the
Stake
,
they
would
not
so
much
as
shed
a
tear
,
to
quench
those
flames
wherein
they
should
ascend
to
God
,
as
in
a
fiery
Chariot
:
You
took
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
in
your selves
,
that
you
have
a
better
and
an
enduring
substance
.
Thus
he
insinuates
himself
,
by
representing
what
they
had
done
,
to
encourage
them
to
perseverance
:
and
partly
he
fortifies
them
against
Back-sliding
,
by
those
terrible
judgements
which
he
threatned
against
Revolters
,
as
you
read
Chap.
6.7
.
2.
As
they
were
liable
to
this
Apostacy
upon
the
account
of
Persecution
,
so
upon
the
account
of
the
unsettledness
and
instability
of
their
own
spirits
.
There
were
several
of
those
who
had
given
up
their
names
to
Christ
,
who
did
compare
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Law
with
the
purity
of
the
Gospel
:
Now
the
Apostle
,
to
secure
them
from
this
mixture
,
his
great
design
is
to
represent
the
vanity
and
infectiveness
of
all
the
Ceremonial
Law
,
and
to
express
and
prove
the
virtue
and
efficacy
of
the
Lord
Jesus
his
death
,
which
was
the
substance
of
all
the
shadows
.
And
this
takes
up
one
great
part
of
his
discourse
with
them
.
Now
in
these
two
verses
he
sums
up
,
by
way
of
Recapitulation
,
all
that
which
he
had
discoursed
of
at
large
,
and
in
them
you
may
observe
these
two
things
.
-
1.
A
description
of
God
,
to
whom
he
addresses
this
Prayer
.
-
2.
The
substance
of
the
Prayer
it self
.
The
Description
of
God
,
that
he
amplifies
by
these
two
things
:
-
1.
From
the
Attributes
and
Qualities
of
God
,
(
if
I
may
so
express
it
)
Now
(
saith
he
)
the
God
of
Peace
.
-
2.
From
the
effects
of
his
power
and
love
;
That
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
.
And
these
Titles
,
they
are
not
here
set
down
by
the
Apostle
to
adorn
his
discourse
,
meerly
as
an
ornament
,
but
they
have
all
a
peculiar
efficacy
,
as
to
the
obtaining
of
the
request
which
here
he
makes
for
them
.
I
shall
begin
with
the
first
,
the
Description
of
God
from
that
Attribute
.
(
Now
the
God
of
Peace
)
the
Title
that
is
used
in
the
Old
Testament
frequently
is
this
,
(
The
Lord
of
Hosts
)
but
in
the
New
he
is
called
,
The
God
of
peace
.
There
were
darker
representations
of
the
mercy
and
love
of
God
than
,
the
more
full
discoveries
of
his
grace
were
reserved
till
the
coming
of
Christ
.
Their
discoveries
under
the
Old
Testament
were
but
as
the
Day-star
,
which
ushered
in
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
.
Now
this
title
of
the
God
of
Peace
imparts
two
things
.
-
1.
That
he
is
the
Author
of
Peace
,
and
works
it
.
-
2.
That
he
loves
and
delights
in
peace
.
First
,
That
he
s
the
Author
of
it
:
And
if
you
consider
Peace
in
all
its
notions
and
kinds
,
it
is
a
fruit
of
God
:
and
that
which
descends
from
him
.
-
1.
Peace
in
Nature
is
the
harmony
that
is
between
all
the
parts
of
the
World
,
the
union
that
is
between
the
disagreeing
Elements
that
is
from
God
:
for
without
him
,
the
whole
Creation
would
presently
disband
,
and
return
to
its
first
Chaos
of
confusion
.
-
2.
Civil
Peace
,
which
is
among
the
Societies
of
men
,
that
which
is
so
amiable
and
lovely
,
and
which
needs
no
other
foil
to
commend
it
,
and
set
off
its
lustre
,
than
the
miseries
and
cruelties
of
war
;
this
peace
comes
from
God
likewise
.
Every
rash
hand
is
able
to
make
a
wound
,
or
to
cast
a
Fire-brand
,
but
it
is
only
the
God
of
Peace
that
is
able
to
heal
breaches
,
and
to
allay
those
storms
that
are
in
a
Nation
.
You
know
those
showers
which
render
the
Earth
fruitful
descend
from
Heaven
,
from
God
;
so
all
the
counsels
of
peace
descend
from
above
.
The
fiery
Exaltations
ascend
from
the
Earth
,
Counsels
of
War
&
disturbance
,
proceeded
from
the
devilish
hearts
of
men
.
Or
,
-
3.
If
you
consider
that
Rational
Peace
,
which
is
in
the
spirits
of
men
:
that
is
,
when
the
understanding
exercises
a
coertion
and
restraint
over
our
licentious
appetites
,
when
all
our
inferior
Faculties
are
under
the
empire
and
conduct
of
Reason
;
this
proceeds
also
from
God
:
For
,
since
the
fall
,
there
is
a
great
deal
of
tumult
,
many
riots
and
disorders
in
the
soul
of
a
man
:
Reason
hates
a
bad
Guide
,
and
our
Appetites
those
are
evil
instruments
,
and
so
many
times
hurry
Reason
from
its
regular
actings
.
But
,
-
4.
much
more
if
you
consider
Spiritual
Peace
,
that
peace
doth
not
only
import
an
Agreement
of
a
man
within
himself
,
but
the
Agreement
of
the
soul
with
God
.
This
is
the
fruit
of
the
Spirit
,
and
it
is
only
God
that
is
able
to
convey
this
peace
to
us
.
And
upon
a
particular
account
this
Title
is
given
to
him
,
by
way
of
eminency
and
property
:
as
,
1.
He
is
alone
able
to
allow
and
dispence
this
peace
unto
us
,
for
all
our
sins
are
injuries
committed
against
him
,
against
the
Crown
and
Dignity
;
all
the
Arrests
of
Conscience
are
made
in
the
Name
of
God
,
and
therefore
't
is
only
he
that
can
speak
peace
.
As
in
the
civil
state
,
it
is
an
Act
of
Supremacy
to
give
a
pardon
:
only
he
that
can
condemn
is
able
to
speak
pardon
;
so
it
is
our
God
that
is
our
Judge
,
provoked
and
incensed
by
us
,
he
hath
a
judicial
power
to
cast
Body
and
Soul
into
Hell
fire
:
is
alone
able
to
speak
peace
,
and
pass
a
pardon
for
us
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
,
and
this
is
experienced
by
a
wounded
spirit
:
It
is
just
with
such
a
person
as
with
a
Malefactour
,
who
stands
condemned
at
the
Bar
,
he
cannot
receive
encouragement
from
any
of
his
spectators
,
till
the
Judge
speak
peace
unto
him
:
So
if
an
Angel
from
Heaven
should
come
and
speak
to
a
wounded
Spirit
:
it
were
impossible
,
unless
God
did
order
,
command
,
and
dispence
it
,
that
the
Spirit
should
receive
any
peace
,
because
our
sins
are
immediately
committed
against
him
.
2.
He
is
alone
able
to
reveal
and
discover
it
;
there
is
nothing
harder
in
the
World
,
than
to
calm
and
quiet
a
disturbed
Conscience
?
it
must
be
the
same
power
that
makes
light
to
spring
out
of
darkness
that
must
cause
a
chearful
serenity
in
a
dark
and
disconsolate
Soul
.
I
know
there
is
nothing
more
easie
than
that
false
peace
which
is
so
universal
in
the
world
;
for
the
most
amongst
us
cheat
themselves
with
presumption
,
instead
of
peace
with
God
,
and
security
instead
of
peace
with
Conscience
,
but
that
peace
which
is
solid
and
true
,
can
only
be
revealed
by
God
himself
.
We
have
an
instance
of
this
in
David
,
Psal.
51.
although
Nathan
had
told
him
from
God
,
Thy
sin
is
pardoned
;
yet
notwithstanding
he
saith
,
Make
thou
me
to
hear
joy
and
gladness
,
that
the
bones
which
thou
hast
broken
may
rejoyce
.
He
still
addresses
himself
to
God
,
that
he
would
cause
him
to
hear
the
voice
of
pardon
and
reconciliation
:
for
his
soul
could
not
be
quiet
by
the
voice
of
the
Prophet
.
There
is
so
much
infidelity
in
the
soul
of
a
man
,
that
when
he
comes
to
take
a
view
of
his
sins
in
all
their
bloody
aggravations
,
only
the
Spirit
of
God
himself
,
is
able
to
allay
the
terrors
of
the
Conscience
:
And
this
he
doth
by
an
over-powering
Light
,
when
he
doth
in
an
imperative
and
commanding
manner
,
silence
all
the
doubts
of
the
soul
,
and
restablish
it
in
peace
with
God
.
Certainly
,
he
that
shall
but
consider
the
terrors
,
the
faintings
,
the
paleness
of
a
wounded
Conscience
,
when
you
shall
see
a
person
dis-relish
all
the
things
of
this
World
upon
this
account
,
fearing
lest
God
is
his
enemy
,
when
all
discourses
that
are
addressed
to
him
are
ineffectual
,
and
but
like
warm
cloaths
,
to
a
dead
carkasse
,
cannot
inspire
any
heat
into
him
.
This
shews
,
only
God
is
able
to
reveal
peace
.
So
Job
,
If
he
hide
his
face
,
who
is
able
to
be
at
peace
?
There
needs
no
other
fury
to
compleat
the
misery
of
a
man
than
his
own
accusing
Conscience
:
Conscience
is
a
verier
Devil
than
the
Devil
himself
,
and
able
more
to
torment
and
lash
the
creature
.
Therefore
,
if
that
be
once
awakened
,
't
is
only
God
,
to
whose
Tribunal
Conscience
is
liable
,
which
is
able
to
speak
peace
to
the
soul
.
Now
you
see
in
what
respect
this
Title
[
The
God
of
Peace
]
is
attributed
to
him
as
he
is
the
Author
and
Worker
of
it
.
2.
As
he
loves
and
delights
in
peace
.
This
is
that
which
is
so
pleasing
to
him
,
that
he
adopts
those
into
the
Line
of
Heaven
,
who
are
Peace-makers
,
for
they
shall
be
called
the
children
of
God
,
Mat.
5.6
.
This
characterizes
persons
to
be
his
Children
,
to
be
allied
to
him
.
God
he
only
delights
in
the
reflection
of
his
own
Image
;
for
those
things
that
we
admire
in
the
World
,
and
delight
in
,
do
not
affect
his
heart
:
He
delights
not
in
the
strength
of
the
Horse
,
he
takes
no
pleasure
in
the
legs
of
a
man
:
the
Lord
taketh
pleasure
in
them
that
fear
him
,
in
th●se
that
hope
in
his
mercy
.
Nothing
attracts
his
eye
and
heart
,
but
his
own
similitude
and
resemblance
;
and
therefore
where
he
sees
peaceable
dispositions
,
that
is
that
which
endears
the
soul
to
him
,
and
makes
it
amiable
in
his
eyes
.
You
may
judge
of
his
delight
in
peace
by
this
:
It
is
that
grace
which
in
an
especial
manner
prepares
us
for
communion
with
him
:
for
we
can
never
really
honour
or
enjoy
him
,
unless
we
bring
to
him
those
dispositions
which
(
if
I
may
so
speak
)
are
in
himself
.
And
therefore
it
is
no
wonder
that
those
have
little
peace
of
Conscience
,
who
make
so
little
Conscience
of
Peace
.
You
know
when
God
appeared
to
Elijah
,
he
did
not
appear
in
the
storm
,
nor
in
the
fire
,
but
in
the
small
still
voice
,
and
when
Elisha
was
transported
with
anger
,
he
was
fain
to
allay
that
passion
by
Musick
,
that
so
he
might
be
prepared
for
the
holy
motions
of
the
Spirit
,
he
called
for
an
Instrument
,
and
then
the
Spirit
moved
in
him
;
I
bring
it
for
this
end
,
to
shew
,
how
God
delights
in
Peace
,
and
he
will
only
maintain
communion
with
those
that
are
of
calm
and
peaceable
spirits
.
So
much
way
as
we
give
to
anger
,
so
much
proportionably
do
we
let
in
the
Devil
,
and
cast
out
the
God
of
peace
.
Now
,
the
reason
why
this
Title
is
given
to
God
,
is
upon
a
double
account
,
partly
with
respect
to
the
Bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
which
made
peace
between
God
and
us
;
partly
with
respect
to
the
Covenant
it
it self
,
which
is
founded
in
that
Bloud
.
1.
In
respect
of
the
Bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
.
For
it
was
the
bloud
of
Christ
that
hath
sprinkled
Gods
Throne
,
and
made
peace
in
Heaven
.
You
shall
read
therefore
when
Christ
came
into
the
World
,
't
is
said
,
(
Luke
2.14
.
)
that
the
Heavenly
host
appeared
and
sang
,
Glory
to
God
in
the
highest
,
and
on
earth
peace
,
&c.
Since
the
fall
God
and
man
are
enemies
,
there
is
a
reciprocal
enmity
between
God
and
man
:
God
hates
the
creature
as
it
is
unholy
,
and
man
hates
God
as
he
is
just
,
the
avenger
of
sin
,
the
Author
of
the
Law
:
Now
Christ
was
the
Umpire
that
composed
this
difference
,
he
was
God
and
man
in
one
person
,
and
so
being
allyed
to
both
,
he
was
a
fit
person
to
reconcile
both
.
He
was
(
as
Job
speaks
)
a
days-man
between
us
.
He
hath
paid
every
farthing
that
was
due
;
for
he
did
not
compound
with
God
,
but
paid
the
utmost
that
was
due
to
him
;
He
it
is
that
hath
reconciled
us
to
God
by
the
power
of
his
spirit
,
in
changing
and
renewing
our
Natures
,
and
Creating
in
us
those
dispositions
which
are
like
to
God
;
so
that
his
bloud
is
the
foundation
of
this
peace
.
And
now
,
God
appears
to
us
not
as
a
Consuming
Fire
,
but
as
a
Refreshing
Light
,
full
of
calmness
,
serenity
,
and
peace
towards
us
.
Christ
hath
brought
more
honour
to
God
by
his
obedience
,
than
we
brought
dishonor
by
our
transgression
;
and
therefore
without
any
injury
to
God
,
he
might
be
at
peace
with
us
.
You
know
all
our
sins
were
but
the
acts
of
finite
Creatures
,
and
only
infinite
in
regard
of
the
object
against
whom
they
were
committed
.
But
the
Bloud
of
Christ
was
of
infinite
value
in
regard
of
the
Subject
;
for
,
he
was
God
,
and
the
enriching
union
of
the
Deity
conveyed
such
worth
and
value
to
his
bloud
,
that
he
was
able
to
appease
God
,
and
not
only
to
free
us
from
condemnation
,
but
to
make
us
the
favorites
of
God
.
We
are
not
only
pardoned
,
but
preferred
upon
the
account
of
his
Bloud
.
2.
He
is
the
God
of
peace
,
as
with
respect
to
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
purchase
of
peace
;
so
with
respect
to
the
Covenant
which
is
made
between
God
and
us
,
[
Through
the
bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
]
there
are
three
sorts
of
Covenants
amongst
men
;
some
are
Covenants
of
Friendship
and
Amity
,
some
are
Covenants
of
Trade
and
Commerce
,
and
some
are
Covenants
of
Assistance
and
Help
.
Now
all
these
qualifications
meet
in
this
Covenant
which
is
made
between
God
and
Believers
:
it
is
a
Covenant
of
Peace
and
Friendship
,
for
now
we
stand
upon
terms
of
amity
with
God
.
Those
who
were
strangers
and
enemies
are
now
reconciled
.
And
there
is
between
God
and
us
perfect
peace
;
there
is
a
League
(
as
the
Scripture
speaks
)
between
God
and
the
Creature
.
It
is
the
Covenant
of
Trade
,
there
is
now
a
way
opened
●o
Heaven
,
we
may
now
ascend
to
God
in
duties
of
holiness
,
and
God
descends
to
us
by
the
excitations
of
his
grace
and
influences
〈…〉
And
it
is
a
Covenant
of
Assistance
,
for
he
promises
nor
only
to
give
us
the
reward
of
the
Covenant
,
but
to
secure
unto
us
the
condition
,
he
promises
to
enable
us
to
discharge
the
condition
of
Faith
and
Repentance
.
Now
upon
this
account
of
that
Covenant
which
is
founded
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
he
is
the
God
of
Peace
to
his
people
.
1.
Vse
is
by
way
of
Conviction
.
This
may
discover
to
us
how
distant
their
temper
is
from
God
,
who
are
enemies
to
peace
.
We
un-man
our selves
;
We
unchristian
our selves
so
far
as
we
are
opposite
to
this
blessed
temper
of
peace
.
Certainly
as
disturbed
Water
cannot
make
any
reflection
unto
us
of
that
face
that
looks
into
it
;
so
when
our
spirits
are
disturbed
by
animosities
,
exasperations
,
heats
and
divisions
,
't
is
impossible
for
us
to
see
the
Image
of
God
,
as
he
is
the
God
of
Peace
.
And
certainly
there
is
no
more
doleful
consideration
in
the
World
than
this
,
That
man
whom
God
made
so
sociable
a
creature
,
who
hath
all
the
engagements
and
endearments
laid
upon
him
,
which
may
cause
him
to
live
in
Peace
and
gentleness
towards
those
who
are
of
the
same
nature
with
him
;
yet
that
in
fierceness
of
our
hearts
,
should
exceed
those
of
the
most
Savage
creatures
.
Man
comes
into
the
World
naked
,
and
altogether
unarmed
,
as
if
he
were
designed
for
the
picture
of
Peace
;
but
could
you
look
into
the
hearts
of
men
,
you
would
find
there
such
tumults
,
such
divisions
,
such
seeds
of
enmity
against
their
fellow-creatures
,
that
Tygers
and
Lyons
are
Calm
and
peaceable
in
comparison
of
them
.
Now
how
is
this
distant
from
the
temper
of
the
God
of
peace
?
'T
is
very
strange
to
consider
that
when
promises
are
made
to
bury
all
differences
as
rubbish
under
the
foundation
,
that
nevertheless
the
great
Work
of
many
persons
should
be
only
to
revive
those
former
animosities
,
to
make
those
exasperations
fresh
and
keen
upon
their
own
spirits
;
but
is
this
to
imitate
the
God
of
peace
?
These
to
promote
divisions
and
disturbances
amongst
us
,
clothe
their
enemies
with
the
Livery
of
shame
and
reproach
,
that
so
they
may
be
baited
by
their
Fury
,
that
make
it
their
design
to
represent
that
Party
which
they
think
is
dissonant
from
them
,
with
the
most
odious
appearances
(
you
know
this
is
the
old
Art
)
and
those
showres
of
Calumnies
which
are
in
the
World
,
they
usually
precede
the
storm
of
persecution
.
The
Devil
was
first
a
Lier
,
and
then
a
Murtherer
;
and
those
who
are
of
this
Seed
,
they
follow
his
Art
.
In
the
Primitive
times
,
all
the
Persecutions
of
the
Heathens
arose
from
the
reproaches
of
Christians
:
so
it
is
now
.
It
is
an
easie
thing
to
blast
the
name
of
those
persons
,
who
are
design'd
for
ruine
.
But
if
the
contending
Parties
would
consider
,
(
if
I
may
call
one
Party
contending
,
which
is
only
liable
to
Penalties
,
and
is
resolved
to
bear
them
patiently
)
how
unlike
this
is
to
that
God
of
peace
,
methinks
it
should
allay
the
rancour
that
is
in
mens
spirits
,
and
make
an
atonement
between
all
the
differences
and
divisions
that
is
amongst
them
.
2.
If
onely
Peace
come
from
God
,
you
may
from
hence
take
a
tryal
of
that
peace
that
is
within
you
,
(
for
hither
to
I
have
been
only
discoursing
of
civil
peace
)
whether
it
be
an
effect
of
this
God
of
Peace
.
I
know
nothing
more
common
in
the
world
than
presumption
;
there
is
a
false
Peace
which
doth
not
arise
from
the
knowledge
of
a
mans
happiness
,
but
from
the
ignorance
of
this
misery
:
Peace
,
which
is
only
like
a
Torch
to
shine
in
the
night
,
or
like
Players
that
glitter
only
by
Torch-light
:
so
is
the
false
peace
men
cherish
in
their
bosom
,
meerly
upon
this
account
,
because
they
do
not
bring
their
souls
to
the
light
of
the
Word
,
they
never
had
it
from
this
God
of
peace
,
because
,
1.
God
never
speaks
peace
to
a
soul
,
but
in
the
way
of
holiness
and
obedience
:
And
therefore
you
shall
find
't
is
the
counsel
of
the
Scripture
,
Acquaint
thy self
with
God
,
and
be
at
peace
.
Our
peace
is
found
in
the
way
of
Duty
;
and
there
are
none
who
are
more
blessed
with
the
peace
of
conscience
,
than
those
who
with
the
greatest
fervour
,
frequency
,
and
delight
,
maintain
communion
with
God
in
holy
duties
.
For
,
a
friendship
among
men
is
cherished
and
preserved
by
visits
and
conversations
,
so
our
peace
with
God
is
preserved
by
those
visits
we
make
to
heaven
in
our
prayers
.
2.
That
peace
that
comes
from
God
,
always
causes
in
us
a
war
with
sin
,
for
Gods
Covenant
with
us
is
Offensive
and
Defensive
;
and
therefore
it
is
impossible
any
person
should
have
true
and
solid
peace
,
that
waking
tranquility
of
soul
,
which
is
the
reward
of
holiness
and
obedience
,
that
entertains
sin
;
for
every
sin
thou
dost
wilfully
commit
,
't
is
an
act
of
hostility
against
God
,
't
is
that
which
makes
him
thine
enemy
,
and
makes
thee
an
enemy
to
him
,
As
Jehu
said
,
What
peace
,
so
long
as
the
whoredom
of
thy
mother
Jezabel
and
her
witchcrafts
are
so
many
?
So
what
peace
can
there
be
,
so
long
as
thou
dost
indulge
thy self
in
sin
,
and
make
it
thy
business
to
gratifie
thy
outward
sences
,
though
it
be
to
the
displeasure
of
God
?
'T
is
the
greatest
mercy
in
the
world
to
rob
such
persons
of
their
peace
,
and
to
discover
to
them
their
danger
;
they
are
onely
capable
of
true
peace
,
by
the
knowledge
of
that
which
is
false
.
Therefore
bring
your selves
to
this
tryal
:
whether
or
no
doth
that
peace
which
now
you
please
your selves
in
,
cause
in
you
an
eternal
hatred
of
sin
?
doth
it
set
you
at
a
distance
from
your
most
beloved
lusts
;
then
it
is
that
peace
that
springs
from
God
.
The
greatest
part
of
the
world
are
in
an
estate
of
War
with
God
,
though
they
do
not
feel
the
effects
of
that
war
.
True
indeed
,
God
doth
not
always
draw
the
sword
,
either
of
Famine
,
Pestilence
,
or
War
,
against
a
Nation
,
and
yet
they
may
be
acting
in
a
most
hostile
way
against
God
:
So
for
a
person
,
God
may
not
blast
thy
estate
,
or
send
diseases
upon
thy
person
,
or
raise
a
tumult
in
thy
conscience
,
and
make
a
conspiracy
of
thy
thoughts
and
passions
against
thy
peace
:
thou
mayst
be
quiet
within
,
and
yet
have
war
with
God
;
because
,
as
in
the
world
there
may
be
a
Truce
,
when
there
is
no
peace
,
the
War
may
still
continue
,
though
there
is
a
Truce
between
two
Princes
:
or
rather
,
there
is
not
a
Truce
between
God
and
the
sinner
,
but
as
a
Town
that
is
besieged
for
many
days
,
may
not
feel
the
Battery
of
their
Enemy
,
because
he
is
undermining
them
to
blow
them
up
at
once
;
so
God
doth
not
many
times
make
his
battery
against
sinners
,
but
he
is
under
mining
them
,
and
the
fall
at
the
last
will
be
dreadful
,
if
there
be
not
a
composition
.
Vse
.
2.
By
way
of
exhortation
;
let
me
press
you
all
to
follow
peace
,
it
is
a
duty
which
the
Gospel
injoyns
with
the
greatest
force
of
words
and
expressions
.
The
Apostle
when
he
is
to
seal
up
his
affection
to
them
,
he
doth
it
with
that
prayer
,
2
Thess.
3.16
.
Now
the
God
of
peace
himself
give
you
peace
always
,
by
all
means
:
What
strange
expressions
!
First
,
he
gives
you
;
hear
the
Title
of
the
God
of
peace
,
and
then
he
saith
[
Himself
]
the
God
of
peace
himself
.
There
's
a
great
deal
of
force
in
that
word
;
peace
is
so
excellent
a
blessing
,
and
there
is
such
an
abhorrency
in
our
corrupt
nature
to
it
,
that
it
is
only
the
Lord
himself
that
is
able
to
effect
it
:
As
if
the
Apostle
had
said
,
the
Lord
must
bow
the
heavens
,
he
must
come
down
himself
to
create
peace
among
you
;
and
to
express
the
greater
vehemency
of
his
desire
,
he
saith
,
Give
you
peace
always
,
by
all
means
.
So
another
Scripture
,
pursue
peace
,
follow
peace
with
all
men
;
a
word
that
imports
our
pursuit
after
it
,
though
it
runs
from
us
.
This
is
the
strain
and
tenour
of
the
Gospel
,
and
this
becomes
you
as
Christians
.
When
Christ
came
to
purchase
our
peace
,
he
came
as
a
Lamb
,
an
innocent
and
meek
Creature
;
Behold
the
Lamb
of
God
.
When
the
holy
Spirit
descended
to
seal
the
priviledge
of
peace
to
us
,
he
descended
in
the
form
of
a
Dove
;
a
Gaul-less
creature
,
in
whom
there
is
no
rancor
nor
bitterness
.
What
a
strong
engagement
should
this
be
upon
all
of
us
to
pursue
and
promote
peace
?
And
for
your
encouragement
consider
:
1.
That
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
all
the
promises
do
as
it
were
empty
themselves
into
this
blessing
,
the
blessing
of
peace
.
Thus
Isai.
11.6
.
you
shall
find
there
a
gracious
promise
respecting
the
times
of
the
Gospel
.
The
Wolf
also
shall
dwell
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Leopard
shall
lie
down
with
the
Kid
,
and
the
Calf
,
and
the
young
Lion
,
and
the
fatling
together
,
and
a
little
child
shall
lead
them
;
and
the
Cow
and
the
Bear
shall
seed
,
their
young
ones
shall
lie
down
together
,
and
the
Lyon
shall
eat
straw
like
the
Ox.
That
which
I
observe
from
thence
,
is
this
,
that
God
here
promises
to
cause
an
universal
peace
and
unity
under
the
Gospel
,
though
it
be
as
difficult
as
to
perswade
the
most
disagreeing
natures
to
a
peaceable
co-habition
:
For
here
the
Scripture
instances
in
those
creatures
between
which
there
is
the
most
natural
,
and
therefore
the
most
fierce
animosities
.
The
Lord
will
reconcile
men
,
though
their
differences
be
never
so
great
.
What
is
too
hard
for
the
God
of
Peace
to
effect
?
Is
not
God
of
infinite
power
,
of
infinite
love
?
then
it
should
quicken
us
to
pursue
peace
.
1.
By
prayer
to
him
,
because
he
is
able
to
effect
it
;
certainly
that
God
that
was
able
to
bring
Order
into
the
World
,
when
it
was
a
meer
lump
and
mass
of
confusion
,
is
able
to
bring
peace
,
and
to
unite
our
spirits
.
And
it
is
observable
,
the
greater
our
differences
and
divisions
are
,
the
more
will
the
power
of
this
God
appear
in
reconciling
them
.
'T
is
said
in
the
Psalms
,
that
Gods
throne
is
in
darkness
;
that
is
,
his
ways
of
Providence
are
very
difficult
for
us
to
trace
and
find
out
;
and
therefore
when
our
divisions
are
at
the
highest
,
he
is
able
by
one
word
to
allay
the
storm
.
This
should
encourage
us
in
Prayer
.
This
is
the
course
of
God
to
glorifie
himself
,
by
putting
a
stop
to
the
greatest
troubles
when
nearest
to
us
,
and
to
work
out
one
contrary
by
another
.
To
give
you
some
instances
,
that
so
we
may
encourage
our
Faith
,
and
quicken
our
Prayer
to
God
for
this
blessing
,
consider
how
still
God
hath
made
difficulties
the
way
for
enjoyment
:
For
instance
,
the
promise
that
Sarah
should
be
the
Mother
of
a
child
;
but
he
made
way
for
that
by
her
dead
Womb
,
for
all
that
numerous
Progeny
which
like
the
Stars
of
the
Skie
descended
from
her
.
That
he
first
maimed
Jacob
,
and
then
gave
him
the
blessing
.
He
brought
Joseph
from
the
Prison
to
a
Princely
Palace
.
First
David
was
harassed
with
troubles
,
and
then
his
head
was
deckt
with
the
Imperial
Crown
.
So
if
you
look
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
who
would
have
thought
that
a
few
Fishermen-men
should
have
advanced
the
Empire
of
Christ
in
the
World
?
Had
you
lived
to
have
seen
those
despicable
beginnings
,
when
a
few
unlearned
men
were
the
Heraulds
and
Preachers
of
Christ
,
how
would
this
have
caused
you
to
fail
and
sink
in
your
spirits
!
and
yet
the
Gospel
hath
been
Preached
in
all
parts
of
the
World
,
and
that
by
a
few
Fisher-men
.
The
Providences
of
God
are
like
those
plated
Pictures
,
if
you
look
one
way
upon
them
,
there
is
the
appearance
of
a
Serpent
;
if
you
look
on
the
other
side
,
there
is
the
appearance
of
an
Angel
.
So
here
,
many
times
God
is
pleased
to
suffer
exasperations
to
go
very
high
,
that
so
his
power
may
appear
more
eminent
in
the
composure
of
them
.
He
it
is
that
enables
the
faith
of
his
people
to
draw
Water
out
of
the
Rock
,
when
the
Fountain
is
dry
;
that
makes
meat
to
come
out
of
the
Eater
(
as
in
Sampson's
Riddle
)
that
is
able
to
bring
a
peaceable
harmony
out
of
devouring
differences
;
and
therefore
it
should
quicken
our
prayers
to
him
.
2.
To
make
us
more
serious
in
our
endeavours
after
peace
.
Consider
what
a
dishonour
it
is
to
the
Gospel
,
that
those
that
profess
themselves
Sons
of
the
same
God
,
Members
of
the
same
Christ
,
Temples
of
the
same
Spirit
,
should
be
at
deadly
jarrs
one
with
another
;
It
is
strange
and
unnatural
that
Lillies
should
prove
Thorns
to
one
another
;
that
those
who
are
Saints
in
pretence
,
should
be
Devils
in
practice
to
one
another
;
that
Gods
Diamonds
should
cut
one
another
;
this
is
very
strange
;
yet
thus
it
is
.
But
now
especially
it
is
most
sad
,
when
Religion
which
should
restrain
and
bridle
our
passions
,
is
made
fuel
and
incentives
of
them
:
How
farre
distant
is
it
from
the
counsel
of
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
14.10
.
where
he
speaks
concerning
their
lesser
differences
,
one
values
one
day
above
another
,
another
esteems
every
day
alike
?
what
's
His
counsel
?
he
speaks
as
a
person
that
was
fill'd
with
bowels
and
compassion
:
Oh
,
saith
he
,
let
not
him
that
doth
not
esteem
the
day
,
judge
him
that
doth
:
For
we
shall
all
stand
before
the
judgement-seat
of
Christ
,
there
we
shall
appear
all
upon
a
level
,
stand
upon
equal
ground
,
and
receive
our
final
doom
from
him
:
This
therefore
should
calm
our
Spirit
.
Why
may
there
not
be
some
differences
in
judgement
,
without
division
in
affection
?
for
it
is
as
impossible
that
all
judgements
should
be
of
the
same
extent
,
as
all
our
faces
to
be
of
the
same
colour
and
figure
.
Therefore
consider
what
an
injury
it
is
to
our
Profession
,
how
doth
it
obscure
the
glory
of
God
,
and
lustre
of
our
Religion
?
3.
Doth
not
the
publick
enemy
rejoyce
over
us
,
I
mean
the
Papists
?
do
they
not
warm
themselves
at
the
sparks
of
our
Divisions
?
For
you
know
the
old
Maxim
of
Divide
and
Reign
:
therefore
it
should
compose
our
spirits
,
and
quicken
us
to
labour
after
union
.
Vnmortified
lusts
are
thence
,
whence
all
Wars
and
Enmities
springs
in
the
World
.
The
Apostle
Paul
when
he
would
compose
their
differences
,
he
doth
not
lay
,
down
Rules
to
decide
their
controversies
,
but
to
correct
their
secret
passions
,
pride
,
self-seeking
,
revenge
,
&c.
This
being
the
seed
of
all
disturbances
in
the
Church
:
And
although
these
Lusts
may
not
be
conspicuous
and
visible
to
the
eyes
of
men
,
yet
they
are
certainly
the
fuel
of
our
distempers
.
The
sum
of
all
is
this
,
those
that
have
the
Spirit
of
God
,
they
cannot
but
mourn
and
be
sensible
of
these
divisions
,
I
know
a
great
part
among
us
are
unconcerned
:
some
rejoyce
,
those
that
are
rather
buried
in
the
affairs
of
the
World
,
and
incumbred
with
much
business
,
or
those
that
are
steeped
in
the
pleasures
of
sense
,
are
altogether
unaffected
with
these
things
,
stand
as
Newters
,
disregarding
all
events
:
But
the
Saints
of
God
cannot
but
mourn
over
them
,
when
our
divisions
hinder
the
progress
of
the
Gospel
,
&
are
serviceable
to
nothing
but
to
the
Kingdom
of
darkness
.
Therefore
I
beseech
you
,
let
what
hath
been
spoken
quicken
you
in
your
prayers
to
God
,
to
pray
for
the
peace
of
Jecusalem
,
(
that
's
the
least
effect
of
our
love
and
desires
after
peace
)
and
by
all
endeavours
to
labour
to
bring
back
peace
to
us
,
that
we
may
see
that
prophesie
fulfilled
in
our
time
,
that
the
Lord
should
be
one
,
and
his
Name
one
amongst
us
.
Dr.
Bates's
Afternoon
Sermon
.
Heb.
13.20.21
.
Now
the
God
of
peace
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
,
through
the
bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
:
to
whom
be
glory
for
ever
and
ever
.
THe
Apostle
describes
God
by
the
effects
of
his
power
and
love
,
[
That
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
]
The
Resurrection
of
Christ
from
the
dead
is
one
of
the
most
transcendent
testimonies
of
Gods
love
and
power
towards
us
.
1.
Of
his
Love
,
because
as
the
Anger
of
God
was
that
which
crucified
our
Saviour
,
so
on
the
contrary
,
it
must
be
his
Love
that
should
raise
and
restore
him
.
Christ
when
he
died
,
he
looked
upon
God
as
an
Enemy
,
as
a
Judge
;
and
as
those
colours
which
we
see
conveyed
to
us
,
are
answerable
to
the
Medium
through
which
we
see
them
;
as
,
if
we
look
through
a
coloured
glass
,
we
see
the
object
of
that
colour
:
So
the
Lord
Jesus
,
when
he
was
upon
the
Cross
,
looked
upon
God
through
the
black-cloud
of
our
sins
,
and
through
the
red
cloud
of
his
Fathers
wrath
,
and
so
dyed
as
a
Sacrifice
to
Divine
Justice
.
But
when
he
was
raised
from
the
Grave
,
that
was
the
testimony
of
Gods
love
to
him
,
and
of
his
love
to
us
;
for
he
died
as
our
Surety
,
he
was
arrested
for
our
Debt
,
he
was
cast
into
the
Grave
,
as
into
a
Prison
:
But
by
his
Resurrection
he
was
redeemed
from
Prison
and
Judgement
.
And
therefore
you
shall
find
,
when
Christ
was
:
risen
,
he
salutes
his
Disciples
with
this
,
Peace
be
unto
you
,
Luk.
24.31
.
There
was
the
dawning
of
peace
at
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
,
for
then
the
Angels
sung
,
Peace
upon
earth
;
but
the
compleat
Sun-shine
of
peace
was
at
his
Resurrection
,
when
he
had
made
full
and
compleat
satisfaction
to
Gods
Justice
:
for
this
was
a
clearing
of
him
before
all
the
World
,
when
God
raised
him
from
the
Grave
.
And
in
this
respect
it
was
very
agreeable
for
the
Apostle
to
say
,
The
God
of
peace
,
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
.
2.
It
was
the
eflect
of
Infinite
power
.
You
know
it
is
naturally
impossible
for
a
dead
body
to
quicken
himself
,
to
revive
;
but
for
the
Lord
Jesus
,
who
had
the
load
of
the
sins
of
all
the
Elect
upon
him
,
who
was
,
as
it
were
secured
in
the
Grave
by
Gods
Justice
and
Power
,
for
him
to
rise
again
:
This
must
be
an
effect
of
Insinite
Power
in
the
Great
God
.
Thus
raising
of
Christ
,
sometimes
't
is
attributed
to
the
Son
,
being
God
equal
with
the
Father
:
But
here
't
is
attributed
to
God
:
and
therefore
when
the
Scripture
would
speak
with
the
greatest
magnificence
of
the
Power
of
God
,
it
expresses
it
thus
,
That
power
which
raised
Jesus
Christ
from
the
dead
.
When
Christ
wrought
deliverance
for
the
lost
world
,
(
all
those
who
were
commited
to
his
charge
.
)
This
could
be
no
less
then
the
work
of
an
infinite
Power
.
And
upon
this
account
also
it
is
very
proportionable
to
the
design
of
the
Apostle
,
for
that
prayer
he
makes
to
God
is
for
that
which
onely
can
be
accomplished
by
Infinite
Love
,
and
Infinite
Power
,
i.e.
to
make
the
Christian
Hebrews
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
.
I
come
to
a
further
description
.
He
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
[
our
Lord
Jesus
.
]
the
Title
of
the
Lord
Jesus
was
onely
given
to
our
Saviour
after
his
Resurrection
,
he
was
called
Lord
before
,
and
Jesus
before
:
but
these
two
Titles
were
ever
united
till
after
his
Resurrection
;
hey
came
to
see
the
place
where
the
body
of
the
Lord
Jesus
lay
;
the
reason
was
this
,
because
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
was
a
solemn
Proclamation
to
the
World
,
that
Christ
was
the
Son
of
God
.
'T
is
true
,
this
Title
was
given
him
immediately
upon
his
conception
,
but
it
was
never
compleatly
declared
to
the
World
,
till
after
his
Resurrection
;
for
before
,
Christ
was
a
Prince
in
disguise
;
the
beams
of
the
Divinity
was
abated
by
the
vail
of
his
Humanity
;
but
then
he
was
declared
by
power
to
be
the
Son
of
God
.
It
followes
[
That
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
]
for
the
opening
of
this
;
1.
We
will
consider
this
Title
of
Christ
.
2.
The
Person
for
whom
this
Title
relates
.
First
,
This
Title
[
The
great
Shepherd
]
'T
is
a
wonderful
condescention
in
Christ
,
that
he
will
take
upon
him
the
Title
of
a
Shepherd
,
that
which
rather
expresses
Love
and
Care
,
than
Power
and
Dominion
;
yet
he
is
pleased
to
assume
this
Title
to
express
his
affection
to
us
.
For
the
opening
of
it
,
wherein
he
appears
to
be
the
great
Shepherd
,
I
shall
lay
down
these
particulars
.
1.
He
is
great
in
the
Dignity
of
his
Person
;
for
,
he
that
is
Lord
of
Angels
,
is
become
the
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
;
and
the
humiliation
of
his
person
in
this
respect
,
is
the
exaltation
of
his
Office
:
It
is
looked
upon
in
the
World
as
a
mean
and
low
employment
,
to
have
the
care
and
inspection
of
a
Flock
;
but
now
herein
appears
the
love
of
Christ
,
he
was
pleased
to
become
our
Shepherd
,
that
so
he
might
secure
and
bring
us
to
the
Fold
of
Heaven
,
and
there
make
us
to
feed
upon
those
Pastures
,
and
to
drink
of
those
Rivers
of
pleasures
which
flow
from
the
presence
of
God
.
2.
In
the
derivation
of
his
Authority
:
That
Authority
which
is
communicated
to
him
,
whereby
he
is
our
Shepherd
:
and
that
is
originally
from
God
himself
;
It
is
not
by
any
mediate
deputation
,
but
from
God
himself
.
He
is
our
Shepherd
,
and
hath
a
Title
to
his
Flock
upon
a
double
account
.
-
1.
They
are
committed
to
him
as
his
charge
and
custody
,
John
6.37
,
&c.
All
the
Elect
of
the
world
were
given
by
God
the
Father
to
Christ
,
not
by
way
of
Alienation
,
but
by
way
of
Opigneration
,
as
so
many
pledges
which
he
was
to
bring
to
grace
and
glory
:
And
this
charge
he
doth
most
fully
execute
,
for
there
is
none
missing
of
those
committed
to
him
.
-
2.
They
are
given
to
him
by
way
of
Reward
and
Recompense
for
all
his
Bloud
and
Sufferings
,
Isai.
53.10
.
The
Lord
put
such
a
value
on
souls
,
that
he
purchased
an
interest
in
them
by
his
own
bloud
;
and
he
thinks
himself
exceedingly
recompensed
for
all
his
pains
on
the
Cross
,
Agonies
in
the
Garden
,
Temptations
in
the
Wilderness
,
&c.
if
souls
will
submit
to
his
care
.
And
here
observe
the
course
of
Heaven
,
God
would
endear
souls
to
Christ
upon
all
Reasons
,
by
vertue
of
his
command
,
and
that
charge
he
gives
to
them
,
and
by
vertue
of
his
own
purchase
.
3.
If
you
consider
,
the
extent
of
his
care
and
affection
,
For
all
the
Saints
of
the
World
,
those
who
are
dispersed
in
all
places
,
in
all
ages
,
they
are
all
his
Flock
;
and
therefore
't
is
the
Royalty
of
his
Administration
,
John
10.16
.
There
shall
be
one
Fold
,
and
one
Shepherd
.
As
Christ
is
the
onely
Catholick
King
,
so
he
is
the
onely
Vniversal
Bishop
;
For
all
other
Shepherds
have
but
particular
Portions
of
his
Flock
committed
to
their
charge
,
and
they
should
be
such
portions
as
they
have
regard
to
,
and
are
under
their
inspection
,
And
at
the
last
day
,
all
his
sheep
shall
congregate
together
,
and
stand
at
his
right
hand
.
All
the
Saints
of
God
that
are
now
scattered
,
as
so
many
Stars
in
the
Firmament
,
shall
be
united
in
one
constellation
,
when
they
shall
appear
in
glory
before
him
.
4.
In
respect
of
his
endowments
and
qualifications
,
which
fit
him
for
the
discharge
of
his
Office
.
And
-
1.
Take
notice
of
his
affection
and
love
to
us
,
and
that
is
the
wonder
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Christ
laid
down
his
life
for
his
sheep
.
Joh.
10.11
.
This
is
strange
,
that
Christ
should
be
a
sheep
for
the
slaughter
,
that
he
might
become
our
Shepherd
,
that
he
should
be
a
sacrifice
before
he
could
take
his
Office
upon
him
:
Other
sheep
lay
down
their
lives
for
the
Shepherd
,
but
Christ
laid
down
his
life
for
the
Sheep
.
So
great
was
his
love
,
that
it
brought
him
from
Heaven
to
seek
and
find
those
that
were
lost
;
he
left
a
Palace
to
come
to
a
Wilderness
;
a
Throne
of
Heaven
to
come
to
a
Fold
here
upon
Earth
.
We
read
of
David
that
he
exchanged
a
Sheep-hook
for
a
Scepter
;
but
Christ
quite
contrary
,
he
exchang'd
a
Scepter
for
the
Rod
and
Staff
of
a
Shepherd
.
It
was
said
by
one
,
There
is
nothing
so
conspicuous
in
Christ
,
as
the
prodigality
of
his
love
to
us
.
Oh!
do
but
consider
how
great
love
that
was
that
should
make
him
to
die
for
us
,
that
he
might
bring
us
home
to
his
Fold
.
We
were
all
of
us
like
erring
sheep
,
who
had
strayed
from
him
,
and
fell
to
the
Lord
of
the
Soil
,
as
strange
Cattel
;
we
were
gotten
into
the
possession
of
the
God
of
this
World
;
the
Lord
Christ
would
buy
us
off
from
thence
;
though
we
forfeited
our
right
in
him
,
yet
he
would
not
lose
his
right
in
us
,
but
he
laid
down
his
life
that
he
might
reduce
us
to
his
Fold
,
that
of
Wolves
he
might
make
us
Lambs
,
and
sit
us
for
the
comforts
of
his
Presence
.
-
2.
In
respect
of
his
exact
diligence
and
inspection
over
them
.
When
but
one
Sheep
went
astray
from
his
Fold
,
we
read
,
he
left
the
ninety
and
nine
,
and
went
and
sought
for
that
One
,
Luke
15.
where
we
have
that
Parable
,
to
express
the
diligence
and
watchfulness
of
Christ
over
his
Sheep
.
There
is
no
person
,
be
he
never
so
mean
,
never
so
obscure
,
though
lost
in
the
number
and
account
of
the
World
,
if
he
be
one
of
Christs
Sheep
,
he
is
always
under
his
inspection
and
watchfulness
.
We
read
of
the
High-Priest
,
that
he
carried
the
names
of
the
Tribes
upon
his
Brest-plate
;
the
Lord
Christ
carries
the
names
of
all
his
Sheep
in
his
heart
:
therefore
,
Rev.
13.
speaking
concerning
the
Saints
,
all
that
dwell
upon
Earth
,
Whose
names
are
written
in
the
book
of
Life
.
His
diligence
and
care
is
so
exact
,
that
he
hath
all
their
names
writ
in
his
Book
.
He
that
tells
the
Stars
,
counts
their
hairs
,
and
always
exercises
the
most
watchful
providence
over
them
for
good
.
You
know
Sheep
are
either
liable
to
rage
,
or
erring
,
and
wandring
;
Christ's
diligence
is
such
that
he
protects
them
from
the
rage
of
Satan
,
reduces
them
from
all
their
wandrings
,
and
brings
them
home
to
himself
.
-
3.
In
making
proportional
all
their
services
and
sufferings
,
to
those
degrees
of
strength
which
he
gives
to
them
,
Isai.
40.11
.
He
shall
feed
his
Flock
like
a
Shepherd
,
he
shall
gather
his
Lambs
with
his
Arms
,
and
carry
them
in
his
bosome
,
and
shall
gently
lead
those
that
are
with
young
.
Christ
always
makes
a
proportion
between
the
Services
,
Sufferings
,
and
strength
he
calls
them
to
.
He
it
is
that
with
that
tenderness
speaks
to
Peter
,
Peter
lovest
thou
me
?
feed
my
Lambs
.
He
hath
provided
for
them
the
most
ample
,
and
most
satisfying
nourishment
,
the
Ordinances
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Word
,
the
Promises
,
which
are
the
breast
of
Consolation
;
these
are
all
provided
by
him
for
his
people
.
And
in
this
respect
he
is
the
great
Shepheard
,
for
he
doth
not
onely
allow
them
means
,
but
blesses
the
me
ans
to
them
:
he
is
able
to
enlighten
the
dark
mind
,
he
can
make
pliable
the
stubborn
Will
,
and
he
can
spiritualize
drouzie
affection
,
which
all
other
Shepherds
in
the
World
are
not
able
to
effect
.
-
4.
He
is
the
great
Shepherd
,
if
you
consider
his
power
to
preserve
them
from
danger
;
not
onely
those
dangers
which
respect
Satan
(
for
that
fell
under
his
care
before
)
but
those
diseases
to
which
they
are
liable
,
which
threaten
ruine
:
Other
Shepherds
possibly
may
cure
diseases
,
but
not
defend
them
from
danger
.
Christ
it
is
that
gives
eternal
life
to
his
sheep
,
he
begins
the
life
of
holiness
,
which
though
at
present
is
but
a
spark
in
the
Sea
,
yet
he
keeps
it
alive
till
it
shall
break
forth
into
a
triumphant
flame
.
That
life
that
is
encompassed
with
so
many
enemies
,
and
liable
to
so
many
weaknesses
,
the
Lord
Jesus
will
bring
forth
judgement
to
victory
,
and
will
make
them
to
be
powerful
over
spiritual
and
eternal
enemies
.
The
summe
is
this
:
the
Lord
Christ
is
so
perfect
a
Shepherd
,
so
compleat
,
as
to
all
the
qualifications
of
that
office
,
that
the
Prophet
David
breaks
forth
into
exultation
,
Psal.
23.
The
Lord
is
my
Shepherd
,
&c.
and
then
afterwards
expresses
all
those
provisions
which
are
made
for
him
by
God
as
a
Shepherd
,
He
makes
me
to
lie
down
in
green
pastures
,
he
leadeth
me
beside
the
still
waters
.
So
that
you
see
,
Christ
,
whether
for
diligence
,
love
,
tenderness
,
for
preserving
us
from
danger
,
for
securing
us
to
life
eternal
,
he
is
only
the
great
Shepherd
,
he
is
the
God
of
Shepherds
as
well
as
the
God
of
Sheep
,
and
all
other
Shepherds
are
but
inferiour
to
him
,
and
must
be
accountable
to
him
for
the
Souls
of
his
Sheep
,
which
are
more
valuable
then
all
the
world
.
It
follows
,
The
great
Shepherd
[
of
the
sheep
]
I
shall
not
spend
any
time
in
making
any
resemblance
between
the
People
of
God
and
the
Sheep
;
Only
,
-
1.
They
are
Sheep
in
respect
of
their
Innocency
.
You
know
,
of
all
creatures
the
Sheep
are
unarmed
:
other
creatures
,
either
they
are
armed
with
strength
,
or
skin
,
or
swiftness
to
guard
themselves
,
and
offend
others
;
but
the
Sheep
hath
neither
the
strength
of
the
Lion
,
the
craft
of
the
Fox
,
nor
the
swiftness
of
the
Deer
,
and
of
all
creatures
is
most
weak
,
inoffensive
,
and
most
liable
to
dangers
and
injuries
.
Of
all
persons
,
Gods
people
are
most
liable
to
danger
,
and
when
out
of
Christs
protection
,
the
weakest
persons
in
the
world
.
-
2.
In
respect
of
their
Meekness
.
A
Sheep
is
an
Emblem
of
Meekness
,
that
's
their
temper
,
and
therein
they
imitate
Christ
,
who
hath
propounded
himself
to
be
their
pattern
,
Learn
of
me
,
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
;
both
these
qualities
are
exprest
by
the
Prophet
,
Isa.
11.
where
speaking
concerning
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
he
saith
,
The
Lamb
shall
lie
down
with
the
Wolf
;
Now
,
where
the
Prophet
expresses
their
safety
,
there
he
expresses
their
Innocency
and
Meekness
.
This
is
the
reason
why
the
Prophet
saith
,
For
thy
sake
we
are
killed
all
the
day
long
,
we
are
counted
as
sheep
for
the
slaughter
;
because
of
all
creatures
most
liable
to
injuries
,
that
which
doth
least
resent
them
:
And
where-ever
the
grace
of
Christ
comes
,
it
sweetens
the
most
cruel
nature
,
and
polishes
the
most
rough
disposition
,
and
makes
them
to
be
like
Christ
,
meek
and
lowly
.
-
3.
In
regard
of
their
Profitableness
;
for
of
all
creatures
,
they
are
most
profitable
,
the
food
as
to
their
flesh
,
the
cloath
as
to
their
fleece
.
And
the
people
of
God
,
however
they
are
exposed
to
the
contempts
and
injuries
of
the
world
,
they
are
the
most
profitable
:
for
were
it
not
for
them
,
the
whole
frame
of
Nature
would
fall
into
pieces
,
the
Stars
would
fall
like
leaves
in
Autumn
,
and
all
the
Elements
would
fall
into
confusion
;
we
see
it
by
one
Lot
,
who
kept
showres
of
fire
and
brimstome
from
falling
on
Sodom
,
till
he
was
got
out
of
it
.
And
it
is
the
people
of
God
,
for
whom
this
frame
of
Nature
is
continued
,
and
when
they
are
brought
into
the
fold
of
Christ
,
the
Justice
of
God
will
have
a
solemn
triumph
over
all
the
world
.
-
4.
As
they
are
liable
to
wandring
;
sheep
are
wandring
creatures
,
and
when
strayed
,
not
able
to
reduce
themselves
.
And
in
this
respect
the
people
of
God
are
sheep
,
they
have
a
thousand
allurements
to
draw
them
from
the
ways
of
God
:
and
if
God
should
not
guide
them
by
his
eye
,
't
is
impossible
they
should
go
in
the
way
that
leads
to
Heaven
.
Therefore
David
saith
,
I
have
gone
astray
like
a
lost
Sheep
,
seek
thy
Servant
;
Psal.
119.176
.
This
shall
suffice
to
make
the
Parallel
and
Resemblance
of
the
people
of
God
to
sheep
.
The
second
Argument
is
this
,
That
he
hath
design'd
Christ
to
be
the
Shepherd
of
the
Church
,
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
;
this
is
another
argument
and
evidence
that
he
is
reconciled
to
us
,
and
that
he
is
the
God
of
Peace
:
For
when
God
gave
Christ
to
be
our
Sacrifice
,
and
raised
him
up
to
be
our
Shepherd
;
these
are
the
most
clear
Testimonies
of
his
Love
:
For
,
although
Christ
now
sits
in
Heaven
,
and
all
the
Angels
of
God
worship
him
,
yet
he
doth
not
disdain
to
exercise
the
same
care
,
and
to
express
the
same
Love
to
his
People
,
that
he
did
when
he
was
upon
the
Earth
.
All
the
Offices
of
Christ
express
Gods
love
to
us
,
for
he
feeds
us
as
a
Prophet
,
died
for
us
as
a
Priest
,
Governs
and
defends
us
as
he
is
a
King
;
and
all
these
meet
together
in
this
Title
,
feeding
of
us
,
dying
for
us
,
desending
of
us
;
as
he
was
God
,
he
loved
us
;
as
he
was
Man
he
died
for
us
.
This
doth
express
the
effects
of
his
two
Natures
in
this
Title
;
and
therefore
an
admirable
evidence
that
God
is
at
peace
with
us
.
It
follows
,
[
Through
the
bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
.
]
The
bloud
of
Christ
is
that
which
cements
God
and
us
together
:
For
you
must
remember
,
our
original
peace
with
God
was
broken
;
that
peace
we
have
with
him
now
,
is
called
Reconciliation
;
it
is
as
a
broken
bone
,
which
well
set
,
is
stronger
then
before
,
because
Nature
conveys
most
liberal
supplies
to
the
weakest
part
:
so
now
being
reconciled
to
God
,
through
the
bloud
of
his
Son
,
we
stand
upon
surer
terms
with
him
,
than
we
did
in
Innocency
;
The
Bloud
of
Christ
speaks
better
things
for
us
,
than
all
our
Sins
speak
against
us
;
it
speaks
peace
to
our
souls
,
&
that
in
Heaven
purchased
by
his
death
.
Christ
died
as
a
Testator
,
and
bequeathed
to
the
Church
a
Legacy
of
Peace
;
he
lives
as
the
Executor
of
that
Covenant
,
and
now
in
Heaven
conveys
to
us
that
blessing
of
Peace
,
which
he
bequeath'd
in
his
death
.
And
as
our
Peace
was
founded
in
his
Bloud
,
so
it
is
conserv'd
by
his
Intercession
;
he
appears
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
as
our
Embassadour
,
to
make
up
all
those
differences
which
fall
out
between
God
and
us
;
for
you
know
,
Amity
and
Friendship
is
kept
between
Forraign
States
,
by
their
Residents
and
Agents
,
that
are
kept
in
their
several
Courts
;
so
we
have
an
Agent
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
was
raised
from
the
dead
:
And
as
a
Believer
falls
into
sin
,
which
is
a
breach
of
Peace
between
God
and
us
,
so
that
Peace
is
made
up
by
the
exercise
of
repentance
on
our
part
,
and
by
sprinkling
of
Christs
bloud
upon
us
,
on
Gods
part
.
The
renewed
exercise
of
Repentance
,
and
application
of
Christs
bloud
,
preseryes
that
peace
that
is
between
God
and
Believers
.
And
(
to
sum
up
the
force
of
the
Argument
)
when
we
had
fallen
from
God
,
and
it
did
not
consist
with
the
Majesty
of
God
to
make
peace
with
us
,
without
satisfaction
,
then
was
he
pleased
to
pay
our
Ransom
out
of
his
own
Treasury
,
and
Redeem
us
by
the
bloud
of
his
Sonne
;
So
that
all
his
Attributes
might
shine
forth
in
their
Lustre
,
and
glory
in
our
Salvation
,
and
that
upon
sure
terms
we
might
be
able
to
challenge
an
Interest
in
his
Favour
and
Love
.
It
follows
,
Through
the
bloud
of
the
[
Everlasting
Covenant
.
]
It
is
called
an
Everlasting
Covenant
in
two
respects
.
-
1.
In
opposition
to
the
Old
Covenant
,
which
was
made
with
Adam
in
Innocency
;
but
that
Covenant
which
secures
to
us
the
reward
of
that
Life
Eternal
,
did
not
secure
to
us
the
Condition
,
that
was
perfect
Obedience
;
and
in
reference
to
this
Old
Covenant
,
sometimes
the
Gospel
is
called
a
New
Covenant
,
sometimes
a
Better
Covenant
,
because
it
supplies
all
weaknesse
in
the
first
Covenant
;
not
as
if
the
Law
of
God
was
weak
and
faulty
in
respect
of
its
self
,
for
the
Law
is
Holy
,
Just
,
and
Good
,
but
weak
in
respect
of
us
;
for
it
is
impossible
that
that
Covenant
,
by
the
breach
of
which
Sin
and
Death
came
in
to
us
,
should
reconcile
us
to
God
,
and
appease
his
anger
;
and
therefore
God
contrived
another
Covenant
for
us
,
a
Covenant
in
the
Gospel
,
that
was
made
with
us
in
Christ
,
and
this
is
called
an
Everlasting
Covenant
,
because
it
remains
for
ever
,
the
tenor
of
it
shall
not
be
changed
;
for
,
the
Frst
Covenant
is
onely
abrogated
and
made
null
,
while
frustrated
as
to
the
intent
it
was
first
given
.
-
2.
It
's
called
an
Everlasting
Covenant
,
as
it
brings
to
those
that
are
parties
in
it
an
everlasting
Glory
:
so
the
Lord
Jesus
his
blood
is
called
an
Everlasting
Redemption
,
for
it
ransoms
the
souls
of
men
from
that
Eternal
Death
to
which
they
were
liable
,
and
gives
them
a
Title
to
Everlasting
Life
;
for
this
Covenant
which
now
God
hath
made
with
us
,
it
not
onely
secures
the
Reward
,
but
the
Conditions
to
which
the
Reward
is
made
;
for
God
saith
,
I
will
plant
my
fear
in
your
hearts
,
that
you
shall
not
depart
from
me
.
I
have
now
gone
over
the
Title
,
and
that
in
order
to
the
Prayer
which
follows
,
[
Make
you
perfect
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
]
the
general
sum
of
it
is
this
:
That
God
of
Peace
who
is
reconciled
to
us
in
his
Son
,
as
he
is
the
Father
of
mercies
to
us
,
so
he
is
the
Fountain
of
Holiness
to
us
;
and
in
this
respect
we
can
onely
expect
from
him
the
treasures
of
Grace
,
as
he
is
the
God
of
Peace
;
for
God
,
as
he
is
our
Judge
,
dispences
to
Sinners
nothing
but
revenge
;
there
is
nothing
to
be
expected
but
the
curse
of
his
Law
,
the
Execution
of
that
sentence
of
death
from
him
.
For
,
although
the
World
despise
holiness
as
a
base
and
contemptible
thing
,
they
had
rather
be
ungracious
,
than
inglorious
in
the
eyes
of
men
,
and
upon
this
account
they
are
afraid
to
be
Holy
,
lest
they
should
be
the
publick
scorn
and
contempt
of
the
place
wherein
they
live
:
although
holiness
is
of
so
low
a
price
in
the
world
,
yet
in
Heaven
,
next
to
God
,
Christ
,
and
the
Spirit
,
Holiness
is
the
most
rich
Jewel
,
that
God
can
bestow
upon
us
;
and
therefore
we
must
first
look
upon
him
as
the
God
of
Peace
,
before
we
can
beg
any
grace
from
him
.
And
this
is
the
Reason
why
the
Apostle
represents
God
by
these
Titles
,
that
he
might
encourage
the
Hebrews
to
believe
God
would
grant
this
request
.
When
Christ
dyed
for
us
,
it
was
not
his
design
only
to
quiet
our
consciences
,
but
to
quicken
our
souls
,
not
onely
to
free
us
from
Damnation
,
but
from
the
Domination
of
sin
:
And
therefore
you
shall
find
these
two
are
joyned
together
,
Tit.
2.14
Who
gave
himself
for
us
that
he
might
Redeem
us
from
all
iniquity
,
and
purifie
unto
himself
a
peculiar
people
,
zealous
of
good
works
.
The
death
of
Christ
,
as
there
was
a
value
in
it
to
purchase
Gods
favour
,
so
there
was
a
vertue
in
it
to
restore
to
us
Gods
Image
.
And
the
account
of
his
dying
for
us
is
it
,
that
we
must
expect
the
least
degree
of
Grace
and
Holiness
from
God
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
the
Apostle
prefaces
this
,
Now
the
God
of
Peace
,
&c.
I
know
you
expect
I
should
say
something
as
to
my
non-conformity
,
I
shall
onely
say
thus
much
,
It
is
neither
fancy
,
faction
,
nor
humour
,
that
makes
me
not
to
comply
,
but
meerly
for
fear
of
offending
God
.
And
if
after
the
best
means
used
for
my
illumination
;
as
prayer
to
God
,
discourse
,
study
,
I
am
not
able
to
be
satisfied
concerning
the
lawfulness
of
what
is
required
;
if
it
be
my
unhappiness
to
be
in
error
,
surely
men
wil
have
no
reason
to
be
angry
with
me
in
this
world
,
and
I
hope
God
will
pardon
me
in
the
next
.
Mr.
Watson
's
Forenoon
Sermon
.
Aug.
17.
1662.
John
.
13.34
.
A
New
Commandment
give
I
unto
you
,
that
ye
love
one
another
,
as
I
have
loved
you
.
VVE
are
this
day
called
to
a
Love-feast
;
and
nothing
can
be
more
suitable
than
to
treat
of
Christian
Love
;
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
us
a
great
evidence
of
his
Love
to
us
,
he
bled
Love
at
every
vein
;
therefore
we
are
to
imitate
him
,
and
as
becometh
Christians
,
to
Love
one
another
.
'T
is
a
general
complaint
,
how
true
I
know
not
,
That
this
is
the
great
Grace
that
is
defective
among
Christians
.
Although
they
pretend
much
Love
to
Christ
,
yet
they
have
little
Love
one
to
another
.
I
have
in
former
Sermons
discoursed
concerning
Faith
,
how
that
by
Faith
we
must
receive
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
;
and
now
I
shall
speak
something
of
Love
;
Love
is
needful
at
a
feast
,
it
is
requisite
when
we
sit
down
at
our
own
Table
.
I
remember
it
is
said
of
Augustin
,
He
would
not
suffer
any
to
feast
at
his
Table
that
came
in
a
Spirit
of
Rancor
,
and
sate
down
in
passion
.
Sure
I
am
,
they
are
not
fit
to
be
Guests
at
Christs
Table
,
that
come
not
in
a
Spirit
of
Meekness
and
Love
.
It
is
true
,
we
are
to
eat
the
Passover
with
bitter
herbs
,
but
they
must
be
the
bitter
Herbs
of
Repentance
,
not
the
bitter
Herbs
of
Malice
,
Wrath
,
and
Fury
;
we
must
come
here
with
bitter
Tears
,
not
with
bitter
Hearts
:
hear
what
the
Text
saith
,
A
New
Command
I
give
unto
you
,
&c.
Wherein
,
First
,
you
have
the
Command
,
A
New
Command
I
give
unto
you
;
It
is
not
left
to
our
discretion
,
but
,
we
are
bound
to
it
by
vertue
of
a
Command
,
A
New
Command
I
give
unto
you
.
Secondly
,
This
Command
is
enforced
by
Gods
own
example
,
as
I
have
loved
you
.
It
is
called
a
new
Command
,
but
Love
is
an
old
Command
,
this
Law
is
written
in
the
Nature
of
Man
.
It
is
engraven
in
every
mans
heart
by
Nature
,
and
it
is
an
old
Command
,
because
found
among
Gods
antient
Statutes
,
the
antient
Records
of
his
Law
;
I
,
but
't
is
a
new
Command
too
,
because
pressed
by
a
new
Example
of
Christ
,
As
I
have
loved
you
,
so
do
ye
love
one
another
.
Doct.
Christians
ought
to
make
Conscience
of
this
duty
of
loving
one
another
.
Confident
I
am
,
We
shall
never
see
Religion
thrive
in
the
World
,
until
we
see
this
Grace
of
Love
flourish
in
the
heart
of
Christians
.
Nor
the
illustration
of
this
proposition
,
I
shall
do
these
two
things
;
-
First
,
shew
you
the
truth
of
this
Love
:
-
Secondly
,
the
extent
of
this
Love
.
First
,
Truth
of
this
Love
;
If
you
love
one
another
,
saith
Christ
,
see
you
do
it
purely
,
not
dissembling
,
but
from
the
heart
.
1
John
3.18
.
My
little
Children
,
let
us
not
love
in
word
,
neither
in
tongue
,
but
in
deed
and
in
truth
;
dissembling
love
is
like
painted
fire
that
will
never
warm
;
we
must
not
be
like
the
Bee
,
that
hath
honey
in
her
mouth
,
but
withal
hath
a
sting
in
her
tail
;
we
must
not
pretend
to
love
,
to
have
honey
in
the
mouth
,
but
withal
have
the
sting
of
malice
in
the
heart
;
no
,
said
the
Apostle
,
Let
us
love
in
deed
and
in
truth
.
Secondly
,
Extent
of
our
Love
;
this
Fountain
of
Love
must
run
in
three
streams
.
1.
We
must
love
all
men
,
love
their
persons
,
although
we
must
not
love
their
sins
,
we
have
all
the
same
make
,
the
same
lump
and
mould
,
and
therefore
must
love
;
there
is
a
natural
Love
,
that
every
creature
bears
to
his
own
species
and
kind
.
2.
Our
love
must
especially
stream
out
to
the
Saints
of
God
the
houshold
of
Faith
.
It
is
with
our
love
,
as
it
is
with
our
fire
,
you
keep
fire
all
the
day
upon
the
Hearth
,
but
upon
special
occasions
you
draw
it
out
larger
,
so
our
Love
must
always
burn
to
all
:
I
but
to
the
Saints
you
must
draw
out
the
fire
,
inlarge
your
affections
,
we
must
love
as
God
loves
,
he
doth
especially
love
the
Saints
:
love
every
creature
with
a
common
love
,
but
especially
the
New
Creature
;
and
indeed
there
is
that
in
every
true
Saint
,
that
may
excite
and
allure
our
Love
.
What
are
the
Graces
of
the
Spirit
,
but
so
many
pearls
to
adorn
the
Bride
of
Christ
?
What
is
holiness
in
the
heart
,
〈◊〉
the
imbroidery
and
curious
Workmanship
of
the
Holy
Ghost
?
here
is
enough
to
entice
and
draw
out
our
Love
:
and
Beloved
,
if
we
love
the
Saints
for
their
Graces
,
then
we
love
all
the
Saints
.
And
here
I
beseech
you
consider
these
six
pariculars
.
First
,
We
ought
to
love
the
Saints
in
what
condition
soever
they
are
,
although
they
be
poor
in
the
world
,
low
in
their
condition
,
for
commonly
so
it
is
.
They
that
have
the
lowest
hearts
,
have
the
lowest
condition
too
.
I
read
of
the
King
of
the
Moors
,
that
he
was
offended
at
the
Christians
because
of
their
poverty
:
and
truly
when
wicked
men
do
fleece
the
Saints
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
they
be
poor
:
methinks
grace
in
a
poor
man
,
is
like
a
Pearl
that
lies
in
the
dust
,
or
like
a
cloath
of
Gold
that
is
hid
under
Rags
;
you
must
love
the
Gold
,
that
is
,
the
Grace
,
notwithstanding
the
Rags
.
The
poorest
Saint
alive
hath
the
Angels
riches
;
the
poorest
Believer
is
a
Member
of
Christ
,
and
shall
we
not
love
him
?
we
love
the
picture
of
a
friend
although
it
be
hung
in
a
mean
frame
:
we
must
love
a
rich
Christ
in
a
poor
man
.
Secondly
,
We
are
to
love
the
people
of
God
although
they
have
many
weak
infirmities
:
shew
me
the
man
that
is
perfect
,
and
let
him
throw
the
first
stone
,
even
the
best
.
Saints
like
the
Starrs
they
have
their
twinkling
,
they
have
their
blemishes
and
their
failings
:
in
some
there
's
too
much
pride
,
in
others
too
much
censoriousness
,
in
others
too
much
rash
anger
and
passion
,
but
we
must
love
the
Grace
that
is
in
them
,
notwithstanding
the
infirmities
that
are
in
them
:
you
love
Gold
though
in
the
oar
,
and
mixed
with
much
impurity
;
a
Saint
on
earth
,
is
like
a
Diamond
that
hath
its
flaw
,
like
to
the
Rose
that
is
sweet
and
perfumed
,
but
yet
hath
its
pricks
.
The
best
Saints
have
some
mixture
and
infirmity
,
and
we
must
love
them
for
the
good
that
is
in
them
:
this
is
our
great
fault
,
we
are
apt
to
over-look
all
the
good
,
and
so
take
notice
of
the
stain
and
blemishes
in
them
;
as
those
that
see
a
little
stain
in
a
piece
of
Scarlet
,
despise
the
cloath
for
the
stains
sake
;
so
do
we
.
But
God
doth
not
do
so
by
us
,
he
is
pleased
to
over-look
many
sad
failings
,
he
seeth
the
Faith
,
and
winks
at
the
failings
of
his
people
;
you
that
cannot
love
a
Brother
because
you
see
an
imperfection
in
him
,
would
you
have
God
do
so
by
you
,
would
you
have
him
damn
you
for
every
blemish
of
sin
?
Thirdly
,
We
must
love
the
Children
of
God
,
though
weak
in
parts
;
all
are
not
born
Politicians
;
But
though
the
Saints
of
God
have
not
always
so
good
intellectuals
as
others
,
yet
if
they
have
good
Vitals
,
and
the
life
of
Faith
in
them
,
love
them
for
that
Grace
;
you
do
not
despise
your
Children
because
they
are
weak
,
but
you
love
them
because
they
are
your
Children
.
Oh!
do
not
despise
a
Saint
because
he
is
of
low
parts
,
but
love
him
as
he
is
a
Child
of
your
Heavenly
Fathers
.
Fourthly
,
We
are
to
love
the
Saints
of
God
though
in
some
lesser
things
they
differ
from
us
,
if
they
keep
the
foundations
of
Religion
,
and
hold
the
Head
,
Christ
;
yet
we
are
to
bear
other
things
:
one
Christian
hath
more
light
than
another
,
and
shall
we
un-saint
all
that
cannot
come
up
to
our
light
?
It
s
great
wisdom
to
separate
between
the
precious
and
the
vile
:
O
what
a
blessed
place
will
Heaven
be
,
because
there
our
light
shall
be
clear
,
and
our
love
shall
be
perfect
.
And
that
is
the
fourth
.
Fifthly
,
Love
the
Saints
of
God
when
reviled
and
persecuted
;
a
bleeding
Saint
should
be
the
object
of
our
love
.
Onisiphorus
,
saith
Paul
,
was
not
ashamed
of
my
chain
;
a
sign
he
loved
Christs
Graces
in
Paul
.
Christ
Jesus
loveth
no
Saints
more
than
his
persecuted
Saints
,
his
Martyrs
have
the
highest
Thrones
reserved
in
Heaven
for
them
:
we
must
love
to
see
Christs
Livery
upon
a
man
,
though
sprinkled
with
bloud
:
he
that
is
ashamed
of
a
persecuted
Saint
,
will
never
suffer
for
a
crucified
Jesus
.
Sixthly
,
We
must
love
the
Saints
of
God
,
though
their
Graces
may
eclipse
and
out-shine
our
Graces
.
Beloved
,
in
the
sweetest
fruits
worms
are
apt
to
breed
,
and
in
the
best
heart
,
the
worm
of
pride
is
apt
to
be
breeding
;
if
God
doth
not
keep
us
,
we
shall
not
onely
envy
anothers
Graces
,
if
they
out-shine
us
,
but
their
persons
too
.
What
though
anothers
Graces
do
out-shine
yours
?
yet
love
him
,
because
the
eminency
of
his
Graces
bringeth
much
honor
to
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
And
thus
my
Beloved
,
I
have
shewn
you
how
you
must
love
all
the
Saints
,
1
Pet.
2.17
.
Love
the
Brother-hood
,
love
the
whole
Fraternity
of
Beleevers
.
Oh!
that
this
sweet
spice
of
love
might
send
forth
its
perfume
among
Christians
,
that
we
could
turn
all
our
heart-burnings
into
heart-breakings
,
and
quench
the
fire
of
Divisions
and
Contentions
,
and
keep
the
fire
of
love
burning
upon
the
Altar
of
our
hearts
.
And
my
Beloved
,
as
we
must
love
all
the
Saints
,
so
we
must
shew
this
love
by
the
fruit
of
it
,
for
God
doth
not
value
that
love
that
is
invisible
;
the
fruits
of
our
love
to
the
Saints
must
be
these
four
.
Four
Fruits
of
Love
to
the
Saints
.
-
1.
We
must
shew
love
to
them
by
prising
their
persons
above
others
,
Psal.
15.4
.
spoken
of
a
man
that
shall
go
to
Heaven
,
In
whose
eyes
a
vile
person
is
contemned
,
but
he
honoureth
them
that
fear
the
Lord
:
the
wicked
are
so
much
rubbish
and
lumber
,
but
the
Saints
are
called
the
Jewels
,
Mal.
3.1
.
and
we
must
prize
these
Jewels
above
all
the
Lumber
in
the
World
;
as
they
said
of
King
David
,
thy
life
is
worth
ten
thousand
of
ours
,
2
Sam.
18.3
.
so
is
a
Godly
man
above
a
wicked
man
;
God
he
will
give
Kingdons
to
ransom
his
Saints
,
Isa.
43.3
.
I
gave
Egypt
for
thy
ransom
,
Aethiopia
and
Sheba
for
thee
:
and
thus
should
we
set
the
highest
rate
upon
the
Saints
of
God
,
for
that
is
to
love
them
.
-
2.
We
must
shew
love
to
all
the
Saints
of
God
,
by
vindicating
of
them
,
when
they
are
traduced
and
slandered
;
it
s
a
great
sin
to
slander
a
Christian
,
it
s
to
go
to
pollute
Christs
Image
,
the
wicked
their
throats
are
open
Sepulchres
,
to
bury
the
names
of
the
Righteous
in
;
now
you
that
are
Christians
must
not
be
ready
to
receive
a
false
and
groundless
report
of
a
Saint
,
but
rather
vindicate
them
,
for
that
is
to
love
them
.
-
2.
We
shew
our
love
to
the
Saints
,
by
praying
for
them
;
you
know
not
what
good
your
prayers
may
do
them
:
Ministers
must
pray
for
their
People
,
and
the
People
must
pray
for
their
Ministers
;
for
prayer
commands
God
himself
,
Isa.
45.11
.
Prayer
is
the
golden
Key
that
unlocks
the
Heavenly
treasure
of
Gods
bowels
.
Oh
pray
one
for
another
;
we
should
not
strive
one
with
another
(
as
is
too
frequent
)
but
pray
one
for
another
.
-
4.
Shew
your
love
by
being
ready
according
to
your
abilities
to
relieve
their
wants
;
to
love
one
another
is
to
be
a
well-wisher
to
him
,
and
to
do
all
the
friendly
Offices
we
can
one
for
another
;
there
are
,
my
Beloved
,
many
of
the
dear
Servants
of
God
in
the
Ministry
,
that
have
been
already
reduced
to
misery
and
want
,
and
abundance
more
are
like
to
be
reduced
to
great
necessities
;
Now
I
beseech
you
to
show
your
love
to
the
houshold
of
Faith
,
for
that
is
a
sign
of
your
true
love
to
God
,
and
to
the
Brother-hood
,
that
when
as
myrrh
drops
freely
from
the
Tree
,
so
works
of
mercy
drops
freely
from
the
heart
.
If
Jesus
Christ
should
stand
in
the
midst
of
the
congregation
,
and
say
,
shew
your
Love
to
me
by
your
good
works
;
I
believe
no
heart
here
would
be
so
hard
as
to
deny
Jesus
Christ
;
Why
,
remember
whatsoever
you
give
Ministers
,
and
to
his
Members
,
he
takes
it
as
given
to
himself
.
That
is
the
second
,
Our
Love
must
extend
to
all
Saints
.
3.
Our
Love
must
reach
to
our
enemies
,
we
must
love
them
that
do
not
love
us
,
Luke
6.1
.
Love
your
enemies
,
do
good
to
them
that
hate
you
.
I
confesse
,
a
mortal
enemy
,
I
would
be
loath
to
make
a
bosom
friend
.
But
though
policy
teach
us
not
to
trust
our
enemies
,
yet
piety
teacheth
us
to
love
them
:
Christ
,
he
did
pray
for
his
enemies
,
and
he
shed
tears
of
compassion
for
them
that
afterwards
shed
his
bloud
.
So
much
for
the
Doctrinal
part
.
Now
for
a
word
of
Application
,
and
I
have
done
.
VSES
.
And
first
,
this
may
serve
to
reprove
those
,
who
seem
in
other
things
to
be
excellent
,
and
profess
much
love
toward
Christ
and
his
Gospel
,
but
have
no
love
to
the
Saints
of
God
:
there
are
some
that
upon
this
very
account
,
have
for
these
great
many
years
absented
themselves
from
the
Lords
Supper
,
because
they
pretend
not
to
be
in
charity
.
This
is
a
double-dyed
sin
,
a
sin
with
a
witness
;
it
s
a
sin
not
to
come
,
and
its
a
sin
not
to
be
in
charity
.
But
let
me
say
this
to
them
,
surely
such
kind
of
Christians
are
a
shame
to
their
profession
.
What
,
doth
not
the
Gospel
teach
you
charity
and
love
,
as
well
as
faith
?
Surely
that
Christian
hath
no
grace
in
his
heart
,
that
liveth
out
of
charity
with
his
Brother
;
for
as
the
Philosopher
saith
,
All
the
vertues
are
linked
together
,
and
tyed
as
with
astring
,
and
where
there
is
one
,
there
is
all
:
and
where
one
is
wanting
,
there
is
no
vertue
:
so
I
say
of
the
graces
,
they
are
linked
together
,
and
where
there
is
one
,
there
is
all
:
and
where
one
is
wanting
,
there
is
none
at
all
.
Saith
Augustine
,
Thou
braggest
of
thy
faith
in
Christ
,
but
shew
me
thy
faith
by
thy
love
to
Christ
,
for
Faith
and
love
cannot
be
separated
:
For
as
in
the
Sun
,
there
is
light
and
heat
,
and
these
cannot
be
separated
one
from
the
other
,
so
faith
and
love
is
twisted
together
,
and
where
there
is
one
waning
,
the
other
is
wanting
:
as
he
that
did
so
engrave
his
name
on
the
Buckler
of
Minerva
,
that
who
ever
went
about
to
take
out
his
name
,
spoiled
the
Buckler
:
so
Faith
and
love
are
so
inseparable
,
that
if
you
go
to
take
away
the
one
,
you
spoyl
the
other
.
Oh!
remember
and
mourn
for
it
,
thou
that
sayest
thou
art
not
in
charity
:
it
's
a
sad
symptom
thou
art
not
in
a
state
of
Grace
,
Titus
3.
v.
5.
For
me
our selves
also
were
sometimes
foolish
,
disobedient
,
deceived
,
serving
divers
Lusts
and
pleasures
,
living
in
malice
,
envy
,
hateful
,
and
hating
one
another
,
that
is
,
before
conversion
we
were
swelled
with
poyson
of
malice
and
wrath
;
but
when
once
the
grace
of
God
came
,
then
it
was
otherwise
;
that
man
that
hath
not
Love
and
Charity
in
his
heart
,
surely
he
hath
nothing
of
God
in
him
,
for
God
is
Love
;
he
knoweth
nothing
of
the
Gospel
savingly
,
for
the
Gospel
is
a
Gospel
of
peace
;
he
hath
none
of
the
wisdom
which
cometh
from
Heaven
,
for
that
is
meek
and
gentle
,
and
easie
to
be
entreated
.
If
there
be
any
on
the
other
side
,
that
are
not
in
charity
,
and
yet
will
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
remember
this
,
you
get
no
good
by
the
Ordinance
,
you
do
but
defile
the
Ordinance
.
The
Apostle
calls
it
,
the
leaven
of
malice
;
it
doth
sower
all
your
Holy
Duties
,
Sermons
,
Prayers
,
and
Sacraments
;
it
is
a
little
gall
imbitters
a
great
deal
of
honey
:
So
where
there
is
a
little
of
this
Gall
of
malice
and
hatred
,
it
imbittereth
and
spoileth
all
the
honey
of
your
Graces
and
Duties
.
The
Apostle
bids
us
in
prayer
to
lift
up
pure
hands
without
wrath
,
1
Tim.
1.2
.
I
will
therefore
that
men
pray
every
where
,
lifting
up
pure
hands
without
wrath
and
doubting
.
What
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
the
duty
of
Prayer
,
I
may
say
of
the
Lords
Supper
;
when
you
come
to
see
the
Body
and
Blood
of
the
Lord
,
Lift
up
pure
hands
without
malice
bitterness
and
wrath
.
That
is
a
sad
speech
of
Augustine
,
He
that
is
full
of
rancor
and
malice
,
he
is
a
man-slayer
:
Nay
:
the
Apostle
saith
it
in
the
first
Epistle
of
John
3.15
.
Whosoever
hateth
his
Brother
is
a
murderer
,
and
ye
know
no
murderer
hath
Eternal
life
abiding
in
him
;
Do
not
think
this
Ordinance
will
profit
you
,
if
you
do
not
come
in
love
to
the
Saints
;
suppose
a
man
drinketh
down
poison
,
and
afterwards
taketh
down
a
Cordial
,
surely
this
Cordial
will
do
him
but
little
good
;
so
thou
that
drinkest
down
the
poison
of
wrath
and
malicē
into
thy
soul
,
and
comest
afterward
to
drink
down
the
Cordial
of
Christs
bloud
in
the
Sacrament
,
why
certainly
this
Cordial
will
do
thee
but
little
good
.
EXHORTATION
.
Therefore
to
conclude
by
way
of
Exhortation
;
I
beseech
you
in
the
Lord
,
that
you
would
remember
this
Text
this
day
,
when
you
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
read
over
this
Lesson
,
A
new
Commandment
I
give
unto
you
,
that
you
love
one
another
as
I
have
loved
you
;
come
to
the
Sacrament
in
love
to
Jesus
Christ
,
and
in
love
one
to
another
,
be
not
full
of
bitterness
,
but
full
of
bowels
;
the
primitive
Saints
were
of
one
heart
;
you
all
expect
I
know
one
Heaven
,
and
will
you
not
be
of
one
heart
?
this
I
believe
is
a
great
reason
,
why
the
Sacrament
hath
no
more
profited
many
receivers
;
you
know
if
there
be
a
stopping
at
the
stomack
,
the
meat
taken
in
will
never
concoct
and
nourish
;
why
thou
that
hast
wrath
and
anger
,
and
malice
at
thy
heart
,
there
is
an
obstruction
as
it
were
at
the
stomach
,
and
therefore
it
is
that
the
bread
of
life
doth
not
nourish
thy
Soul
.
Why
Christians
,
are
not
we
all
Souldiers
under
one
Regiment
,
under
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Lyon
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
and
Captain
of
our
salvation
?
Are
not
we
all
Branches
of
the
same
Vine
?
and
are
we
not
all
Members
of
the
same
Body
?
and
shall
there
be
a
schism
or
rent
in
the
Body
?
I
shall
only
say
this
,
we
should
do
all
as
the
Serpent
:
Naturalists
observe
the
Serpent
,
that
before
he
goes
to
drink
at
the
waters
,
he
casts
up
his
poison
;
so
before
you
come
to
the
Table
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
cast
up
your
poison
of
bitterness
,
wrath
,
and
malice
,
and
then
Christs
bloud
will
be
both
a
Medicine
to
heal
you
,
and
a
Julip
to
refresh
you
.
Mr.
Watson's
Afternoon-Sermon
,
Aug.
17.
1662.
2.
Cor.
7.1
.
Having
these
promises
,
dearly
Beloved
,
let
us
cleanse
our selves
.
IT
is
the
Title
that
I
intend
now
by
the
help
of
God
,
to
insist
upon
,
that
sweet
Parenthesis
in
the
Text
,
Dearly
Beloved
,
wherein
you
have
the
Apostle
breathing
forth
his
affections
unto
this
people
:
he
speaks
now
as
a
Pastor
,
and
he
speaks
to
them
of
his
spiritual
Children
.
Dearly
Beloved
;
where
you
have
,
-
First
the
Title
,
Dearly
Beloved
.
-
Secondly
,
the
Exhortation
to
Holiness
,
Let
us
cleanse
our selves
.
-
Thirdly
,
the
means
how
we
should
be
cleansed
and
sanctified
,
Having
these
Promises
.
It
is
the
first
of
these
that
I
intend
,
the
Title
that
the
Apostle
gives
to
his
Children
,
Dearly
Beloved
.
From
hence
observe
this
Doctrine
:
That
the
affections
of
a
right
Gospel-Minister
towards
his
People
,
are
very
ardent
.
Dearly
Beloved
,
there
are
two
things
in
every
Minister
of
Christ
that
are
much
exercised
;
his
Head
,
and
his
Heart
;
his
Head
with
labour
,
and
his
Heart
with
Love
;
his
Head
with
labour
in
the
work
of
the
Ministry
;
if
done
aright
,
it
is
a
work
fitter
for
Angels
than
for
men
;
it
is
our
work
to
open
the
Oracles
of
God
,
even
those
sacred
profound
things
that
the
Angels
search
into
;
and
if
God
did
not
help
us
,
we
might
soon
sink
under
the
weight
of
such
a
burden
;
and
as
a
Ministers
head
is
exercised
with
labour
,
so
his
Heart
is
exercised
with
Love
,
and
it
is
hard
to
say
which
of
the
two
exceeds
,
his
Labour
or
his
Love
:
Thus
is
it
here
in
the
Text
,
My
Dearly
Beloved
.
In
these
words
we
have
St.
Paul
laying
siege
to
these
Corinthians
,
and
labouring
to
make
a
happy
victory
,
to
conquer
them
with
Kindnesse
;
Dearly
Beloved
,
St.
Pauls
heart
was
the
spring
of
Love
,
his
lips
were
the
Pipe
,
the
Corinthians
were
the
Cistern
into
which
this
spring
did
run
:
this
Holy
Apostle
was
a
mirrour
and
a
pattern
of
Love
towards
the
sinning
Corinthians
;
Pauls
tears
did
drop
towards
the
praying
Corinthians
,
his
Love
did
burn
;
Holy
Paul
was
a
Seraphin
,
his
Heart
did
burn
in
a
flame
of
affection
to
his
People
:
How
many
passages
do
we
find
scattered
in
his
Epistles
?
he
tells
his
People
,
which
sometimes
he
did
write
to
,
and
sometimes
he
preached
to
,
he
looked
after
their
souls
more
than
their
silver
,
2
Cor.
12.14
.
We
seek
not
yours
,
but
you
:
as
a
tender
Nurse
cherisheth
her
child
with
the
Brest
,
so
St.
Paul
gave
his
People
the
breast-milk
of
the
Word
,
in
1
Thess.
2.7
.
this
man
of
God
did
not
onely
bestow
a
Sermon
upon
his
People
,
but
was
willing
to
impart
his
very
soul
to
them
if
it
might
save
theirs
,
1
Thess.
2.8
.
We
were
willing
to
have
imparted
to
you
our
own
souls
,
because
you
are
dear
unto
us
:
Such
was
St.
Pauls
affection
to
his
people
,
that
without
a
complement
he
loved
them
more
than
his
life
.
Phil.
2.17
.
and
if
I
be
offered
upon
the
sacri●●ce
and
service
of
your
Faith
,
I
rejoyce
with
you
all
;
that
is
as
if
he
had
said
,
if
it
be
so
,
that
my
bloud
be
poured
forth
as
a
sacrifice
,
if
my
death
may
be
any
way
serviceable
unto
you
,
if
it
may
help
forward
the
strengthening
and
confirming
of
your
Faith
,
I
am
willing
to
die
,
I
rejoyce
to
do
it
:
so
full
of
affection
was
this
Apostle
,
that
he
could
not
choose
but
love
his
people
,
though
the
more
he
did
love
,
the
less
he
should
be
loved
:
In
2
Cor.
15.
Oh!
how
did
Paul
sweeten
all
his
Sermons
with
Love
?
2
Cor.
12.
if
he
reproved
fin
,
yet
he
was
angry
in
love
,
he
dipt
the
Pill
in
Sugar
,
Gal.
4.9
,
10
,
11.
How
turn
ye
again
to
weak
and
beggarly
Elements
?
ye
observe
days
,
and
moneths
,
and
years
,
I
am
afraid
of
you
,
lest
I
have
bestowed
on
you
labour
in
vain
:
Brethren
,
I
beseech
you
,
be
as
I
am
.
See
how
St.
Paul
chides
their
sins
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
courts
their
souls
;
no
sooner
did
he
lanch
the
wound
,
but
presently
he
poured
in
Wine
and
Oyl
into
it
;
so
did
Paul
love
his
People
,
that
he
would
not
justly
give
any
offence
to
the
weak
Believer
,
1
Cor.
8.13
.
If
meat
make
my
Brother
to
offend
,
I
will
never
eat
flesh
more
while
the
world
standeth
.
Paul
was
like
some
tender
Mother
,
who
forbears
to
eat
those
meats
that
she
might
,
for
fear
of
hurting
the
child
that
she
gives
suck
to
.
Thus
you
see
he
was
a
spiritual
Father
made
up
of
love
;
and
surely
my
Brethren
,
this
affection
in
some
degree
,
is
in
all
the
true
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
they
are
full
of
sympathy
and
bowels
unto
those
over
whom
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
them
Overseers
.
I
shall
only
glance
at
the
Reason
,
why
it
will
be
thus
,
and
why
it
should
be
thus
,
that
such
flaming
affections
there
should
be
in
all
Christs
Ministers
to
their
People
.
It
will
be
thus
,
for
these
two
Reasons
briefly
.
First
,
From
that
Principle
within
,
that
teacheth
love
;
Grace
doth
not
fire
the
heart
with
passion
,
but
with
compassion
;
Grace
in
the
heart
of
a
Minister
files
off
that
ruggedness
that
is
in
his
spirit
;
making
him
loving
and
courteous
.
Paul
once
breathed
out
persecution
,
but
when
Grace
came
,
this
Bramble
was
turned
into
a
spiritual
Vine
,
twisting
himself
about
the
souls
of
his
People
with
loving
embraces
.
Secondly
,
There
will
be
this
ardent
love
in
a
Ministers
heart
,
from
the
spiritual
relation
that
is
betwixt
him
and
his
People
;
he
is
a
spiritual
Father
,
and
shall
we
think
him
to
be
without
bowels
?
1
Cor.
4.15
.
Though
you
have
ten
thousand
Instructers
,
yet
have
ye
not
many
Fathers
;
for
in
Christ
Jesus
I
have
begotten
you
through
the
Gospel
.
Some
he
begets
unto
Christ
,
others
he
builds
up
in
Christ
.
Doth
not
a
Father
provide
cheerfully
for
his
Children
?
Can
a
Father
see
bread
taken
from
his
Child
,
and
not
have
his
heart
affected
with
it
?
Is
it
not
a
grief
to
a
Parent
to
see
his
Child
put
out
to
a
dry
Nurse
?
Thirdly
,
There
should
be
this
ardent
love
and
affection
in
all
Gods
Ministers
,
for
this
reason
,
because
this
is
the
liveliest
way
to
do
most
good
;
knotty
and
stubborn
hearts
will
soonest
be
wrought
upon
with
kindness
.
The
fire
melteth
the
hardest
metal
:
the
fire
of
love
,
with
Gods
blessing
,
will
melt
the
most
obdurate
sinner
.
A
Boanerges
,
a
Son
of
consolation
;
who
comes
in
the
spirit
of
Love
,
is
the
fittest
to
do
a
piece
of
Gospel-chyrurgery
,
to
restore
and
put
such
a
one
in
joynt
again
that
is
taken
with
a
fault
,
Gal.
6.1
.
Restore
such
a
one
with
the
spirit
of
Love
and
Meekness
.
Thus
much
in
short
for
the
Doctrinal
part
.
Give
me
leave
now
to
make
some
Application
.
And
first
,
here
are
several
Inferences
that
may
be
drawn
from
this
:
As
First
,
See
here
the
right
Character
of
a
Gospel-Minister
:
He
is
full
of
love
,
he
exhorts
,
he
comforts
,
he
reproves
,
and
all
in
love
;
he
is
never
angry
with
his
People
,
but
because
they
will
not
be
saved
;
how
loath
is
a
Minister
of
Christ
to
see
precious
Souls
,
like
so
many
Jewels
,
cast
over-board
into
the
dead
sea
of
Hell
;
a
conscientious
Minister
would
count
it
an
unhappy
gain
,
to
gain
the
world
,
and
lose
the
souls
of
his
people
;
he
saith
as
the
King
of
Sodom
to
Abraham
,
Give
me
the
Persons
,
and
take
thee
the
Goods
,
Gen.
14.21
.
The
second
branch
of
Information
is
this
;
are
true
Gospel-Ministers
so
full
of
Love
?
then
how
sad
is
it
to
have
such
Ministers
put
upon
a
people
as
have
no
love
to
Souls
?
The
work
of
the
Ministry
,
it
is
a
labour
of
Lope
:
Oh!
how
sad
it
is
to
have
such
in
the
Ministry
,
that
can
neither
labour
nor
love
,
that
are
such
as
are
without
bowels
,
that
look
more
at
Tyths
than
at
Souls
,
it
must
needs
be
sad
with
a
people
in
any
part
of
the
world
,
to
have
such
Ministers
set
over
them
,
as
either
poisons
them
with
error
,
or
do
what
in
them
lies
to
damn
them
by
their
wicked
example
:
How
can
the
Devil
reprove
sin
?
How
can
the
Minister
cry
out
in
the
Pulpit
against
drunkennesse
,
that
will
himself
be
drunk
?
Rom.
2.22
.
Thou
that
teachest
a
man
should
not
steal
,
dost
thou
steal
?
Thou
that
sayest
a
man
ought
not
to
commit
Adultery
,
dost
thou
commit
Adultery
?
We
read
that
the
Snuffers
of
the
Tabernacle
,
were
to
be
made
of
pure
Gold
,
Exod.
37.23
.
those
who
by
their
calling
are
to
reprove
and
snuff
off
the
sins
of
others
,
they
should
be
pure
Gold
,
holy
persons
.
In
the
Law
,
God
did
appoint
the
lip
of
the
Leper
should
be
covered
,
he
ought
to
have
his
lip
covered
,
he
should
not
be
permitted
to
speak
the
Oracles
of
God
,
who
though
he
be
by
Office
an
Angel
,
yet
by
life
is
a
Leper
.
Thirdly
,
See
from
hence
the
happiness
of
a
Minister
,
who
is
placed
among
such
a
people
as
give
him
abundant
cause
of
love
;
how
happy
is
he
that
can
say
to
his
people
from
his
heart
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
my
dearly
beloved
:
And
here
let
me
speak
by
way
of
encouragement
to
you
of
this
Parish
;
I
find
St.
Paul
commending
the
good
he
saw
in
his
people
,
1
Thess.
1.3
.
We
are
bound
to
thank
God
always
for
you
Beloved
,
because
your
Faith
grows
exceedingly
.
Here
Paul
is
commending
his
People
;
in
imitation
of
the
Apostle
,
let
me
at
this
time
speak
a
commendatory
word
to
you
;
I
have
exercised
my
Ministry
now
among
you
for
almost
sixteen
years
,
and
I
rejoyce
and
bless
God
that
I
cannot
say
,
the
more
I
love
you
,
the
less
I
am
loved
;
I
have
received
many
signal
demonstrations
of
love
from
you
,
though
other
Parishes
have
exceeded
you
in
number
of
houses
,
yet
I
think
not
for
strength
of
affection
:
I
have
with
much
comfort
observed
your
reverent
attentions
to
the
Word
Preached
;
you
rejoyced
in
this
Light
not
for
a
season
,
but
to
this
day
:
I
have
observed
your
zeal
against
Errour
:
and
as
much
as
could
be
expected
in
a
critical
time
,
your
unity
and
amity
,
this
is
your
honour
;
and
if
for
the
future
there
should
be
any
interruption
made
in
my
Ministry
among
you
,
though
I
should
not
be
permitted
to
preach
to
you
,
yet
shall
I
not
cease
to
love
you
,
and
to
pray
for
you
;
but
why
should
there
be
any
interruption
made
,
where
is
the
crime
?
some
indeed
say
,
that
we
are
disloyal
and
seditious
;
Beloved
,
what
my
actions
and
sufferings
for
his
Majesty
have
been
,
is
known
not
to
a
few
of
you
:
but
however
we
must
go
to
Heaven
through
good
report
and
through
bad
report
,
and
it
is
well
if
we
can
get
to
glory
,
though
we
pass
through
the
Pikes
,
I
shall
endeavour
that
I
may
still
approve
the
sincerity
of
my
Love
to
you
;
I
will
not
promise
that
I
shall
still
preach
among
you
,
nor
will
I
say
that
I
shall
not
;
I
desire
to
be
guided
by
the
silver
thred
of
Gods
Word
and
of
Gods
Providence
,
my
heart
is
towards
you
:
there
is
you
know
an
expression
in
the
late
Act
,
that
we
shall
be
now
shortly
,
as
if
we
were
naturally
dead
;
and
if
I
must
die
,
let
me
leave
some
Legacy
with
you
before
I
go
from
you
,
I
cannot
but
give
you
some
counsel
and
advice
for
your
souls
,
and
I
hope
there
is
no
hurt
in
that
:
There
are
my
beloved
,
these
twenty
Directions
,
that
I
desire
you
to
take
special
notice
of
,
which
I
would
leave
as
advice
and
counsel
with
you
about
your
Souls
.
First
,
I
beseech
you
,
keep
your
constant
hours
every
day
with
God
;
the
Godly
man
is
a
man
set
apart
,
Psal.
4.3
.
not
onely
because
God
hath
set
him
apart
by
election
,
but
because
he
hath
set
himself
apart
by
devotion
;
give
God
the
Aurorae
fitiam
,
begin
the
day
with
God
,
visit
God
in
the
morning
before
you
make
any
other
visit
;
wind
up
your
hearts
towards
Heaven
in
the
morning
,
and
they
will
go
the
better
all
the
day
after
:
Oh!
turn
your
Closets
into
Temples
,
read
the
Scriptures
;
the
two
Testaments
are
the
two
lips
by
which
God
speaks
to
us
;
these
will
make
you
wise
unto
salvation
:
the
Scripture
is
both
a
glass
to
shew
you
your
spots
,
and
a
laver
to
wash
them
away
;
besiege
Heaven
every
day
with
prayer
,
thus
persume
your
houses
,
and
keep
a
constant
intercourse
with
Heaven
.
Secondly
,
Get
good
Books
into
your
houses
,
when
you
have
not
the
Spring
near
to
you
,
then
get
water
into
your
Cisterns
:
So
when
you
have
nor
that
wholsom
Preaching
that
you
desire
,
good
Books
are
Cisterns
that
holds
the
waters
of
life
in
them
to
refresh
you
.
When
Davids
natural
heat
was
taken
away
,
they
covered
him
with
warm
cloaths
.
1
Kings
1.
So
when
you
find
a
chilness
upon
your
souls
,
and
that
your
former
heat
begins
to
abate
,
ply
your selves
with
warm
cloaths
,
get
those
good
Books
that
may
acquaint
you
with
such
truths
as
may
warm
and
affect
your
hearts
.
Thirdly
,
Have
a
care
of
your
Company
,
take
heed
of
unnecessary
familiarity
with
sinners
,
we
cannot
catch
health
from
another
,
but
we
may
soon
catch
a
disease
;
the
disease
of
sin
is
very
catching
:
I
would
be
as
fraid
of
coming
among
the
wicked
,
as
among
those
that
have
the
plague
.
Psal.
106.35
.
They
were
mingled
with
the
heathen
,
and
learned
their
works
:
If
we
cannot
make
others
better
,
let
us
have
a
care
that
they
make
not
us
worse
:
Lot
was
a
miracle
,
he
kept
fresh
in
Sodoms
salt
water
.
My
beloved
,
take
heed
of
the
occasions
of
sin
,
evil
company
is
an
occasion
of
sin
.
The
Nazarites
in
the
old
Law
,
as
they
might
drink
no
wine
,
so
they
were
forbidden
grapes
,
whereof
the
wine
was
made
,
as
you
read
in
Num.
6.
to
teach
us
,
that
all
occasions
of
sin
must
be
avoided
;
evil
company
is
belluo
animatrum
,
the
Devils
draw-net
,
by
which
he
draws
millions
to
Hell
:
how
many
families
,
and
how
many
souls
have
been
ruined
and
undone
in
this
City
by
evil
company
?
many
there
are
that
go
from
a
play-house
to
a
Whore-house
,
and
from
a
Tavern
to
Tyburn
.
Fourthly
,
Have
a
care
whom
you
hear
;
it
is
our
Saviour
Christs
counsel
,
Mat.
7.15
.
Beware
of
false
prophets
that
come
to
you
in
sheeps
cloathing
,
but
inwardly
are
ravening
wolves
.
Let
me
tell
you
,
the
Devil
hath
his
Ministers
as
well
as
Christ
,
Rev.
12.15
.
The
Serpent
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
,
as
a
flood
over
the
woman
;
that
is
,
as
the
Learned
expound
it
,
Satan
by
his
Ministers
,
and
Emissaries
,
cast
out
the
floud
of
Arian
Doctrine
to
drown
the
Church
.
There
are
some
,
who
by
the
subtilty
of
their
wit
have
learnt
the
Art
to
mix
error
with
truth
,
and
to
give
poison
in
a
Golden
cup.
Take
heed
who
you
hear
,
and
how
you
hear
,
be
like
those
Noble
Bereans
,
that
searched
the
Scriptures
whether
the
things
that
they
preached
were
so
or
not
,
Acts
17.11
.
Your
ears
must
not
be
like
spunges
that
suck
in
puddle-water
as
well
as
wine
,
but
your
ears
must
be
like
a
Fan
,
that
fans
out
the
chaff
,
but
retains
the
pure
Wheat
;
you
must
be
like
those
in
the
Parable
,
Mat.
13.48
.
that
gathered
the
good
Fish
into
vessels
,
but
cast
the
bad
away
;
the
Saints
are
called
Virgins
for
their
wisdom
:
they
will
not
let
every
one
defile
their
Souls
with
error
,
they
have
a
judicious
ear
,
and
a
critical
palate
,
that
can
distinguish
between
truth
and
error
,
and
put
a
difference
betwixt
meat
of
Gods
sending
,
and
the
Devils
Cooking
.
Fifthly
,
Study
sincerity
,
Psal.
51.6
.
Behold
thou
desirest
truth
in
the
inward
part
:
Be
what
you
seem
to
be
,
be
not
like
Rowers
in
a
Barge
,
that
look
one
way
and
Row
another
:
Do
not
look
Heaven-ward
by
your
profession
,
and
Row
Hell-ward
by
your
Conversation
;
do
not
pretend
to
love
God
,
and
yet
love
sin
:
simulata
Sanctitas
,
duplicata
Iniquitas
,
counterfeit
Piety
is
double
Iniquity
.
Let
your
hearts
be
upright
with
God
:
the
plainer
the
Diamond
is
,
the
richer
it
is
;
and
the
more
plain
the
heart
is
,
the
more
doth
God
value
his
Jewel
;
a
little
rusty
Gold
is
far
better
than
a
great
deal
of
bright
brass
;
a
little
true
grace
,
though
rusted
over
with
many
infirmities
,
is
better
than
all
the
glistering
shews
of
Hypocrites
;
a
sincere
heart
is
Gods
current
Coin
,
and
he
will
give
it
grains
of
allowance
.
Sixthly
,
As
you
love
your
souls
be
not
strangers
to
your selves
,
be
much
and
often
in
the
work
of
self-examination
;
amongst
all
the
books
that
you
read
,
turn
over
the
book
of
your
own
heart
,
look
into
the
book
of
Conscience
,
see
what
is
written
there
,
Psal.
77.6
.
I
commune
with
mine
own
heart
:
set
up
a
judgement-seat
in
your
own
souls
,
examine
whether
you
have
grace
or
not
,
prove
whether
you
are
in
the
faith
,
be
as
much
afraid
of
a
painted
holiness
,
as
you
would
be
afraid
of
going
to
a
painted
heaven
:
do
not
think
your selves
good
because
others
think
so
:
let
the
Word
be
the
touch-stone
,
by
which
you
try
your
hearts
:
let
the
Word
be
the
looking-glass
,
by
which
you
judge
of
the
complexion
of
your
soul
;
for
want
of
this
self-searching
,
many
live
known
to
others
,
and
die
unknown
to
themselves
.
Seventhly
,
Keep
your
spiritual
watch
,
Mat.
13.37
.
What
I
say
unto
you
,
I
say
unto
all
,
watch
;
if
it
were
the
last
word
I
should
speak
,
it
should
be
this
word
,
Watch.
Oh!
what
need
hath
a
Christian
to
be
ever
upon
his
Watch
?
the
heart
is
a
subtile
piece
,
and
will
be
stealing
out
to
vanity
,
and
if
we
are
not
careful
,
it
will
decoy
us
into
sin
:
we
have
a
special
eye
upon
such
persons
as
we
suspect
;
thy
heart
is
a
suspicious
person
:
Oh!
have
an
eye
upon
it
,
watch
it
continually
:
it
is
a
bosom
Traitor
,
Job
set
a
watch
before
his
eyes
,
Job
31.1
.
We
must
every
day
keep
sentinel
,
sleep
not
upon
your
guard
:
our
sleeping
time
is
the
Devils
tempting
time
:
let
not
your
watch-candle
go
out
.
Eighthly
,
You
that
are
the
people
of
God
,
do
you
often
associate
together
,
Mal.
3.16
.
They
that
feared
the
Lord
,
spake
often
one
to
another
.
Christs
Doves
shall
flock
together
:
one
Christian
will
help
to
heat
another
:
a
single
coal
of
Juniper
will
soon
die
,
but
many
coals
put
together
will
keep
life
in
one
another
.
Conference
sometimes
may
do
as
much
as
Preaching
;
one
Christian
by
good
discourse
drops
holy
Oyl
upon
another
,
that
makes
the
lamp
of
his
Grace
to
shine
the
brighter
.
It
is
great
wisdom
to
keep
up
the
Trade
in
a
Corporation
.
Christians
by
meeting
often
together
,
setting
good
discourse
on
foot
,
keep
up
the
Trade
of
godliness
,
that
else
would
decay
and
soon
be
lost
;
is
not
the
communion
of
Saints
an
Article
in
our
Creed
?
do
not
then
live
so
asunder
,
as
if
this
Article
were
blotted
out
.
The
Naturalists
observe
there
is
a
sympathy
in
Plants
,
they
say
some
Plants
bear
better
when
they
grow
near
other
Plants
,
as
the
Vine
and
the
Elm
;
the
Olive
and
the
Myrtle
thrive
the
best
when
they
grow
together
:
it
is
true
in
Religion
,
the
Saints
are
trees
of
Righteousness
,
that
thrive
best
in
Godliness
when
they
grow
together
.
Ninthly
,
Get
your
hearts
screwed
up
above
the
world
,
set
your
affections
upon
things
above
,
Col.
3.5
.
We
may
see
the
face
of
the
Moon
in
the
water
,
but
the
Moon
is
fixed
above
in
the
firmament
:
so
though
a
Christian
walk
here
below
,
yet
his
heart
should
be
fix'd
above
in
Heaven
,
there
is
our
best
kinred
,
our
purest
joy
,
our
Mansion-house
;
Oh!
let
our
hearts
be
above
,
it
is
the
best
and
the
sweetest
kind
of
life
:
the
higher
the
bird
flies
,
the
sweeter
it
sings
,
and
the
higher
the
heart
is
raised
above
the
world
,
the
sweeter
joy
it
hath
.
The
Eagle
that
flies
in
the
air
,
is
not
stung
by
the
Serpent
,
those
whose
hearts
are
elevated
above
the
lower
region
of
this
world
,
are
not
stung
with
the
vexations
and
disquietments
that
others
are
,
but
are
full
of
joy
and
contentment
.
Tenthly
,
Trade
much
in
the
Promises
,
the
Promises
are
great
supports
to
Faith
,
Faith
lives
in
a
Promise
,
as
the
Fish
lives
in
the
water
,
the
promises
are
both
comforting
and
quickning
,
they
are
mitralia
Evangelii
,
the
very
breast
of
the
Gospel
;
as
the
Child
by
sucking
the
breasts
gets
strength
,
so
faith
by
sucking
the
breast
of
a
promise
gets
strength
and
revives
;
the
promises
of
God
are
bladders
to
keep
us
from
sinking
when
we
come
into
the
waters
of
affliction
,
the
promises
are
sweet
clusters
of
Grapes
that
grow
upon
Christ
the
true
Vine
:
O!
trade
much
in
the
Promises
,
there
is
no
condition
that
you
can
be
in
,
but
you
have
a
Promise
,
the
promises
are
like
Manna
,
that
suit
themselves
to
every
Christians
palate
.
Eleventhly
,
To
all
you
that
hear
me
,
live
in
a
Calling
.
Jerom
gave
his
friend
this
advice
,
To
be
ever
well
employed
,
that
when
the
Devil
came
to
tempt
him
,
he
might
find
him
working
in
his
Vineyard
.
Sure
I
am
,
the
same
God
that
saith
,
Remember
the
Sabbath
day
to
keep
it
holy
,
saith
also
,
Six
days
shalt
thou
labour
.
The
great
God
never
sealed
any
warrants
to
idleness
;
an
idle
Professor
is
the
shame
of
his
Profession
:
2
Thess.
3.11
.
I
bear
there
are
some
(
says
the
Apostle
)
that
work
not
at
all
,
but
are
busie-bodies
,
such
we
exhort
,
by
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
with
quietness
they
work
.
Solon
made
Laws
to
punish
idleness
;
and
Cicero
saith
of
an
idle
man
,
Spiritum
trahit
,
non
vivit
,
he
draws
his
breath
,
but
doth
not
live
,
he
is
not
useful
;
but
a
good
Christian
acts
within
the
sphear
of
his
own
calling
.
12.
Let
me
entreat
you
to
joyn
the
first
and
the
second
Table
together
,
Piety
to
God
,
and
Equity
to
your
neighbour
,
the
Apostle
puts
these
two
words
together
in
one
verse
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Tit.
2.12
.
That
we
should
live
Righteously
and
Godlily
:
Righteously
,
that
relates
to
Morality
;
Godlily
,
that
relates
to
Piety
and
Sanctity
,
always
remember
this
,
every
command
hath
the
same
Divine
stamp
and
authority
as
another
command
hath
.
I
would
try
a
Moral
man
by
the
Duties
of
the
first
Table
;
and
I
would
try
a
Professor
by
the
Duties
of
the
second
Table
:
some
pretend
Faith
,
but
have
no
Works
,
others
have
Works
but
they
have
no
Faith
;
some
pretend
Zeal
for
God
,
but
are
not
just
in
their
dealings
;
others
are
just
in
their
dealings
,
but
have
not
one
spark
of
Zeal
for
God
;
if
you
would
go
to
Heaven
,
you
must
run
both
sides
of
the
Table
,
the
first
and
the
second
Table
,
joyn
Piety
and
Morality
together
;
as
we
blame
the
Papists
for
blotting
out
the
second
Commandment
,
let
not
the
Papists
blame
us
for
leaving
out
the
second
Table
.
13.
Joyn
the
Serpent
and
the
Dove
together
,
Innocence
and
Prudence
,
Mat.
10.16
.
Be
wise
as
Serpents
,
and
harmless
as
Doves
.
We
must
have
innocency
with
our
wisdom
,
or
else
our
wisdom
is
but
craftiness
,
and
we
must
have
wisdom
with
our
innocency
,
else
our
innocency
is
but
weakness
:
We
must
have
the
harmlessnesse
of
the
Dove
,
that
we
may
not
wrong
others
,
and
we
must
have
the
prudence
of
the
Serpent
,
that
others
may
not
abuse
and
circumvent
us
,
not
to
wrong
the
truth
by
silence
,
here
is
the
innocency
of
the
Dove
:
not
to
betray
our selves
by
rashnesse
,
here
the
wisdom
of
the
Serpent
:
How
happy
it
is
where
these
two
are
united
,
the
Dove
and
the
Serpent
,
the
Dove
without
the
Serpent
is
Folly
,
and
the
Serpent
without
the
Dove
is
Impiety
.
14.
Be
more
afraid
of
sin
then
of
suffering
.
A
man
may
be
afflicted
,
and
yet
have
the
love
of
God
,
but
he
cannot
sin
,
but
presently
God
is
angry
;
Sin
eclipses
the
light
of
Gods
countenance
,
in
suffering
,
the
conscience
may
be
quiet
.
When
the
Hail
beats
upon
the
Tiles
,
there
may
be
musick
in
the
house
,
and
when
there
is
suffering
in
the
body
,
there
may
be
peace
and
musick
in
the
conscience
;
but
when
a
man
sins
wilfully
and
presumptuously
,
he
looseth
all
his
peace
.
Spira
abjured
his
faith
,
and
he
became
a
terrour
to
himself
,
he
could
not
endure
himself
,
he
professed
he
thought
Cain
and
Judas
in
Hell
did
not
feel
those
terrors
and
horrors
that
he
felt
.
He
that
will
commit
sin
to
prevent
suffering
,
is
like
a
man
that
lets
his
Head
be
wounded
to
save
his
shield
and
helmet
.
15.
Take
heed
of
Idolatry
,
in
1
John
5.21
.
Little
children
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
Idolatry
is
an
image
of
jealousie
to
provoke
God
,
it
breaks
the
Marriage-knot
asunder
,
and
makes
the
Lord
disclaim
his
interest
in
a
people
:
what
kind
of
Religion
is
Popery
?
it
is
the
Mother
of
many
Monsters
.
What
soul-damning
Doctrines
doth
it
hold
forth
,
as
the
meriting
of
Salvation
by
good
works
,
the
giving
of
pardons
,
the
worshiping
of
Angels
,
Popish
indulgences
,
Purgatory
,
and
the
like
;
it
is
a
soul-damning
Religion
,
it
is
the
breeder
of
ignorance
,
uncleanness
and
murder
:
the
Popish
Religion
is
not
defended
by
strength
of
Argument
,
but
by
force
of
Arms
;
keep
your selves
from
Idols
,
and
take
heed
of
Superstition
,
that
is
the
Gentleman-Usher
to
Popery
.
16.
Think
not
the
worse
of
godliness
,
because
it
is
reproached
and
persecuted
,
wicked
men
being
stirred
up
by
the
Devil
,
do
maliciously
reproach
the
ways
of
God
:
such
were
Julian
and
Lucian
:
though
wicked
men
;
would
be
godly
on
their
death-beds
,
yet
in
the
time
of
their
life
they
revile
and
hate
Godliness
,
but
think
not
you
the
worse
of
Religion
,
because
it
is
reproached
by
the
wicked
.
Suppose
a
Virgin
should
be
reproached
for
her
chastity
,
yet
chastity
is
never
the
worse
:
if
a
blind
man
jear
the
Sun
,
the
Sun
is
never
the
less
bright
.
Holiness
is
a
beautiful
and
glorious
thing
,
it
is
the
Angels
glory
,
and
shall
we
be
ashamed
of
that
which
makes
us
like
the
Angels
?
there
is
a
time
coming
,
when
wicked
men
would
be
glad
of
some
of
that
holiness
that
now
they
despise
,
but
they
shall
be
as
far
then
from
obtaining
it
,
as
they
are
now
from
desiring
it
.
17.
Think
not
the
better
of
sin
because
it
is
in
fashion
,
think
not
the
better
of
impiety
and
ungodliness
,
because
most
walk
in
those
crooked
ways
;
Multitude
is
a
foolish
Argument
,
Multitude
doth
not
argue
the
goodness
of
a
thing
:
the
Devils
name
is
Legion
,
that
signifieth
a
multitude
.
Hell-road
is
this
day
full
of
Travellers
,
esteem
not
the
better
of
sin
,
because
most
go
this
way
,
do
we
think
the
better
of
the
Plague
,
because
it
is
common
?
the
plea
of
a
multitude
,
will
not
hold
at
Gods
Bar
,
when
God
shall
ask
you
,
Why
did
you
prophane
my
Sabbath
?
why
were
you
drunk
?
why
did
you
break
your
oath
?
to
say
then
,
Lord
,
because
most
men
did
so
,
will
be
a
poor
plea.
God
will
say
to
you
then
,
seeing
you
have
sinned
with
the
multitude
,
you
shall
now
go
to
Hell
with
the
multitude
:
I
beseech
you
,
as
you
tender
your
souls
,
walk
Antipodes
to
the
corruptions
of
the
times
,
if
you
are
living
Fish
,
swim
against
the
stream
,
dead
Fish
swim
down
the
stream
,
Ephes.
5.11
.
Have
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitful
works
of
darkness
,
but
rather
reprove
them
.
18.
In
the
business
of
Religion
,
serve
God
with
all
your
might
,
Eccles.
9.10
.
Whatsoever
thy
hand
findeth
to
do
,
do
it
with
thy
might
,
for
there
is
no
device
or
work
in
the
Grave
whither
thou
goest
.
This
is
an
argument
why
we
should
do
al
we
can
for
God
,
serve
him
with
all
our
strength
because
the
Grave
is
very
near
,
and
there
is
no
praying
,
no
repenting
,
in
the
Grave
,
our
time
is
but
small
,
and
therefore
our
zeal
for
God
should
be
great
.
David
Danced
with
all
his
might
before
the
Ark
,
and
so
should
we
act
vigorously
for
God
in
the
sphear
of
Obedience
.
Rom.
12.12
.
Fervent
in
Spirit
,
serving
the
Lord
.
Take
heed
of
a
dull
lazy
temper
in
Gods
service
,
you
must
not
onely
say
a
prayer
,
or
read
a
prayer
,
but
you
must
pour
out
your
souls
in
prayer
;
not
onely
love
God
,
but
be
sick
of
love
to
God
,
God
in
the
old
Law
would
have
the
Coals
put
to
the
Incense
,
Levit.
16.13
.
and
why
so
?
to
typifie
that
the
Heart
must
be
enflamed
in
the
worship
of
God
;
your
prayers
must
go
up
with
a
flame
of
Devotion
.
I
confesse
Hell
will
be
taken
without
storm
,
you
may
jump
into
Hell
with
ease
,
but
it
is
all
up-hill
to
Heaven
,
and
therefore
you
must
put
forth
all
your
might
,
Mat.
12.11
.
The
violent
take
Heaven
by
force
.
Heaven
is
not
taken
but
by
storm
,
do
you
not
see
men
zealous
and
very
active
for
the
Devil
,
and
for
their
Lusts
,
and
shall
they
take
pains
for
Hell
,
and
will
not
you
take
pains
for
Heaven
?
19.
Do
all
the
good
you
can
while
you
live
to
others
;
God
hath
made
every
Creature
useful
for
us
,
the
Sun
hath
not
its
light
for
it self
,
but
for
us
,
the
Fountains
run
freely
,
and
so
doth
the
myrrh
drop
from
the
Tree
:
every
Creature
doth
as
it
were
deny
its
self
for
us
,
the
Beast
gives
us
its
labor
,
the
Bird
gives
us
its
musick
,
&
the
Silk-worm
its
silk
.
Now
hath
God
made
every
thing
useful
for
us
,
and
shall
not
we
be
useful
one
for
another
?
O
labor
to
be
helpful
to
the
souls
of
others
,
and
to
supply
the
wants
of
others
:
Jesus
Christ
was
a
publick
blessing
in
the
World
,
He
went
about
doing
good
.
We
are
Members
of
the
Body
politick
,
nay
,
we
are
Members
of
the
Body
mystical
,
and
shall
not
every
Member
be
helpful
for
the
good
of
the
body
?
That
is
a
dead
Member
that
doth
not
communicate
to
the
good
of
the
body
.
O
labour
to
be
useful
to
others
while
you
live
,
that
so
when
you
dye
,
there
may
be
a
miss
of
you
,
many
live
so
unfruitfully
,
that
truly
their
life
is
scarce
worth
a
prayer
,
nor
their
death
scarce
worth
a
tear
.
20.
Every
day
spend
some
thoughts
upon
Eternity
.
O
Eternity
,
Eternity
:
all
of
us
here
are
ere
long
,
it
may
be
some
of
us
within
a
few
days
or
hours
,
to
lanch
forth
into
the
Ocean
of
Eternity
.
Eternity
,
Eternity
is
status
interminabilis
,
says
Boetius
;
no
Prospective-glass
can
see
to
the
end
of
Eternity
.
Eternity
is
a
summ
that
can
never
be
numbred
,
a
Line
that
can
never
be
measured
:
Eternity
is
a
condition
of
everlasting
misery
,
or
everlasting
happiness
:
if
you
are
Godly
,
then
shall
you
be
for
ever
happy
,
you
shall
be
always
sunning
your selves
in
the
light
of
Gods
countenance
:
if
you
are
wicked
,
you
shall
be
always
miserable
,
ever
lying
in
the
scalding
furnace
of
the
wrath
of
the
Almighty
.
Eternity
to
the
godly
is
a
day
that
hath
no
Sun-setting
:
Eternity
to
the
wicked
is
a
night
that
hath
no
Sun-rising
.
O
I
beseech
you
my
brethren
,
every
day
spend
some
time
upon
the
thoughts
of
Eternity
.
The
serious
thoughts
of
an
Eternal
condition
would
be
a
great
means
to
promote
Holiness
.
1.
The
thoughts
of
Eternity
would
make
us
very
serious
about
our
Souls
.
O
my
Soul
,
thou
art
very
shortly
to
fly
into
Eternity
,
a
condition
that
can
never
be
reversed
or
altered
,
how
serious
would
this
make
us
about
our
Heaven-born
souls
.
Zeuxes
being
once
asked
why
he
was
so
long
in
drawing
of
a
Picture
,
answered
,
Aeternitate
pigno
,
I
am
now
painting
for
Eternity
.
Oh
how
frequently
would
that
man
pray
that
thinks
he
is
praying
for
Eternity
.
Oh
how
accurately
and
circumspectly
would
that
man
live
,
that
thinks
upon
this
moment
hangs
Eternity
.
The
thoughts
of
Eternity
would
make
us
slight
and
contemn
all
the
things
of
this
World
,
what
is
the
world
to
him
that
hath
Eternity
always
in
his
eye
?
Did
we
think
seriously
and
solemnly
of
Eternity
,
we
should
never
over-value
the
comforts
of
the
world
,
nor
over-grieve
the
crosses
of
the
world
.
1.
We
should
not
over-value
the
comforts
of
the
World
,
worldly
comforts
are
very
sweet
,
but
they
are
very
swift
,
they
are
soon
gone
,
the
pleasures
of
the
World
are
but
for
a
season
,
just
like
Noah's
Dove
,
that
brought
an
Olive-branch
in
her
mouth
,
but
she
had
wings
,
and
so
did
presently
fly
from
the
Ark
;
so
are
all
outward
comforts
,
they
bring
an
Olive-branch
,
but
they
have
wings
too
,
with
which
they
flie
away
.
1.
The
thoughts
of
Eternity
would
make
us
not
to
over-grieve
the
crosses
and
sufferings
of
the
world
.
What
are
these
sufferings
to
Eternity
?
Our
sufferings
,
says
the
Apostle
,
are
but
for
a
while
,
1
Pet.
5.10
.
what
are
all
the
sufferings
we
can
undergo
in
the
world
to
Eternity
?
Affliction
may
be
lasting
,
but
it
is
not
everlasting
.
Our
sufferings
here
are
not
worthy
to
be
compared
to
an
Eternal
weight
of
Glory
.
And
thus
my
Beloved
I
have
given
you
these
twenty
Directions
for
your
precious
souls
:
I
beseech
you
treasure
them
up
as
so
many
Jewels
in
the
Cabinet
of
your
breast
.
Did
you
carry
these
Directions
about
you
,
they
would
be
a
most
excellent
Antidote
to
keep
you
from
sin
,
and
an
excellent
means
to
preserve
the
zeal
of
Piety
flaming
upon
the
Altar
of
your
hearts
.
I
have
many
things
yet
to
say
to
you
,
but
I
know
not
whether
God
will
give
me
another
opportunity
;
my
strength
is
now
almost
gone
:
I
beseech
you
,
let
these
things
which
I
have
spoken
,
make
deep
impressions
upon
all
your
souls
.
Consider
what
hath
been
said
,
and
the
Lord
give
you
understanding
in
all
things
.
Mr.
Watson's
Farewell-Sermon
.
Aug.
19.
Isai.
3.10
,
11.
Say
ye
surely
it
shall
be
well
with
the
just
,
for
they
shall
eat
the
fruit
of
their
works
.
Woe
be
to
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
evil
with
him
:
for
the
reward
of
his
hands
shall
be
with
him
.
THis
Text
is
like
Israels
Pillar
or
Cloud
;
it
hath
a
light
side
,
and
a
dark
side
:
it
hath
a
light
side
unto
the
Godly
,
say
unto
the
Righteous
,
it
shall
be
well
with
him
;
and
it
hath
a
dark
side
unto
the
wicked
,
Woe
unto
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
him
;
both
you
see
are
rewarded
,
Righteous
and
Wicked
;
but
here
's
a
vast
difference
,
the
one
hath
a
reward
of
Mercy
,
the
other
a
reward
of
Justice
.
I
begin
with
the
first
of
these
,
Say
unto
the
Righteous
,
it
shall
be
will
with
him
.
This
Scripture
was
written
in
a
very
sad
and
calamitous
time
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
.
The
mighty
man
,
and
the
man
of
war
shall
cease
,
the
prudent
and
the
ancient
,
both
Judge
and
the
Prophet
shall
be
taken
away
:
This
was
a
very
sad
time
with
the
Church
of
God
in
Jerusalem
.
If
the
Judge
be
taken
away
,
where
will
be
any
equity
?
if
the
Prophet
be
removed
,
where
will
be
any
Priests
?
the
whole
body
Politick
was
running
to
ruine
,
and
almost
in
the
Rubbish
;
now
in
this
sad
juncture
of
time
,
God
would
have
this
Text
to
be
written
:
and
it
is
like
a
Rainbow
in
the
Clouds
;
God
would
have
his
People
comforted
in
the
midst
of
afflictions
;
Say
unto
the
Righteous
,
it
shall
be
well
with
them
.
The
great
Proposition
that
lies
in
the
words
,
is
this
:
That
howsoever
things
go
in
the
world
,
it
shall
be
well
with
the
Righteous
man
;
This
is
an
Oracle
from
Gods
own
mouth
,
and
therefore
we
are
not
to
dispute
it
,
its
Gods
own
Oracle
,
Say
unto
the
Righteous
,
it
shall
be
well
with
him
.
I
might
multiply
Scriptures
,
but
I
will
give
you
one
instance
,
in
Eccles.
8.12
.
Surely
I
know
it
shall
be
well
with
them
that
fear
God
.
I
know
it
;
It
is
a
golden
Maxime
not
to
be
disputed
,
It
shall
be
well
with
them
that
fear
God
.
For
the
illustration
of
this
,
consider
two
things
.
-
1.
What
is
meant
by
the
Righteous
man
.
-
2.
Why
,
Howsoever
things
go
,
it
shall
be
well
with
the
Righteous
.
1.
Who
is
meant
here
by
the
Righteous
man
.
There
is
a
threefold
Righteousness
,
a
legal
Righteousness
;
and
so
Adam
in
this
sense
was
said
to
be
Righteous
,
when
he
did
wear
the
Robe
of
Innocency
:
Adams
heart
did
agree
with
the
Law
of
God
exactly
,
as
a
well
made
Dial
goes
with
the
Sun
;
but
this
Righteousness
is
forfeited
and
lost
.
2.
There
is
a
Moral
Righteousness
,
and
thus
he
is
said
to
be
Righteous
,
who
is
adorned
with
the
Moral
vertues
,
who
is
prudent
,
and
just
,
and
temperate
,
who
is
decked
with
the
level
of
Morality
:
But
3.
There
is
an
Evangelical
Righteousness
,
and
this
is
meant
here
:
this
Evangelical
Righteousness
is
twofold
.
-
1.
There
is
a
Righteousness
of
Imputation
,
and
that
is
when
Christs
Righteousness
is
made
over
to
us
:
and
Beloved
,
this
Righteousness
is
as
truly
ours
to
justifie
us
,
as
it
s
Christs
to
bestow
upon
us
.
-
2.
There
is
a
Righteousness
of
Implantation
,
which
is
nothing
else
but
the
infusing
of
the
seed
and
habit
of
Grace
into
the
heart
:
a
planting
of
holiness
in
a
man
,
and
making
him
a
partaker
of
the
Divine
Nature
:
this
is
to
be
Righteous
in
the
sight
of
God
,
a
Righteousness
of
Imputation
,
and
a
Righteousness
of
Implantation
.
The
second
thing
is
to
shew
you
,
why
,
Howsoever
things
go
in
the
world
,
yet
it
shall
go
well
with
this
Righteous
man
;
it
must
be
thus
for
two
Reasons
.
1.
Because
he
who
is
Righteous
,
hath
his
greatest
evils
removed
,
his
sin
pardoned
,
and
then
it
must
needs
be
well
with
him
:
Sin
is
the
thorn
in
a
mans
Conscience
,
now
when
the
thorn
is
pluckt
out
by
forgiveness
and
remission
,
then
it
is
well
with
that
man
.
Forgiveness
in
Scripture
is
called
a
lifting
off
of
sin
,
Job
7.
Lord
,
why
dost
thou
not
lift
off
my
sin
?
so
the
Hebrew
word
carries
it
;
it
is
a
Metaphor
taken
from
a
weary
man
that
goes
under
a
burden
,
he
is
ready
to
sink
under
it
,
now
another
man
comes
and
lifts
off
this
burthen
;
even
so
doth
the
great
God
,
when
the
burthen
of
sin
is
ready
to
sink
the
Conscience
.
God
lifts
off
the
burthen
of
sin
from
the
Conscience
,
and
lays
it
on
Christs
shoulder
,
and
he
carries
it
;
now
he
that
hath
his
burthen
thus
carried
,
it
is
well
with
him
howsoever
things
go
.
Forgiveness
of
sin
and
pardon
,
it
is
a
crowning
Blessing
,
it
is
a
Jewel
of
a
Believers
Crown
,
pardon
of
sin
is
a
multiplying
mercy
,
it
brings
a
great
many
mercies
along
with
it
:
whom
God
pardons
,
he
adopts
,
whom
God
pardons
,
he
invests
with
Grace
and
Glory
.
So
that
this
is
a
multiplying
mercy
;
it
is
such
a
mercy
that
is
enough
to
make
a
sick
man
well
,
Isa.
33.24
The
Inhabitants
shall
not
say
I
am
sick
;
the
people
shall
be
forgiven
their
iniquity
:
The
sence
of
●●●●on
takes
away
the
sence
of
pain
,
and
then
it
must
needs
be
well
with
the
Righteous
,
for
his
greatest
evil
is
removed
.
2.
However
things
go
,
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
;
because
that
God
is
his
portion
,
Psal.
16.5
.
The
Lord
is
the
portion
of
my
inheritance
;
the
lines
are
fallen
unto
me
in
pleasant
places
:
in
God
there
are
all
good
things
to
be
found
,
and
all
that
is
in
God
is
engaged
for
the
good
of
the
Righteous
,
his
Power
is
to
Help
,
and
his
Wisdom
is
to
Teach
,
and
his
Spirit
is
to
Sanctifie
,
and
his
Mercy
to
Save
.
God
is
the
Righteous
mans
portion
,
and
can
God
give
a
greater
gift
to
us
than
himself
?
God
is
a
rich
portion
,
for
he
is
the
Angels
riches
;
God
is
a
safe
and
sure
portion
,
for
his
Name
is
a
strong
Tower
,
he
is
a
portion
that
can
never
be
spent
,
for
he
is
Infiniteness
:
He
is
a
portion
can
never
be
lost
,
for
he
is
Eternity
.
Thou
art
my
portion
for
ever
,
Psal.
72.26
.
and
surely
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
that
hath
God
for
his
portion
.
Is
it
not
well
with
that
man
that
is
happy
?
why
,
if
God
be
our
portion
we
are
happy
,
Psal.
144.15
.
Happy
is
the
people
whose
God
is
the
Lord
.
Thus
I
have
cleared
up
the
Doctrinal
part
.
For
the
Use
to
this
,
Here
is
abundance
of
comfort
for
every
Godly
man
,
for
every
person
serving
God
in
this
Congregation
,
God
hath
sent
me
this
day
with
a
Commission
to
comfort
you
.
Oh!
that
I
might
drop
in
the
Oyl
of
gladness
into
every
broken
heart
and
rejoyce
every
troubled
spirit
.
Oh
here
is
good
news
from
Heaven
Say
unto
the
Righteous
,
it
shall
be
well
with
him
.
But
here
is
a
question
must
be
answered
,
You
'l
say
to
me
,
but
how
doth
this
appear
,
that
it
shall
he
well
with
the
Righteous
?
for
we
often
see
it
is
the
worst
with
them
in
this
world
,
he
is
deprived
of
his
comfort
many
times
,
he
loses
his
very
life
in
that
quarrel
,
he
is
made
the
very
reproach
of
the
world
oftentimes
;
how
then
is
it
well
with
the
Righteous
?
To
this
I
answer
,
yet
still
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
,
though
he
meet
with
trouble
in
the
world
,
and
one
follows
on
the
neck
of
another
,
yet
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
;
as
will
appear
in
these
three
or
four
particulars
.
1.
The
troubles
that
the
Righteous
man
meets
with
,
they
turn
to
good
,
and
so
it
is
well
with
him
;
that
is
a
most
famous
Scripture
in
Jer.
24.5
.
Whom
I
have
sent
out
of
this
place
unto
the
land
of
the
Ghaldeans
for
their
good
.
Gods
own
Israel
were
transported
into
Babylon
among
their
enemies
:
but
it
is
for
their
good
,
saith
the
Lord.
The
troubles
of
the
Righteous
are
a
means
to
purge
out
their
sin
.
I
have
read
a
story
of
one
who
running
at
another
with
a
sword
to
kill
him
,
by
accident
his
sword
run
into
an
Imposthume
and
broke
the
Imposthume
;
thus
all
the
evils
and
troubles
of
the
Righteous
serve
but
to
cure
them
of
the
Imposthume
of
pride
,
to
make
them
more
humble
;
when
that
the
body
of
a
Saint
is
afflicted
,
his
soul
,
that
revives
and
flourishes
in
Grace
.
At
Rome
there
was
two
Laurel-trees
,
and
when
one
withered
,
the
other
did
flourish
:
so
when
the
body
is
afflicted
,
yet
the
soul
that
Laurel
,
doth
revive
and
flourish
.
God
doth
distil
our
of
the
bitterest
drink
his
Glory
and
our
Salvation
,
saith
Jerome
,
that
,
that
the
world
looks
on
as
a
punishment
,
God
makes
a
medicine
to
heal
the
sore
;
why
then
it
shall
be
well
with
the
Righteous
.
The
rod
of
God
upon
a
Saint
,
is
but
only
Gods
pencil
whereby
he
draweth
his
Image
more
lively
on
the
soul
.
God
never
strikes
the
strings
of
his
Viol
but
to
make
the
Musick
sweet
.
Then
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
.
2.
In
the
midst
of
all
the
trouble
that
doth
befall
the
Righteous
,
yet
still
it
is
well
with
them
in
regard
of
those
inward
heart-revivings
that
God
doth
give
them
.
We
see
a
godly
mans
misery
,
but
we
do
not
see
his
comfort
:
we
see
his
prison-gates
,
but
we
do
not
hear
the
musick
that
is
within
his
Conscience
.
God
doth
sweeten
to
his
People
outward
trouble
with
inward
peace
;
it
is
the
Title
that
is
given
to
God
,
2
Cor.
7.6
.
God
that
comforteth
them
that
are
cast
down
.
The
Bee
can
gather
honey
as
well
from
the
thistle
and
from
the
bitter
hearb
,
as
from
the
sweet
flower
;
the
Child
of
God
can
gather
joy
out
of
sorrow
:
out
of
the
very
carkass
sometimes
the
Lord
gives
honey
;
when
the
body
is
in
pain
,
the
soul
may
be
at
ease
,
as
when
a
mans
head
akes
,
yet
his
heart
may
be
well
;
thus
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
:
God
gives
him
that
inward
comfort
that
revives
and
sweetens
his
outward
pain
.
3.
In
the
time
of
trouble
and
calamity
,
yet
still
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
:
because
God
doth
cover
his
people
,
in
the
time
of
trouble
,
he
hides
them
in
the
storm
,
God
hath
a
care
to
hide
his
Jewels
,
and
will
not
let
them
be
carried
away
;
and
thus
he
makes
good
that
Scripture
litterally
,
Psal.
91.4
.
He
shall
cover
them
with
his
feathers
,
and
under
his
wings
shalt
thou
trust
,
no
evil
shall
touch
thee
.
God
oftentimes
verifies
this
Scripture
litterally
,
He
makes
his
Angels
to
be
his
peoples
life-guard
;
to
hide
them
;
and
defend
them
,
when
a
floud
was
coming
upon
the
world
,
God
provided
an
Ark
to
hide
Noah
,
when
Israel
is
carried
and
transported
into
Babylon
,
God
hid
Jeremiah
,
and
gave
him
his
life
for
a
prey
,
Jer.
39.11
.
and
in
this
sense
the
Saints
of
God
are
called
hidden
ones
,
Psal.
83.3
.
Why
so
?
not
onely
because
they
are
hid
in
Gods
decree
,
and
hid
in
Christs
wounds
,
but
oftentimes
God
hides
them
in
a
time
of
danger
and
calamity
:
they
are
hidden
ones
,
he
reserved
to
himself
seven
thousand
that
had
not
bowed
the
knee
to
Baal
.
The
Prophet
knew
not
where
there
was
one
,
but
God
knew
there
were
seven
thousand
.
In
this
sense
,
it
is
well
with
the
righteous
in
time
of
publick
misery
.
I
but
you
'l
say
,
sometimes
it
fares
yet
worse
then
all
this
,
sometimes
the
righteous
they
die
and
perish
,
they
are
carried
away
in
a
Tempest
,
why
?
yet
still
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
,
and
that
in
a
two-fold
sense
.
1.
Many
times
God
doth
take
away
the
Righteous
by
death
,
and
that
in
great
mercy
:
he
takes
them
away
,
that
they
shall
not
see
the
misery
that
comes
upon
a
Nation
.
Virgil
the
Heathen
Poet
saith
,
They
are
happy
that
die
before
their
Countrey
:
his
meaning
was
,
they
die
before
they
see
the
ruine
of
their
Countrey
:
and
truly
God
many
times
takes
away
his
people
in
mercy
,
that
they
may
not
see
the
ruine
that
is
coming
on
a
Land
;
you
have
in
Scripture
for
this
,
1
King
.
14.13
.
He
onely
of
Jeroboam
shall
come
to
the
Grave
in
peace
,
because
in
him
there
is
found
some
good
things
towards
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
God
puts
him
in
his
grave
betimes
in
mercy
,
because
he
should
not
see
the
evil
coming
upon
the
Land
:
and
there
's
a
parallel
to
this
,
2
King
.
12.
last
.
It
is
spoken
of
Josiah
,
I
will
gather
thee
unto
thy
Fathers
,
thou
shalt
be
gathered
unto
thy
Grave
in
peace
,
and
thine
eyes
shall
not
see
the
evil
I
will
bring
upon
this
place
.
Josiah
he
dyed
in
Battel
:
how
then
was
it
said
he
went
to
the
Grave
in
peace
?
We
must
understand
the
meaning
of
it
is
this
;
Josiah
went
to
his
Grave
in
peace
,
because
he
was
a
holy
man
,
and
he
had
made
his
peace
with
God
,
and
so
he
went
to
his
Grave
in
peace
;
and
because
he
should
not
see
the
evil
approaching
,
God
gathered
him
to
his
Grave
in
peace
.
Jerom
speaking
of
his
friend
Nepotian
(
you
must
observe
Jerom
lived
to
see
some
troubles
before
he
died
)
saith
he
,
Oh!
how
happy
is
my
friend
Nepotian
,
that
sees
not
these
troubles
,
but
is
got
out
of
the
storm
,
dies
and
is
arrived
safe
in
Heaven
.
Luther
died
in
mercy
before
the
trouble
in
Germany
broke
forth
:
and
thus
you
see
the
Righteous
though
they
die
,
yet
it
is
well
with
them
,
God
takes
them
away
in
mercy
that
they
may
not
see
approaching
evils
.
2.
Though
the
Righteous
die
,
and
are
taken
away
,
yet
it
is
well
with
them
,
because
death
cannot
hurt
them
:
Death
can
neither
hurt
their
body
nor
yet
their
souls
,
and
then
it
is
well
with
them
.
1.
Death
cannot
hurt
their
bodies
,
the
body
of
a
Saint
it
doth
not
perish
,
though
it
die
;
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
are
very
precious
dust
in
Gods
account
:
precious
dust
,
The
Lord
locks
up
these
Jewels
in
the
Grave
,
as
in
a
Cabinet
;
The
bodies
of
the
Saints
lie
mellowing
and
ripening
in
the
Grave
till
the
blessed
time
of
the
Resurrection
.
Oh!
how
precious
is
the
Dust
of
a
Believer
,
though
the
world
mind
it
not
,
yet
it
is
precious
unto
God
.
The
Husbandman
he
hath
some
Corn
in
his
Barn
,
and
he
hath
other
Corn
in
the
Ground
:
why
?
the
Corn
that
is
in
the
ground
,
is
as
precious
to
him
,
as
that
is
in
the
Barn
:
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
in
the
Grave
,
are
Gods
Corn
in
the
ground
,
but
the
Lord
makes
very
precious
account
of
this
Corn
:
The
bodies
of
the
Saints
shall
be
more
glorious
and
blessed
then
ever
they
were
,
at
the
Resurrection
.
T●rtullian
calls
them
Angelical
bodies
,
in
regard
of
that
beauty
and
lustre
that
shall
be
upon
them
.
As
it
is
with
your
silks
,
when
they
are
died
of
a
purple
or
scarlet
colour
,
they
are
made
more
bright
and
illustrious
then
they
were
before
;
thus
it
is
with
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
,
they
shall
be
dyed
of
a
better
colour
at
the
Resurrection
,
they
shall
be
made
like
a
glorious
body
;
Phil.
3.20
.
thus
it
shall
be
well
with
the
righteous
,
their
bodies
shall
not
perish
.
2.
It
will
be
well
with
the
Righteous
at
death
,
as
to
their
souls
too
.
Oh
it
will
be
a
blessed
time
!
methinks
it
is
with
a
Saint
at
the
time
of
death
,
just
as
it
was
with
Saint
Paul
in
his
voyage
to
Rome
,
we
read
that
the
Ship
did
break
,
but
though
there
were
so
many
broken
pieces
,
yet
he
got
safe
to
shore
;
so
though
the
Ship
of
the
Believers
body
break
by
death
,
yet
it
is
safe
with
the
passenger
,
his
soul
that
gets
safe
to
the
Heavenly
harbour
:
Let
me
tell
you
,
the
day
of
a
Believers
death
,
it
is
the
birth-day
of
his
blessednesse
,
it
is
his
Ascention
day
to
Heaven
,
the
day
of
his
death
,
it
is
his
marriage-day
with
Jesus
Christ
.
Faith
doth
but
contract
us
here
,
in
this
life
is
but
the
contract
,
but
at
death
the
Nuptials
shall
be
solemnized
in
Glory
,
they
shall
see
God
face
to
face
,
it
will
be
Heaven
enough
to
have
a
sight
of
God
,
saith
Austin
:
when
the
Saints
shall
enter
into
joy
,
here
joy
enters
into
them
,
but
then
they
shall
enter
into
it
:
they
shall
drink
of
these
pure
Rivers
that
run
from
the
Everlasting
Fountain
.
And
thus
you
see
,
it
will
be
well
with
the
Righteous
,
how
ever
things
go
,
though
trouble
come
,
though
death
come
,
yet
it
will
go
well
with
the
Righteous
.
And
Oh
let
those
that
are
the
people
of
God
comfort
themselves
in
these
words
!
Oh
what
an
encouragement
is
this
to
all
you
that
hear
me
,
to
begin
to
be
Righteous
!
this
Text
may
tempt
us
all
to
be
Godly
,
Say
unto
the
Righteous
,
it
shall
be
well
with
him
;
when
things
are
never
so
ill
with
him
,
yet
it
is
well
with
him
.
We
would
be
glad
to
have
things
go
well
with
our
Relations
,
and
in
our
Estates
;
why
?
when
the
Righteous
things
go
well
with
us
,
thy
person
is
sealed
,
thou
art
Heir
of
all
Gods
Promises
,
thou
art
Christs
favorite
,
thou
hast
Heaven
in
reversion
,
and
is
it
not
now
well
with
thee
?
If
you
would
have
Happiness
,
you
must
espouse
Holiness
.
Say
unto
the
Righteous
,
it
shall
be
well
with
them
:
and
thus
much
of
the
first
Proposition
,
the
Godly
mans
comfort
in
life
,
and
death
,
it
is
well
with
him
.
But
now
if
all
this
will
not
prevail
with
you
,
to
make
you
leave
your
fins
and
become
Righteous
,
I
must
passe
in
a
few
words
to
the
next
branch
of
the
Text
,
to
scare
men
out
of
their
sin
,
to
affright
men
out
of
their
wickednesse
,
Wo
unto
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
him
.
This
my
Beloved
is
the
dark
fide
of
the
cloud
.
It
may
cause
in
every
wicked
man
that
hears
me
,
a
trembling
at
the
heart
.
Wo
unto
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
him
.
The
Proposition
that
doth
resist
out
of
these
words
,
is
this
:
Doct.
When
things
seem
to
be
well
with
the
wicked
men
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
them
at
last
,
though
they
have
more
then
heart
can
wish
,
yet
it
shall
be
ill
with
them
at
last
,
Eccles.
8.13
.
It
shall
not
be
well
with
the
wicked
,
nor
shall
he
prolong
his
daies
,
which
are
as
a
shadow
;
because
he
fears
not
God
,
it
shall
not
be
well
with
the
wicked
,
the
God
of
truth
hath
pronounced
this
.
It
is
as
true
as
God
is
true
,
it
shall
not
be
well
with
the
wicked
.
Now
that
I
may
a
little
clear
this
to
you
,
I
shall
demonstrate
this
to
you
in
these
four
particulars
.
-
1.
It
is
ill
with
the
wicked
in
this
life
.
-
2.
It
is
ill
with
them
at
death
.
-
3.
It
is
ill
with
them
at
the
day
of
Judgement
.
-
4.
It
is
ill
with
them
after
Judgement
;
it
shall
be
ill
with
the
wicked
.
It
is
ill
with
the
wicked
in
this
life
;
a
wicked
man
that
hears
me
will
hardly
think
so
,
when
he
hath
the
affluence
and
confluence
of
outward
comforts
,
when
he
eats
the
fat
,
and
drinks
the
sweet
,
he
will
hardly
believe
the
Minister
that
shall
tell
him
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
him
,
but
it
is
so
.
For
is
it
not
ill
with
that
man
that
hath
a
curse
?
yea
,
the
curse
of
God
entailed
upon
him
,
can
that
man
thrive
that
lives
under
the
curse
of
God
?
Flouds
of
bloud
and
wrath
hang
over
the
head
of
a
wicked
man
,
he
is
heir
to
all
the
Plagues
written
in
the
Book
of
God
.
All
Gods
curses
are
the
sinners
Portion
,
and
if
he
die
in
his
sin
,
he
is
sure
to
have
his
Portion
paid
him
.
Wo
unto
the
wicked
,
every
bit
of
bread
he
hath
,
he
hath
it
with
a
curse
,
its
like
poison'd
bread
given
to
a
dog
:
every
drop
of
Wine
he
drinks
,
he
swallows
down
a
curse
with
it
;
wo
unto
the
wicked
,
there
is
a
curse
in
his
Cup
,
and
a
curse
upon
his
Table
.
God
saith
wo
unto
him
:
we
read
of
Belshazar
,
Dan.
5.4
,
5.
that
he
did
take
the
Wine
,
and
commanded
to
bring
the
Gold
and
Silver
vessels
out
of
the
Temple
,
and
then
they
brought
the
Golden
vessels
that
were
taken
out
of
the
Temple
,
out
of
the
house
of
God
that
was
at
Jerusalem
,
and
the
King
and
his
Princes
,
and
his
Wives
and
Concubines
drank
in
them
.
Belshazar
was
very
jovial
,
in
the
midst
of
his
Cups
he
was
merry
,
but
wo
unto
the
wicked
;
for
in
the
same
hour
came
forth
the
finger
of
a
mans
hand
,
and
reach'd
over
the
Candlestick
,
upon
the
plaister
of
the
Wall
of
the
Kings
Pallace
,
and
the
Kings
countenance
changed
,
and
he
was
troubled
;
there
was
a
hand
and
a
woe
written
on
the
wall
:
let
a
sinner
live
till
he
come
to
an
hundred
years
of
age
,
yet
he
is
cursed
,
Isa.
65.20
his
gray
hairs
,
they
have
a
curse
upon
them
.
2.
'T
is
ill
with
the
wicked
,
not
onely
in
this
life
,
but
't
is
ill
with
him
at
his
hour
of
death
,
and
that
in
these
two
respects
,
-
1.
Death
puts
an
end
unto
all
his
comforts
.
-
2.
Death
is
the
beginning
of
all
his
miseries
.
1.
Death
puts
an
end
to
all
his
Comforts
,
no
more
indulging
and
pompering
the
flesh
,
then
no
more
cups
of
Wine
,
then
no
more
Musick
,
Revel.
18.22
.
The
fruits
thy
soul
lusteth
after
,
are
departed
from
thee
.
All
things
that
are
dainty
and
good
,
are
departed
from
thee
,
the
voice
of
the
Harper
,
Musician
,
and
Trumpeter
,
shall
be
heard
no
more
in
thee
.
As
it
is
spoken
of
the
destruction
of
Rome
,
so
you
may
say
of
the
wicked
man
,
no
more
joy
and
gladness
,
no
more
mirth
and
musick
,
all
a
sinners
sweet
Spices
,
his
scarlet
Robes
,
his
sparkling
Diamonds
,
they
all
at
death
depart
from
him
.
2.
As
death
puts
an
end
to
a
sinners
mirth
,
so
it
lays
a
foundation
for
all
his
sorrow
:
Alas
,
before
death
begins
to
close
a
sinners
eyes
,
the
eye
of
his
conscience
is
first
opened
,
every
sin
at
the
hour
of
death
,
stands
with
its
drawn
sword
in
its
hand
:
those
sins
that
did
in
life
delight
him
,
now
they
affright
and
terrifie
him
,
all
his
joy
and
mirth
turns
into
sadness
:
as
sometimes
you
have
seen
Sugar
lying
in
a
damp
place
,
it
doth
dissolve
and
run
to
water
:
thus
all
the
Sugar-joys
of
a
wicked
man
at
the
hour
of
death
turns
into
water
,
into
the
water
of
tears
,
into
the
water
of
sorrow
.
3.
It
shall
be
ill
with
the
wicked
man
at
the
day
of
Judgement
,
when
he
is
seated
before
Gods
Tribunal
,
then
he
shall
leave
judging
of
others
,
and
shall
stand
at
Gods
Bar
,
and
be
tryed
for
his
life
.
I
read
concerning
Felix
,
when
he
heard
Paul
speak
of
Judgement
,
that
Felix
trembled
.
Josephus
observes
,
that
Felix
he
was
a
wicked
man
,
and
she
that
lived
with
him
,
her
name
was
Drusilla
,
whom
he
inticed
from
her
Husband
,
and
lived
in
uncleanness
with
her
:
now
when
Felix
heard
Paul
preaching
of
Judgement
,
trembled
.
Now
if
he
trembled
to
hear
of
Judgement
,
what
will
he
do
when
Judgement
comes
?
when
all
his
secret
sins
shall
be
made
manifest
,
all
his
Midnight
wickedness
shall
be
written
on
his
fore-head
,
as
with
a
point
of
a
Diamond
?
At
the
day
of
Judgement
shall
be
these
two
things
.
-
First
,
There
shall
be
a
legal
Trial.
-
Secondly
,
The
Sentence
.
First
,
A
legal
Trial.
God
will
call
forth
a
sinner
by
name
,
and
say
,
stand
forth
,
hear
thy
charge
,
see
what
thou
canst
answer
to
this
charge
.
What
canst
thou
say
for
thy
Sabbath-breaking
,
for
thy
Murthers
,
and
Drunkenness
,
and
Perjury
?
for
all
thy
revenge
and
malice
?
for
all
thy
persecuting
of
my
Members
?
what
dost
thou
say
,
Guilty
,
or
not
Guilty
?
Thou
wretch
,
thou
darest
not
say
thou
art
not
Guilty
;
for
have
not
I
been
an
eye-witness
to
all
thy
wickedness
?
do
not
the
Books
agree
,
the
book
of
thy
Conscience
,
and
the
book
of
my
Omniscience
,
and
darest
thou
offer
to
plead
not
Guilty
?
How
will
the
sinner
be
amazed
with
horr●r
,
and
run
into
desparation
?
Secondly
,
After
this
legal
process
of
Tryal
,
follows
the
Sentence
,
Go
●●c●rsed
into
everlasting
fire
;
what
,
to
go
from
the
presence
of
Christ
?
in
whose
presence
is
fulness
of
joy
,
to
go
from
Christ
with
a
curse
,
Why
,
saith
Chrys●stom
,
that
very
word
Depart
,
is
worse
than
the
torment
it self
.
And
remember
this
,
you
that
go
on
in
your
sins
,
when
once
this
sentence
is
past
,
it
cannot
be
reversed
;
this
is
the
most
Supream
Court
of
Judicature
,
from
which
is
no
appeal
.
Here
on
earth
men
remove
their
Causes
from
one
Court
to
another
,
from
the
Common
Law
unto
the
Chancery
;
Oh!
but
at
the
last
day
of
judgement
,
no
appeals
to
remove
the
sentence
,
for
this
is
the
highest
Court
.
4.
It
will
be
ill
with
the
wicked
that
die
in
their
sins
after
the
day
of
judgement
:
Oh!
then
there
is
but
one
way
,
and
they
would
be
glad
they
might
not
go
that
way
;
any
way
but
to
prison
.
Oh!
but
there
is
no
way
but
to
Hell
,
Luk.
16.23
.
In
Hell
he
lifted
up
his
eyes
.
Hell
,
't
is
the
very
center
of
misery
,
't
is
the
very
Spirits
of
Torments
distilled
out
:
The
Scripture
tells
us
,
that
in
Hell
there
are
these
three
things
;
there
is
Fire
,
there
is
Darkness
,
there
are
Chains
.
1.
Hell
is
called
a
place
of
Darkness
,
Jude
13.
To
whom
is
reserved
blackness
of
darkness
:
Darkness
you
know
is
the
most
uncomfortable
thing
in
the
world
;
a
man
that
goes
in
the
dark
,
he
trembleth
every
step
he
goeth
.
Hell
is
a
black
Region
,
nothing
but
blackness
of
darkness
;
and
it
must
needs
be
a
dark
place
where
they
shall
be
separated
from
the
light
of
Gods
presence
.
Indeed
Augustine
,
he
thinks
there
shall
be
some
little
sulphurous
light
there
:
but
suppose
it
be
so
,
that
light
shall
serve
onely
that
the
damned
may
see
the
tragedy
of
their
own
misery
,
and
see
themselves
tormented
.
2.
In
Hell
,
as
there
is
Darkness
,
so
there
is
Fire
,
it
is
called
a
burning
Lake
,
Rev.
2.15
.
Who
was
not
found
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
was
threwn
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
.
You
know
that
Fire
is
the
most
torturing
Element
,
it
makes
the
most
dreadful
impression
on
the
flesh
.
Now
Hell
is
a
place
of
Fire
.
It
is
disputed
among
the
Learned
what
kind
of
fire
it
is
,
and
I
wish
we
may
never
know
what
kind
of
fire
it
is
.
Augustine
and
others
affirm
that
it
is
Material
fire
,
but
far
hotter
than
any
fire
upon
your
Hearths
,
that
is
but
painted
fire
compared
with
this
.
But
I
do
rather
think
that
the
fire
of
the
Damned
it
is
partly
Material
,
and
partly
Spiritual
;
partly
Material
to
work
on
the
Body
,
and
partly
Spiritual
,
which
is
the
wrath
of
God
to
torment
the
soul
:
that
is
the
Lake
,
the
burning
Fire
:
Oh!
who
knows
the
power
of
Gods
anger
?
who
can
dwell
with
these
burnings
?
it
is
intollerable
to
endure
them
,
and
impossible
to
escape
them
.
3.
In
Hell
there
are
chains
,
chains
of
darkness
.
Those
sinners
that
would
not
be
bound
by
any
Law
of
God
,
such
shall
have
chains
of
darkness
to
bind
them
.
Quest
,
What
should
be
the
meaning
of
these
phrases
,
Chains
of
darkness
?
Answ.
I
suppose
it
may
be
this
,
to
intimate
unto
us
,
that
the
wicked
in
Hell
shall
not
have
power
to
walk
up
and
down
,
which
perhaps
might
be
a
little
ease
,
though
very
little
;
but
they
shall
be
chained
down
fast
,
not
to
stir
,
they
shall
be
fastned
to
that
stake
with
chains
of
darkness
;
Oh!
this
will
be
terrible
indeed
.
Suppose
a
man
should
lie
always
on
a
Doun-bed
,
and
might
not
stir
out
of
the
place
,
it
would
be
very
painful
unto
him
:
Oh
;
but
to
lye
as
the
Damned
upon
the
wrack
,
always
under
the
torturing
scorchings
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
to
be
tyed
,
and
not
to
move
,
how
dreadful
are
the
thoughts
of
this
?
and
this
is
the
condition
of
the
wicked
,
they
are
under
fire
,
and
darkness
,
and
chains
.
And
to
add
unto
the
torments
of
Hell
,
there
are
these
two
things
more
to
shew
you
,
that
it
shall
be
ill
with
the
wicked
,
let
them
dye
when
they
will
.
-
The
first
is
the
Worm
.
-
The
second
is
the
Serpent
.
First
,
There
is
the
Worm
to
torture
the
damned
spirits
,
and
this
is
no
other
than
the
Worm
Conscience
;
the
9
of
Mark
the
44
verse
,
Where
their
worm
never
dieth
.
Oh!
how
dreadful
will
it
be
to
have
this
Worm
?
Melancthon
calls
the
tormenting
Conscience
,
A
hellish
fury
.
Conscience
will
be
just
as
if
a
Worm
full
of
poyson
were
feeding
upon
the
heart
of
a
man
.
Those
Sinners
that
would
never
hear
the
voice
of
Conscience
,
they
shall
feel
the
worm
of
Conscience
.
And
then
,
Secondly
,
As
there
is
the
Worm
to
torment
,
so
there
is
the
Serpent
,
that
is
the
Devil
,
who
is
called
the
Old
Serpent
,
Rev.
9.
As
there
is
the
biting
of
the
Worm
,
so
there
is
the
stinging
of
the
Old
Serpent
.
First
of
all
,
The
Damned
shall
be
forced
to
behold
the
Devil
.
I
remember
what
Anselm
saith
,
saith
he
,
I
had
rather
endure
all
the
torments
of
this
Life
,
than
see
the
Devil
with
bodily
eyes
:
But
now
this
sight
the
wicked
shall
see
whether
they
will
or
no
,
and
not
only
see
,
but
they
shall
feel
the
stinging
of
this
Old
Serpent
the
Devil
.
Satan
is
full
of
rage
against
Mankind
,
and
will
shew
no
mercy
,
as
he
puts
forth
all
his
subtilty
in
tempting
of
man
,
so
he
puts
out
all
his
crue'ty
in
tormenting
of
Mankind
.
And
this
is
not
all
,
There
are
two
things
to
set
out
the
Torments
of
Hell
.
-
First
,
These
Agonies
,
and
Hell-convulsions
,
they
shall
be
for
ever
:
take
that
Scripture
for
proof
,
Rev.
14.11
▪
And
the
smoak
of
their
Torment
asc●nded
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
they
have
no
rest
day
nor
night
.
Thus
it
is
in
Hell
,
they
would
dye
,
but
they
cannot
;
the
wicked
shall
be
always
dying
,
but
never
dead
;
The
smoak
of
the
Furnace
ascends
for
ever
and
ever
.
Oh!
who
can
endure
thus
to
be
ever
upon
the
wrack
?
this
word
e●●●
breaks
the
heart
.
Wicked
men
,
now
think
the
Sabbaths
long
,
When
will
the
Sabbath
be
over
?
they
think
a
Sermon
long
,
and
think
a
Prayer
long
;
but
oh
!
how
long
will
it
be
to
lie
in
Hell
for
ever
and
ever
?
after
millions
of
years
their
Torments
are
as
far
from
ended
,
as
at
the
first
hour
they
began
.
-
Secondly
,
Which
is
another
aggravation
of
Hell
torment
,
the
damned
in
Hell
have
none
to
pitty
them
;
it
is
some
comfort
,
some
ease
to
have
our
Friends
to
pity
us
in
our
sickness
and
want
;
I
,
but
they
have
no
friends
.
Mercy
will
not
pitty
them
,
Mercy
is
turned
into
Fury
.
Christ
will
not
pitty
them
,
he
is
no
more
an
Advocate
for
them
.
The
Angels
will
not
pity
them
;
but
they
rejoyce
when
they
see
the
vengeance
;
they
insult
and
glory
when
they
see
the
Justice
of
God
executed
upon
his
enemies
.
Oh
how
sad
is
this
!
to
lie
down
in
the
scalding
furnace
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
none
to
pity
them
;
when
they
cry
out
,
God
will
laugh
at
them
.
Oh!
hear
this
all
ye
that
go
into
sin
,
It
will
be
ill
with
the
wicked
;
Oh!
therefore
turn
from
your
sins
,
lest
God
tear
you
in
pieces
as
a
Lion
,
and
there
be
none
to
help
you
.
Now
for
Application
.
Oh!
what
an
affrighting
Word
is
this
to
all
wicked
men
that
go
on
desperately
to
sin
,
and
add
drunkenness
to
thirst
?
never
such
an
inundation
of
wickedness
as
now
;
men
sin
as
if
they
would
spight
God
,
and
dare
him
to
punish
them
;
men
sin
so
greedily
as
if
they
were
afraid
Hell
gates
would
be
shut
up
ere
they
come
thither
:
Oh!
how
manfully
do
many
sin
?
they
go
to
Hell
strongly
in
their
wickedness
?
Oh!
these
are
in
a
sad
condition
:
Is
it
not
sad
at
the
hour
of
death
,
and
at
the
day
of
Judgement
,
and
after
Judgement
with
them
?
wicked
men
live
Cursed
,
and
they
die
Damned
;
sinners
are
the
very
mark
that
God
will
shoot
at
,
his
standing
mark
,
and
he
never
misses
this
mark
:
you
know
what
the
Scripture
saith
,
There
shall
be
weeping
,
and
there
shall
be
gnashing
of
teeth
.
And
saith
Latimer
,
That
is
sad
fare
,
where
weeping
is
the
first
course
,
and
gnashing
of
teeth
is
the
second
course
.
Quest.
Whence
is
it
that
there
is
this
gnashing
of
teeth
?
Answ.
First
,
it
doth
arise
from
the
extremity
of
Torment
the
wicked
suffer
:
they
are
not
able
to
bear
it
,
and
know
not
how
to
avoid
it
.
Secondly
,
The
wicked
gnash
their
teeth
in
Hell
at
the
Godly
to
see
them
in
Heaven
,
them
whom
they
persecuted
,
and
scoffed
,
and
jeered
,
to
see
them
in
Heaven
,
and
themselves
in
Hell
,
they
are
mad
at
it
,
Luk.
13.18
.
When
they
shall
see
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Jacob
,
and
all
the
Prophets
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
they
themselves
shut●ut
;
they
shall
gnash
their
teeth
at
this
.
How
may
this
amaze
a
wicked
man
?
if
all
the
curses
in
the
Bible
will
make
a
man
miserable
,
he
shall
be
made
so
,
The
second
Vse
is
this
.
Take
heed
that
none
of
you
here
be
found
amongst
the
number
of
the
wicked
;
take
heed
of
being
of
this
black
Regiment
that
wears
the
Devils
colours
;
and
fight
under
his
Banner
,
the
sinner
and
the
furnace
shall
never
be
parted
:
Oh!
take
heed
of
those
sins
,
which
will
bring
you
to
Hell
fire
.
There
are
(
saith
Bernard
)
fiery
sins
which
bring
men
to
Hell
fire
.
What
are
those
fiery
sins
?
why
,
the
fire
of
malice
,
the
fire
of
passion
?
and
the
fire
of
lust
and
concupisence
,
and
the
fire
of
Revenge
;
these
fiery
sins
,
bring
men
to
fiery
plagues
,
to
Hell
fire
.
When
you
are
tempted
to
any
wickedness
,
think
with
your selves
,
O!
how
can
I
bear
the
fierceness
of
Gods
wrath
for
ever
?
how
can
I
lie
in
the
wine-press
of
Gods
wrath
for
ever
?
Oh!
take
heed
of
those
sins
that
will
bring
you
into
this
place
of
Torment
.
I
have
read
a
story
of
a
Virgin
,
who
being
tempted
by
a
young
man
to
commit
folly
,
saith
she
unto
him
,
Grant
me
but
one
request
,
and
I
will
do
what
thou
desirest
;
what
is
that
,
saith
he
?
Do
but
hold
your
finger
one
hour
in
this
burning
Candle
,
no
,
he
would
not
do
that
.
Saith
she
,
Will
not
you
for
my
sake
hold
your
finger
an
hour
in
the
Candle
,
and
will
you
have
my
soul
lie
burning
in
Hell
for
ever
.
Thus
she
rebuked
the
Temptation
.
Doth
Satan
tempt
thee
to
wickedness
,
hold
out
this
Text
as
a
shield
to
the
Devil
to
quench
his
fiery
Darts
;
say
thus
,
Oh
Satan
!
do
I
embrace
thy
Temptations
,
I
must
be
under
thy
Tormenting
to
all
Eternity
,
Oh!
therefore
labour
to
be
Righteous
,
It
shall
be
well
with
the
Righteous
.
But
take
heed
of
sin
,
It
shall
be
ill
with
the
sinner
.
I
will
conclude
all
with
that
saying
of
Austin
,
When
a
man
hath
been
vertuous
,
his
labour
is
gone
,
but
the
pleasure
remains
;
when
a
man
hath
been
wicked
,
the
pleasure
is
gone
,
but
the
sting
remains
.
Mr.
Lye's
First
Sermon
.
August
17
▪
1662.
Phil.
4.1
.
Therefore
my
Brethren
,
dearly
Beloved
,
and
longed
for
,
my
Joy
and
Crown
,
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
,
my
dearly
Beloved
.
MY
Beloved
,
I
do
very
well
remember
that
upon
the
24th
of
this
instant
month
,
in
1651.
I
was
then
under
the
sentence
of
banishment
;
and
that
very
day
did
I
preach
my
Farewel
Sermon
to
my
people
from
whom
I
was
banished
,
because
I
would
not
swear
against
my
King
,
having
sworn
to
maintain
his
just
Power
,
and
Honour
and
Greatness
;
and
now
behold
a
second
Trial
;
then
I
could
not
forswear
my self
,
the
God
of
Heaven
keep
me
that
I
never
may
:
I
am
apt
to
think
I
could
do
any
thing
for
this
loving
Congregation
,
onely
I
cannot
sin
;
but
since
Beloved
,
there
is
a
sentence
gone
out
against
us
,
that
we
that
cannot
subscribe
must
not
subsist
;
this
is
the
last
day
that
is
prefixed
to
us
to
Preach
;
I
shall
now
speak
to
you
(
God
assisting
me
)
if
my
passion
will
give
me
leave
,
just
as
if
I
would
speak
,
if
I
were
immediately
to
die
;
Therefore
hearken
my
Brethren
,
dearly
Beloved
,
and
longed
for
,
my
Joy
and
Crown
,
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
,
my
dearly
Beloved
.
Paul
was
now
a
prisoner
at
Rome
,
for
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
't
was
his
second
imprisonment
,
and
he
was
not
far
from
being
offered
up
a
sacrifice
for
the
Gospel
he
had
preached
.
This
Gospel
the
Philippians
had
heard
him
preach
,
and
the
godly
Philippians
having
heard
of
his
imprisonment
,
they
sent
so
far
from
Philippi
to
Rome
to
visit
him
,
and
to
supply
his
wants
.
A
gracious
temper
,
which
I
hope
the
Eternal
God
hath
given
the
Saints
in
London
,
and
for
which
,
if
for
any
thing
,
God
hath
a
blessing
in
store
for
them
.
Paul
is
not
so
much
concerned
in
his
own
bonds
,
as
in
the
Philippians
Estate
:
Epaphroditus
tells
him
that
there
were
Heresies
,
and
false
doctrines
got
in
amongst
them
,
but
yet
the
Philippians
stood
fast
:
and
herein
Paul
rejoyces
,
writes
this
Epistle
,
bids
them
go
on
,
stand
fast
,
keep
their
ground
,
and
to
be
sure
not
to
give
an
inch
,
but
to
stand
fast
,
knowing
that
at
long
run
,
their
labour
shall
not
be
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
I
shall
without
any
more
ado
enter
upon
the
Text
;
in
which
you
have
two
things
considerable
.
A
most
melting
Compellation
,
and
a
most
serious
Exhortation
.
1.
A
melting
Compellation
,
my
Brethren
,
dearly
Beloved
,
&c.
2.
A
serious
Exhortation
,
and
in
it
first
,
the
Matter
of
the
Duty
,
stand
,
and
stand
it
out
,
and
stand
fast
.
Secondly
,
the
Manner
.
First
,
So
stand
,
so
as
you
have
stood
,
stand
fast
.
Second
,
In
the
Lord
,
stand
so
,
and
stand
in
the
Lord
,
in
the
Lords
strength
,
and
in
the
Lords
cause
;
to
stand
in
your
own
strength
,
would
be
the
ready
way
to
fall
,
and
to
stand
in
your
own
cause
,
for
your
own
fancy
,
would
be
the
ready
way
to
expose
your selves
to
all
manner
of
Temptations
:
Therefore
my
brethren
,
dearly
Beloved
in
the
Lord
,
stand
,
and
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
,
my
dearly
Beloved
.
In
the
next
place
,
by
way
of
Observation
from
the
words
;
and
if
there
be
any
wicked
Catchers
here
,
let
them
know
,
that
I
shall
speak
no
more
then
I
shall
draw
from
,
and
is
the
mind
of
my
Text
;
I
would
not
give
occasion
to
be
a
greater
sufferer
then
I
am
like
to
be
.
But
for
the
words
.
First
,
For
the
Melting
Compellation
,
my
Brethren
,
my
dearly
Beloved
.
Paul
was
an
Apostle
,
and
an
high
Officer
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
he
writ
unto
the
Philippians
,
to
all
the
Philippians
,
to
the
poorest
of
them
;
and
see
how
he
bespeaks
himself
to
them
,
(
my
Brethren
)
from
hence
take
this
observation
,
That
the
highest
Officers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
though
they
are
indeed
by
Office
Rulers
over
them
,
yet
by
Relation
,
they
are
no
more
then
Brethren
to
the
meanest
Saint
.
Here
we
have
no
such
Rabbies
,
to
whom
we
must
swear
,
because
they
say
we
must
swear
it
.
Paul
calls
them
Brethren
,
and
so
writes
to
them
,
Gal.
1.2
.
and
James
a
Scriptural
Officer
,
one
of
the
highest
Apostles
Christ
ever
made
;
saith
,
Hearken
my
beloved
Brethren
,
Jam.
2.5
.
So
Peter
an
Apostle
of
Christ
,
Wherefore
the
rather
Brethren
;
and
John
the
beloved
Disciple
,
Brethren
,
I
write
no
New
Commandment
,
&c.
1
John
2.7
.
Well
then
,
1.
If
this
be
so
,
that
the
highest
Officer
in
the
Church
,
such
as
Christ
approves
of
,
are
but
Brethren
to
the
meanest
Saint
,
then
certainly
they
are
but
Brethren
to
their
fellow
Officers
;
If
no
more
Relation
to
the
Toe
in
the
Body
,
then
no
more
to
the
Eyes
:
If
there
be
any
of
a
light
Spirit
would
bear
Rule
,
that
love
to
have
preheminence
,
I
would
desire
them
to
read
two
Scriptures
,
the
first
is
,
Luke
22.26
.
the
second
,
Mat.
26.27
.
Doth
Christ
say
,
whosoever
will
be
chief
among
you
,
let
him
be
one
that
will
Domineer
over
your
Estates
,
over
your
Persons
,
over
your
▪
Consciencs
,
doth
not
Christ
say
so
?
no
,
but
Whosoever
will
be
chief
among
you
,
let
him
be
your
Minister
,
—
let
him
be
your
servant
.
Even
as
the
Son
of
man
came
not
to
be
ministred
unto
,
but
to
Minister
,
and
to
give
his
life
a
Ransom
for
many
:
You
have
this
also
,
Luke
22.25
.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
the
Kings
of
the
Gentiles
exercise
Lordship
over
them
,
(
i.
e.
)
over
their
slaves
,
over
their
vassals
,
but
ye
shall
not
be
so
:
but
he
that
is
greatest
among
you
,
let
him
be
as
the
younger
,
and
he
that
is
chief
as
he
that
doth
serve
.
Sure
if
Paul
be
but
a
Brother
to
Philip
,
then
he
is
no
more
to
Timothy
.
2.
If
the
highest
Officers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
be
but
Brethren
to
the
meanest
Saint
,
then
't
is
not
for
those
Brethren
to
Lord
it
over
their
fellow
Brethren
,
Lord
it
over
Gods
Heritage
;
remember
't
is
Gods
Heritage
.
I
hope
your
Consciences
will
bear
me
witness
,
that
I
have
laboured
as
much
as
in
me
lies
,
to
be
a
helper
of
your
joy
,
not
to
Lord
it
over
your
faith
,
2
Cor.
1.24
.
to
press
or
cause
you
to
believe
this
or
that
,
because
I
believe
it
,
if
this
may
be
allowed
,
then
may
I
turn
Papist
to
morrow
.
Saith
Christ
to
him
that
would
have
had
him
speak
to
his
Brother
,
to
divide
the
inheritance
with
him
,
Man
,
who
made
me
a
Judge
over
you
?
Luk
12.14
.
So
say
I
,
Man
,
who
made
thee
a
Tyrant
,
and
Lord
over
thy
fellow
Brethren
?
1
Pet.
5.3
.
Neither
as
being
Lords
over
Gods
Heritage
,
&c.
3.
If
the
highest
Officers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
be
but
Brethren
and
no
more
,
then
there
should
be
no
discord
between
those
Brethren
.
Behold
,
how
good
and
how
pleasant
it
is
for
brethren
to
dwell
together
in
unity
:
and
truly
I
may
comfortably
speak
that
,
and
it
is
one
of
the
greatest
comforts
I
have
in
the
World
.
I
hope
we
have
lived
together
in
love
,
blessed
be
God
:
Let
us
not
fall
out
,
saith
Abraham
,
the
elder
,
to
Lot
his
younger
Cousin
,
for
we
are
Brethren
,
Beloved
,
the
discords
between
Pastor
and
People
,
have
made
the
best
musick
in
the
ears
of
the
Jesuits
.
4.
Are
Pastors
;
nay
,
the
highest
Officers
that
Jesus
Christ
hath
,
and
doth
own
in
the
Church
,
but
Brethren
?
Oh!
then
let
those
Brethren
if
they
will
appear
before
the
Bar
of
their
Father
in
Heaven
with
comfort
,
take
care
of
offending
the
souls
of
Brethren
:
for
at
the
hand
of
every
Brother
,
God
will
require
the
soul
of
his
Brother
,
Ezek.
33.6
.
His
Bloud
will
I
require
at
the
Watchmans
hand
.
We
that
are
called
by
some
the
Dogs
of
the
Flock
,
what
shall
we
prove
dumb
Dogs
?
what
a
comfort
will
it
be
to
my
dying
Brethren
this
day
,
if
they
can
but
say
,
Lord
,
we
are
clear
from
the
Bloud
of
our
Brethren
?
the
Officers
of
Christ
should
never
behave
themselves
so
,
that
they
should
give
their
people
occasion
to
say
,
we
are
Brethren
to
Dragons
.
But
Jer.
9.4
.
Take
ye
heed
every
one
of
his
Neighbor
,
&c.
I
would
commend
one
Scripture
to
all
my
Brethren
in
the
Ministry
,
1
Cor.
8.13
.
A
Scripture
that
I
would
have
writ
in
letters
of
Gold
on
the
Lintel
posts
of
all
Ministers
doors
.
Wherefore
if
meat
make
my
Brother
to
offend
▪
I
will
eat
no
flesh
while
the
world
stands
,
lest
I
make
my
Brother
to
offend
.
Rather
then
to
endanger
my
soul
,
I
le
away
with
all
these
Toys
and
Gew-gaws
.
2.
From
the
terms
of
dearest
affection
,
dearly
Beloved
,
longed
for
,
&c.
Take
this
Observation
,
That
it
becomes
the
highest
Ministers
,
much
more
the
lowest
,
to
bear
a
most
tender
,
vehement
,
ardent
,
melting
affection
,
towards
that
flock
or
people
that
God
hath
committed
to
their
charge
.
Thus
Paul
to
the
Philippians
in
the
Text
:
My
brethren
,
dearly
beloved
,
&c.
You
shall
find
Paul
in
all
his
Epistles
,
in
a
thawing
frame
to
his
people
,
melting
in
love
unto
them
:
the
Corinthians
were
so
in
his
heart
,
not
onely
to
live
with
them
,
but
,
if
God
called
him
,
to
die
for
them
,
so
abundantly
did
he
love
them
,
2
Cor.
12
15.
That
he
would
very
gladly
spend
,
and
be
spent
for
them
,
carried
them
in
his
heart
,
and
earnestly
longed
after
them
all
.
As
for
the
Thessalonians
,
1
Thess.
2.8
.
He
,
as
a
Nurse
,
tendereth
and
nourisheth
them
as
Children
,
and
is
so
affectionately
desirous
of
them
,
that
he
is
willing
to
impart
to
them
not
onely
the
Gospel
,
but
his
own
soul
,
because
they
were
dear
to
him
.
Then
,
-
1.
Is
this
so
?
ought
the
Pastors
so
to
love
their
People
?
Give
me
leave
to
bespeak
you
in
the
words
of
Job
,
(
in
respect
of
those
hundreds
of
Ministers
,
that
are
to
be
plucked
from
their
people
:
)
Have
pity
upon
me
,
have
pity
upon
me
,
Oh
ye
my
friends
!
for
the
hand
of
God
hath
touched
me
,
Job
19.21
.
What
will
nothing
serve
but
plucking
out
our
very
eyes
?
our
very
heart
(
being
so
much
the
objects
of
the
peoples
love
?
)
how
sad
is
it
for
the
Father
to
be
pluckt
from
the
Child
,
the
Shepheard
from
the
Flock
,
the
Nurse
from
the
Child
?
this
is
a
lamentation
,
and
ought
to
be
for
a
lamentation
,
that
there
must
be
a
parting
between
David
and
Jonathan
,
who
loved
one
another
as
their
own
souls
;
this
cuts
them
to
their
very
heart
.
And
this
I
may
say
in
respect
to
my self
,
I
bless
God
,
I
cannot
say
as
she
of
her
Husband
,
A
bloudy
Husband
hast
thou
been
unto
me
:
but
a
loving
Congregation
have
you
been
unto
me
.
I
know
none
of
you
have
desired
my
destruction
,
nor
to
taint
my
name
;
never
did
I
hear
three
in
this
Congregation
speak
of
pressing
any
thing
against
me
,
that
was
contrary
to
my
Conscience
,
nor
can
I
say
,
that
there
are
four
in
this
Parish
that
did
ever
deny
to
pay
me
my
legal
due
,
blessed
be
God
for
such
a
people
;
you
have
not
encroached
upon
my
Conscience
,
as
I
hope
I
have
not
upon
yours
.
Pastors
must
love
their
people
,
do
not
blame
them
if
their
hearts
be
almost
broken
,
when
they
are
to
part
with
such
a
people
.
-
2.
Must
the
Pastor
love
his
people
?
then
the
people
must
love
their
Pastor
.
T
is
true
,
it
lies
in
the
power
of
man
to
separate
Pastor
and
People
,
but
not
to
separate
their
hearts
;
I
hope
there
will
never
be
a
separation
of
love
,
but
that
will
still
continue
;
if
we
do
not
see
one
another
,
yet
we
may
love
one
another
,
and
pray
for
one
another
,
I
hope
a
Husband
doth
not
cease
from
loving
his
Wife
because
she
is
absent
from
him
.
But
Oh!
for
my
Brethren
,
hundreds
of
them
think
that
you
are
undone
,
but
you
are
not
undone
,
though
you
cannot
see
as
far
as
other
men
,
you
may
live
in
love
and
keep
your
conscience
quiet
.
-
3.
Must
Pastors
love
their
People
?
then
you
may
see
from
hence
what
should
be
the
grand
object
of
the
Pastors
affection
,
i.
e.
the
People
,
not
what
the
people
have
.
This
is
the
great
enquiry
,
what
's
the
Benefice
worth
?
what
is
the
preferment
?
do
they
pay
well
,
&c.
Whereas
we
should
not
seek
so
much
the
Fleece
as
the
Flock
,
we
should
not
take
oversight
of
a
Congregation
for
love
of
their
pay
,
but
of
their
souls
;
not
,
't
is
an
excellent
good
living
,
as
one
said
I
have
heard
of
,
let
me
have
their
Tythes
,
and
let
their
souls
go
to
the
Devil
;
but
as
the
Apostle
,
I
seek
not
yours
,
but
you
,
2
Cor.
12.14
.
And
I
hope
there
be
many
hundreds
can
say
,
it
hath
been
the
peoples
souls
they
have
more
loved
and
affected
,
than
any
thing
that
the
people
had
.
-
4.
Once
more
:
We
must
love
them
,
and
love
them
tenderly
;
why
,
and
yet
leave
them
?
Yes
my
Beloved
,
we
are
so
to
love
our
People
,
as
to
venture
any
thing
for
them
,
but
our
own
damnation
.
I
come
not
here
to
throw
fire-brands
,
I
bless
God
I
have
a
most
tender
affection
for
all
my
Brethren
in
the
Ministry
;
and
though
I
am
not
satisfied
my self
,
yet
I
condemn
no
man
;
I
believe
there
be
many
of
them
do
as
conscientiously
subscribe
,
as
deny
to
subscribe
.
I
protest
in
the
fear
of
God
,
I
cannot
subscribe
,
perhaps
it
is
because
I
have
not
that
light
as
others
have
;
for
he
that
doubts
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
is
Damned
.
My
Beloved
,
I
hope
you
would
not
have
us
sin
against
God
and
our
own
consciences
:
it
is
not
my
Living
that
I
desire
,
but
my
Office
to
serve
my
Lord
and
Master
;
but
if
we
should
,
to
keep
communion
with
you
,
lose
our
communion
with
God
,
this
is
the
ready
way
to
have
all
our
labour
and
pains
lost
;
but
as
David
said
,
(
and
Oh
that
I
could
speak
it
with
as
good
hopes
as
David
!
)
Zadock
,
carry
back
the
Ark
of
God
,
If
I
shall
find
favour
in
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
,
he
will
bring
me
again
,
and
shew
me
both
it
and
his
Habitation
,
&c.
2
Sam.
15.25
.
Brethren
,
I
could
do
very
much
for
the
love
I
bear
to
you
,
but
I
dare
not
sin
;
I
know
they
will
tell
you
,
this
is
Pride
and
Peevishness
in
us
,
and
are
tender
of
our
Reputation
,
and
we
would
fain
all
be
Bishops
,
and
forty
things
more
:
but
the
Lord
be
witness
between
them
and
us
in
this
.
Beloved
,
I
prefer
my
Wife
and
Children
before
a
blast
of
air
of
peoples
talk
;
I
am
very
sensible
what
it
is
to
be
reduced
to
a
morsel
of
bread
:
let
the
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
do
what
he
will
with
me
,
if
I
could
have
subscribed
with
a
good
conscience
,
I
would
;
I
would
do
any
thing
to
keep
my self
in
the
work
of
God
,
but
to
sin
against
my
God
,
I
dare
not
do
it
.
3.
My
Joy
and
Crown
;
therefore
my
dearly
Beloved
and
longed
for
,
my
Joy
and
Crown
,
my
present
Joy
and
future
Crown
:
my
Joy
which
I
value
more
than
a
Crown
,
my
principal
Joy
.
Hence
observe
this
Doctrine
,
That
the
fixed
,
standing
,
flourishing
growth
of
Saints
in
Gospel
practice
,
and
Gospel
obedience
,
is
,
or
ought
to
be
,
matter
of
transcendent
Joy
to
their
Pastors
.
It
was
so
to
the
Apostle
Paul
;
Paul
heard
how
they
stood
,
though
there
was
a
plague
amongst
them
,
yet
they
were
not
infected
;
and
though
he
was
in
the
Gaol
ready
to
be
beheaded
,
yet
this
was
his
Joy
and
Crown
,
that
his
people
did
stand
;
and
I
hope
my
Brethren
,
it
will
be
our
joy
and
crown
to
hear
of
your
standing
and
growth
in
Gospel-knowledge
and
profession
:
And
,
-
1.
If
this
be
so
,
as
John
said
,
I
rejoyced
greatly
,
that
I
found
of
thy
Children
walking
in
the
truth
:
It
should
be
the
prayers
and
endeavours
of
all
Pastors
,
really
to
love
the
souls
of
their
People
,
and
to
pray
for
them
:
that
when
they
cannot
look
after
the
souls
of
their
Children
,
yet
that
good
Nurses
may
be
lookt
out
for
them
;
What
a
joy
was
it
that
Moses's
Mother
was
made
his
Nurse
?
and
who
can
tell
,
it
may
be
,
though
not
out
of
any
merit
of
ours
,
yet
of
their
own
clemency
,
our
Governours
may
give
us
to
be
Nurses
over
our
own
Children
:
but
if
I
cannot
Nurse
my
Child
my self
,
I
will
wish
it
well
,
and
as
good
a
Nurse
as
I
can
:
far
be
it
that
those
that
are
to
succeed
,
should
not
prosper
:
Lord
,
it
shall
be
the
prayers
of
thy
servant
,
that
those
that
are
to
succeed
,
may
have
a
double
and
trebble
portion
of
thy
spirit
,
that
they
may
be
both
painful
and
faithful
,
&c.
-
2.
If
the
peoples
growth
in
grace
and
knowledge
,
be
matter
of
Joy
to
a
faithful
Pastor
:
then
what
do
you
think
of
those
that
hinder
their
thriving
?
I
shall
give
you
two
Scriptures
,
John
12.19
.
The
Pharisees
therefore
said
among
themselves
(
they
durst
not
speak
publickly
;
but
who
was
it
against
?
why
,
it
was
against
Christ
)
perceive
ye
how
ye
prevail
nothing
?
behold
the
world
is
gone
after
him
.
But
we
will
order
him
for
that
,
we
will
lessen
his
Congregation
;
if
we
cannot
do
that
,
we
will
shut
the
doors
against
him
;
see
Mat.
23.13
.
Woe
unto
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
Hypocrites
,
for
ye
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
men
:
what
!
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
men
!
what
the
Pharisees
,
that
pretended
they
had
the
Keys
of
Heaven
,
and
to
be
the
guides
!
I
,
that
it
is
,
because
there
is
not
room
enough
in
Heaven
for
us
and
them
too
?
No
,
faith
Christ
,
there
is
no
such
matter
,
for
ye
neither
go
in
your selves
,
neither
suffer
ye
them
that
are
entring
to
go
in
.
I
dare
not
tell
you
at
this
time
,
what
it
is
to
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
men
,
you
may
better
imagine
it
than
I
can
speak
it
;
but
thus
did
the
Pharisees
,
they
would
not
go
in
themselves
,
nor
suffer
them
that
were
entring
to
go
in
.
I
remember
when
I
was
a
Child
,
we
had
such
a
Minister
,
that
would
one
Lords
day
preach
up
Holiness
,
and
the
next
Lords
day
preach
against
the
practice
of
Holiness
.
And
now
my
Brethren
,
I
come
in
the
next
place
to
speak
to
the
last
part
,
Stand
fast
;
and
because
I
see
a
Hurricane
a
coming
,
keep
your
ground
,
stand
fast
,
and
live
in
the
Lord
here
,
that
you
may
live
with
him
hereafter
.
Mr.
Lye's
Second
Sermon
,
Aug.
17.
1662.
Phil.
4.1
.
Therefore
my
Brethren
,
dearly
Beloved
and
longed
for
,
my
Joy
and
Crown
,
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
,
my
dearly
Beloved
.
FRom
this
Scripture
you
have
these
three
Doctrines
,
-
1.
That
the
highest
Officers
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
though
they
are
Rulers
of
them
,
yet
they
are
but
brethren
to
the
meanest
Saints
.
-
2.
That
it
becomes
a
true
spiritual
Minister
of
Christ
,
to
have
a
most
vehement
,
ardent
,
strong
,
melting
,
tender
affection
,
to
that
flock
or
people
which
the
providence
of
God
hath
committed
to
his
charge
.
-
3.
That
the
fixed
,
standing
,
flourishing
,
and
thriving
of
that
flock
in
the
profession
and
practice
of
Gospel-knowledge
and
obedience
,
is
matter
of
transcendent
joy
and
triumph
to
such
a
godly
Pastor
.
The
fourth
,
which
is
that
I
would
now
prosecute
,
is
this
,
That
it
is
the
grand
and
indispensible
duty
of
all
sincere
Saints
,
in
the
most
black
and
shaking
seasons
,
to
stand
fast
,
fixed
,
and
stedfast
in
the
Lord
.
This
is
a
grand
thing
St.
Paul
had
to
say
to
the
Philippians
,
when
he
was
ready
to
have
his
head
cut
off
;
for
so
it
was
,
he
was
beheaded
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
:
this
is
all
he
had
to
say
,
when
in
Goal
,
and
in
Bonds
,
and
that
under
Heathen
Romans
;
you
are
now
my
Joy
,
you
are
now
my
Crown
;
Oh!
do
but
stand
,
and
my
Joy
,
which
is
but
two
notes
above
Gamut
,
will
get
to
Ela
:
Oh!
do
but
stand
,
and
my
Crown
is
studded
with
Diamonds
:
we
live
if
you
stand
,
though
we
dye
when
you
stand
.
It
is
the
great
and
indispensible
Duty
,
&c.
Whether
these
are
black
and
shaking
seasons
,
I
have
nothing
to
say
,
but
I
am
wholly
now
upon
your
Duty
Beloved
,
and
for
Gods
sake
let
the
words
of
a
seemingly
dying
Minister
prevail
with
you
.
There
is
a
kind
of
a
Maxim
among
some
,
that
in
case
a
person
dye
seemingly
and
revive
again
,
that
the
last
words
that
was
heard
of
that
person
,
when
in
a
rational
temper
,
are
the
onely
things
that
that
person
will
remember
,
when
brought
to
life
again
.
It
is
most
probably
Beloved
,
what
ever
others
may
think
,
but
in
my
opinion
(
God
may
work
wonders
)
neither
you
nor
I
shall
ever
see
the
faces
of
,
or
have
a
word
to
speak
to
one
another
till
the
day
of
Judgement
.
Therefore
I
beseech
you
hear
me
,
as
those
that
would
,
and
may
live
with
me
to
Eternity
:
mark
your
Duty
,
I
have
spoken
something
concerning
the
Pastors
Duty
in
the
morning
;
now
for
the
peoples
.
It
is
the
indispensible
duty
of
all
sincere
Saints
,
to
stand
fast
,
&c.
I
confess
,
I
have
a
love
for
the
whole
Auditory
;
I
have
a
mess
for
them
,
but
my
Benjamins
mess
is
for
those
I
once
called
my
own
people
:
you
are
my
Benjamins
,
I
wish
I
had
a
greater
than
a
fifth
for
you
.
This
proposition
I
shall
first
prove
,
and
then
secondly
improve
.
In
the
worst
of
times
,
in
the
most
shaking
seasons
,
and
if
I
do
not
greatly
mistake
,
there
is
an
hour
of
Temptation
threatned
by
God
,
now
beginning
to
be
inflicted
:
if
ever
you
would
stand
,
stand
now
;
and
for
your
comfort
let
me
but
hint
,
that
a
Christian
may
stand
comfortably
,
when
he
falls
sadly
,
that
is
,
he
may
stand
by
God
.
when
he
falls
by
man
:
I
knew
that
a
great
many
years
ago
.
First
then
,
It
is
our
duty
to
stand
.
There
be
Scriptures
more
then
enough
to
prove
this
to
be
your
Duty
,
Col.
1.12
.
Stand
perfect
and
compleat
in
all
the
will
of
God
.
Phil.
1.27
.
Onely
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
that
whether
I
come
and
see
you
,
(
alas
poor
Paul
,
thou
come
and
see
them
,
thou
wast
beheaded
before
thou
couldst
come
and
see
them
,
but
)
or
else
be
absent
,
I
may
hear
of
your
affairs
,
that
ye
stand
fast
in
one
spirit
,
with
one
mind
striving
together
(
not
to
pluck
out
one
anothers
throats
,
no
more
of
that
:
but
striving
together
,
not
against
one
another
,
but
)
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
So
1
Cor.
15.58
.
Therefore
my
Brethren
be
stedfast
,
unmoveable
,
always
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
forasmuch
as
you
know
that
your
labour
is
not
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
'T
is
our
Duty
to
stand
.
But
2.
Wherein
must
we
stand
fast
?
I
have
no
new
Doctrine
to
preach
now
,
I
shall
but
mind
you
of
what
I
have
formerly
spoken
,
when
you
would
not
believe
.
I
confess
I
do
not
begin
to
be
of
a
new
judgement
now
:
and
should
I
be
continued
in
the
Ministry
,
(
a
mercy
I
can
hardly
hope
for
)
I
should
be
of
the
same
judgement
,
and
preach
this
Doctrine
,
Stand
fast
.
God
will
certainly
bring
the
people
of
God
in
England
,
to
his
own
terms
,
or
else
fare
them
well
for
ever
.
What
is
that
we
should
be
stedfast
in
?
I
would
advise
to
a
stedfastness
.
-
1.
Of
Judgement
.
-
2.
Of
Resolution
.
-
3.
Of
Fatih
.
-
4.
Of
Conscience
.
So
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
in
your
Judgement
,
in
your
Resolution
,
in
your
Faith
,
in
your
Conscience
.
1.
I
would
advise
you
to
a
stedfastness
of
Judgement
.
Strange
Doctrines
are
the
greatest
Fetters
that
do
assault
a
sound
Judgement
;
they
are
like
waves
,
if
they
do
not
split
they
will
shake
the
Ship
to
purpose
:
therefore
your
way
is
,
to
cast
Anchor
well
,
to
stand
firm
on
the
Rock
of
Truth
,
I
had
almost
said
all
in
a
word
Protestant
truth
,
though
the
market
may
rise
somewhat
high
,
yet
stand
firmly
there
;
while
strange
Doctrines
,
like
so
many
impetuous
Waves
,
are
beating
upon
you
,
break
themselves
in
pieces
they
may
,
but
if
you
stand
,
can
never
hurt
you
.
I
am
not
to
begin
to
warn
you
against
Popery
,
not
that
I
have
the
lest
reflexion
on
any
thing
in
the
World
,
but
on
the
Scriptures
.
I
am
apt
to
think
,
the
wound
of
the
beast
must
be
healed
;
however
,
do
not
you
spread
a
plaister
for
the
Beast
,
to
heal
his
wound
:
Be
no
more
children
tossed
to
and
fro
,
carried
about
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
,
with
every
wind
of
windy
Doctrine
,
by
the
slight
of
men
,
and
cunning
craftiness
,
that
can
cog
the
die
;
notable
Gamesters
there
are
in
the
world
,
but
you
must
stand
steady
in
judgement
,
you
must
be
firm
to
your
principles
:
I
would
have
you
Stars
not
Meteors
,
for
Meteors
are
carried
about
with
every
blast
of
wind
.
I
hope
better
things
of
you
,
I
shall
pray
God
would
make
you
stedfast
in
judgement
.
First
be
sure
to
get
good
principles
,
and
secondly
be
sure
to
stand
in
those
principles
that
you
have
got
.
And
though
I
cannot
say
but
some
Tares
are
sown
among
this
Parish
,
yet
I
bless
the
Lord
for
the
generality
;
I
hope
I
may
say
,
I
have
an
Orthodox
Ministry
.
2.
'T
is
not
enough
to
stand
in
judgement
,
but
we
must
be
stedfast
to
our
Resolution
,
1
Cor.
15.58
.
Be
stedfast
,
unmoveable
;
such
as
stand
firm
on
some
basis
and
foundation
that
doth
not
totter
and
stagger
:
if
they
find
you
staggering
,
to
be
sure
the
next
moment
they
look
upon
you
as
falling
.
Be
as
they
say
,
of
one
or
both
of
the
poles
of
the
heavens
,
though
all
the
world
turns
,
the
poles
are
immoveable
.
If
I
mistake
not
,
you
may
see
a
great
turn
in
the
world
,
and
behold
,
at
this
day
the
greatest
turn
,
that
ever
was
in
England
;
but
yet
you
must
not
move
,
you
must
not
stir
,
be
true
to
your
Resolutions
,
but
just
to
your
first
Love
;
go
on
in
the
Lords
work
,
let
nothing
take
you
off
.
If
I
have
preached
any
false
Doctrine
among
you
,
witness
against
me
at
the
day
of
Judgement
;
but
if
the
things
I
have
preached
be
true
,
stand
to
the
truth
;
if
you
do
not
witness
against
my
Doctrine
,
(
mine
't
is
not
)
but
rather
witness
for
it
;
remember
if
you
leave
it
,
that
very
Doctrine
will
witness
against
you
at
the
day
of
judgement
.
Oh!
the
excellent
Heroe
,
Queen
Hester
,
thus
and
thus
will
I
do
,
and
if
I
perish
,
I
perish
.
You
cannot
imagine
against
how
many
thousand
temptations
a
stedfast
resolution
will
guard
you
.
3.
There
's
a
Stedfastness
of
Faith
too
;
when
we
so
believe
,
as
that
we
do
not
waver
,
or
do
not
deviate
.
Will
you
give
me
leave
to
propose
to
you
(
my
dear
friends
,
though
my
Congregation
I
cannot
call
you
)
that
question
which
our
Saviour
did
unto
the
Jews
,
(
whom
he
hated
,
though
I
love
you
)
The
Baptism
of
John
,
whence
was
it
,
from
Heaven
,
or
of
men
?
The
Doctrines
you
have
heard
,
have
they
been
from
Heaven
,
or
from
men
?
Answer
me
,
if
from
men
,
abhor
them
;
man
is
a
false
Creature
,
man
would
make
merchandize
of
your
faith
and
Souls
:
but
if
from
Heaven
,
why
then
should
you
not
believe
them
?
I
bless
the
Lord
,
my
Conscience
bears
me
witness
,
I
never
did
so
far
propose
a
Doctrine
to
you
,
I
would
have
you
believe
without
Scripture
:
if
the
Doctrines
have
been
from
God
,
believe
them
;
if
not
,
abhor
them
,
and
any
of
those
that
shall
dare
to
bring
a
Doctrine
,
but
dare
not
bring
the
Authority
of
the
Scripture
to
warrant
them
.
You
may
not
be
like
those
in
Jam.
1.6
.
That
wavereth
like
a
wave
of
the
sea
,
driven
with
the
wind
,
and
tossed
.
The
most
godly
man
may
stumble
in
his
way
,
(
i.
e.
)
tread
awry
;
but
a
wavering
minded
man
is
never
setled
concerning
this
way
.
Blessed
be
God
,
I
am
not
now
(
on
this
day
,
that
looks
as
like
my
dying
day
,
as
can
be
in
the
World
)
to
begin
to
fix
upon
a
Religion
,
fix
upon
my
way
;
I
know
my
way
,
if
God
will
but
keep
my
steps
,
and
guide
me
in
that
way
.
If
God
be
God
(
I
appeal
to
your
Consciences
)
worship
him
;
if
Baal
be
God
,
worship
him
,
do
not
stand
in
disputing
and
doubting
;
do
not
say
,
shall
I
?
shall
I
?
if
the
ways
you
have
found
be
the
ways
of
God
,
follow
them
;
God
hath
but
one
way
to
Heaven
,
there
is
but
one
truth
;
if
Baal
be
God
,
follow
Baal
,
do
not
stand
wavering
;
do
not
consult
with
flesh
and
bloud
;
t
is
an
infinite
mercy
that
God
will
give
any
of
us
to
leave
Relations
,
Estates
,
Congregations
,
any
thing
for
Christ
;
't
is
an
infinite
mercy
we
do
not
split
upon
a
Rock
:
Be
sure
to
be
either
for
God
or
Baal
;
a
godly
man
many
times
halts
in
his
way
,
but
never
halts
between
two
opinions
.
4.
Stedfastness
of
Conscience
:
Indeed
the
genious
of
my
Ministry
hath
lain
this
way
,
and
here
I
could
casily
lanch
out
,
but
I
must
be
short
.
I
would
speak
a
word
in
season
to
those
that
are
weak
,
it
becomes
you
to
be
stedfast
in
conscience
;
then
have
a
God-decreeing
,
a
Christ-redeeming
,
a
Spirit-quickening
,
a
Gospel-promising
,
a
Heaven-prepared
,
a
God
infinitely
more
ready
to
save
him
,
then
he
can
possibly
be
desirous
to
be
saved
by
him
.
Be
stedfast
in
Conscience
against
the
guilt
,
the
filth
of
sin
,
against
the
temptations
of
Satan
,
&c.
Let
us
draw
near
with
full
assurancee
of
Faith
;
you
can
never
believe
Gods
love
so
much
,
as
Gods
love
doth
engage
you
to
believe
,
&c.
I
might
add
,
5.
You
must
be
Stedfast
in
Conversation
;
'T
is
not
the
running
well
,
but
the
running
out
;
't
is
not
the
fighting
,
but
the
conquering
that
gives
you
Title
to
the
Reward
;
for
you
to
give
a
great
deal
of
milk
,
and
throw
it
down
all
at
length
with
your
foot
,
may
argue
you
to
have
a
good
dugg
,
but
a
bad
foot
.
Never
give
those
Beasts
of
Babylon
occasion
to
say
,
That
a
man
may
be
a
Child
of
God
in
the
morning
,
and
a
Child
of
the
Devil
at
night
;
that
we
contradict
that
Doctrine
by
our
conversation
,
that
we
be
stedfast
,
But
why
must
we
be
stedfast
?
Alas
,
why
?
would
you
have
me
marshal
up
all
the
Reasons
?
bid
me
count
the
Stars
,
or
number
the
Sands
on
the
Sea-shore
:
There
is
not
an
Attribute
in
God
,
not
a
Precept
,
Promise
,
or
Threatning
in
the
word
,
not
an
Ordinance
,
not
a
Providence
,
there
is
nothing
in
God
,
or
in
the
Devil
,
or
in
Sinners
,
or
our selves
,
but
all
would
give
a
contribution
of
Arguments
to
prove
the
Saints
should
be
stedfast
.
I
must
but
hint
at
a
few
things
.
First
,
I
would
argue
from
Jesus
Christ
.
Believers
,
you
love
Christ
,
and
therefore
you
love
the
Honour
of
Christ
;
now
the
honour
of
Christ
is
highly
engaged
in
our
stedfastness
.
We
never
cast
a
deeper
blot
on
the
Honour
of
Christ
,
than
when
we
grow
unstedfast
;
I
need
not
tell
you
so
,
the
Jesuites
,
those
meek
Papists
will
tell
you
so
,
those
that
delight
in
nothing
more
than
in
milk
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
in
the
bloud
of
Saints
;
they
have
enough
if
you
be
unsteady
.
-
1.
You
dishonour
Christ
in
his
sufferings
,
pray
tell
me
,
Believer
,
why
did
Christ
sweat
bloud
?
why
did
he
dye
?
why
did
he
undergo
what
the
wrath
of
Devils
could
inflict
,
but
for
this
end
,
to
make
you
stand
in
conquest
triumphing
?
Thus
I
remember
as
Joshua
,
Jos.
13.
Come
put
your
feet
upon
the
neck
of
these
Kings
,
&c.
So
Christ
hath
dyed
that
you
might
live
,
that
you
might
stand
;
and
what
dishonour
to
the
Eternal
Saviour
of
the
world
,
to
a
dying
Saviour
,
to
see
a
flying
Christian
.
It
was
never
heard
of
,
that
Souldiers
should
fly
before
a
conquered
Enemy
,
whose
legs
were
cut
off
,
whose
arms
were
broken
,
whose
swords
were
taken
from
them
.
-
2.
'T
is
a
dishonour
to
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
the
same
Spirit
that
was
with
Christ
,
in
all
his
Agonies
,
this
very
Spirit
he
hath
given
to
Believers
,
that
he
might
bring
them
through
with
some
victory
,
therefore
when
we
stand
not
,
it
is
an
high
dishonour
to
Christs
Spirit
.
-
3.
It
is
a
dishonour
to
Christs
Truth
:
Oh!
let
but
a
Saint
fall
,
and
what
dishonour
doth
it
bring
to
the
Truth
:
I
have
but
thought
of
some
late
experiments
of
poor
Ministers
,
that
I
have
heard
of
,
carried
about
in
triumph
,
look
here
is
the
man
,
that
hath
done
this
,
that
,
and
the
other
thing
;
and
now
look
here
is
his
—
I
cannot
excuse
Noah
for
his
Drunkenness
,
yet
methinks
it
is
the
part
of
a
Cham
,
to
shew
his
Fathers
nakedness
.
I
remember
that
one
hath
told
me
(
it
is
a
great
truth
,
)
that
Religion
never
suffers
greater
wounds
than
by
the
hands
of
her
professed
Friends
.
Oh!
what
advantage
have
the
wicked
Papists
taken
against
us
by
the
falls
of
English
Professors
,
both
in
principle
and
practice
.
-
4.
It
is
a
very
great
dishonour
to
Christs
all
sufficiency
.
Tell
me
man
,
is
thy
Christ
able
to
protect
thee
against
all
evil
?
and
is
he
able
to
supply
thee
with
all
good
?
or
is
he
not
?
if
he
be
not
,
then
deny
him
,
and
whatsoever
thou
hast
said
concerning
him
;
if
he
be
,
then
stand
close
to
him
;
In
the
Mount
he
will
be
seen
.
2.
I
would
argue
from
Saints
;
the
infinite
advantage
,
that
at
long
run
(
I
do
not
say
presently
)
will
redound
to
those
that
are
steady
in
judgement
,
in
resolution
,
in
faith
,
in
conscience
,
in
practice
,
so
far
as
all
these
are
conformable
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
no
further
.
The
greatest
advantage
appears
upon
these
four
grounds
.
-
1.
What
ever
you
think
,
a
steady
Condition
is
the
safest
Condition
.
-
2.
The
fullest
Condition
.
-
3.
The
strongest
Condition
.
-
4.
The
freest
Condition
.
Oh!
that
I
could
beat
this
into
my
heart
,
as
well
as
it
is
in
my
head
:
The
safest
condition
in
the
midst
of
dangers
;
the
fullest
condition
in
the
midst
of
wants
;
the
strongest
condition
in
the
midst
of
assaults
;
the
freest
condition
in
the
midst
of
straits
:
I
profess
in
the
presence
of
God
,
I
have
felt
these
things
,
and
knew
them
to
be
truth
many
years
ago
.
1.
It
is
the
safest
condition
;
never
do
the
Saints
take
hurt
,
but
by
declining
,
moving
from
their
centre
;
while
at
their
centre
the
Devil
cannot
touch
them
;
departing
thence
,
is
like
the
poor
Bird
from
her
nest
,
every
one
hath
a
fling
at
them
.
Remember
this
,
let
but
a
man
once
leave
his
Scriptural
station
,
and
what
Temptation
is
he
able
to
stand
against
?
it
is
just
like
a
man
thrown
down
from
the
top
of
an
house
,
no
stopping
till
he
come
to
the
bottom
,
1
Joh.
5.18
.
He
that
is
begotten
of
God
keepeth
himself
,
and
the
wicked
one
toucheth
him
not
.
2.
It
is
the
fullest
condition
.
Oh
my
Brethren
!
Saints
living
stedfastly
on
their
foundation
,
are
continually
supplied
by
God
,
as
the
fountain
doth
continually
issue
out
it self
into
the
streams
;
I
know
it
is
best
living
upon
a
single
God
.
How
many
thousands
be
there
yet
living
in
England
,
that
can
tell
you
,
they
never
injoyed
more
of
God
,
than
when
they
enjoyed
least
of
the
Creature
.
Some
have
professed
to
me
,
their
Prison
was
to
them
as
a
Palace
,
that
were
troubled
more
with
these
things
,
than
ever
you
were
,
and
the
God
of
Heaven
grant
you
never
may
.
3.
It
is
the
strongest
condition
.
A
man
that
stands
stedfast
,
is
like
a
man
on
a
Rock
,
the
waters
come
,
they
may
dash
themselves
in
pieces
,
but
never
shall
be
able
to
dash
him
in
pieces
,
he
is
fixed
on
a
Rock
,
and
therefore
stands
.
A
man
that
stands
steady
to
his
Scriptural
Principles
,
is
like
Sampson
with
his
Locks
about
him
,
let
all
the
Philistines
come
,
what
cares
he
,
he
is
able
to
conquer
them
all
.
4.
It
is
the
freest
condition
.
A
man
that
deserts
his
principles
,
is
a
save
to
every
Condition
,
afraid
of
every
Humour
,
of
every
Aspine
leaf
in
the
world
,
thinks
all
those
are
Informers
that
converse
with
him
,
is
afraid
of
some
Promooter
or
other
:
But
he
that
stands
fast
,
where
the
Spirit
of
God
is
,
there
is
liberty
and
freedom
:
such
a
man
in
chains
as
Paul
at
Rome
,
is
in
a
far
freer
condition
than
others
,
not
in
that
restraint
.
Well
then
,
't
is
rational
that
you
stand
;
but
it
may
be
your
lusts
and
interests
can
hardly
swallow
these
things
;
if
you
stand
you
shall
not
fall
;
nay
,
if
you
do
not
stand
,
be
sure
you
shall
fall
at
last
.
The
next
thing
I
would
do
,
is
to
apply
this
truth
.
Is
it
the
most
important
Duty
of
all
sincere
Professors
in
the
most
shaking
seasons
,
to
stand
stedfast
in
the
Lord
?
Then
First
,
by
way
of
Lamentation
.
-
1.
Over
our
own
Souls
.
-
2.
Over
hundreds
of
Congregations
.
Lord
,
we
do
say
hundreds
,
nay
thousands
of
Congregations
,
that
are
this
day
,
though
they
do
not
accompany
us
in
person
,
yet
mingling
tears
with
us
,
and
especially
as
I
hear
in
the
West
of
England
.
-
1.
Over
our
hearts
.
We
must
stand
;
that
is
our
Duty
.
Oh
how
should
it
cause
us
to
lye
low
!
by
reason
of
the
instability
of
our
hearts
,
and
their
cursed
declining
from
the
true
foundation
every
day
.
Alas
Beloved
,
this
is
that
God
complains
of
,
They
are
a
Generation
whose
spirit
is
not
stedfast
with
God
;
and
therefore
we
have
very
much
reason
to
complain
of
it
:
Oh
what
an
unsetled
people
have
we
been
!
to
day
we
have
been
apt
to
cry
Hosanna
'
,
Hosanna
,
to
the
son
of
David
:
to
morrow
our
note
is
changed
,
crucifie
him
,
crucifie
him
,
give
us
Barnabas
:
to
day
the
Lord
is
God
,
to
morrow
Baal
:
any
thing
is
God
,
provided
we
may
keep
our
Estates
.
Oh
Lord
!
what
wilt
thou
do
with
such
a
people
as
this
?
certainly
it
is
a
lamentation
,
and
ought
to
be
a
lamentation
,
Believe
it
beloved
,
I
can
now
count
seven
years
,
if
not
something
more
,
wherein
I
have
most
clearly
expected
the
days
I
now
see
;
no
way
but
the
severest
ways
to
be
taken
with
such
a
false
people
as
we
have
been
.
Judge
in
your
own
thoughts
,
whether
we
have
been
true
to
God
or
man
,
to
Saints
or
sinners
,
to
the
Church
of
God
at
home
or
abroad
;
whether
or
no
this
be
not
matter
of
Lamentation
?
-
2.
With
respect
to
our
Congregations
.
(
It
is
not
against
the
Law
yet
to
call
them
our
Congregations
)
This
I
confess
,
I
can
rather
weep
than
speak
too
;
I
cannot
speak
my
heart
is
too
big
for
my
head
here
.
Lord
,
is
it
the
duty
of
people
,
of
saints
to
stand
,
to
be
stedfast
?
how
then
should
we
mourn
over
their
poor
souls
,
that
because
their
Pillars
are
taken
away
,
must
needs
for
ought
we
know
Fall
,
unless
thou
dost
support
them
:
what
Lord
,
dost
thou
complain
of
a
flock
of
sheep
that
are
scattered
?
there
is
no
wonder
in
it
,
their
Shepheard
is
gone
.
Do
you
look
on
it
as
a
strange
thing
,
to
see
a
poor
Ship
tossed
here
and
there
in
the
Sea
,
when
her
Pilot
is
destroyed
?
why
mothers
,
is
it
a
strange
thing
for
your
children
to
fall
,
and
knock
their
arms
,
legs
,
their
brains
out
?
why
their
mother
is
taken
from
them
:
Oh
poor
people
!
good
God
provide
for
this
Congregation
,
I
,
and
for
this
City
,
that
(
let
defacing
,
abominable
wretches
say
what
they
will
)
is
certainly
one
of
the
best
Cities
God
hath
in
the
world
;
and
therefore
they
hate
it
so
desperately
,
because
God
loves
it
,
and
because
they
hate
that
God
that
loves
it
.
I
bless
God
,
I
can
speak
of
my
own
people
,
they
are
not
a
mad
pestifferous
people
for
the
most
of
them
.
How
many
thousand
have
their
hearts
at
their
mouths
,
now
at
this
time
before
God
in
England
?
Alas
,
alas
,
that
we
should
have
our
Seers
carried
away
from
us
;
but
what
think
you
,
when
poor
people
shall
be
exposed
to
greater
temptations
,
to
an
Vlcer
in
the
very
Kidneys
,
to
a
Plague
in
the
very
Heart
,
or
Head
;
you
now
fear
it
,
but
when
you
feel
it
,
what
then
?
2.
By
way
of
Exhortation
,
Beloved
,
I
remember
good
Jacob
,
when
he
was
come
into
Egypt
,
ready
to
die
,
calls
his
Children
together
,
and
before
he
dies
,
blesseth
his
children
.
I
cannot
say
you
are
my
children
,
but
I
can
say
in
the
strength
of
God
,
you
are
dearer
to
me
than
the
children
of
my
own
bowels
.
I
remember
what
poor
Esau
said
,
hast
thou
but
one
blessing
my
Father
?
bless
me
,
even
me
also
,
Oh
my
Father
!
Oh
Beloved
!
I
have
a
few
blessings
for
you
,
and
for
Gods
sake
take
them
as
if
them
dropt
from
my
lips
when
dying
;
it
is
very
probable
we
shall
never
meet
more
while
the
day
of
Judgement
;
what
ever
others
think
,
I
am
utterly
against
all
irregular
ways
;
I
have
(
I
bless
the
Lord
)
never
had
a
hand
in
any
change
of
Government
in
all
my
life
;
I
am
for
prayers
,
tears
,
quietness
,
submission
,
and
meekness
,
and
let
God
do
his
work
,
and
that
will
be
best
done
when
he
doth
it
.
Therefore
be
exhorted
to
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
;
my
own
people
hear
me
now
,
though
you
shall
never
hear
me
more
,
be
exhorted
to
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
:
you
are
not
a
schismatical
,
heretical
people
;
I
do
not
know
the
least
person
among
you
inclining
to
Popery
:
therefore
be
exhorted
,
as
ye
have
been
a
people
that
have
waited
upon
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
that
have
not
persecuted
your
poor
Ministers
,
that
have
made
it
your
design
and
business
to
live
lovingly
,
quietly
,
and
as
it
becomes
Christians
;
(
I
am
confident
a
Minister
may
live
as
comfortably
among
you
,
as
among
any
People
in
England
)
So
be
ye
stedfast
,
unmoveable
,
alwaies
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
for
as
much
as
you
know
that
your
labour
shall
not
be
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
Here
I
had
prepared
,
I
confess
,
several
arguments
to
have
moved
you
to
this
stedfastness
.
1.
I
could
have
told
you
,
that
withdrawing
of
any
one
of
you
back
,
you
will
meet
with
great
temptations
,
which
will
very
much
unfit
you
for
Heaven
.
If
any
man
or
woman
draw
back
,
my
soul
(
saith
God
)
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
:
I
could
have
urged
you
with
examples
from
the
Heathens
.
Alexander
being
in
Indea
,
bid
them
tell
him
the
greatest
rarity
in
their
Country
;
Sir
,
go
tell
them
,
say
they
,
when
you
come
to
Greece
,
there
are
many
here
that
cannot
be
forced
by
the
prowess
of
Alexander
to
change
their
minds
:
I
know
there
are
some
here
,
that
cannot
be
easily
perswaded
to
change
their
Religion
.
Saith
Lactantius
,
Our
very
women
torment
their
tormenters
:
I
would
never
desire
a
more
able
Disputant
,
than
a
woman
against
a
Monck
.
I
could
tell
you
of
those
injoyments
God
hath
put
on
you
,
our
miseries
have
been
great
,
but
our
mercies
have
been
greater
;
I
could
tell
you
of
six
troubles
and
of
seven
;
of
six
,
wherein
God
hath
stood
by
,
and
of
seven
,
wherein
he
hath
not
forsaken
;
and
the
truth
is
,
he
cannot
forsake
his
people
,
he
may
forsake
them
as
for
comfort
,
he
will
never
forsake
them
as
for
support
;
let
him
lay
on
a
burden
,
he
will
be
sure
to
strengthen
the
back
.
3.
I
hope
,
it
is
not
dangerous
if
I
tell
you
,
you
are
engaged
to
God
;
there
are
vows
upon
you
,
Baptismal
vows
,
to
say
no
more
,
you
have
sworn
to
God
,
you
have
lifted
up
your
hands
;
you
are
those
that
have
undertaken
that
you
would
be
true
to
God
to
your
lives
end
:
if
these
vows
have
been
any
way
strengthened
,
Oh!
remember
Zedekiahs
case
,
Ezek.
17.18
,
19.
Seeing
he
despised
the
Oath
by
breaking
the
Covenant
(
when
lo
he
had
given
his
hand
)
and
hath
done
all
these
things
,
be
shall
not
escape
:
therefore
thus
saith
the
Lord
God
,
as
I
live
,
surely
mine
Oath
that
he
hath
despised
,
and
my
covenant
that
he
hath
broken
,
even
it
will
I
recompense
upon
his
own
bead
.
Remember
it
,
you
may
play
fast
and
loose
with
man
,
you
must
not
think
ever
to
carry
it
away
,
by
playing
fast
and
loose
with
God
.
4.
If
you
should
not
stand
,
you
lose
all
you
have
wrought
,
all
your
prayers
,
tears
,
professions
,
practises
,
sufferings
,
are
all
gone
if
you
give
out
at
last
,
&c
,
5.
While
you
stand
by
God
,
God
hath
promised
to
stand
by
you
;
and
the
truth
is
,
I
have
but
one
God
,
it
is
no
great
matter
for
all
the
tiles
in
Worms
:
There
be
a
thousand
Devils
,
but
all
those
Devils
are
in
one
chain
,
and
the
end
of
that
chain
is
in
the
hand
of
one
God
:
Oh!
God
will
shew
himself
strong
,
2
Cor.
1.6
▪
9.
For
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
run
to
and
fro
through
the
whole
earth
,
to
shew
himself
strong
in
the
behalf
of
them
,
whose
heart
is
perfect
towards
him
.
Quest.
But
what
shall
I
do
to
stand
?
Answ.
1.
If
ever
you
would
stand
,
if
ever
you
woul'd
be
firm
standing
Christians
indeed
,
take
heed
you
be
not
light
and
proud
Christians
;
a
feather
will
never
stand
against
a
whirl
wind
;
error
and
profaneness
are
most
apt
to
breed
in
proud
hearts
.
The
Proud
and
Blasphemers
are
put
together
;
(
2
Tim
2.2
.
)
Be
but
humble
Christians
,
that
's
the
way
to
be
standing
ready
Christians
;
if
ever
you
would
be
steady
in
your
stations
,
you
must
below
in
your
own
eyes
,
do
not
you
go
and
judge
.
And
now
,
we
shall
have
another
kind
of
Religion
come
up
,
as
we
have
had
it
a
great
while
,
such
a
man
cannot
be
an
honest
man
,
alas
,
he
is
a
Presbyterian
,
he
is
an
Independant
,
he
is
an
Anabaptist
,
&c.
Now
,
all
your
great
business
will
be
,
such
a
man
cannot
be
good
,
an
honest
man
,
for
he
doth
not
Conform
;
on
the
other
side
,
he
cannot
be
an
honest
man
,
for
he
doth
Conform
.
These
are
poor
things
;
I
bless
God
,
I
lay
not
the
stress
of
my
salvation
upon
on
these
:
It
is
true
,
I
cannot
in
conscience
conform
,
but
I
do
not
lay
the
stress
of
Salvation
on
it
,
as
I
did
not
lay
the
stress
of
my
Salvation
on
my
being
a
Presbyterian
;
I
confess
I
am
so
,
and
have
been
,
it
hath
been
my
unhappiness
to
be
always
on
the
sinking
side
,
yet
I
lay
not
the
stress
of
my
Salvation
upon
it
.
It
is
my
Conscience
,
but
it
may
be
I
have
not
so
much
light
as
another
man
,
and
I
profess
in
the
presence
of
God
,
could
I
conform
without
sin
to
my
own
Conscience
,
I
would
;
if
I
should
do
any
thing
against
my
conscience
,
I
should
sin
and
break
my
peace
,
and
conscience
,
and
all
,
and
never
see
good
day
:
do
not
then
spend
the
strength
of
your
zeal
for
your
Religion
in
censuring
others
.
That
man
that
is
most
busie
in
censuring
others
,
is
always
least
employed
in
examining
himself
.
Remember
good
John
Bradford
,
he
would
not
censure
Bonner
,
nor
Gardner
,
but
saith
he
,
they
called
Jo.
Bradford
,
the
hypocritical
Jo.
Bradford
,
&c.
I
do
not
speak
this
,
as
though
I
can
or
did
in
Conscience
approve
of
those
things
,
for
which
I
must
suffer
,
that
I
cannot
approve
of
them
,
but
take
off
people
from
those
things
,
that
are
so
far
from
the
foundation
:
look
you
but
to
the
main
things
,
look
into
your
own
hearts
,
examine
them
,
and
then
you
need
not
be
much
perswaded
to
look
about
to
others
.
2.
You
must
take
heed
you
be
not
loose
Christians
,
will
you
remember
one
thing
from
me
,
(
the
God
of
Heaven
grant
you
never
live
to
see
it
verified
.
)
a
loose
Protestant
,
is
one
of
the
fittest
persons
in
the
world
to
make
a
strict
Papist
.
Tell
me
not
of
his
Protestantism
,
being
a
drunkard
,
it
is
because
his
King
or
Countrey
are
Protestants
where
they
live
.
There
is
no
Religion
in
a
loose
liver
:
if
ungodliness
be
in
the
heart
,
it
is
no
difficult
thing
for
error
to
get
into
the
heart
.
A
loose
heart
can
best
comply
with
loose
principles
:
see
,
if
they
will
not
be
of
any
Religion
in
the
world
that
's
uppermost
;
let
the
Turk
prevail
,
they
would
soon
be
of
his
Religion
.
3.
Take
heed
of
being
a
worldly
Christian
:
Oh!
this
is
the
David
,
that
hath
slain
his
ten
thousands
.
A
worldly
heart
will
be
bought
and
sold
upon
every
turn
to
serve
the
Devils
turn
.
Come
to
a
worldly
heart
,
and
but
promise
him
thirty
pieces
of
silver
,
he
will
betray
his
Saviour
.
The
Temptations
of
the
world
are
great
upon
us
,
at
this
time
,
you
that
are
Husbands
,
and
Parents
,
know
it
;
the
world
is
a
great
temptation
;
but
if
we
be
overcome
by
the
world
,
and
the
world
not
overcome
by
us
,
we
shall
never
be
able
to
overcome
any
one
Temptation
that
is
offered
to
us
.
Therefore
that
's
an
admirable
support
,
In
the
world
you
shall
have
Tribulation
,
but
be
of
good
cheer
,
I
have
overcome
the
world
:
I
have
overcome
the
world
for
you
;
and
likewise
I
have
overcome
the
world
in
you
.
Oh
Lord
!
if
thou
wilt
but
overcome
the
love
and
fear
of
the
world
,
if
thou
wilt
but
arm
us
against
the
smiles
of
the
world
,
then
come
what
will
,
we
shall
stand
stedfast
.
4.
Take
heed
you
be
not
Hypocritical
Christians
,
i.e.
take
heed
you
do
not
receive
the
Truth
,
and
onely
the
Truth
,
and
not
receive
the
Truth
in
the
love
of
that
Truth
,
Thess.
3.10
.
You
have
received
the
Truth
,
but
have
you
received
the
Truth
in
the
love
of
that
Truth
which
you
have
received
?
want
of
this
,
is
that
damnable
occasion
to
Popery
;
And
with
all
deceiveableness
of
unrighteousness
in
them
that
perish
,
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
Truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
,
&c.
It
is
just
with
God
that
they
should
fall
into
errors
,
whose
hearts
did
never
love
real
Truths
;
better
never
received
the
Truth
,
then
to
receive
it
,
and
not
in
the
love
of
it
.
5.
Take
heed
of
being
ventrous
and
God-tempting
Christians
;
What
is
that
?
when
do
I
tempt
God
?
I
tempt
God
when
I
run
into
a
Pest-house
,
and
say
,
God
will
preserve
me
from
the
Plague
.
Take
heed
of
running
upon
temptations
to
sin
,
whether
it
be
in
principles
or
in
practice
.
I
could
tell
you
of
two
Spiritual
Pest-houses
in
England
,
if
I
had
time
;
for
principles
one
,
and
for
practice
another
:
I
do
not
say
that
I
mean
Play-houses
,
on
the
one
hand
,
or
Mass-houses
on
the
other
hand
.
Certainly
Brethren
,
I
read
of
Julian
,
that
wicked
bloudy
Apostate
,
that
he
sunk
into
that
his
Apostacy
first
,
by
going
to
hear
Libanius
preach
,
mistake
me
not
,
I
am
not
against
your
going
to
hear
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
for
a
man
may
be
a
true
Minister
,
though
he
be
a
bad
man
;
all
the
World
can
never
answer
the
instance
of
Judas
,
who
was
a
true
Minister
,
though
a
bad
man
;
while
I
plead
for
the
truth
of
his
Ministry
,
I
do
not
spread
a
skirt
over
the
wickedness
of
his
life
.
The
Scribes
and
Pharisees
set
in
Moses
chair
,
hear
them
.
But
that
which
I
mainly
aim
at
,
is
this
,
do
not
you
go
,
and
run
,
and
venture
your selves
upon
temptations
:
you
have
heard
of
a
superstitions
or
idolatrous
Worship
,
you
have
a
months
mind
to
see
this
,
and
what
if
so
be
when
you
are
found
in
Satans
way
,
Satan
should
lay
his
paw
on
you
,
and
claim
to
you
,
what
do
you
there
in
Satans
ground
?
would
you
be
found
when
you
come
to
dye
,
in
a
Play-house
,
or
in
such
a
place
,
where
the
true
God
is
Idolatrously
worshipped
?
It
is
a
great
truth
,
if
you
would
not
be
found
in
the
Devils
power
,
do
not
be
found
in
the
Devils
pound
.
Brethren
,
we
must
know
Satan
is
busie
enough
to
tempt
us
,
we
need
not
go
to
tempt
him
.
Eve
lost
all
that
she
had
by
hearing
one
Sermon
,
but
it
was
from
the
Devil
.
Therefore
,
if
you
would
not
have
you
pockets
pickt
,
do
not
trade
amongst
Cheaters
,
2
Tim.
6.3
,
5.
If
any
man
teach
otherwise
,
&c.
(
than
that
ye
have
received
,
and
we
Preached
)
from
such
withdraw
thy self
,
that
is
a
good
,
honest
,
laudable
separation
,
from
such
withdraw
thy self
.
6.
Where
God
doth
not
find
a
mouth
to
speak
,
do
not
you
find
an
ear
to
hear
,
nor
an
heart
to
believe
,
(
pray
mind
it
,
this
I
am
sure
is
of
concernment
)
this
is
one
of
the
grand
points
in
my
Cards
or
Compass
,
on
which
I
hope
I
shall
venture
all
.
If
any
man
come
with
a
Doctrine
,
not
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
let
him
carry
it
whither
he
will
,
what
have
I
to
do
with
it
?
either
you
come
from
God
or
no
,
if
you
do
,
shew
me
his
Word
,
and
I
le
believe
it
,
if
not
,
open
your
pack
where
you
please
,
&c.
where
God
doth
find
a
mouth
to
speak
,
where
you
have
not
a
Precept
,
Promise
,
Threatning
or
Example
in
the
Word
of
God
,
let
them
talk
their
hearts
out
,
it
is
nothing
to
me
,
to
my
Religion
,
to
my
Salvation
.
Object
.
But
what
ground
have
you
for
this
?
Answ.
Jesuit
,
I
will
tell
you
my
ground
:
this
is
my
great
hold
I
have
against
Popery
,
could
they
convince
me
of
this
,
That
I
must
believe
with
an
implicite
faith
,
because
they
say
it
,
I
think
it
would
not
be
long
before
I
turn'd
Papist
.
Quest.
But
why
must
I
not
believe
it
with
an
implicite
faith
?
Answ.
Look
you
into
these
three
great
Scriptures
,
Mat.
15.2
.
Why
do
thy
Disciples
transgress
the
traditions
of
the
Elders
?
The
Jews
come
and
tell
Christ
,
he
was
not
a
true
Son
of
the
Church
of
the
Jews
,
he
was
disobedient
to
the
Church
of
the
Jews
;
why
?
thou
hast
Disciples
that
walk
not
as
they
ought
;
what
do
they
do
?
they
commit
an
unpardonable
sin
,
they
transgress
the
traditions
of
the
Elders
,
they
break
one
of
the
greatest
Commandments
:
what
's
that
tradition
?
They
wash
not
their
hands
when
they
eat
bread
:
This
was
the
great
sin
,
and
they
charge
it
on
him
,
eat
with
unwashed
hands
;
why
bring
you
in
this
Tradition
?
What
have
you
to
say
to
it
?
what
is
that
to
the
purpose
?
prove
Jesus
Christ
that
there
is
any
thing
in
the
word
of
God
that
is
against
washing
?
but
prove
you
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
where
they
are
bound
to
wash
before
they
eat
?
if
you
will
give
out
your
imposition
,
make
out
your
institution
,
&
let
me
tell
you
,
you
talk
of
Tradition
,
but
first
you
set
up
an
Altar
God
never
thought
of
;
and
secondly
,
you
pull
down
Gods
Altar
;
Why
do
you
all
transgress
the
Commandments
of
God
by
your
Tradition
?
for
God
Commanded
,
saying
,
Honour
thy
Father
and
thy
Mother
;
and
he
that
curseth
father
or
mother
let
him
die
the
death
;
but
ye
say
,
whosoever
shall
say
to
his
father
or
mother
,
it
is
a
gift
,
by
whatsoever
thou
mightest
be
profited
by
me
,
and
honor
not
your
Father
or
Mother
,
he
shall
be
free
;
thus
have
ye
made
the
Commandment
of
God
of
none
effect
by
your
Tradition
:
ye
Hypocrites
,
you
were
told
of
it
long
ago
,
well
did
Esaias
prophesie
of
you
,
saying
,
This
people
draweth
nigh
unto
me
with
their
mo●th
,
and
honoureth
me
with
their
lips
,
but
their
heart
is
far
from
me
,
They
draw
near
,
wash
their
hands
,
wash
their
cups
,
and
have
filthy
souls
,
they
honor
me
with
their
lips
,
&c.
But
though
their
principle
,
their
heart
is
bad
,
their
worship
is
good
,
is
it
not
so
?
no
,
In
vain
do
they
worship
me
,
teaching
for
doctrines
the
commandments
of
men
.
So
then
my
Brethren
,
remember
,
all
those
that
teach
for
Doctrines
,
the
precepts
of
men
,
in
vain
do
they
worship
God
.
Here
's
an
innocent
Command
,
not
against
the
Word
of
God
;
but
this
Command
you
must
wash
before
you
eat
,
if
you
do
not
wash
,
you
do
transgress
the
tradition
of
the
Elders
:
but
let
you
starve
Father
and
Mother
,
if
you
give
but
to
the
Church
,
to
a
Nunnery
,
Friery
,
&c.
it
is
all
one
;
so
that
all
those
that
will
for
Doctrines
teach
the
traditions
of
men
,
will
render
the
Commandments
of
God
of
none
effect
,
in
vain
do
they
worship
me
.
Look
therefore
where-ever
God
doth
not
find
a
tongue
to
speak
,
do
not
you
find
an
ear
to
hear
,
nor
an
heart
to
believe
.
Christians
,
if
you
expect
Christs
benediction
,
always
call
aloud
for
Christs
institution
,
so
Col.
2.18
,
19.
one
of
the
greatest
steps
you
have
against
Popery
,
Let
no
man
beguile
you
of
your
reward
in
a
voluntary
humility
,
and
worshipping
of
Angels
,
intruding
into
those
things
which
he
hath
not
seen
,
vainly
puft
up
by
his
fleshly
mind
,
&c.
Deut.
12.13
.
What
things
soever
I
command
you
,
observe
to
do
it
,
thou
shalt
not
add
thereto
,
nor
diminish
from
it
.
There
are
no
Wens
in
the
body
of
Gods
Precepts
,
therefore
none
of
them
to
be
cut
off
.
You
must
not
deal
with
Gods
Ordinances
,
as
that
Tyrant
Procustes
did
with
men
,
if
they
were
too
long
for
his
Bed
,
he
would
cut
them
shorter
;
if
too
short
,
he
would
pull
their
limbs
out
of
joynt
to
make
them
longer
.
Never
think
your selves
in
conscience
bound
to
lend
an
ear
to
that
which
God
doth
not
find
a
mouth
to
speak
.
7.
Would
you
stand
fast
?
beware
of
shaking
Doctrines
:
what
are
those
?
there
are
a
great
many
of
such
Doctrines
,
that
are
shaking
;
give
me
leave
to
instance
in
three
or
four
.
-
1.
As
you
love
your
souls
,
beware
of
Doctrines
that
tend
to
,
and
preach
up
licentiousness
,
loosness
,
and
prophaneness
:
should
any
tell
you
,
you
may
lawfully
violate
and
prophane
the
Sabbath
,
do
not
believe
it
;
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
is
a
doctrine
of
godliness
:
it
teacheth
us
to
deny
ungodly
and
worldly
lusts
,
and
to
live
soberly
,
righteously
and
godlily
in
this
present
world
;
therefore
if
you
find
any
Doctrine
at
any
time
,
that
should
have
the
least
tendency
to
encourage
you
in
any
sin
,
know
't
is
a
doctrine
against
the
Gospel
-
2.
Where
ever
you
find
any
Doctrine
that
shall
tend
to
the
lifting
up
of
a
mans
free
will
,
and
debasing
of
Gods
free
grace
,
know
,
it
is
a
wicked
doctrine
,
and
against
the
genius
of
the
Gospel
;
perhaps
the
Papists
will
tell
you
,
you
are
alive
,
Paul
tells
us
we
are
dead
:
they
say
that
we
can
do
any
thing
,
many
things
that
we
talk
to
the
world
,
we
cannot
do
;
they
say
,
That
we
can
save
our selves
and
close
with
Christ
if
we
will
,
whereas
the
Apostle
tells
us
,
1
Cor.
1.14
.
The
natural
man
receiveth
not
the
things
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
for
they
are
foolishness
unto
him
,
neither
can
he
know
them
because
they
are
spiritually
discerned
.
It
may
they
will
tell
you
,
a
natural
man
may
love
God
with
his
heart
really
,
as
so
,
and
savingly
,
whereas
the
Apostle
tells
you
,
Rom.
8.7
.
The
carnal
mind
is
enmity
against
God
,
for
it
is
not
subject
unto
the
Law
of
God
,
neither
indeed
can
be
.
Remember
it
in
all
those
doctrines
wherein
we
agree
with
those
whom
we
call
Pelagians
,
and
Arminians
,
so
far
we
agree
with
the
Jesuits
,
and
the
worst
of
Papists
.
-
3.
As
you
would
avoid
Hell
,
avoid
all
those
doctrines
that
would
lift
up
self-righteousness
,
and
debase
the
righteousness
of
Christ
;
I
fear
I
shall
never
be
in
that
capacity
that
I
would
,
to
stand
you
in
stead
in
this
particular
.
I
confess
I
am
against
forty
things
in
Popery
,
but
my
soul
is
here
engaged
;
if
that
doctrine
be
a
truth
,
I
never
expect
salvation
by
God
;
either
I
must
be
saved
by
Christ
alone
,
or
else
I
must
never
be
saved
by
Christ
at
all
:
though
Christ
will
never
save
me
without
sanctification
,
yet
Christ
never
intended
my
sanctification
should
merit
his
salvation
;
be
as
holy
as
you
can
,
as
if
there
were
no
Gospel
to
save
;
yet
when
you
are
as
holy
as
you
can
,
you
must
believe
in
Christ
,
as
if
there
were
no
Law
at
all
to
condemn
you
.
Come
and
tell
me
of
the
merit
of
Saints
,
&c.
I
will
believe
that
truth
,
when
I
believe
the
Whore
of
Babylon
to
be
Christs
Spouse
,
see
Phil.
3.9
.
2
Cor.
5.21
.
8.
Why
should
you
stand
?
you
must
be
praying
Christians
:
I
confess
when
most
of
my
strings
are
broken
,
there
is
yet
one
holds
;
there
is
a
Spirit
of
Prayer
(
remember
Atheist
)
among
the
Saints
of
God
,
I
can
pray
yet
▪
and
I
had
rather
stand
against
the
Canons
of
the
wicked
,
than
against
the
prayers
of
the
righteous
.
Oh!
pray
that
you
enter
not
into
temptation
;
or
,
if
we
enter
into
temptation
,
Lord
,
let
not
the
temptation
enter
into
us
;
pray
,
if
possible
,
let
this
cup
pass
from
me
,
but
if
not
,
let
it
not
poyson
me
,
but
let
me
be
bettered
by
it
,
and
in
due
time
deliver
me
from
it
.
I
believe
,
it
would
be
a
great
temptation
to
you
,
if
it
should
be
said
to
you
,
you
shall
trade
with
no
man
any
more
,
&c.
you
have
enjoyed
these
and
these
comforts
,
bid
them
adieu
for
ever
,
you
shall
have
no
more
to
do
with
them
;
this
would
be
a
temptation
.
Temptations
and
Tryals
are
great
,
and
certainly
where
they
are
so
,
prayer
should
be
strong
.
There
is
no
relief
to
be
expected
on
earth
,
all
our
relief
is
to
be
expected
from
God
,
and
that
's
to
be
obtained
by
prayer
.
Pray
that
God
would
be
pleased
above
all
things
in
the
world
to
make
you
sincere
:
would
you
be
stedfast
in
your
profession
,
you
must
be
sincere
in
your
practice
.
To
him
that
hath
shall
be
given
,
that
is
a
comfort
;
to
him
that
hath
but
truth
of
grace
,
to
him
shall
be
given
growth
of
grace
.
Would
you
be
steaddy
Christians
,
then
make
it
your
great
work
to
attend
the
Ordinances
,
that
God
hath
prescribed
to
make
you
steady
Christians
:
you
were
told
of
this
many
years
ago
,
concerning
attending
the
Ordinances
of
God
.
Quest.
Pray
what
are
those
?
Answ.
1.
There
are
secret
Ordinances
:
it
may
be
thou
canst
not
be
so
much
in
the
Pulpit
as
thou
wouldst
;
Oh!
be
more
in
thy
Closet
;
it
may
be
thou
shalt
not
have
so
many
opportunities
to
hear
so
many
Lectures
,
be
more
conscientious
in
thy
meditations
in
secret
:
it
may
be
thou
shalt
not
have
that
freedom
with
God
in
publick
,
be
more
earnest
with
God
in
private
.
2.
Mind
your
families
more
than
ever
;
you
have
your
Children
and
Servants
call
aloud
upon
you
.
How
many
grave
faces
do
I
see
at
this
time
,
that
can
tell
me
,
Sir
,
I
remember
some
twenty
or
thirty
years
ago
,
you
could
not
pass
the
streets
,
but
here
was
one
Family
repeating
the
Word
of
God
,
another
singing
the
praises
of
God
,
another
praying
to
God
,
another
conferring
concerning
the
things
of
God
;
at
that
time
we
had
not
so
much
foolish
absurd
excursion
into
streets
and
●ields
as
now
.
O!
for
the
Lords
sake
begin
to
take
them
up
now
,
let
the
Amorite
,
Perisite
,
and
Jebusite
do
what
they
will
,
but
oh
!
for
you
and
your
children
,
and
your
servants
,
do
you
serve
the
Lord
;
up
again
with
those
godly
Exercises
;
when
we
cannot
hear
a
Sermon
,
then
read
a
Sermon
;
if
we
cannot
hear
a
Sermon
well
Preached
,
our
Godly
Parents
would
engage
us
to
read
a
Sermon
well
Pen'd
;
if
nothing
new
,
let
the
word
repeated
and
meditated
call
to
mind
what
you
have
heard
;
Oh!
reduce
your selves
to
your
Christian
frame
;
let
the
debauched
Atheists
know
,
that
they
have
something
among
you
to
be
feared
;
that
's
your
prayers
:
let
them
know
,
that
though
you
have
not
those
opportunities
you
have
had
,
yet
you
will
improve
those
you
have
.
And
you
Masters
of
this
Parish
,
for
Gods
sake
,
keep
in
your
Servants
on
this
day
more
than
ever
,
you
are
to
be
accountable
for
their
souls
;
and
they
will
give
you
a
thousand
thanks
when
they
come
to
age
,
especially
at
the
day
of
judgement
;
Oh!
then
blessed
be
God
I
had
such
a
Master
,
blessed
be
God
I
had
such
a
Mistriss
,
blessed
be
God
I
had
such
Parents
.
Quest.
But
then
for
publick
Ordinances
,
what
would
you
have
us
do
?
Answ.
1.
Where
evere
Christ
doth
find
a
tongue
to
speak
,
I
am
bound
to
find
an
ear
to
hear
,
and
an
heart
to
believe
.
I
would
not
be
mistaken
,
I
bless
the
Lord
I
am
not
turned
out
of
my
Ministry
for
being
a
Scismatick
I
know
Schism
is
a
sin
,
nor
know
I
any
of
my
Brethren
that
are
so
;
do
not
mistake
us
therefore
,
do
not
go
and
tell
the
Jesuits
we
are
Schismaticks
,
for
we
are
none
:
But
this
I
would
advise
,
(
I
speak
as
though
I
were
dying
)
do
whatsoever
lies
in
your
yower
,
to
hear
such
whom
you
think
to
be
godly
:
beg
of
God
,
be
earnest
with
him
that
he
would
give
Pastors
after
his
own
heart
,
and
whom
God
hath
sent
:
not
such
as
may
daub
with
untempered
mortar
,
and
not
such
as
may
prophecy
lies
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
;
not
such
as
may
be
clouds
without
water
,
but
such
as
may
be
guides
of
the
blind
,
burning
and
shining
Lights
,
faithsul
Stewards
.
What
shall
you
do
?
what
did
you
twenty
or
thirty
years
ago
?
what
did
the
good
old
Puritans
do
?
they
were
not
Schismaticks
.
But
as
much
as
lies
in
you
possible
,
hear
them
whom
in
your
conscience
God
doth
hear
;
Oh!
then
expect
the
Word
of
God
should
come
to
your
hearts
,
when
you
have
ground
to
believe
it
comes
from
your
Pastors
heart
:
I
must
confess
,
I
intend
to
do
the
same
,
when
put
into
the
same
condition
with
you
;
I
acknowledge
I
am
bound
in
Conscience
to
hear
the
Word
of
God
,
but
I
must
take
care
whom
I
hear
,
hear
those
by
whom
God
speaks
,
I
hope
God
will
grant
several
such
.
Take
but
this
advice
more
,
and
I
have
no
more
to
say
.
Whatever
abuse
you
find
either
in
Paster
,
in
People
,
or
where-ever
you
find
it
,
do
not
go
as
your
old
use
have
been
,
to
rail
,
calumniate
,
back-bite
,
and
speak
behind
their
backs
,
this
is
wicked
and
ungodly
;
but
do
every
one
according
as
God
prescribes
us
that
are
members
of
any
visible
Church
;
what
's
that
?
If
I
know
any
thing
against
my
Brother
,
do
not
go
and
make
a
sputter
and
a
noise
,
and
back-bite
;
but
take
the
rule
of
Christ
,
If
thy
brother
trespass
against
thee
,
go
and
tell
him
of
his
fault
between
him
and
thee
alone
;
if
he
shall
hear
thee
,
thou
hast
gained
thy
brother
;
but
if
he
will
not
hear
thee
,
then
take
with
thee
one
or
two
more
,
and
if
he
neglect
to
hear
them
,
tell
it
to
the
Church
,
and
leave
the
bloud
at
their
door
,
thou
hast
freed
thine
own
soul
.
I
hope
by
Gods
grace
I
shall
do
so
.
Thus
I
have
now
spoken
something
from
this
Scripture
,
I
cannot
speak
what
I
desire
;
for
besides
the
exhausting
of
my
Spirits
,
there
is
something
to
be
done
after
,
viz.
a
Funeral
Sermon
:
I
sh●ll
say
no
more
,
but
only
this
;
The
God
of
Heaven
be
pleased
to
make
you
mind
these
plain
things
;
I
can
truly
say
this
,
I
have
not
spoken
one
w●rd
that
I
remember
,
which
I
would
not
have
said
to
you
if
I
had
been
a
dying
,
and
being
to
go
to
God
as
soon
as
gone
out
of
the
Pulpit
,
and
the
God
of
peace
be
with
you
;
only
mind
that
one
thing
,
When
God
doth
not
find
a
tongue
to
speak
,
do
not
you
find
an
ear
to
hear
,
and
an
heart
to
believe
.
Mr.
Mede's
Farewel
Sermon
.
1
Cor.
1.3
.
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
from
God
the
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
YOu
will
wonder
,
possibly
,
that
I
should
pitch
on
the
Apostles
Salutation
for
my
valediction
,
and
make
that
the
conclusion
of
my
Preaching
,
which
he
made
the
beginning
of
his
Writing
,
and
therefore
I
have
made
a
double
Plea
for
it
.
I
find
that
this
was
a
Form
of
Blessing
peculiar
to
this
Apostle
,
both
in
the
beginning
and
end
of
this
Epistle
;
for
as
there
is
scarcely
one
Epistle
but
begins
with
it
,
so
many
end
with
it
likewise
;
as
in
Eph.
6.24
.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
your
spirit
.
So
in
2
Thes.
3.18
.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
your
all
.
So
that
I
find
the
Apostle
to
use
it
frequently
at
the
beginning
and
end
of
his
writing
;
I
thought
as
I
made
it
the
matter
of
my
prayer
for
you
in
the
beginning
,
so
I
might
make
it
my
farewel
to
you
in
the
ending
,
and
therefore
Grace
be
unto
you
,
&
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
&
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Besides
this
,
as
Jacob
said
to
his
Benjamin
concerning
his
Venison
,
when
his
Father
asked
him
,
how
he
found
it
so
quickly
?
he
answered
,
because
the
Lord
thy
God
brought
it
to
me
:
The
same
I
may
say
of
this
Scripture
;
for
considering
of
what
subject
I
should
speak
in
my
last
labours
here
among
you
,
the
Scripture
came
to
my
thoughts
,
and
opening
the
Book
came
immediately
to
my
sight
;
and
therefore
I
may
say
God
brought
it
to
me
;
which
I
no
sooner
looked
upon
,
but
methinks
I
saw
the
Apostle
on
Mount
Gerizim
,
and
his
mouth
filled
with
blessings
;
for
what
greater
blessings
can
a
man
wish
,
than
that
which
comprehends
all
blessings
,
and
that
is
grace
and
peace
.
Being
therefore
now
to
part
,
I
thought
to
go
to
the
top
of
the
Mount
,
and
leave
with
you
grace
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
In
which
words
there
are
two
generals
.
-
1.
A
double
Blessing
desired
.
-
2.
A
double
Spring
discovered
.
-
1.
A
double
Blessing
desired
;
and
that
is
grace
and
peace
.
Grace
is
of
all
Blessings
the
richest
,
peace
is
of
all
comforts
the
sweetest
;
both
these
the
Apostle
begs
for
the
Corinthians
;
and
so
do
I
for
you
.
Beloved
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
Peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
-
2.
Here
is
a
double
Fountain
discovered
;
and
that
is
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
God
and
Christ
.
The
Father
is
called
the
God
of
Grace
:
the
Son
is
called
the
Prince
of
Peace
;
not
that
Grace
is
from
the
Father
without
Peace
,
not
Peace
from
the
Son
without
Grace
,
but
both
Grace
and
Peace
are
from
God
the
Father
,
through
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Order
of
the
words
is
worth
nothing
,
Grace
be
to
you
and
Peace
;
First
grace
,
then
peace
,
for
there
can
be
no
peace
without
grace
,
nor
grace
,
but
there
will
be
peace
:
but
there
can
be
no
true
peace
but
from
God
,
not
from
God
,
but
as
he
is
a
Father
,
not
from
God
as
a
Father
,
but
as
our
Father
,
and
he
cannot
be
said
to
be
our
Father
,
but
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
and
therefore
he
said
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
Peace
from
God
our
Father
,
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
both
are
manifested
as
a
golden
Chain
linked
together
,
not
grace
without
peace
,
nor
peace
without
grace
,
but
both
enjoyned
together
,
to
cram
the
believers
Souls
with
grace
and
peace
.
Now
from
the
Order
of
the
Words
,
we
might
raise
several
Observations
.
-
1.
That
Peace
is
the
fruit
of
Grace
.
-
2.
That
Grace
and
Peace
are
both
from
God
.
-
3.
That
Love
which
is
the
spring
of
Grace
and
Peace
,
is
from
God
as
a
Father
.
-
4.
That
we
share
not
in
his
Love
,
but
only
as
he
is
our
Father
:
All
is
from
Propriety
.
-
First
,
Our
Father
,
then
grace
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
.
-
5.
That
God
is
our
Father
only
through
Christ
.
But
before
we
draw
any
thing
from
the
Text
by
way
of
Observation
,
we
will
speak
to
the
terms
by
way
of
Explication
.
Grace
be
unto
you
:
What
is
here
meant
by
Grace
?
This
is
a
sweet
word
,
it
perfumes
the
Breath
,
it
cherishes
the
Conscience
,
it
warms
the
heart
,
it
ravishes
the
Soul
;
as
the
Spouse
was
ravished
with
●ayes
of
Christs
glory
,
so
Christ
revives
the
Soul
with
one
of
his
gracious
rayes
discovered
to
the
heart
:
Grace
is
the
life
of
the
Soul
,
thou
art
dead
till
Grace
quickens
thee
,
thou
art
lost
till
Grace
find
thee
,
undone
till
Grace
saves
thee
;
Grace
is
the
Manna
of
Angels
,
the
spiritual
Bread
which
those
that
are
holy
in
being
are
nourished
with
,
and
subsist
by
:
Angels
live
on
Grace
,
and
stand
by
Grace
;
Man
that
shares
in
the
Grace
of
God
is
made
fellow
Commoner
with
Angels
,
eats
Angels
food
,
and
shares
in
Angels
blessings
:
Grace
is
the
substance
of
the
Scripture
,
the
end
of
the
Law
,
the
fulness
of
the
Gospel
:
Gregory
calls
it
the
Heart
and
Soul
of
God
,
I
am
sure
Grace
is
the
Heart
and
Soul
of
the
Word
;
't
is
a
little
Word
,
but
it
comprehends
all
good
:
here
is
more
than
Homers
Iliads
in
a
Nut-shell
,
't
is
the
Epitome
of
all
the
good
in
Heaven
an
Earth
;
name
any
Word
that
signifies
good
in
the
Soul
here
,
or
hereafter
,
but
it
is
found
in
the
Index
,
in
this
little
word
Grace
:
Grace
comprehends
Gods
love
to
us
,
and
our
love
to
God
,
and
as
Gods
love
to
us
is
the
sum
of
all
Mercy
;
so
our
love
to
God
,
is
the
summe
of
all
Duty
;
Grace
is
the
new
birth
of
the
Soul
,
whereby
it
takes
up
another
nature
,
a
new
nature
,
a
spiritual
God-like
nature
;
as
Christ
was
born
and
thereby
took
on
him
the
nature
of
man
,
and
was
made
flesh
;
so
man
is
born
by
grace
,
and
thereby
takes
upon
him
the
nature
of
God
,
and
is
made
Spirit
:
and
here
you
have
at
once
the
great
mystery
of
Grace
in
the
lowest
debasement
of
a
Saviour
,
and
the
highest
advancement
of
a
Sinner
,
for
the
Lord
Christ
could
not
be
more
debased
,
than
to
be
born
;
it
was
nothing
so
great
an
abasement
for
Christ
to
dye
,
as
for
him
to
be
born
,
for
being
once
made
man
,
it
is
no
wonder
for
to
die
,
but
being
the
great
God
,
it
is
a
wonder
that
ever
he
should
be
made
man
.
Lo
here
is
the
debasement
of
Christ
;
yet
if
he
had
been
born
to
a
Crown
,
to
Honour
,
it
had
been
something
,
but
he
was
born
to
shame
,
to
sorrow
,
and
death
;
but
man
by
grace
is
born
to
a
Crown
,
to
a
Kingdom
,
he
hath
a
title
to
all
the
glory
and
blessedness
of
heaven
,
from
the
first
moment
of
his
new
birth
;
So
it
is
in
the
Text
,
Grace
be
unto
you
and
Peace
.
Peace
,
in
Scripture
,
is
a
very
comprehensive
term
,
it
carries
in
it
all
happiness
.
It
was
the
common
greeting
of
the
Jews
,
Peace
be
unto
you
.
Thus
David
by
his
Proxy
salutes
Nabal
,
peace
be
to
thee
,
and
thy
house
;
and
the
Apostle
here
alludes
to
this
form
of
salutation
,
that
he
might
mix
new
Testament
mercy
to
old
Testament
manners
;
he
first
stiles
Grace
,
before
peace
;
as
Jacob
did
with
his
Venison
,
he
made
it
a
savory
meat
,
such
as
Isaac
loved
.
Peace
is
the
glory
of
Heaven
,
in
the
bosom
of
God
,
and
brought
into
the
world
in
the
arms
of
Angels
;
the
first
peace
you
read
of
in
the
Gospel
,
was
peace
by
the
Administration
of
Angels
,
Luke
2.3
▪
4.
And
suddenly
there
was
with
the
Angels
a
multitude
of
the
heavenly
Host
,
praising
&
saying
,
glory
be
to
God
in
the
highest
,
and
on
earth
peace
,
good
will
towards
men
.
And
when
our
Lord
Christ
first
sent
out
his
Disciples
,
this
was
the
Doctrine
that
he
bid
them
preach
,
Mat.
10.12
,
13.
When
you
come
into
a
house
,
salute
it
,
and
if
it
be
worthy
,
let
grace
and
peace
come
upon
it
.
Mark
here
by
the
way
,
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
is
no
enemy
to
good
manners
,
he
would
not
have
Christians
to
be
Clowns
,
which
is
the
use
of
some
among
us
,
who
would
have
their
Religion
quarrel
with
good
manners
;
no
,
but
In
whatsoever
city
or
town
you
enter
,
salute
it
,
and
let
grace
,
peace
come
upon
it
:
that
is
,
wish
peace
to
them
,
saying
,
the
peace
of
God
be
upon
this
place
,
upon
the
head
and
hearts
of
all
in
it
.
So
that
peace
is
both
a
Gospel-salutation
when
Ministers
and
people
meet
,
and
it
's
a
Gospel-valediction
,
when
the
Minister
and
the
People
parts
.
So
did
the
Apostle
,
and
so
do
I
now
,
Grace
be
with
you
and
Peace
.
I
observe
in
Mat.
10.13
,
14.
our
Lord
bids
his
Disciples
when
they
enter
into
a
house
,
If
the
house
be
worthy
,
to
let
their
peace
come
upon
it
,
but
if
they
be
not
worthy
,
let
grace
,
peace
return
unto
you
.
Instead
of
leaving
peace
with
them
,
to
shake
off
the
dust
of
their
feet
against
them
:
that
is
,
to
shew
that
God
will
shake
them
off
as
dust
,
and
tread
them
under
feet
as
fuel
.
My
Brethren
,
your
diligent
attendance
on
the
Word
at
this
place
hath
comfortably
prevented
that
part
of
my
charge
,
to
shake
off
the
dust
of
my
feet
;
for
,
how
beautiful
have
the
feet
of
a
poor
worm
been
unto
you
,
being
shod
with
the
preparation
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
?
And
therefore
seeing
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
said
,
If
they
be
worthy
of
their
peace
,
abide
with
them
;
on
this
account
,
I
wish
to
you
,
grace
and
peace
from
God
our
father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
But
what
is
that
peace
?
It
s
the
beauty
of
Vnion
,
the
harmony
of
the
Creation
,
the
pleasure
of
Life
,
the
feast
of
a
good
Conscience
,
't
is
that
which
makes
life
sweet
,
and
death
easie
:
Peace
sweetens
all
our
possessions
,
and
all
our
afflictions
,
without
this
the
fulness
of
the
world
is
a
burden
;
with
this
,
poverty
and
emptiness
is
a
pleasant
Companion
:
without
this
,
our
bread
is
gravelled
with
sourness
,
and
our
water
mingled
with
bitterness
;
with
this
green
Herbs
become
a
feast
,
and
our
water
is
turned
into
wine
;
peace
,
it
is
the
most
beautiful
creature
in
the
world
,
And
therefore
it
is
beloved
of
all
,
courted
of
all
,
many
seek
her
but
few
there
be
that
enjoy
her
,
they
do
not
go
the
right
way
to
find
her
;
for
,
In
the
ways
of
Righteousness
is
peace
.
Peace
is
the
seminary
of
all
blessings
temporal
,
as
Grace
is
of
all
blessings
spiritual
,
in
grace
you
have
implyed
all
Holiness
,
in
peace
all
happiness
;
in
grace
all
inward
,
in
peace
all
outward
blessings
,
grace
and
peace
are
the
Alpha
and
Omega
of
all
blessings
,
as
God
i●
of
all
beings
;
no
ble●●ing
comes
before
grace
,
and
no
blessing
lasts
longer
:
Then
see
in
this
phrase
of
speech
,
the
Apostle
wishes
upon
them
,
as
I
do
upon
you
all
,
the
blessings
both
of
time
and
eternity
,
and
yet
he
wished
not
more
to
them
,
than
God
promised
to
give
them
,
1
Tim.
4
,
8.
For
godliness
hath
the
promise
of
this
life
,
and
that
which
is
to
come
;
grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
,
&c.
not
one
without
the
other
:
though
a
man
may
have
peace
without
grace
,
as
in
a
time
of
dissertion
,
or
temptation
,
and
a
man
may
have
peace
without
grace
,
as
in
a
secure
and
unregenerate
Condition
;
grace
without
peace
is
often
found
in
a
troubled
conscience
;
and
peace
without
grace
is
often
found
in
a
seared
conscience
,
as
grace
without
peace
is
very
uncomfortable
,
so
peace
without
grace
is
very
unprofitable
;
like
Rachel
,
beautiful
,
but
barren
:
therefore
the
Apostles
desires
ye
should
have
both
Grace
and
Peace
:
we
say
,
the
Sun
and
Sali
are
the
most
useful
creatures
in
the
world
;
the
one
for
shining
,
the
other
for
seasoning
.
(
My
Brethren
)
grace
and
peace
are
the
Christians
Sun
&
Salt
;
grace
is
the
light
of
their
souls
,
and
peace
is
the
savour
of
their
comforts
;
grace
shines
through
all
their
faulties
,
and
Peace
seasons
all
their
mercies
.
The
blessings
of
God
are
become
as
twins
,
as
Christ
said
of
the
Spouse
,
Cant.
4.2
.
She
is
like
a
flock
of
sheep
that
are
even
shorn
,
which
come
up
from
the
washing
,
whereof
every
one
bear
twins
,
and
none
is
barren
among
them
;
grace
and
peace
here
are
knit
together
by
the
spirit
of
God
in
a
sacred
knot
not
to
be
untied
;
as
Castor
and
Pollux
,
when
seen
together
,
portend
happiness
to
the
Marriner
:
so
when
Grace
and
Peace
are
found
in
a
soul
together
,
they
portend
the
highest
security
and
blessing
to
the
Believer
;
they
are
said
in
Scripture
to
be
bound
together
;
where
God
gives
the
one
,
he
never
denies
the
other
:
if
he
gives
you
the
upper
spring
of
Grace
,
he
will
give
you
the
neather
spring
of
Peace
,
for
they
go
both
together
.
If
he
gives
you
the
Dew
of
Heaven
,
you
need
not
question
the
fatness
of
the
Earth
:
if
his
right
hand
be
full
of
mercy
,
his
left
hand
shall
not
be
empty
.
Therefore
grace
and
peace
be
with
you
from
God
the
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Grace
hath
a
double
sense
,
either
for
the
grace
of
God
to
us
,
that
justifies
us
,
or
the
grace
of
God
in
us
that
sanctifies
us
:
Now
there
is
a
different
flowing
from
each
of
these
,
but
still
it
is
grace
and
peace
.
First
,
justifying
grace
,
hath
a
peace
attending
that
,
Rom.
5.1
.
Being
justified
by
faith
,
we
have
peace
with
God
.
So
far
as
we
have
confidence
in
justifying
grace
,
there
remains
no
conscience
of
condemning
sin
.
As
there
can
be
no
bitterer
War
than
between
conscience
and
the
ear
,
so
there
can
be
no
sweeter
Peace
,
than
when
Mercy
and
Peace
meet
together
,
and
when
Conscience
and
Peace
kiss
each
other
:
The
former
is
the
taste
of
Heaven
,
the
latter
is
the
perambulation
of
Heaven
;
both
which
the
Believer
shares
in
upon
his
Justification
by
faith
.
If
Christ
had
peace
,
who
was
made
our
sin
,
needs
must
the
Believer
have
peace
,
who
is
made
the
Righteousness
of
God
in
him
.
Seconly
,
Sanctifying
grace
hath
a
peace
attending
it
,
and
this
peace
differs
from
the
former
,
as
the
Root
from
the
Fruit.
The
peace
of
Justification
is
a
radical
Peace
,
the
root
of
Peace
;
but
the
Peace
of
Sanctification
is
the
bud
,
the
blossom
of
the
Tree
:
the
former
flows
from
the
bloud
of
Christ
sprinkled
on
the
Conscience
,
the
latter
from
the
conformity
that
is
between
the
Word
and
the
Will
,
between
the
Commands
and
the
Conscience
;
As
many
as
walk
according
to
this
Rule
,
grace
be
unto
them
and
peace
,
Gal.
6.16
.
So
that
Peace
is
the
fruit
of
sanctifying
Grace
.
Now
as
the
bloud
of
the
Pascal-Lamb
,
(
which
was
a
token
of
peace
)
was
not
to
be
struck
on
the
posts
of
the
Egyptians
,
but
upon
the
posts
of
the
Israelites
;
so
neither
is
the
bloud
of
sprinkling
,
which
brings
perfect
peace
,
to
be
struck
on
the
Posts
of
the
carnal
Sinner
,
but
on
the
Posts
of
the
true
Believer
,
an
Israelite
indeed
,
in
whom
there
is
no
guile
;
no
Grace
,
no
Peace
,
that
is
Gods
Law
.
How
can
a
sinner
have
peace
in
a
state
of
sin
,
when
God
and
conscience
,
when
Word
and
conscience
,
when
Law
and
conscience
,
and
all
the
Attributes
of
God
are
against
a
sinner
?
No
Peace
saith
my
God
to
the
wicked
.
Pray
mark
that
chapter
,
it
begins
with
the
peace
,
and
ends
in
no
peace
.
In
ver.
2.
it
is
said
,
He
shall
enter
into
peace
,
that
is
,
the
Righteous
:
in
the
last
verse
,
There
is
no
peace
to
the
wicked
.
It
is
the
state
of
Grace
that
is
the
only
state
of
peace
.
And
thus
I
pass
from
the
double
Grace
desired
,
Grace
and
Peace
;
to
the
double
Fountain
discovered
,
God
our
Father
,
and
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
But
here
's
a
question
to
be
answered
,
If
Grace
and
Peace
be
from
God
the
Father
,
then
how
is
it
said
to
be
from
Christ
?
and
if
from
Christ
,
how
then
from
God
the
Father
?
Answ.
It
's
a
known
Rule
,
that
the
transial
external
works
of
God
are
attributed
to
all
the
three
Persons
in
the
Trinity
;
the
same
works
that
are
attributed
to
the
Father
,
are
also
attributed
to
the
Son
;
and
the
same
works
are
attributed
to
the
Son
,
the
same
also
to
the
Father
:
so
Grace
and
Peace
are
here
ascribed
both
to
God
the
Father
,
and
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
that
is
,
they
are
both
from
Mercy
,
and
from
Merit
.
From
Mercy
on
Gods
part
to
us
,
from
Merit
on
Christs
part
for
us
;
they
are
from
God
the
Father
,
because
he
wills
them
to
us
,
from
God
the
Son
,
because
he
works
them
in
us
:
they
are
from
God
to
Christ
,
from
Christ
to
us
;
they
are
from
God
the
Father
originally
,
and
from
Christ
derivatively
,
and
to
us
actually
:
God
the
Father
is
the
fountain
of
all
Grace
and
Peace
,
Christ
as
Mediator
is
the
Conduit
of
all
Grace
and
Peace
;
Man
in
union
to
Christ
is
the
cistern
into
which
these
streams
of
Grace
and
Peace
runs
;
God
wils
Grace
and
Peace
to
us
,
&
Christ
works
them
in
us
;
God
gives
Grace
&
Peace
to
be
applied
to
the
Creature
,
this
is
from
the
love
of
the
Father
,
but
the
Application
of
this
peace
to
the
soul
,
is
from
the
Merit
of
Christ
the
Redeemer
:
Thus
you
see
there
's
a
double
spring
of
this
double
blessing
.
Time
will
not
serve
me
further
:
The
only
Observation
,
is
;
That
all
the
Grace
and
Peace
which
Believers
share
in
,
is
derived
from
God
the
Father
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
these
three
things
opened
will
clear
this
;
-
1.
That
Grace
and
Peace
are
the
Believers
priviledge
.
-
2.
That
the
Fountain
of
this
grace
and
Peace
is
from
God
the
Father
.
-
3.
That
it
is
not
given
out
from
God
the
Father
but
through
Christ
.
First
,
That
Grace
and
Peace
are
the
Saints
priviled●e
;
if
Grace
is
,
then
Peace
is
.
But
Grace
is
the
priviledge
of
every
Believer
,
and
that
whether
you
look
upon
it
as
taken
from
the
love
and
favour
of
God
to
us
;
this
is
the
Believers
priviledge
.
God
can
as
well
forget
Christ
at
his
right
hand
,
as
cease
his
love
and
favour
to
the
soul
of
a
Believer
;
the
Believers
title
to
all
their
blessings
arises
out
of
this
never-failing
love
of
God
;
or
if
you
aske
grace
for
the
fruit
of
Gods
love
to
the
soul
,
still
it
falls
to
the
Believers
priviledge
,
Vocation
,
Justification
,
Adoption
,
pardon
of
Sin
,
purging
from
Sin
,
strength
against
sin
,
Holiness
,
Faith
,
Love
,
Obedience
,
Perseverance
;
all
these
are
the
priviledges
of
every
Believer
;
nay
,
a
man
cannot
be
a
Believer
without
any
one
of
them
,
they
are
as
essential
to
the
Being
of
a
Christian
,
as
reason
to
the
Being
of
a
man
.
Secondly
,
As
Grace
,
so
Peace
is
the
Believers
priviledge
:
There
is
peace
external
,
peace
supernal
,
peace
internal
,
and
peace
eternal
:
There
is
peace
external
,
this
peace
with
men
;
there
is
peace
supernal
,
that
is
peace
with
God
;
there
is
peace
internal
,
that
is
peace
with
Conscience
:
all
these
three
are
to
be
had
here
upon
earth
;
and
then
there
is
peace
eternal
,
and
that
is
only
to
be
had
in
Heaven
.
The
Apostle
here
doth
not
exclude
the
former
,
but
chiefly
intends
the
latter
:
peace
with
man
is
a
good
thing
to
be
desired
,
but
peace
with
God
and
Conscience
is
much
more
to
be
desired
.
Peace
with
God
is
the
spring
of
all
things
both
within
and
without
,
both
below
and
above
,
both
in
time
and
eternity
:
so
saith
Job
,
if
he
gives
peace
,
who
then
can
make
tro●ble
?
Now
this
peace
is
the
Saints
priviledge
.
it
is
a
Legacy
left
to
every
Believer
,
by
the
last
Will
and
Testament
of
a
dying
Redeemer
.
Will
you
see
a
copy
of
his
Will
,
then
look
in
Job
.
14.27
.
Peace
I
leave
with
you
,
my
peace
I
give
unto
you
,
not
as
the
world
giveth
,
give
I
unto
you
.
There
is
,
it
seems
,
a
peace
in
the
worlds
power
to
give
,
and
there
is
a
peace
of
Christs
bestowing
.
Now
Christ
would
have
us
here
not
to
mistake
the
worlds
peace
for
his
,
for
the
difference
is
very
great
;
for
first
,
the
worlds
peace
is
a
false
peace
,
it
is
counterfeit
coin
,
it
hath
not
the
current
stamp
of
Heaven
on
it
;
but
the
peace
that
Christ
gives
to
a
Believer
,
is
true
peace
,
and
perfect
peace
:
Thou
will
keep
him
in
perfect
peace
whose
mind
is
stayed
on
thee
.
Secondly
,
The
Worlds
peace
is
an
outward
peace
,
it
is
but
skin
deep
,
it
wets
the
mouth
,
cannot
wash
the
heart
,
Prov.
14.13
.
In
laughter
the
heart
is
sorrowful
,
and
the
end
of
that
mirth
is
heaviness
.
The
worlds
peace
is
but
the
shell
of
peace
;
their
Conscience
lowers
,
when
their
countenance
laughs
:
but
the
peace
that
Christ
gives
,
is
an
inward
and
spiritual
peace
,
Psal.
4.7
.
Thou
hast
put
gladness
in
my
heart
,
more
than
in
the
time
that
their
corn
and
their
wine
increased
.
Thou
hast
put
gladness
in
my
heart
:
Peace
is
that
gladness
,
or
peace
smooths
the
brow
,
but
this
fills
the
breast
,
as
the
finner
hath
trouble
within
,
in
the
midst
of
all
his
peace
without
:
In
the
world
you
shall
have
trouble
,
but
in
me
you
shall
have
peace
.
Thirdly
,
The
worlds
peace
has
only
a
neather
spring
arising
out
of
the
Creature
,
out
of
worldly
comforts
,
therefore
it
must
needs
be
unclean
;
for
an
unclean
fountain
cannot
bring
forth
clean
water
.
But
the
peace
of
Christians
has
an
upper
spring
,
it
flows
from
the
manifestation
of
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
:
it
is
from
the
sprinkling
of
Christs
bloud
on
the
conscience
,
it
flows
upon
the
workings
of
Christs
Spirit
upon
the
Soul
,
which
is
first
a
Counsellor
,
then
a
Comforter
.
Oh
how
pure
must
this
peace
be
in
a
believers
soul
,
that
flows
from
so
pure
a
spring
!
Fourthly
,
The
worlds
peace
is
a
peace
given
to
sinners
,
it
is
a
peace
in
sin
,
and
it
is
a
peace
with
sin
,
as
the
Prophet
Isaiah
tell
us
,
It
is
a
Covenant
with
Hell
,
and
an
Agreement
with
Death
(
God
delivers
us
from
that
peace
.
)
Again
,
Christs
peace
is
given
to
none
but
believers
,
it
is
their
priviledge
onely
,
a
stranger
doth
not
intermeddle
with
his
joy
,
Prov.
14.10
.
The
heart
knoweth
his
own
bitterness
,
but
a
stranger
doth
not
intermeddle
with
his
joy
.
Fifthly
,
The
worlds
peace
is
a
fading
,
dying
,
transitory
thing
,
it
withers
in
the
Sand
,
The
tryumphing
of
the
wicked
is
but
short
,
and
the
joy
of
the
hypocrite
is
but
for
a
moment
,
Job
20.5
.
Solomon
doth
elegantly
liken
it
to
crackling
of
thorns
under
a
pot
,
which
is
but
a
blaze
and
is
gone
,
Eccl.
7.6
.
so
is
the
sinners
peace
,
it
is
for
a
spurt
and
is
soon
gone
,
but
the
peace
that
Christ
gives
to
Believers
,
is
a
durable
and
abiding
peace
.
Your
joy
no
man
shall
take
from
you
,
it
appears
in
life
,
in
death
,
and
after
death
:
first
it
is
our
peace
in
life
,
grace
brings
forth
present
peace
.
It
is
said
of
the
Primitive
Christians
,
They
walked
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Act.
9.41
.
It
is
a
remarkable
expression
,
Psal.
19.11
.
In
keeping
thy
Commands
there
is
great
reward
:
He
don't
say
for
keeping
them
,
which
respects
the
end
of
the
work
,
but
in
keeping
them
,
which
looks
at
the
work
it self
:
My
brethren
,
every
duty
done
in
sincerity
,
reflects
a
peace
in
conscience
,
as
every
flower
carries
its
own
sweetness
.
It
is
possible
,
I
grant
,
a
Believer
may
not
always
find
and
feel
this
peace
;
few
do
,
some
seldom
find
it
,
few
find
it
always
:
the
remains
of
corruption
bringing
forth
to
interrupt
,
or
temptations
to
hinder
,
and
Gods
dissertion
may
darken
and
hide
it
,
and
a
Believer
may
seem
to
be
totally
lost
:
yet
in
this
condition
,
which
is
the
worst
a
child
of
God
can
be
in
,
he
hath
a
double
peace
:
first
,
a
peace
in
the
promises
,
in
this
very
condition
,
and
what
you
have
in
Bonds
and
Bills
you
account
as
good
as
money
in
your
pockets
.
Secondly
,
he
hath
it
in
the
seed
,
Light
is
sown
for
the
righteous
,
and
gladness
for
the
upright
in
heart
,
Psal.
97.11
.
Grace
is
the
seed
of
Peace
,
which
Christ
hath
sown
in
the
furrows
of
the
soul
,
and
therefore
peace
shall
spring
out
of
the
furrows
of
the
soul
.
Indeed
this
seed
springs
up
sooner
in
some
than
in
others
,
yet
every
Saint
shall
have
a
reaping
time
sooner
or
later
,
Psal.
126.6
.
He
that
goeth
forth
and
weepeth
,
bearing
precious
seed
,
shall
doubtless
come
again
with
rejoycing
,
bringing
his
sheaves
with
him
:
If
he
staies
long
for
the
fruit
,
he
shall
have
a
greater
crop
at
last
,
if
he
reaps
not
now
,
he
shall
be
sure
to
reap
hereafter
,
Psal.
37.
Mark
the
perfect
man
,
and
behold
the
up●i●●t
,
for
the
end
of
that
man
is
peace
.
Secondly
,
by
this
peace
which
is
the
peace
of
a
Child
of
God
,
it
is
a
peace
at
death
;
Grace
will
Minister
to
us
then
,
and
that
Ministration
shall
be
Peace
;
the
sinners
peace
leaves
him
when
he
comes
to
the
grave
;
though
in
life
it
fills
him
,
yet
in
death
it
leaves
him
.
A
Believer
hath
a
two-fold
spring
of
peace
,
the
first
is
from
above
him
,
the
other
from
within
him
:
That
spring
that
runs
with
peace
above
him
,
is
from
the
bloud
of
Christ
sprinkled
on
his
conscience
:
the
other
that
is
from
within
him
,
is
from
the
sincerity
of
his
heart
in
the
ways
of
Obedience
.
My
Brethren
,
when
we
lye
on
our
death-beds
,
and
can
reflect
on
our
sincerity
in
all
Gods
ways
,
this
will
be
peace
at
last
,
so
it
was
in
Hezekiah
,
Isai.
38.3
.
Remember
now
,
O
Lord
,
I
beseech
thee
,
how
I
have
walked
before
thee
in
truth
,
and
with
a
perfect
heart
,
and
have
done
that
which
was
good
in
thy
sight
.
There
's
nothing
makes
a
death-bed
so
hard
and
so
uneasie
,
as
a
life
spent
in
the
service
of
sin
and
lust
,
and
nothing
makes
a
death-bed
so
pleasant
as
a
life
spent
in
the
service
of
Christ
:
Grace
will
bring
forth
Peace
,
if
not
in
this
life
:
yet
Thirdly
,
it
will
be
sure
after
death
:
if
time
brings
not
this
fruit
to
ripeness
,
yet
Eternity
shall
,
Grace
in
time
,
will
be
Glory
in
Eternity
,
Holiness
now
will
be
Happiness
then
;
whatever
it
is
a
man
sows
in
this
world
,
that
he
reaps
in
the
next
world
:
be
not
deceived
,
God
is
not
mocked
,
for
whatsoever
a
man
soweth
,
that
shall
he
also
reap
;
he
that
soweth
to
the
flesh
shall
of
the
flesh
reap
corruption
,
but
he
that
soweth
to
the
spirit
,
shall
of
the
spirit
reap
life
everlasting
,
Gal.
6.7
,
8.
When
Sin
shall
end
in
sorrow
and
misery
,
Grace
shall
end
in
peace
,
in
joy
,
in
glory
;
well
done
thou
good
and
faithful
servant
,
enter
into
the
joy
of
thy
Master
.
Mat.
25.21
.
Whoever
shares
in
the
Grace
of
Christ
in
this
world
,
shall
be
sure
to
share
with
the
joy
of
Christ
in
the
next
world
,
&
that
joy
is
joy
unspeakable
▪
&
full
of
glory
;
I
will
wind
up
all
in
a
three-fold
Application
,
by
way
of
Exhortation
,
to
three
sorts
of
persons
.
-
1.
To
such
as
have
this
Grace
and
Peace
.
-
2.
To
such
as
have
this
Grace
and
no
Peace
.
-
3.
To
such
as
have
neither
Grace
nor
Peace
.
First
,
To
such
as
have
both
Grace
and
Peace
;
I
le
speak
to
them
in
two
or
three
things
.
First
,
Admire
thankfully
the
Father
&
the
Son
,
the
Fathers
Grace
,
and
the
Sons
Love
,
for
both
had
a
hand
in
this
,
therefore
bless
both
the
Father
for
willing
it
to
us
,
and
the
Son
for
working
it
in
us
;
Grace
and
Peace
are
the
fruits
of
Gods
eternal
Election
,
for
this
blessing
the
Father
gives
,
but
the
Application
of
it
to
us
is
the
fruits
of
Christs
redemption
and
intercession
.
How
can
you
think
of
Hell
and
Damnation
,
and
see
your self
freed
from
it
?
And
how
can
you
think
of
the
dreadful
fury
and
vengeance
of
God
,
your self
not
under
it
?
How
can
you
look
on
your
state
change
,
your
heart
renewed
,
Grace
ratified
and
reconciled
,
and
your
Conscience
quieted
?
How
can
you
think
of
these
things
,
but
must
admire
the
love
of
the
Father
in
giving
this
to
you
,
and
the
love
of
the
Son
in
purchasing
this
for
you
?
All
Grace
and
Mercy
that
is
given
to
us
,
is
by
Christ
purchased
for
us
;
Grace
and
Peace
are
fruits
of
the
redeeming
bloud
of
Christ
purchased
.
Secondly
,
Do
not
envy
the
conditions
and
possessions
of
the
men
of
the
world
;
they
have
riches
and
honours
,
profits
and
pleasures
,
but
they
neither
have
Grace
nor
Peace
,
therefore
do
not
envy
their
happiness
.
There
is
a
story
of
a
Roman
that
was
condemned
by
a
Court-Marshal
to
dye
for
breaking
his
rank
to
steal
a
bunch
of
Grapes
;
and
as
he
was
going
to
his
Execution
,
his
fellow
Souldiers
laughed
at
him
,
and
others
envied
at
him
that
he
should
have
Grapes
and
they
none
:
Now
(
saith
he
)
do
not
envy
me
for
my
bunch
of
Grapes
,
for
you
would
be
loath
to
have
them
at
the
rate
I
must
pay
for
them
.
(
My
Brethren
)
You
that
are
the
children
of
Grace
and
Peace
,
do
not
envy
at
men
of
the
world
,
at
their
riches
and
their
comforts
,
their
pleasures
;
for
I
am
sure
you
would
be
loath
to
have
them
at
the
price
they
pay
for
them
;
for
the
end
of
these
things
is
death
.
Thirdly
,
do
not
complain
of
the
worst
condition
that
the
providence
of
God
shall
cast
you
into
;
in
this
it
may
be
you
shall
suffer
hard
things
,
but
remember
,
so
long
as
thy
soul
is
secure
,
never
complain
of
hard
things
.
(
My
brethren
)
as
God
your
Father
brought
you
into
a
state
of
Grace
and
Peace
,
and
thereby
secured
his
love
to
your
souls
in
Christ
,
can
you
complain
of
hard
things
?
So
let
the
joy
of
the
Lord
be
your
strength
,
Rejoyce
in
the
Lord
always
,
and
again
I
say
,
rejoyce
,
Phil.
4.4
.
The
second
Use
is
,
to
such
as
have
neither
Grace
nor
Peace
:
May
not
I
say
,
I
speak
to
many
such
?
I
would
I
might
not
.
Are
there
not
many
that
are
without
Grace
,
and
therefore
must
needs
be
without
peace
?
They
may
have
the
worlds
peace
,
but
they
have
none
of
this
peace
;
let
me
beg
of
you
to
get
out
of
this
Graceless
state
.
Oh
that
you
would
believe
the
words
of
a
dying
man
,
for
so
I
am
to
you
,
and
such
words
use
to
be
remembred
.
Oh
remember
this
as
a
testimony
I
leave
with
you
,
that
love
of
Sin
,
and
lack
of
Grace
,
will
ruine
and
destroy
every
soul
at
last
.
But
you
will
say
,
How
shall
I
get
a
share
in
this
Grace
and
Peace
?
I
answer
,
First
,
Break
off
all
your
false
peace
:
we
can
never
have
true
peace
with
God
,
when
we
content
our selves
with
false
peace
;
you
will
never
seek
that
peace
which
Christ
hath
purchased
for
you
,
while
you
content
your selves
with
that
cursed
peace
which
the
Old
man
hath
wrought
in
you
:
Oh
therefore
break
off
all
false
peace
,
which
is
not
the
fruit
of
grace
.
Secondly
,
Labour
to
see
and
be
convinced
of
the
miserable
,
and
of
the
naked
condition
your
souls
be
in
,
for
want
of
the
righteousness
of
Christ
for
a
covering
,
without
this
,
soul
,
thou
art
miserable
,
wretched
,
poor
and
naked
:
be
convinced
also
what
a
miserable
thing
it
is
to
have
God
our
enemy
;
God
is
the
sinners
en●●y
,
It
is
a
fearful
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
living
God
.
Oh
be
convinced
of
thy
nakedness
without
Christs
righteousness
,
and
thy
emptiness
without
his
fulness
.
Thirdly
,
Labour
to
go
out
of
your selves
to
Christ
for
grace
and
peace
:
Surely
in
the
Lord
,
shall
one
say
,
I
have
righteousness
and
strength
;
I
,
there
it
is
to
be
found
.
Labour
for
a
thirsty
frame
of
soul
,
for
the
promises
run
far
to
such
,
That
he
will
fill
the
hungry
with
good
things
:
go
to
Christ
,
soul
,
beg
,
pray
,
never
leave
God
till
he
hath
given
thee
an
interest
in
Christ
,
for
none
can
come
to
me
,
except
the
Father
draw
him
:
there
is
no
pardon
for
the
least
sin
out
of
Christ
,
but
there
is
pardon
for
the
greatest
sin
in
Christ
;
one
sin
can
damn
the
soul
out
of
Christ
,
but
no
sin
can
hurt
the
soul
in
Christ
.
Oh
go
to
Christ
,
soul
,
never
give
rest
to
thy
eyes
,
nor
slumber
to
thy
lids
,
till
thou
hast
made
peace
with
God
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
One
sting
of
the
fiery
serpent
was
mortal
,
without
looking
upon
the
brazen
Serpent
;
so
one
sin
will
damn
a
soul
out
of
Christ
,
but
no
sin
can
damn
a
soul
in
Christ
.
Fourthly
,
To
such
as
have
grace
,
but
no
sence
of
peace
,
this
is
the
counsel
I
would
leave
with
all
such
,
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
grace
:
frame
much
,
believe
much
,
use
grace
much
,
for
the
exercise
and
improving
of
grace
will
produce
peace
.
There
are
ten
duties
which
are
to
be
the
sphere
of
grace
in
activity
,
and
in
performing
of
them
we
shall
have
peace
:
First
,
Make
Religion
your
business
,
the
main
design
of
your
lives
;
be
Christians
to
purpose
,
be
not
only
Christians
by
the
bye
,
but
let
your
conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
Phil.
1.27
.
Secondly
,
Put
forth
renewed
Acts
of
Faith
on
Christ
every
day
,
and
remember
it
is
as
much
your
duty
to
believe
in
Christ
to
day
,
as
if
you
had
never
believed
before
.
O
live
by
faith
every
day
,
and
this
will
bring
peace
to
you
.
Thirdly
,
Maintain
a
constant
communion
with
God
daily
:
this
communion
with
God
is
mans
chief
good
;
the
happiness
of
a
Child
is
in
communion
with
his
Father
,
and
the
happiness
of
a
wife
is
in
communion
with
her
Husband
,
and
this
is
the
happiness
of
a
Believers
soul
,
communion
with
God
the
Father
,
through
Christ
our
Head
and
Husband
.
The
seed
of
peace
,
it
's
true
,
it
is
sown
in
the
soul
in
Union
,
but
then
it
takes
root
downward
,
and
brings
forth
fruit
upward
.
Spiritual
peace
will
never
be
obtained
if
communion
with
God
be
not
maintained
:
that
gives
comfort
in
the
midst
of
all
sorrows
,
and
satisfies
all
doubts
,
and
recompences
all
wants
.
Lo
this
is
the
fruit
of
communion
with
God
.
Fourthly
,
Be
good
at
all
times
,
but
of
all
,
best
in
bad
times
;
many
Christians
lose
their
peace
,
by
remitting
of
their
grace
,
and
let
loose
the
reins
of
Religion
,
to
avoid
the
censures
of
a
crooked
generation
.
A
Christians
zeal
should
be
like
winter
fire
,
that
burns
the
hottest
when
the
air
is
coolest
:
or
like
the
Lilly
,
that
looketh
beautiful
though
among
thorns
;
so
should
a
child
of
God
though
among
sinners
.
Fifthly
,
In
all
conditions
choose
suffering
rather
than
sinning
:
If
ever
you
would
have
peace
,
choose
suffering
rather
than
sinning
;
he
that
values
peace
with
God
,
or
peace
with
conscience
,
he
must
make
this
his
choice
.
Daniel
rather
chose
to
be
cast
to
Lions
than
to
lose
the
peace
of
his
conscience
:
the
three
Children
chose
rather
to
burn
in
the
Furnace
,
than
to
bow
to
the
Image
.
One
said
,
He
would
rather
go
to
Hell
free
from
sin
,
than
to
live
in
Heaven
with
guilt
on
his
Conscience
.
(
My
brethren
)
let
me
a
little
enlarge
,
because
sufferings
may
overtake
us
;
for
Persecution
is
the
genius
of
the
Gospel
,
therefore
let
me
leave
for
short
Rules
with
you
concerning
sufferings
.
See
that
your
Cause
be
good
,
your
Call
be
clear
,
your
Spirit
meek
,
and
your
End
right
.
Sufferings
cannot
bring
our
peace
without
either
of
them
,
but
with
them
all
our
sufferings
shall
be
peace
.
First
,
Let
your
Cause
be
good
:
It
s
not
the
Bloud
,
but
the
Cause
that
makes
a
Martyr
:
it
is
not
for
every
cause
a
Christian
should
engage
to
suffer
:
every
cause
will
no
more
bear
suffering
,
than
every
little
stream
will
bear
a
ship
:
nor
will
Christ
let
go
sweetness
to
every
suffering
,
1
Pet.
4.15
.
Let
none
of
you
suffer
as
a
Murderer
,
or
as
a
Thief
,
or
as
an
Evil-doer
,
or
as
a
Busie-body
in
other
mens
matters
.
To
suffer
thus
,
is
neither
Christian-like
nor
comfortable
;
some
suffer
rather
as
Malefactors
than
as
Christs
Martyrs
.
Secondly
,
Let
your
Call
be
clear
:
It
's
not
amiss
to
have
a
good
cause
without
a
Call
:
some
may
suffer
for
the
cause
of
God
,
and
yet
sin
in
suffering
for
want
of
a
Call
.
Christ
calls
not
all
to
suffer
;
to
some
it
is
given
,
to
others
it
is
not
:
if
thy
Call
be
clear
,
thy
Peace
will
be
sweet
,
though
thy
sufferings
be
never
so
great
.
But
you
will
say
,
how
shall
I
know
when
I
am
called
to
suffer
?
Answ.
1.
When
Truth
suffers
by
our
silence
,
then
are
we
called
to
suffer
.
?
2.
When
our
lives
will
be
the
denial
of
Christ
,
then
are
we
called
to
deny
our
lives
for
Christ
.
3.
When
sin
and
suffering
surrounds
us
that
we
cannot
get
out
,
but
we
must
either
run
through
sin
or
suffering
,
then
I
may
safely
conclude
,
That
Christ
calleth
me
to
suffer
,
and
in
this
cause
we
may
expect
the
peace
and
sweetness
of
his
presence
.
Thirdly
,
The
third
direction
for
suffering
is
this
,
Our
spirit
must
be
meek
;
so
was
Christ
,
he
went
as
a
Lamb
to
the
slaughter
.
It
is
possible
a
man
may
be
right
in
his
cause
,
and
yet
sinful
in
his
carriage
:
and
if
so
,
no
wonder
if
Christ
be
not
sweet
to
us
.
To
be
fierce
,
and
raging
,
and
reviling
in
suffering
,
it
is
not
becoming
humanity
,
and
therefore
much
less
like
Christianity
.
A
Christian
should
be
like
Christ
,
Act.
5.41
.
And
they
departed
from
the
presence
of
the
Council
,
rejoycing
that
they
were
counted
worthy
to
suffer
shame
for
his
Name
..
It
becomes
those
that
are
found
in
the
spirit
,
to
give
blessing
for
cursing
:
the
more
of
Christs
spirit
is
in
our
sufferings
,
the
more
comfort
and
joy
we
shall
receive
from
our
sufferings
.
Fourthly
,
See
that
your
End
in
suffering
be
right
:
If
it
be
self
or
singularity
,
or
schism
,
then
Christ
cannot
be
sweet
to
thee
.
Some
have
died
that
their
Ends
may
live
.
Socrates
died
in
the
defence
of
the
Truth
,
and
to
prove
that
there
is
but
one
God
,
but
whether
he
died
for
Honour
,
Applause
,
or
for
Gods
sake
,
I
think
it
is
not
hard
to
determine
.
But
let
thy
Cause
be
good
,
thy
Call
clear
,
thy
Spirit
meek
,
and
thy
End
right
,
and
then
you
shall
have
peace
in
all
your
sufferings
:
that
is
the
fifth
thing
.
Choose
sufferings
rather
than
sinning
.
Sixthly
,
If
you
would
have
peace
,
be
much
in
studying
the
Scriptures
:
for
as
God
is
the
God
of
Peace
,
and
Christ
the
Prince
of
Peace
,
so
the
Gospel
is
the
Gospel
of
Peace
,
which
God
hath
given
to
thee
to
lead
thee
in
the
ways
of
peace
,
Great
peace
have
they
that
love
thy
Laws
.
Seventhly
,
Take
heed
of
Apostacy
,
either
in
Doctrine
or
Principles
:
Though
a
Believer
is
freed
from
Apostacy
in
the
state
of
grace
,
yet
he
is
not
freed
from
Apostacy
in
the
degrees
of
grace
.
He
may
fall
sinfully
,
though
he
cannot
fall
finally
.
Demas
fell
by
one
,
St.
Peter
by
the
other
.
Pray
with
David
.
Psal.
17.5
.
Hold
up
my
goings
in
thy
paths
,
that
,
&c.
Eighthly
,
Make
the
Word
of
God
your
rule
in
all
things
:
be
sure
you
have
a
Scripture
warrant
for
all
your
practises
;
but
especially
keep
close
to
Scripture
in
matters
of
Gods
worship
.
There
are
endless
discourses
about
the
Mode
of
Gods
worship
;
I
have
no
disputing
time
.
It
is
good
in
difficult
cases
,
always
to
take
the
surest
side
:
(
for
instance
)
if
I
follow
the
traditions
of
man
for
the
worship
of
God
,
I
may
;
but
if
I
keep
close
to
the
directions
of
God
in
the
Scripture
,
I
am
sure
I
cannot
sin
;
for
this
is
the
sure
word
of
Prophecy
,
to
which
you
do
well
to
take
heed
,
therefore
in
such
a
doubltful
case
,
Gods
will
is
,
that
we
take
the
surest
side
:
go
to
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
:
labour
to
be
fruitful
and
grounded
Christians
.
Ninthly
,
Keep
up
the
power
of
Godliness
,
do
not
let
Religion
down
into
a
lifeless
formality
:
The
righteous
shall
flourish
like
a
Palm-tree
:
He
shall
grow
like
a
Cedar
in
Lebanon
,
those
that
be
planted
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
shall
flourish
in
the
Courts
of
our
God
,
Psal.
92.12
,
13.
My
Brethren
,
it
is
as
much
a
duty
in
them
that
have
grace
,
to
improve
it
,
as
for
them
that
have
no
grace
to
get
it
.
If
you
sit
under
the
daily
means
,
the
daily
waterings
of
God
,
and
do
not
grow
,
do
you
think
this
will
be
peace
in
the
latter
end
?
surely
no
,
(
my
Brethren
)
your
fruitfulness
under
the
Gospel
is
of
very
great
concernment
.
It
's
unfruitfulness
that
makes
God
lay
his
Vineyard
waste
.
It
's
fruitfulness
that
procures
the
forwarding
of
your
account
in
the
day
of
grace
.
Tenthly
,
Observe
that
excellent
rule
of
the
Apostle
,
Phil.
4.8
.
Finally
,
brethren
,
whatsoever
things
are
true
,
whatsoever
things
are
honest
,
whatsoever
things
are
just
,
whatsoever
things
are
pure
,
whatsoever
things
are
lovely
,
whatsoever
things
are
of
good
report
,
if
there
be
any
vertue
,
and
if
there
any
praise
,
think
on
these
things
.
And
now
,
my
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
God
,
that
is
infinitely
able
to
make
you
wise
to
salvation
,
with
this
Benediction
which
I
shall
make
my
Valediction
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Mr.
Calamy's
Sermon
at
the
Funeral
of
Mr.
Ash
.
Isaiah
57.1
.
The
righteous
perisheth
,
and
no
man
layeth
it
to
heart
,
and
merciful
men
are
taken
away
,
none
considering
that
the
righteous
are
taken
away
from
the
evil
to
come
.
WE
are
here
met
this
Evening
to
perform
the
last
office
of
Love
for
an
eminent
and
ancient
servant
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
excellent
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
Mr.
Simeon
Ash
,
one
who
hath
formerly
performed
this
office
for
many
other
Ministers
,
and
now
we
are
met
to
perform
this
office
for
him
;
and
it
is
not
long
before
others
will
meet
to
perform
the
same
office
for
us
,
so
frail
,
so
brittle
,
and
so
uncertain
is
the
life
of
man
.
Now
the
Text
that
I
have
chosen
,
is
suitable
for
this
occasion
;
for
this
Reverend
Minister
was
first
a
righteous
man
,
he
was
righteous
in
an
Eva
gelical
sense
,
he
was
one
that
was
justified
and
sanctified
.
Secondly
,
he
was
a
merciful
man
both
in
active
and
passive
sense
;
he
was
one
that
shewed
mercy
to
the
distressed
Members
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
he
was
one
to
whom
God
shewed
mercy
;
this
righteous
and
merciful
man
is
now
perished
,
as
to
his
outward
condition
,
not
as
to
his
everlasting
condition
:
but
as
to
his
outward
bodily
condition
,
he
is
perished
,
and
he
is
taken
away
:
the
word
in
the
Hebrew
is
very
emphatical
;
merciful
men
,
Colliguntur
,
are
gathered
;
it
is
the
same
word
that
is
used
concerning
Josiah
2
Kin.
22.10
.
Thou
shalt
be
gathered
to
thy
Fathers
,
and
go
to
thy
grave
in
peace
,
and
shalt
not
see
the
evil
that
I
will
bring
upon
this
Nation
.
This
godly
and
righteous
man
is
now
gathered
,
as
ripe
Corn
into
the
Barn
of
Heaven
;
he
is
taken
away
from
the
evil
that
is
to
come
,
from
beholding
that
evil
that
is
to
come
upon
this
sinful
world
,
he
is
taken
away
in
mercy
,
that
he
may
not
be
troubled
with
the
troubles
that
are
comming
upon
many
;
he
is
taken
away
from
the
evil
to
come
.
And
thus
you
see
how
suitable
the
Text
is
to
the
occasion
;
there
is
only
one
particular
that
I
desire
may
prove
unsuitable
;
for
the
righteous
and
merciful
man
,
saith
the
Text
,
perisheth
,
and
no
man
considers
,
nor
layes
it
to
heart
:
These
words
are
verba
commentantis
,
&
objurgantis
,
the
words
of
the
Prophet
bemoaning
the
spiritual
security
of
the
people
of
Israel
,
chiding
and
reproving
them
for
their
spiritual
Lethargy
:
Now
I
desire
that
this
part
may
not
prove
sutable
,
but
that
all
of
you
may
lay
to
heart
the
death
of
this
ancient
,
merciful
and
righteous
man
.
The
Observations
from
the
words
,
are
these
six
.
-
First
,
That
the
righteous
man
must
perish
as
well
as
the
unrighteous
.
-
Secondly
,
That
the
perishing
of
a
righteous
man
,
is
nothing
but
his
gathering
to
God
,
Christ
,
and
the
blessed
company
of
Saints
and
Angels
.
-
Thirdly
,
A
righteous
man
as
long
as
he
lives
,
is
the
preservative
of
a
Nation
,
and
the
supporter
of
a
Kingdom
,
the
Chariots
and
Horse-men
of
a
Nation
.
-
Fourthly
,
The
death
of
a
righteous
man
is
a
warning-piece
from
Heaven
,
a
Beacon
set
on
sire
to
give
notice
of
evil
approaching
.
-
Fifthly
,
That
God
doth
on
purpose
take
away
righteous
men
,
that
they
might
not
see
the
evil
that
is
coming
on
a
Nation
.
-
Sixthly
,
That
it
is
a
great
and
common
sin
,
not
to
consider
and
lay
to
heart
the
death
of
a
righteous
man
.
1.
It
is
a
common
fin
,
and
therefore
it
is
set
down
in
the
greatest
latitude
,
the
righteous
perisheth
,
and
no
man
layeth
it
to
heart
;
that
is
,
very
few
:
And
merciful
men
are
taken
away
,
no
man
considering
;
that
is
,
very
few
.
2.
It
is
a
great
sin
,
and
therefore
the
Prophet
Jeremy
in
the
former
Chapter
calls
to
all
the
beasts
of
the
field
to
devour
,
that
is
,
all
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
to
destroy
the
Children
of
Israel
,
because
they
drank
strong
drink
,
filling
themselves
with
merriment
,
and
promised
themselves
happy
dayes
,
but
did
not
consider
that
the
righteous
were
taken
away
from
the
evil
to
come
.
He
begin
with
the
first
,
that
the
righteous
perish
as
well
as
the
unrighteous
.
How
is
it
that
the
righteous
perish
?
not
in
their
soul
,
they
cannot
perish
so
:
nay
,
the
truth
is
,
they
cannot
perish
properly
in
their
bodies
;
for
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
never
totally
and
finally
perish
;
for
the
very
dust
of
the
Saints
in
the
grave
,
is
precious
in
Gods
sight
,
and
they
are
asleep
in
Jesus
,
and
by
the
power
of
Jesus
Christ
,
they
shall
be
raised
glorious
bodies
:
Nothing
perisheth
of
a
righteous
man
by
death
totally
&
finally
,
but
sin
:
and
therefore
the
meaning
of
the
word
is
as
Musculus
and
Justin
Martyr
observe
,
perit
,
perisheth
;
that
is
not
according
to
the
truth
of
the
thing
,
but
according
to
the
opinion
of
the
world
,
and
the
proper
language
of
his
expression
is
this
,
the
righteous
perisheth
;
that
is
,
the
righteous
must
dye
,
and
go
down
to
the
house
of
rottenness
as
well
as
others
,
and
that
up
upon
a
fore-fold
account
.
First
,
Because
the
righteous
are
included
within
the
statute
of
death
as
well
as
the
unrighteous
;
statutum
est
:
Heb.
9.27
.
It
is
appointed
for
all
men
ance
to
dye
,
the
righteous
as
well
as
the
unrighteous
;
it
is
true
,
Jesus
Christ
hath
taken
away
the
hurt
of
death
,
but
not
death
it self
:
Jesus
Christ
hath
disarmed
death
,
made
death
like
the
Viper
that
fastened
upon
Pauls
hand
,
but
did
not
hurt
him
;
he
hath
made
it
like
the
brazen
Serpent
that
hath
no
sting
,
but
a
healing
power
in
it
:
Christ
hath
sanctified
death
,
conquered
and
sweetned
death
:
at
the
present
we
are
all
under
the
statute
of
death
,
but
at
last
this
enemy
shall
be
destroyed
,
2
Cor.
15.
ult.
2.
The
righteous
consist
of
perishing
principles
as
well
as
the
unrighteous
:
the
righteous
are
earthly
vessels
made
of
dust
,
I
,
their
foundation
is
in
the
dust
;
their
lives
are
a
vapour
as
well
as
the
lives
of
the
unrighteous
:
3.
The
righteous
must
dye
as
well
as
others
,
because
they
have
a
body
of
sin
which
they
carry
about
them
;
for
there
is
no
man
so
wise
,
that
lives
and
sins
not
,
Eccles.
7.10
.
wherefore
there
is
that
which
deserves
death
in
a
righteous
man
.
Lastly
,
and
especially
,
The
righteous
perish
upon
a
peculiar
account
:
For
if
we
have
hope
only
in
this
life
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
we
are
of
all
men
most
miserable
,
and
therefore
they
must
perish
to
keep
them
from
perishing
:
they
must
say
as
Themistocles
,
Perissem
nisi
periissem
,
they
must
dye
that
they
may
rest
from
their
labour
:
for
here
is
not
our
rest
,
Mich.
2.10
.
there
remaineth
a
rest
for
the
people
of
God
:
there
is
no
rest
in
this
world
:
the
word
quies
wants
the
plural
number
.
2.
The
righteous
must
die
that
they
may
have
their
reward
,
their
crown
of
glory
,
that
God
hath
laid
up
for
them
,
they
must
first
fight
the
good
fight
,
and
finish
their
course
,
and
then
they
shall
receive
a
crown
of
glory
.
3.
They
must
dye
,
that
they
may
be
free
from
sin
;
for
they
shall
never
put
off
the
body
of
sin
,
till
they
put
off
the
body
of
the
flesh
.
4.
They
must
dye
,
that
mortality
may
be
swallowed
up
of
life
,
that
corruption
may
put
on
incorruption
.
5.
They
must
dye
,
that
they
may
be
perfect
in
grace
.
Lastly
,
They
must
dye
,
that
they
may
see
God
face
to
face
,
and
be
for
ever
with
the
Lord
,
which
they
cannot
do
till
they
dye
:
therefore
blessed
by
God
that
the
righteous
must
perish
.
If
a
man
should
always
live
on
earth
,
always
be
young
,
rich
,
and
healthful
,
it
would
be
unwelcome
news
,
for
while
we
are
in
the
body
,
we
are
absent
from
the
Lord
,
and
subject
to
sin
;
and
therefore
when
Peter
asked
Christ
what
should
be
done
with
John
,
Christ
tells
him
,
If
I
will
that
he
tarry
till
I
come
,
what
is
that
to
thee
?
from
henceforth
there
went
a
report
abroad
that
John
should
not
dye
;
Now
the
Apostle
himself
was
much
displeased
with
this
report
,
and
looked
upon
it
as
a
great
affliction
that
he
should
not
dye
,
and
therefore
he
himself
confutes
it
;
But
yet
Jesus
(
said
he
)
said
not
that
he
should
not
dye
;
as
if
he
had
said
,
God
forbid
that
I
should
not
dye
.
Before
I
come
to
Application
of
this
point
,
give
me
leave
to
speak
somthing
to
the
second
point
,
and
so
I
shall
apply
them
both
together
.
The
second
Doctrine
is
this
,
That
the
perishing
of
a
righteous
man
,
is
nothing
but
a
gathering
him
to
God
,
Christ
,
and
the
blessed
society
of
Saints
and
Angels
in
Heaven
.
This
is
contained
in
the
second
expression
,
merciful
men
are
taken
away
;
the
word
in
the
Hebrew
is
Colliguntur
,
they
are
gathered
;
it
is
evegetical
of
the
former
,
they
did
not
perish
,
but
they
are
gathered
to
God
and
Christ
:
there
is
a
great
deal
of
excellency
,
and
a
Magazine
of
sweetness
in
this
expression
,
They
are
gathered
.
It
implies
two
things
.
First
,
That
the
righteous
are
in
a
scattered
condition
while
they
are
in
this
world
,
and
that
three
ways
.
-
1.
They
are
scattered
among
the
wicked
and
ungodly
of
the
world
,
as
sheep
among
wolves
,
as
lambs
among
Lyons
,
rent
and
torn
in
pieces
,
forced
to
wander
up
and
down
in
Sheep
skins
and
Goats
skins
.
-
2.
The
righteous
are
scattered
in
the
world
one
from
another
,
and
that
two
ways
.
-
1.
They
are
scattered
by
their
different
habirations
,
for
the
godly
are
forced
one
from
another
,
as
Lot
from
Abraham
.
-
2.
They
are
scattered
one
from
another
by
the
cruel
persecution
of
wicked
men
;
and
therefore
you
read
Acts
8.
that
at
that
time
when
there
was
a
persecution
against
the
Church
at
Jerusalem
,
that
they
were
all
scattered
abroad
.
-
3.
The
godly
are
scattered
in
this
life
from
the
glorious
presence
of
God
in
Heaven
,
indeed
they
are
never
scattered
from
the
gracious
presence
of
God
,
but
sometimes
they
are
scattered
from
the
comfortable
presence
of
God
;
as
long
as
we
live
in
the
world
,
we
shall
be
scattered
from
the
glorious
presence
of
God
:
for
while
we
are
in
the
body
,
we
are
absent
from
the
Lord
.
Secondly
,
This
implies
a
bringing
of
Gods
people
out
of
this
scattered
condition
;
it
is
a
gathering
of
the
Righteous
out
of
this
world
into
another
,
from
a
sinful
persecuted
world
,
into
a
sinless
glorious
world
;
from
diversity
of
dwellings
on
earth
,
to
dwell
altogether
in
one
Heaven
;
it
is
a
gathering
out
of
the
reach
of
Men
and
Devils
,
and
a
gathering
them
not
only
to
the
gracious
,
but
to
the
glorious
presence
of
God
and
Christ
,
and
to
the
souls
of
just
men
made
perfect
,
and
to
the
general
assembly
of
the
first
born
,
and
to
the
City
of
the
living
God
,
the
Heavenly
Jerusalem
,
where
they
shall
live
together
,
never
to
be
scattered
again
.
To
understand
this
the
better
,
let
me
offer
three
things
to
you
,
shewing
you
that
the
Godly
are
gathered
to
God
three
ways
:
in
this
life
,
at
death
,
and
at
the
day
of
Judgment
.
First
,
The
Righteous
are
gathered
to
God
in
this
life
,
and
that
is
at
their
first
conversion
,
for
by
nature
we
are
Aliens
and
strangers
to
God
,
scattered
from
any
union
or
communion
with
God
,
not
only
scattered
from
the
glorious
,
but
from
the
gracious
presence
of
God
.
God
made
men
,
at
first
to
enjoy
communion
with
himself
,
but
Adam
lost
this
by
sin
,
and
now
we
are
all
Cains
and
vagabonds
,
scattered
from
the
love
of
God
,
and
from
union
and
communion
with
God
;
but
when
God
converts
any
of
the
Elect
,
he
gathers
them
home
to
himself
;
for
conversion
is
nothing
but
Gods
gathering
them
to
himself
in
the
second
Adam
,
that
were
scattered
from
him
in
the
first
Adam
:
the
first
Adam
was
a
Root
of
scattering
,
a
Root
of
separation
from
God
;
but
the
second
Adam
was
a
Root
of
union
and
conjunction
.
Christ
is
the
head
,
and
the
Elect
are
all
gathered
together
in
him
,
that
he
might
gather
together
in
one
all
things
in
Christ
,
so
that
conversion
is
nothing
but
a
gathering
of
the
Elect
of
God
,
to
Christ
by
faith
,
and
a
gathering
to
one
another
by
love
and
charity
.
Secondly
,
Gods
people
are
gathered
at
death
:
here
they
are
gathered
to
Christ
by
Grace
,
but
at
death
they
are
gathered
to
Christ
in
glory
;
here
they
are
gathered
to
God
by
hope
,
but
at
death
by
fruition
:
here
Christ
is
gathered
to
us
,
he
comes
down
and
dwells
with
us
;
but
at
death
,
we
shall
be
gathered
to
him
,
we
shall
go
up
and
be
joyned
with
him
.
There
's
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
esse
cum
Christo
,
and
esse
in
Christo
:
esse
cum
Christo
,
to
be
one
with
Christ
is
a
Christians
great
security
,
but
esse
in
Christo
,
to
be
one
in
Christ
,
it
is
a
Christians
great
felicity
;
in
this
life
we
are
gathered
to
God
by
Faith
,
but
at
death
by
vision
.
Lastly
,
We
shall
be
gathered
to
God
at
the
day
of
judgment
,
it
is
called
the
day
of
the
gathering
of
the
Saints
together
:
a
day
when
all
the
Saints
that
are
,
have
been
,
or
shall
be
,
shall
be
gathered
together
,
2
Thes.
2.1
.
I
beseech
you
brethren
,
by
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
by
our
gathering
together
unto
him
at
the
great
day
:
At
the
day
of
Judgment
we
shall
all
be
gathered
together
,
and
shall
all
be
taken
up
to
Heaven
?
I
mean
all
the
righteous
,
and
be
ever
with
the
Lord
:
and
so
much
for
the
opening
of
the
Doctrine
.
But
here
it
may
be
objected
;
Are
not
the
unrighteous
gathered
by
death
as
well
as
the
righteous
?
I
answer
,
it
is
true
,
the
unrighteous
are
scattered
in
this
life
,
and
gathered
by
death
,
as
well
as
the
righteous
,
but
with
a
great
deal
of
difference
.
First
,
the
wicked
are
scattered
in
this
life
,
but
they
are
scattered
from
God
;
but
the
Godly
are
scattered
for
God
,
and
for
a
good
conscience
many
times
,
as
they
at
Jerusalem
were
scattered
:
The
godly
are
scattered
from
the
glorious
presence
of
God
in
Heaven
;
but
the
wicked
are
scattered
from
the
gracious
presence
of
God
on
earth
.
Again
,
the
scattering
of
the
wicked
is
a
curse
to
them
,
and
it
is
threatned
as
a
curse
,
Lev.
26.32
.
I
will
scatter
you
among
the
Heathen
,
and
draw
out
my
sword
after
you
:
and
where-ever
the
wicked
come
,
in
what
part
soever
of
the
world
the
wicked
are
scattered
,
they
bring
the
curse
of
God
with
them
:
and
they
bring
the
judgments
of
God
on
Towns
and
Cities
where
they
are
,
as
plague
,
famine
,
and
sword
,
and
all
miseries
.
But
the
Godly
,
when
they
are
scattered
,
they
are
scattered
as
a
blessing
,
into
what
country
or
town
soever
they
come
,
they
come
as
a
blessing
,
they
come
like
a
Ship
laden
with
Corn
,
to
a
Town
ready
to
perish
with
famine
:
they
come
as
a
blessing
four
ways
.
-
First
,
they
pray
down
a
blessing
on
the
place
where
they
come
.
-
Secondly
,
they
come
as
a
blessing
by
their
holy
life
and
conversation
,
that
is
a
Load-stone
to
draw
others
to
holiness
.
-
Thirdly
,
they
come
as
a
blessing
,
by
their
holy
advice
and
counsel
that
they
give
to
the
place
where
they
come
.
Nay
fourthly
,
their
very
presence
is
a
blessing
;
as
long
as
Lot
was
in
Sodom
,
Sodom
could
not
be
destroyed
;
so
long
as
Paul
was
in
the
ship
,
the
300
could
not
be
drowned
.
So
that
the
godly
come
as
a
blessing
wherever
they
are
scattered
,
but
the
wicked
are
as
chaff
scattered
by
the
wind
,
and
they
are
scattered
as
the
dust
of
the
earth
:
You
know
when
the
dust
is
scattered
,
it
gets
into
mens
eyes
and
blinds
them
;
and
falls
upon
their
cloaths
,
and
sullies
them
;
so
the
wicked
,
wherever
they
are
scattered
,
they
defile
the
place
where
they
are
scattered
.
The
godly
are
as
Planets
,
that
wander
&
move
from
one
part
of
Heaven
to
another
,
carrying
light
to
the
world
.
Secondly
,
as
the
wicked
are
scattered
while
they
live
,
so
when
they
die
,
they
are
gathered
;
it
is
true
,
but
how
?
not
to
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
his
Angels
;
but
they
are
gathered
to
the
Devil
and
his
Angels
,
and
to
damned
spirits
:
not
as
bundles
of
Wheat
in
the
Barn
of
Heaven
,
but
as
bundles
of
Tares
to
be
burned
for
ever
in
everlasting
fire
.
Now
,
if
the
righteous
perish
as
well
as
others
,
and
if
their
perishing
be
nothing
but
a
gathering
to
God
and
Christ
,
then
,
First
,
learn
hence
the
preciousness
of
every
righteous
man
,
the
great
God
will
not
gather
things
of
no
value
;
great
men
do
not
use
to
gather
chaff
and
straw
;
and
therefore
,
when
Christ
said
of
Josiah
,
I
will
gather
thee
to
thy
Fathers
,
it
was
a
sign
he
was
a
precious
Pearl
worth
the
gathering
,
and
of
a
high
value
and
account
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
so
is
every
true
Child
of
God
,
right
dear
and
precious
are
they
in
the
sight
of
God
,
both
living
,
and
dying
;
they
are
bought
with
a
great
price
,
not
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
and
other
corruptible
things
,
but
they
are
bought
with
the
precious
blood
of
the
Son
of
God
:
they
are
as
precious
to
God
as
thee
Apple
of
his
eye
:
so
precious
that
he
hath
given
Christ
for
them
,
and
to
them
;
so
precious
that
he
called
them
his
Jewels
,
his
peculiar
treasure
,
his
Jedidiahs
,
and
therefore
God
will
not
suffer
them
to
perish
,
but
gather
them
to
himself
before
the
evil
day
come
,
as
the
Husbandman
gathers
in
the
Corn
,
before
the
Beast
go
out
into
the
field
.
Secondly
,
Learn
hear
what
reason
we
have
to
be
comforted
in
the
death
of
a
righteous
man
or
woman
,
because
their
death
is
not
a
perishing
,
but
a
gathering
to
God
and
Christ
,
and
the
society
of
Saints
and
Angels
.
The
death
of
a
righteous
man
is
no
more
than
if
a
Merchant
that
hath
abundance
of
Jewels
in
a
far
Countrey
,
he
should
send
for
the●
home
.
Why
death
to
a
righteous
man
is
nothing
but
God
sending
for
his
Jewels
home
.
Such
a
phrase
there
is
in
Mal.
3.17
.
In
the
day
that
I
make
up
my
Jewels
,
they
shall
be
mine
.
In
this
life
they
are
imperfect
Jewels
;
they
are
like
Gold
in
the
Oare
mingled
with
a
great
deal
of
dross
;
and
death
is
nothing
but
a
perfection
of
the
Jewels
;
death
is
nothing
more
;
and
God
doth
nothing
by
death
,
but
as
a
Gold-siner
gathers
up
all
his
ends
of
Gold
and
Silver
;
it
is
nothing
but
just
as
if
a
Father
should
send
for
his
Son
home
,
that
had
been
a
long
time
absent
from
him
,
to
his
own
house
:
it
is
a
carrying
us
to
our
Fathers
house
.
And
therefore
let
us
be
comforted
when
our
Righteous
Friends
dye
,
though
their
death
be
matter
of
sorrow
to
us
,
in
regard
of
the
loss
,
that
we
sustain
by
their
death
,
and
because
their
death
is
a
warning-piece
of
evil
to
come
:
yet
in
regard
of
them
we
have
no
cause
to
mourn
.
I
speak
this
of
those
that
are
related
to
the
righteous
,
when
they
dye
;
did
you
ever
here
of
a
Husbandman
that
mourned
for
the
carrying
in
of
his
Corn
into
the
Barn
?
or
a
Jeweller
mourn
for
making
up
of
his
Jewels
?
Let
us
mourn
rather
that
we
are
lest
scattered
among
the
wicked
of
the
earth
,
and
from
the
glorious
presence
of
God
and
Christ
:
and
let
us
morn
for
those
that
are
scattered
from
Christ
,
and
from
grace
:
and
for
those
that
whilst
they
live
are
scattered
,
and
when
they
dye
are
gathered
to
the
Devil
and
his
Angels
.
Let
us
not
mourn
for
those
that
dye
in
Christ
,
but
let
us
mourn
for
those
that
live
out
of
Christ
;
let
us
not
mourn
over
the
body
the
soul
hath
left
,
but
let
us
mourn
over
the
soul
God
hath
left
.
The
third
use
is
of
Consolation
to
all
the
people
of
God
,
in
reference
to
evil
times
that
are
coming
upon
us
,
or
to
the
evil
of
times
.
Whatever
befalls
a
Child
of
God
in
this
life
,
though
he
be
scattered
by
wicked
men
,
from
England
into
forreign
Countries
,
though
he
wanders
up
and
down
in
Desarts
and
Wildernesses
,
though
he
be
scattered
from
house
to
prison
,
yet
there
shall
be
a
gathering
time
shortly
:
there
will
a
time
come
when
all
the
Saints
shall
be
gathered
to
Christ
,
and
to
one
another
,
never
to
part
any
more
.
The
death
of
Gods
people
is
not
a
perishing
,
but
a
gathering
:
comfort
your selves
therefore
with
these
words
against
the
fear
of
death
:
look
upon
death
as
a
gathering
,
as
a
gathering
to
Christ
:
you
are
here
as
Daniel
in
the
Lyons
Den
,
as
Jeremiah
in
the
dungeon
;
yet
there
will
come
a
gathering
,
and
if
you
dye
in
a
good
cause
,
you
shall
not
perish
,
but
be
gathered
to
Christ
,
to
his
Saints
and
Angels
.
But
you
will
say
,
If
I
were
sure
when
I
dye
,
that
I
should
be
gathered
to
Christ
,
to
live
for
ever
with
him
,
this
would
be
matter
of
great
consolation
to
me
:
but
you
told
me
,
the
wicked
are
gathered
by
death
,
as
well
as
the
Godly
:
how
shall
I
know
whether
(
when
I
come
to
dye
)
I
shall
be
gathered
to
the
Devil
and
his
Angels
,
or
to
Christ
and
his
Angels
?
How
shall
I
know
whether
I
shall
be
gathered
at
death
,
as
a
bundle
of
tears
to
be
burned
in
Hell
,
or
a
bundle
of
Wheat
to
be
carryed
up
into
the
Barn
of
Heaven
?
I
answer
,
You
may
know
it
by
four
things
.
-
1.
If
you
are
righteous
,
then
you
shall
be
gathered
to
Christ
at
death
;
For
the
Righteous
shall
go
into
everlasting
life
:
Heaven
is
entailed
upon
righteous
men
;
by
Righteousness
I
mean
the
imputed
Righteousness
,
and
imparted
Righteousness
of
Jesus
Christ
:
I
wave
the
explication
of
them
,
because
time
will
not
give
leave
.
Know
you
not
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
that
no
unrighteous
man
shall
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God
?
Damnation
is
entailed
upon
unrighteous
men
.
-
2.
If
you
are
merciful
,
you
shall
be
gathered
to
Christ
:
if
you
are
one
that
is
full
of
bowels
of
compassion
to
the
distressed
members
of
Christ
Jesus
,
for
Christ
hath
said
it
,
Blessed
are
the
merciful
,
for
they
shall
obtain
mercy
,
now
if
you
are
hard-hearted
,
covetous
,
worldly
minded
,
remember
that
Text
,
He
shall
have
judgement
without
mercy
,
that
shews
no
mercy
.
-
3.
He
that
is
gathered
to
the
second
Adam
by
faith
in
this
world
,
shall
certainly
be
gathered
unto
Christ
by
vision
in
the
other
world
;
Christ
Jesus
will
save
all
his
members
,
and
you
must
know
that
faith
is
a
transplanting
grace
,
it
is
not
only
a
heart-purifying
,
but
a
world-overcoming
grace
:
It
takes
a
man
out
of
the
old
Adam
,
and
puts
him
into
a
new
Adam
;
it
takes
a
man
out
of
the
root
of
scattering
,
and
puts
him
into
the
root
of
union
and
conjunction
:
Wherefore
you
that
are
now
joyned
to
Christ
by
faith
here
,
shall
be
joyned
to
Christ
in
glory
hereafter
.
But
now
,
you
that
are
vagabonds
,
Cains
,
and
aliens
from
the
life
of
God
,
and
from
the
life
of
grace
:
You
that
are
wooden
members
,
wooden
legs
in
Christs
body
,
that
have
no
real
conjunction
with
Christ
,
you
shall
not
be
gathered
to
him
in
glory
.
Lastly
,
If
you
are
gathered
here
to
the
Saints
by
love
,
then
you
shall
be
gathered
to
the
Saints
in
Heaven
,
and
to
the
everlasting
injoyment
of
God
with
them
to
all
eternity
.
Consider
this
,
every
man
shall
be
gathered
(
when
he
dies
)
to
those
whom
he
delights
,
and
chooseth
to
keep
pany
with
while
he
lives
in
this
world
.
If
you
are
gathered
to
the
wicked
in
love
and
affection
here
,
you
shall
be
gathered
to
them
at
death
in
hell
and
destruction
,
for
it
is
pity
companions
should
be
parted
,
wheat
must
to
wheat
,
and
tares
to
tares
,
for
wheat
and
tares
shall
not
be
bound
together
at
the
last
day
.
The
last
use
is
of
exhortation
:
If
the
righteous
must
perish
,
and
if
their
death
be
nothing
but
a
gathering
,
then
take
this
threefold
Exhortation
.
First
,
Let
us
labor
to
make
the
best
use
we
can
of
our
godly
friends
and
Ministers
before
they
be
gathered
;
let
us
do
as
Elisha
did
,
he
was
told
that
his
Master
Elijah
was
to
be
taken
up
to
Heaven
,
and
therefore
he
would
never
leave
him
till
he
had
got
the
spirit
of
Elijah
doubled
upon
him
:
If
Elisha
had
not
thought
that
Elijah
would
have
been
taken
up
that
day
,
he
would
never
have
followed
him
so
punctually
and
inseparably
as
he
did
.
O
beloved
!
did
you
believe
that
Text
,
Zach.
1.5
.
of
which
we
have
often
had
experience
,
Your
fathers
,
where
are
they
?
and
the
prophets
,
do
they
live
for
ever
?
Indeed
if
they
did
live
for
ever
,
we
might
get
good
from
them
when
we
please
,
because
we
are
sure
never
to
lose
them
;
but
they
live
not
for
ever
,
but
must
perish
,
and
be
taken
up
to
heaven
:
And
therefore
whilst
we
have
them
,
let
us
make
what
use
we
can
of
them
,
before
they
be
taken
away
from
us
.
It
is
a
great
fault
among
the
people
of
God
,
that
they
make
no
more
use
of
their
Godly
friends
and
Ministers
.
I
have
known
many
that
have
godly
relations
that
have
died
,
that
it
hath
been
the
greatest
burden
on
their
consciences
,
that
they
got
no
more
good
by
those
Godly
Relations
while
they
lived
.
Many
of
us
deal
with
our
Ministers
,
as
we
do
with
a
strange
sight
that
is
to
be
seen
near
our
doors
;
we
are
not
so
much
solicitous
when
we
see
it
,
but
a
stranger
that
comes
from
a
far
Country
,
is
curious
,
and
very
careful
presently
to
see
it
.
So
do
we
in
this
City
especially
;
I
have
had
experience
of
it
by
being
here
many
years
;
strangers
that
come
out
of
the
Country
,
many
times
get
that
good
by
a
Minister
,
that
his
own
people
do
not
,
because
they
think
their
Minister
is
continually
with
them
:
but
a
stranger
knows
he
is
there
but
for
a
day
,
and
he
hears
so
,
that
he
carries
Christ
home
with
him
,
and
a
great
deal
of
consolation
also
.
Beloved
,
this
is
a
great
fault
;
I
beseech
you
remember
,
the
Righteous
must
be
gathered
:
let
us
therefore
do
with
them
as
we
do
with
Books
that
are
borrowed
:
if
a
man
borrows
a
Book
,
he
knows
he
must
keep
it
but
for
a
day
or
two
,
and
therefore
he
will
be
sure
to
read
it
over
,
whereas
if
the
Book
be
a
mans
own
,
he
laies
it
aside
,
because
he
knows
he
can
read
it
at
any
time
.
Remember
,
your
Ministers
are
but
lent
you
,
they
are
not
your
own
,
and
you
know
not
but
that
God
may
take
away
your
El●jahs
from
you
this
night
:
Therefore
make
what
use
you
can
of
them
,
while
you
have
them
.
Secondly
,
Must
the
Righteous
be
taken
away
?
Then
let
the
Righteous
make
conscience
of
doing
what
good
they
can
before
they
are
taken
away
.
Beloved
,
if
it
were
possible
for
the
Godly
to
grieve
in
Heaven
,
this
would
be
their
greatest
sorrow
,
that
they
have
done
God
no
more
service
here
upon
earth
.
Be
wise
for
God
,
O
ye
Righteous
!
do
as
old
men
that
have
rich
places
&
offices
,
they
labour
to
buy
the
reversion
of
their
places
for
their
Children
:
So
must
you
to
whom
God
hath
given
great
gifts
and
graces
,
labor
to
propagate
your
gifts
&
graces
,
that
there
may
be
no
loss
by
your
death
.
Observe
the
cares
of
St.
Paul
the
aged
in
his
exhortation
to
Timothy
,
2
Tim.
3.4
,
5
,
Watch
thou
all
things
,
endure
afflictions
,
do
the
work
of
an
Evangelist
,
make
full
proof
of
thy
Ministry
,
why
so
?
for
I
am
now
ready
to
be
offered
,
and
the
time
of
my
departure
is
at
hand
,
and
therefore
work
thou
,
see
that
thou
endure
affliction
,
preach
the
Gospel
as
becomes
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
that
there
may
be
no
loss
by
my
departure
.
So
in
2
Tim.
2.2
.
The
things
that
thou
hast
heard
of
me
among
many
witnesses
,
the
same
commit
thou
to
faithful
men
that
shall
be
able
to
teach
others
also
.
Hath
God
committed
any
thing
to
you
,
a
treasure
of
Learning
or
Grace
?
commit
it
to
young
Ministers
that
they
may
commit
it
to
others
,
that
so
there
may
be
a
succession
of
Gifts
and
Graces
:
Do
as
Physitians
do
,
that
labour
to
communicate
their
skill
to
their
Children
,
and
to
others
;
so
should
we
,
that
there
may
be
a
succession
of
Godly
ones
,
that
Godliness
may
be
entailed
upon
us
,
and
our
Relations
.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
let
us
all
labour
to
be
such
,
that
when
we
dye
,
when
we
come
to
be
gathered
,
we
may
be
gathered
to
Christ
and
his
Angels
;
not
to
the
Devil
and
his
angels
;
And
for
that
purpose
let
us
labour
to
be
merciful
and
righteous
,
and
let
us
be
gathered
to
Christ
by
Faith
,
and
to
one
another
by
love
and
dear
affection
:
and
then
we
shall
be
gathered
at
the
great
day
to
Christ
,
and
the
blessed
company
of
the
Saints
&
Angels
.
There
are
4
observations
yet
behind
,
but
I
must
wave
them
at
this
time
.
I
have
now
another
Sermon
to
preach
,
and
I
cannot
without
injury
to
you
that
are
alive
,
and
without
wrong
to
the
memory
of
my
dearly
beloved
Brother
,
but
speak
something
of
him
,
at
whose
Funeral
we
are
met
this
Evening
,
not
so
much
for
his
commendation
,
he
needs
not
,
but
for
our
imitation
;
it
is
pity
,
great
pity
something
should
not
be
said
,
that
this
Reverend
Minister
,
though
dead
,
may
yet
preach
this
night
;
and
I
have
so
much
to
say
of
him
,
that
I
know
not
where
to
begin
,
and
when
I
have
begun
,
I
hardly
know
how
to
make
an
end
:
I
must
confess
,
the
little
time
alloted
me
for
the
providing
this
solemn
work
,
and
the
necessary
avocations
in
this
little
time
,
have
hindred
me
from
enforming
my self
about
his
Breeding
and
manner
of
Education
at
Emanuel
Colledge
,
under
Mr.
Steaker
,
and
his
excellent
carriage
and
converse
with
Mr.
Hildersham
,
Mr.
Dod
,
Mr.
Ball
,
Mr.
Langly
,
and
other
Ministers
famous
in
their
generations
;
and
the
many
pressures
and
hardships
that
he
suffered
in
those
parts
and
times
,
for
the
keeping
of
his
conscience
pure
from
that
which
he
counted
sin
,
and
therefore
I
must
draw
a
vail
over
that
part
of
his
life
,
and
confine
my
discourse
only
to
the
time
since
his
coming
to
live
with
us
in
London
,
which
is
about
the
space
of
twenty
two
,
or
twenty
three
years
,
all
which
time
I
have
had
the
happiness
to
be
intimately
acquainted
with
him
,
insomuch
as
that
I
can
freely
and
clearly
profess
,
and
that
with
a
sad
heart
,
that
I
,
and
many
others
,
have
lost
a
real
,
wise
,
and
Godly
friend
,
brother
,
and
fellow-labourer
in
the
Lord
;
the
Church
hath
lost
an
eminent
Member
,
and
choice
pillar
;
and
this
City
hath
lost
an
antient
faithful
,
and
painful
Minister
;
who
by
his
Prayers
and
Holy
life
,
did
seek
to
keep
off
the
judgements
of
God
from
falling
on
us
;
and
the
less
sensible
the
City
is
of
this
loss
,
the
greater
is
the
loss
.
I
fear
we
may
too
truly
repeat
the
words
in
the
Text
,
The
righteouus
perisheth
,
and
no
man
lays
it
to
heart
:
and
mereiful
men
are
taken
away
,
none
considering
that
the
righteous
are
taken
away
from
the
evil
to
come
.
I
have
read
of
Philo
the
Jew
,
and
by
chance
met
with
the
same
in
the
life
of
St.
Ambrose
,
that
when
they
came
to
any
City
or
Town
,
and
heard
of
the
death
of
any
Godly
man
,
though
never
so
poor
,
they
would
both
of
them
mourn
exceedingly
,
because
of
the
great
loss
that
place
had
by
the
death
of
that
Godly
man
,
and
because
it
was
a
warning-piece
from
God
of
evil
approaching
.
But
we
have
had
many
Godly
men
,
and
Godly
Ministers
taken
away
of
late
,
and
yet
I
fear
me
,
but
few
lay
it
to
heart
;
and
therefore
as
I
said
,
the
loss
is
the
greater
to
this
City
,
because
it
is
so
little
sensible
of
it
.
It
is
a
great
loss
also
to
his
relations
;
his
Wife
hath
lost
a
dear
and
loving
Husband
,
his
Sister
a
brother
,
his
Parish
and
Congregation
a
faithful
Pastor
.
The
Ministerial
excellencies
of
many
Ministers
were
collected
and
concentred
in
one
Simeon
Ash
,
he
was
a
Bazalcel
in
Gods
Tabernacle
,
a
Master-builder
,
an
old
Disciple
,
a
Polycarp
,
a
Christian
of
long
standing
in
the
School
of
Christ
,
a
burning
and
a
shining
light
,
one
whom
many
Ministers
and
other
good
Christians
called
Father
,
insomuch
that
it
was
a
common
proverb
in
this
City
,
Father
Ash
;
and
I
believe
many
experimentally
weep
over
him
,
as
the
King
did
over
the
Prophet
Elisha
,
My
Father
,
my
Father
,
the
chariots
of
Israel
,
and
the
horsemen
thereof
!
for
he
lived
desired
,
and
died
lamented
;
not
only
in
the
City
,
but
I
believe
in
many
places
in
the
Country
where
he
was
known
.
But
more
particulary
,
there
were
twelve
excellencies
I
observed
in
this
reverend
Minister
,
and
my
dear
Brother
,
that
were
as
12
Jewels
or
precious
Pearls
in
that
Crown
with
which
God
had
crowned
him
:
I
shall
name
them
for
your
imitation
and
benefit
;
He
needs
them
not
,
for
he
is
above
our
Eulogy
.
The
first
and
chief
Jewel
that
did
beautifie
&
adorn
this
our
Brother
,
was
his
sincerity
and
uprightness
in
heart
;
which
indeed
is
not
a
single
Grace
,
but
the
soul
of
all
Grace
,
and
the
interlineary
that
must
run
through
all
Grace
;
what
is
faith
if
it
be
not
unfeigned
?
what
will
love
to
God
profit
you
if
it
be
not
without
dissimulation
?
what
is
repentance
worth
if
it
be
not
in
truth
?
as
the
body
without
the
soul
is
a
rotten
carkass
,
so
is
all
grace
without
sincerity
;
this
is
the
soul
of
all
grace
,
this
is
the
girdle
of
truth
.
Sincerity
is
that
which
girts
all
our
spiritual
armor
together
,
and
makes
them
useful
:
what
advantage
is
it
to
have
the
breast-plate
of
Righteousness
,
the
shield
of
Faith
,
the
helmet
of
Hope
,
if
they
be
but
painted
things
?
it
is
the
girdle
of
sincerity
that
makes
all
the
other
parts
of
our
armor
useful
.
Now
this
excellent
grace
of
sincerity
was
eminent
in
our
dear
Brother
;
he
was
a
true
Nathaniel
in
whom
there
was
no
guile
;
I
mean
no
allowed
hypocrisie
,
this
was
that
which
carried
him
through
the
pangs
of
death
with
a
great
deal
of
comfort
;
for
he
was
able
to
say
with
Hezekiah
,
Remember
,
O
Lord
,
how
I
have
walked
before
thee
in
truth
,
and
with
a
perfect
heart
.
He
could
say
with
Paul
,
this
is
my
rejoycing
,
the
testimony
of
my
conscience
,
that
in
simplicity
and
godly
sincerity
,
I
have
had
my
conversation
in
this
world
.
2.
Another
grace
was
his
humilicy
,
this
is
a
grace
that
he
was
cloathed
withal
,
and
it
is
a
rare
grace
:
for
God
dwells
with
the
humble
he
resists
the
proud
;
but
he
gives
grace
to
the
humble
.
This
Reverend
Minister
was
low
in
his
own
eyes
,
and
therefore
very
high
in
Gods
eyes
;
he
had
a
mean
esteem
of
himself
,
and
therefore
he
was
high
in
esteem
with
God
.
He
was
as
Jacob
said
of
himself
,
less
than
the
least
of
Gods
mercies
,
and
therefore
he
was
made
partaker
of
the
best
of
Gods
mercies
.
He
was
like
an
ear
of
Corn
full
of
fruit
,
bowing
down
in
thankfulness
to
God
.
3.
Another
Jewel
was
the
fruitfulness
of
his
discourse
;
for
it
may
be
said
of
him
as
it
was
of
Christ
,
he
went
about
doing
good
:
where
ever
he
went
,
he
scattered
his
goodness
,
this
all
that
knew
him
,
knew
to
be
true
.
He
was
full
of
good
discourse
where
ever
he
came
;
when
I
was
with
him
in
his
sickness
,
he
took
occasion
to
complain
much
,
and
not
without
just
cause
;
(
God
grant
his
complaint
may
make
impression
upon
our
hearts
)
he
complained
that
it
was
a
great
fault
of
Ministers
,
that
when
they
met
together
,
they
discoursed
no
more
of
Christ
,
of
Heaven
,
and
of
the
concernments
of
the
other
world
,
and
professed
that
if
GOD
should
restore
him
,
he
would
be
more
careful
in
his
discourse
,
and
more
fruitful
than
ever
yet
he
had
been
.
3.
Another
Jewel
that
beautified
this
Righteous
man
,
was
his
mercifulness
;
he
was
a
merciful
man
,
which
he
manifested
not
onely
in
his
charity
to
the
members
of
Jesus
Christ
,
but
in
his
frequent
visiting
of
sick
persons
,
and
persons
that
needed
Spiritual
physick
.
I
know
not
any
Minister
in
this
City
more
careful
in
visiting
the
sick
than
he
was
.
5.
Another
Jewel
was
his
Prudence
and
Spiritual
wisdom
;
he
was
not
onely
a
Pious
and
Godly
,
but
a
Wise
and
Prudent
Minister
:
that
had
zeal
for
God
,
but
knew
how
to
mingle
his
zeal
with
discretion
;
discretion
is
nothing
but
frantick
fury
;
discretion
without
zeal
will
quickly
eat
out
the
heart
of
Religion
,
and
eat
Religion
out
of
the
heart
.
Zeal
without
discretion
is
not
a
coal
from
the
Altar
,
but
a
coal
kindled
by
the
wild-fire
of
passion
,
that
is
able
to
set
a
Nation
on
fire
;
but
this
Reverend
Minister
had
zeal
sweetly
tempered
with
discretion
.
9.
Another
Jewel
was
his
Patience
;
God
was
pleased
to
exercise
him
with
long
and
great
afflictions
,
by
reason
of
the
Gout
,
that
did
often
,
especially
of
late
years
,
affix
him
to
his
bed
,
and
afflict
him
with
great
pain
;
but
God
was
pleased
to
put
his
everlasting
Arms
underneath
him
,
supporting
him
under
all
his
pains
,
and
giving
him
a
great
measure
of
patience
,
insomuch
,
that
in
patience
he
did
possess
his
soul
,
and
patience
had
its
perfect
work
in
him
.
The
7
Jewel
was
his
high
valuation
of
Jesus
Christ
;
a
written
coppy
for
us
to
follow
,
and
for
you
his
people
also
.
Being
with
him
in
his
last
sicknesse
,
he
exhorted
me
,
and
other
Ministers
with
him
,
to
preach
much
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
to
speak
to
him
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
he
said
,
When
I
consider
my
best
duties
,
I
sink
,
I
dye
,
I
despair
;
but
when
I
think
of
Christ
,
I
have
enough
,
he
is
all
,
and
in
all
.
I
think
these
were
his
very
words
.
I
desire
(
said
he
)
to
know
nothing
but
Jesus
Christ
,
and
him
Crucified
:
I
account
all
things
dung
and
dross
,
that
I
may
be
found
in
Christ
:
To
this
effect
he
spake
in
the
morning
before
the
evening
in
which
he
dyed
,
speaking
much
of
Jesus
Christ
.
1.
Another
Jewel
was
,
his
diligence
in
preaching
the
Gospel
in
season
,
and
out
of
season
;
in
the
time
of
his
health
he
was
a
painful
,
laborious
Preacher
;
one
that
did
not
preach
to
tickle
the
ear
,
but
to
wound
the
heart
;
not
to
please
,
but
to
profit
;
not
seeking
the
applause
of
the
People
,
but
the
salvation
of
their
souls
:
This
you
all
know
to
be
true
.
2.
Another
Jewel
that
did
beautifie
and
adorn
this
Reverend
Minister
,
was
his
excellent
gift
in
Prayer
;
and
herein
he
was
very
eminent
,
and
did
exceed
many
,
nay
I
may
say
,
most
of
his
Brethren
:
As
Apolies
was
mighty
in
the
Scriptures
,
so
was
he
(
as
you
all
know
)
mighty
in
Prayer
;
he
was
a
Jacob
,
very
skilful
in
wrestling
with
God
;
like
Moses
he
often
stood
in
the
Gap
,
and
at
most
Fasts
,
all
the
time
of
his
health
,
he
was
a
Minister
that
was
chosen
to
conclude
with
Prayer
:
and
this
heightens
the
loss
that
we
sustein
by
the
death
of
this
Godly
Minister
;
because
we
have
lost
the
benefit
of
his
Prayers
,
which
is
an
invaluable
losse
;
for
though
I
doubt
not
but
he
prays
in
Heaven
for
the
Church
in
general
,
yet
I
believe
he
prays
not
for
any
in
particular
;
as
not
knowing
what
our
condition
is
,
For
Abraham
knows
us
not
,
for
the
Saints
in
Heaven
know
not
what
is
done
upon
earth
.
The
losse
therefore
is
the
greater
,
because
we
have
lost
not
only
a
preaching
,
but
a
praying
Minister
:
And
give
me
leave
to
add
,
that
this
excellency
in
this
Minister
is
sufficient
to
prove
,
-
1.
That
there
is
a
gift
of
Prayer
,
which
some
against
all
reason
do
denie
.
-
2.
That
conceived
prayers
,
when
uttered
by
one
that
hath
the
gift
of
prayer
,
are
not
vain
tautologies
,
or
empty
repetitions
,
and
a
rate
of
non-sence
,
as
some
unjustly
charge
men
with
,
but
they
are
the
bleatings
of
Gods
Spirit
,
that
pierce
not
onely
into
the
ears
and
hearts
of
the
hearers
,
but
into
the
ears
and
heart
of
God
himself
.
10.
The
next
Jewel
was
,
he
had
great
acquaintance
and
communion
with
God
;
for
he
was
of
a
long
standing
in
the
School
of
Christ
,
and
a
good
Proficient
in
that
School
.
Much
acquaintance
he
had
with
God
,
he
was
often
in
the
Mount
with
God
,
and
came
down
with
his
face
shining
,
though
he
in
his
modesty
did
not
see
it
;
and
when
he
came
to
dye
,
he
was
able
to
say
as
Dr.
Preston
did
when
he
lay
a
dying
,
I
shall
change
my
place
,
but
not
my
company
.
11.
Another
Jewel
was
,
his
comfortable
passage
out
of
this
world
,
dying
with
a
great
deal
of
calmness
and
serenity
upon
his
Conscience
:
The
morning
before
he
dyed
,
I
heard
him
say
these
words
.
It
is
one
thing
to
speak
of
Christ
,
and
of
Heaven
,
and
another
thing
to
feel
the
consolation
of
Christ
,
and
of
Heaven
,
as
I
do
,
clapping
his
hand
on
his
breast
.
Another
time
I
heard
him
say
,
The
comforts
of
a
holy
Life
are
real
,
soul-supporting
;
and
that
he
felt
the
reality
of
those
comforts
,
and
that
by
him
we
might
know
it
was
not
in
vain
to
serve
God
.
And
I
cannot
forget
this
speech
the
morning
before
he
dyed
,
I
am
a
little
straitened
,
but
I
care
no
more
for
my
life
than
I
do
for
this
phillip
.
That
which
was
said
of
old
Simeon
,
Luke
2.
may
be
said
of
this
reverend
Mr.
Simeon
Ash
,
who
was
a
Simeon
,
a
just
and
devout
man
,
an
old
servant
of
Jesus
Christ
,
one
that
waited
for
the
consolation
of
Israel
;
one
that
dyed
,
though
not
with
Christ
in
his
bodily
Arm
,
yet
with
Christ
in
the
Arms
of
his
faith
;
and
when
he
dyed
,
could
say
,
as
it
is
there
,
Now
Lord
,
lettest
thou
thy
servant
depart
in
peace
,
for
mine
eyes
have
seen
thy
salvation
.
Lastly
,
Another
Jewel
was
his
constancy
and
perseverance
;
he
was
not
a
Reed
shaken
with
every
wind
,
but
as
firm
as
a
Rock
,
an
immoveable
pillar
in
Gods
house
,
he
was
unchangeable
in
changeable
times
:
in
Religion
he
was
a
house
built
upon
a
Rock
,
not
on
the
Sand
;
and
as
he
lived
,
so
he
dyed
holily
,
even
as
the
ancient
Patriarchs
that
dyed
in
the
faith
,
and
endured
faithfully
unto
the
death
.
Now
this
excellent
Minister
of
Christ
thus
beautified
with
these
Jewels
,
is
now
perished
as
to
his
outward
man
,
gathered
to
God
,
to
Christ
,
and
the
blessed
company
of
Saints
and
Angels
.
The
Application
that
I
shall
make
of
this
discourse
,
is
this
:
-
1.
To
us
Ministers
.
-
2.
To
you
of
this
Parish
and
Congregation
.
First
,
to
us
Ministers
.
God
hath
of
late
years
taken
to
himself
many
famous
men
:
seven
of
the
Lecturers
of
Cornhil
are
dead
,
Mr.
Burroughs
,
Dr.
Bolton
,
Mr.
Sedgwick
.
Mr
,
Whitakers
,
Mr.
Cranford
,
Mr.
Vines
,
and
now
Mr.
Ash
.
I
might
name
many
other
excellent
Ministers
that
are
dead
,
as
Dr.
Gouge
,
Mr.
Walker
,
Mr.
Gataker
,
Mr.
Marshal
,
Mr.
Robinson
,
and
lately
Mr.
Cook
,
with
many
more
:
Now
all
these
are
warning-pieces
from
Heaven
of
Judgements
approaching
;
For
the
righteous
perish
,
and
no
man
lays
it
to
heart
;
and
merciful
men
are
taken
away
,
none
considering
that
the
righteous
are
taken
away
from
the
evil
to
come
.
Thus
Methuselah
dyed
a
year
before
the
Flood
:
Now
Methuselah
in
Hebrew
signifies
a
messenger
of
death
.
Thus
Austin
dyed
a
little
before
Hippo
was
taken
;
and
Pareus
a
little
before
Hiddleburg
was
taken
,
and
●uther
a
little
before
the
wars
in
Germany
began
.
The
death
of
the
Godly
is
like
the
separating
the
Israelites
from
the
Tents
of
Corah
and
his
company
,
like
the
taking
of
Lot
out
of
Sodom
.
When
the
Israelites
departed
from
Corah
and
his
company
,
the
earth
swallowed
them
up
;
and
when
Lot
departed
out
of
Sodom
,
God
rained
down
fire
and
brimstone
upon
them
.
Let
the
thoughts
of
these
things
cause
us
to
provide
our
Arks
,
to
get
our
Zoars
.
Let
it
teach
young
Samuels
to
rise
up
in
the
room
of
old
Elies
;
young
Elisha's
in
the
room
of
old
Elijahs
;
and
young
Timothies
in
the
room
of
Paul
the
aged
;
that
there
may
be
a
succession
of
Gospel-ministers
to
hold
forth
the
Word
of
life
to
the
Nation
.
And
let
us
labour
to
be
Inheritors
of
the
Twelve
Excellencies
,
that
beautified
this
our
Reverend
Brother
.
Secondly
,
Let
me
speak
a
few
words
to
you
of
this
Parish
,
the
Auditors
of
this
worthy
Minister
.
There
is
scarce
one
man
of
an
hundred
,
that
understands
the
tye
and
obligation
that
is
betwixt
a
Minister
and
his
People
.
Oh
the
Love
and
Affection
that
ought
to
be
betwixt
them
!
Paul
tells
the
Galatians
,
that
they
could
have
plucked
out
their
eyes
for
him
if
need
were
.
Chrysostom
tells
us
,
that
when
Miletus
was
taken
away
by
death
from
his
People
,
their
hearts
sunk
with
sorrow
;
and
such
love
had
they
to
him
,
that
they
called
all
their
Children
by
his
name
,
and
got
his
picture
engraven
on
their
Rings
.
And
I
have
read
of
Chrysostom
,
that
when
he
was
banished
from
his
People
there
was
not
a
corner
in
the
City
,
but
was
full
of
People
weeping
and
lamenting
.
The
loss
of
a
Godly
Minister
is
a
publick
loss
,
and
therefore
there
ought
to
be
a
publick
mourning
:
it
is
a
soul
loss
,
and
therefore
methinks
every
one
of
you
should
weep
and
mourn
;
you
have
lost
your
common
Father
:
you
of
this
Congregation
have
lost
your
spiritual
Father
,
your
spiritual
Shepheard
:
you
have
lost
your
eyes
,
your
guide
:
and
indeed
it
is
you
that
are
his
Flock
,
that
must
commend
your
Minister
by
practising
that
which
he
preached
;
saith
the
Apostle
,
2
Cor.
3.1
.
Do
we
again
begin
to
commend
our selves
,
or
need
we
,
as
some
others
,
Epistles
of
Commendations
to
you
,
or
Letters
of
commendation
from
you
?
Ye
are
our
Epistle
written
in
our
bearts
,
known
and
read
all
men
.
As
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
do
we
need
Letters
of
commendation
?
is
it
necessary
that
we
should
spend
time
in
commending
our
Ministry
?
you
are
our
Letters
of
commendation
:
your
holiness
&
piety
commends
a
Minister
above
all
other
things
.
As
when
a
man
comes
into
an
Orchard
,
or
Vineyard
,
(
saith
Chrysostom
)
and
sees
every
thing
skilfully
handled
,
and
neatly
trimmed
,
he
need
not
spend
time
in
commending
the
Vine-dresser
,
or
Carpenter
,
the
work
its
self
commends
them
.
So
ought
it
to
be
among
you
.
When
we
preach
the
Funeral
Sermons
of
Ministers
,
we
must
look
into
the
Parish
or
Congregation
and
see
what
Letters
of
commendation
there
are
:
whether
the
proficiency
of
the
Auditors
commend
their
Ministers
,
I
grant
,
it
is
not
always
true
:
God
doth
not
always
give
suceess
to
a
godly
Minister
,
but
the
worst
is
yours
,
I
had
almost
said
,
the
curse
is
yours
:
but
I
will
speak
modestly
,
the
worst
is
yours
.
Tell
me
,
how
many
of
you
are
able
to
say
,
I
bless
God
that
ever
such
a
Minister
was
sent
among
us
:
blessed
be
God
that
ever
we
heard
him
preach
?
what
seal
of
his
ministry
is
there
here
among
you
?
he
was
in
another
,
and
another
place
of
this
City
,
it
may
be
here
are
people
from
all
places
that
have
been
his
Auditors
,
what
seal
of
his
Ministry
is
there
now
to
be
found
among
you
?
how
many
Souls
hath
he
pluck'd
out
of
the
snares
of
the
Devil
?
how
many
of
you
have
gone
weeping
from
a
Sermon
,
knocking
your
breasts
,
and
pricked
at
the
heart
of
sin
,
crying
out
,
Men
and
Brethren
what
shall
we
do
to
be
saved
?
your
tears
and
mourning
for
sin
,
these
are
the
Auditors
that
commend
your
Ministers
.
Go
home
now
and
think
with
your selves
,
what
can
I
remember
of
all
the
Sermons
that
I
have
heard
from
Mr.
Ash
?
and
give
me
leave
to
tell
you
,
woe
be
to
you
,
if
as
your
Minister
be
dead
,
so
all
the
Sermons
he
made
die
with
him
:
for
as
Abel
being
dead
,
yet
speaketh
,
so
shall
the
Sermons
of
this
worthy
Minister
,
at
the
great
day
,
speak
for
you
,
or
against
you
:
for
they
are
spiritual
Talents
that
God
hath
be-trusted
you
with
,
and
you
must
be
accountable
:
both
he
and
you
shall
appear
before
the
Tribunal
of
God
;
your
Minister
shall
be
examined
,
how
he
can
free
himself
from
the
guilt
of
Soul-blood
?
and
you
shall
be
examined
,
what
fruit
you
brought
forth
answerable
to
the
means
you
have
enjoyed
?
and
if
it
appear
you
have
been
unprofitable
and
unfruitful
hearers
,
Christ
will
say
,
Cast
the
unprofitable
servants
into
utter
darkness
.
But
I
hope
better
things
of
you
,
and
things
that
accompany
salvation
.
What
ever
was
good
in
this
reverend
Minister
,
let
i●
live
in
you
:
and
though
he
be
dead
,
yet
let
not
his
Sermons
that
he
preached
die
with
you
,
but
let
them
be
in
you
:
that
at
the
great
day
,
when
he
and
you
appear
before
God
,
he
may
be
able
to
say
,
here
am
I
,
and
the
Children
that
thou
hast
given
me
.
Dr.
Seaman's
Farewel-Sermon
.
Heb.
13.20
,
21.
Now
the
God
of
Peace
,
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepheard
of
the
sheep
,
through
the
blood
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
,
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
;
to
whom
be
Glory
for
ever
and
ever
,
Amen
.
THe
Apostle
,
being
now
upon
the
conclusion
of
this
Epistle
,
after
a
very
large
discovery
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
all
those
things
that
belong
to
his
Person
,
concerning
his
Nature
,
as
God
,
as
Man
,
and
concerning
his
Offices
,
especially
concerning
his
Priestly
;
and
concerning
the
blessings
and
benefits
,
especially
in
matters
of
Sacrifice
,
doth
in
this
last
Chapter
insist
on
matters
Hortatory
;
and
in
the
words
,
draws
near
to
a
conclusion
,
which
contains
a
Prayer
,
wish
,
or
desire
,
which
he
puts
up
unto
God
,
in
the
behalf
of
them
,
in
order
to
their
good
and
benefit
.
Now
the
God
of
peace
,
&c.
In
which
words
,
there
are
two
things
considerable
.
-
1.
The
matter
,
of
the
Apostles
Prayer
.
-
2.
The
grounds
,
which
he
doth
insinuate
for
Audience
.
In
the
things
he
desires
,
the
Matter
of
the
Prayer
is
laid
down
in
v.
21
and
is
summarily
and
generally
propounded
in
several
expressions
;
yet
nevertheless
,
so
as
they
have
their
Specialities
belonging
to
them
.
In
the
beginning
he
shews
what
he
aims
at
,
make
you
perfect
,
&c.
In
general
it
refers
to
their
Sanctification
,
and
that
they
be
throughly
sanctified
,
as
to
their
inward
man
,
and
outward
conversation
,
as
to
those
things
that
belong
to
them
,
in
the
habits
of
their
minds
,
and
Eternal
carriage
.
The
Grounds
which
the
Apostle
uses
,
by
way
of
insinuation
for
Audience
,
are
contained
in
the
words
of
the
20.
verse
,
wherein
we
have
a
very
large
description
of
the
Person
prayed
unto
;
The
God
of
peace
,
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
&c.
He
describes
him
under
such
notes
and
marks
,
as
serve
much
for
enlargment
,
and
enforcement
,
in
the
matter
of
prayer
.
But
here
a
Question
may
arise
;
Seeing
Grace
is
the
thing
the
Apostle
principally
desires
,
and
't
is
usual
with
holy
men
,
both
under
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
to
chuse
out
such
Attributes
,
as
sure
most
with
their
particular
occasions
,
and
are
most
agreeable
to
those
requests
they
have
,
why
he
doth
not
apply
himself
to
God
,
as
the
God
of
all
grace
,
but
rather
,
the
God
of
Peace
?
Therein
first
,
the
Apostle
seems
to
make
use
of
that
same
liberty
which
belongs
to
holy
men
.
As
there
is
in
the
General
,
a
Liberty
left
to
Gods
People
from
God
himself
:
Paul
in
this
place
makes
use
of
that
liberty
he
had
,
as
to
the
manner
of
prayer
,
using
such
a
description
of
God
,
as
seemed
good
to
him
at
present
.
But
secondly
,
if
he
be
the
God
of
Peace
,
it
follows
,
he
is
the
God
of
Grace
.
If
God
hath
glorified
himself
so
far
among
the
Hebrews
,
as
to
reconcile
them
to
himself
,
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
then
there
is
no
question
,
God
will
proceed
further
;
and
having
provided
for
those
things
which
appertain
to
their
Justification
,
no
question
but
he
will
for
those
things
that
are
necessary
to
their
Sanctification
.
Therefore
,
the
Apostle
argues
plainly
from
Justification
,
to
Sanctification
;
He
that
justifies
his
people
through
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
Sanctifie
you
by
the
spirit
of
Christ
,
make
you
perfect
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
wel-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
&c.
So
desires
we
should
be
Sanctified
,
on
the
consideration
of
our
Justification
;
having
provided
for
Justification
,
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
followes
Sanctification
by
the
spirit
of
Christ
,
1
Thes.
5.23
.
And
the
very
God
of
peace
sanctifie
you
wholly
,
&c.
that
God
who
is
ally'd
to
you
,
the
God
of
peace
,
and
hath
provided
for
you
Peace
,
I
desire
he
would
further
provide
Sanctification
;
for
Sanctification
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
effect
of
that
grace
,
which
is
procured
for
Believers
through
the
blood
of
Christ
.
There
is
no
access
to
God
,
for
Sanctification
of
our
Natures
,
until
we
prevail
with
him
for
the
Justification
of
our
persons
,
and
he
first
shews
himself
to
be
a
God
of
peace
,
by
way
of
Justification
,
before
a
God
of
Grace
and
Sanctification
:
But
to
proceed
.
First
,
for
the
description
of
the
person
;
wherein
take
notice
of
him
.
-
1.
By
one
of
his
Attributes
.
-
2.
By
one
of
his
special
works
,
whereby
he
hath
manifested
that
Attribute
.
1.
The
Attribute
of
God
,
is
implyed
,
under
those
words
,
that
he
is
called
the
God
of
peace
.
The
Gracious
God
that
provides
for
reconciliation
between
himself
and
sinners
;
that
finds
out
ways
and
means
to
win
those
who
are
by
nature
Children
of
wrath
,
to
be
the
Children
of
God
.
There
is
no
peace
,
but
God
is
Author
of
,
whether
natural
peace
,
or
civil
peace
,
or
political
peace
,
he
is
pleased
to
provide
for
them
:
but
there
is
a
transcendent
kind
of
peace
,
which
doth
with
a
peculiarity
belong
to
Gods
people
,
i.e.
Spiritual
peace
between
God
and
sinners
,
and
that
inward
peace
that
we
enjoy
,
if
our
conscience
hath
been
troubled
with
terrour
of
sin
,
Wrath
,
&c.
Peace
belongs
so
to
God
;
as
none
of
the
Creatures
can
have
any
Glory
of
it
,
Psal.
4.7
.
The
peace
,
is
Gods
peace
:
none
can
effect
it
,
or
devise
it
,
but
God
;
and
with
respect
to
this
,
he
is
more
especially
called
the
God
of
peace
;
because
he
hath
found
out
a
way
to
make
reconciliation
between
God
and
his
sinful
perishing
Creatures
,
2
Cor.
5.19
.
Ephes.
2.14
.
&c.
Col.
1.13
.
2.
There
is
a
special
Work
of
God
attributed
to
him
,
that
the
Apostle
takes
into
consideration
,
i.e.
That
he
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
;
wherein
we
have
many
words
,
and
every
word
its
weight
;
and
we
shall
scarce
be
able
to
weigh
every
one
so
,
as
to
take
the
full
sense
and
emphasis
of
them
.
In
the
words
there
is
,
-
1.
Something
implyed
.
-
2.
Something
expressed
.
1.
Something
implyed
;
namely
,
That
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
was
sometimes
in
the
state
of
death
;
and
that
being
in
the
state
of
death
,
it
was
not
any
ordinary
power
,
way
,
or
means
,
could
ransom
him
.
He
was
in
the
state
and
condition
of
the
dead
:
he
was
,
for
a
while
,
under
the
power
and
dominion
of
Death
:
his
body
,
for
the
space
of
three
dayes
,
lay
in
the
Grave
,
and
in
that
sense
,
he
was
under
the
dominion
of
death
,
as
all
dead
men
are
.
The
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
could
not
have
his
own
life
,
in
some
sense
:
no
interest
he
had
in
God
,
by
vertue
of
Sonship
or
any
of
his
Offices
,
could
save
him
from
death
,
though
the
Son
of
God
,
and
Head
of
the
Church
;
and
Christ
looked
upon
it
so
far
from
being
below
him
,
as
he
thought
it
necessary
for
him
,
and
it
was
his
glory
,
J●
.
10.11
,
12.
I
am
the
good
Shepherd
;
the
good
Shepherd
gives
his
life
for
the
sheep
:
but
he
that
is
an
Hireling
,
and
not
the
Shepherd
:
whose
own
the
sheep
are
not
,
seeth
the
Wolf
coming
,
and
leaveth
the
sheep
and
fleeth
,
&c.
Hirelings
they
have
no
spirit
or
principle
in
them
,
that
they
should
lay
down
their
lives
for
the
sheep
:
but
he
so
much
respected
his
Fathers
glory
,
and
good
of
his
flock
,
finding
there
was
no
way
to
bring
them
to
salvation
,
as
he
denyed
himself
in
all
other
respects
,
for
their
good
:
so
in
this
respect
lays
down
his
life
for
them
.
And
herein
the
Church
of
God
seems
to
have
a
deadly
kind
of
wound
,
to
be
at
a
deadly
loss
,
Zach.
13.7
.
I
will
smite
the
Shepherd
,
and
the
sheep
shall
be
scattered
.
But
herein
lies
the
wonderful
goodness
and
wisdom
of
God
,
he
is
pleased
to
improve
,
as
the
life
,
so
the
death
of
Christ
,
for
the
good
of
his
Church
,
Luk.
24.16
.
Ought
not
Christ
to
have
suffered
these
things
?
it
was
very
expedient
that
seeing
the
sheep
could
not
otherwise
be
saved
but
by
the
Shepherds
dying
,
that
the
Shepherd
should
lay
down
his
life
for
the
sheep
:
and
seeing
no
other
way
to
make
reconciliation
to
God
,
it
was
very
expedient
Christ
should
die
.
Therefore
't
is
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
that
it
doth
not
mis-become
the
Head
,
therefore
not
the
members
of
the
body
.
They
must
be
content
to
lay
down
their
lives
for
the
Flock
,
for
so
did
the
great
Shepherd
.
2.
Something
expressed
.
Where
,
take
notice
,
-
First
of
the
person
spoken
of
.
-
Secondly
,
of
that
which
is
given
us
to
be
taken
notice
of
in
particular
.
1.
The
Person
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
is
,
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
That
which
we
have
considerable
,
is
,
First
,
The
Title
that
belongs
to
him
in
his
Church
:
in
this
regard
,
called
,
The
Great
Shepherd
of
his
sheep
;
The
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
yea
,
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
Whatsoever
glory
was
to
be
communicated
to
any
Member
of
the
Church
,
it
was
first
put
into
the
head
,
before
they
were
to
be
made
partakers
of
it
.
Some
were
to
be
made
inferior
ranks
,
Ephe.
4.11
.
but
it
was
not
fit
any
should
have
such
glory
,
to
be
called
Shepherds
,
before
he
had
that
honour
of
him
.
Therefore
't
is
the
Great
Shepherd
,
he
that
is
Shepherd
not
of
a
particular
Congregation
,
but
of
the
whole
Church
of
God
,
he
is
the
Saviour
of
all
his
body
,
he
hath
the
full
number
of
all
the
Elect
,
both
among
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
committed
to
his
charge
to
save
.
2.
What
betides
this
great
Shepherd
,
through
Gods
grace
towards
him
,
that
is
,
that
he
is
brought
again
from
the
dead
,
i.
e.
that
he
doth
attain
to
a
state
of
Resurrection
,
and
here
take
notice
of
this
by
the
way
,
for
consolation
;
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
doth
dye
,
but
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
rises
again
.
Herein
argues
Gods
love
,
that
though
he
would
suffer
him
to
dye
,
yet
not
to
see
corruption
,
Psal.
16.10
.
because
he
is
the
great
Shepherd
,
therefore
he
must
dye
;
but
because
he
is
the
great
Shepherd
,
therefore
he
cannot
continue
in
the
state
of
the
Dead
;
Death
must
not
triumph
over
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
no
,
not
by
any
means
.
As
it
was
necessary
that
he
should
dye
,
much
more
that
he
should
rise
again
.
We
read
Rev.
11.
concerning
two
Prophets
:
when
they
had
finished
their
course
they
dye
,
and
their
dead
bodies
are
cast
into
the
streets
,
&c.
but
we
read
also
of
their
resurrection
.
There
is
a
twofold
state
incident
to
those
persons
,
one
state
of
dying
,
another
state
of
rising
;
and
so
it
is
not
peculiar
to
Christ
only
,
but
to
others
with
him
.
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
dies
;
no
wonder
if
the
little
Shepherds
dye
too
.
But
the
great
Shepherd
is
raised
,
so
shall
the
little
ones
in
their
order
,
and
in
their
time
,
1
Pet.
5.6
.
When
the
chief
Shepherd
shall
appear
,
ye
shall
receive
a
crown
of
glory
that
fadeth
not
away
.
Resurrection
is
that
which
Christ
exemplifies
first
in
his
own
Person
,
in
order
to
assure
all
his
members
,
they
shall
attain
to
the
same
state
with
him
;
and
God
is
as
easily
able
to
provide
,
when
he
sees
expedient
,
to
raise
them
from
the
dead
,
as
to
suffer
them
to
dye
.
Christ
he
brought
again
by
a
high
hand
,
and
in
a
tryumphant
manner
;
he
did
not
with
so
much
sorrow
and
trouble
to
himself
,
and
his
Disciples
,
go
to
,
but
as
triumphantly
come
from
the
grave
:
So
can
God
,
with
a
word
,
in
a
moment
bring
them
to
life
again
.
2.
By
what
means
the
great
Shepherd
comes
to
have
this
honor
conferred
upon
him
,
that
he
should
be
raised
from
the
dead
?
There
was
worth
enough
in
his
person
,
but
't
is
not
altogether
ascribed
to
this
;
but
(
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
)
i.e.
by
,
and
in
,
the
virtue
and
efficacy
of
it
:
he
had
died
as
a
Priest
,
and
his
blood
was
a
blood
of
sacrifice
,
and
it
was
shed
for
the
remission
of
sins
,
and
salvation
of
souls
;
because
Christ
did
die
for
so
noble
an
end
as
this
,
and
in
such
a
manner
as
that
his
death
became
a
sacrifice
,
and
did
seal
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
wherefore
Christ
is
the
Mediator
;
therefore
with
consideration
of
this
blood
of
Christ
and
of
the
ends
,
uses
,
and
benefits
of
it
:
hereupon
it
is
that
Christ
is
raised
from
the
dead
.
In
Zac.
9.
the
resurrection
of
Christ
was
prophesied
of
,
but
by
vertue
of
his
blood-shed
,
so
that
Christ
was
more
fit
to
be
raised
,
who
dyed
for
such
noble
and
honourable
ends
,
as
the
glory
of
God
,
and
salvation
of
his
people
,
in
the
vertue
of
that
Covenant
God
hath
made
,
and
in
the
vertue
of
the
blood
of
Christ
,
shed
for
the
sealing
of
that
Covenant
.
Now
,
what
this
Covenant
is
,
is
worthy
to
be
considered
,
because
of
its
Epithets
,
called
here
Everlasting
Covenant
:
There
was
a
Temporal
Covenant
God
made
with
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
that
was
sealed
and
confirmed
by
the
blood
of
Bullocks
,
&c.
Christ
took
not
on
him
this
Covenant
,
he
did
not
bind
men
to
stand
by
those
terms
contained
in
the
Covenant
;
for
indeed
,
Christ
came
to
make
void
.
There
is
an
Eternal
Covenant
,
and
that
is
nothing
else
but
those
terms
of
grace
and
favour
,
which
are
proposed
to
us
in
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
which
amounts
to
this
,
who
ever
repents
shall
be
saved
:
he
that
repents
and
forsakes
his
sin
shall
find
mercy
;
and
that
he
will
be
merciful
to
all
on
these
conditions
in
all
parts
of
the
world
;
for
these
terms
God
will
not
repent
of
.
If
men
repent
they
shall
have
the
benefit
of
it
,
and
whoever
believes
shall
be
saved
.
'T
is
called
[
Everlasting
]
because
God
will
abide
by
it
,
both
here
&
hereafter
:
the
states
of
all
shall
be
determined
according
to
the
terms
of
this
Covenant
.
Now
Christ
shed
his
blood
to
procure
those
terms
contained
in
that
Covenant
:
for
the
case
of
poor
sinners
was
so
miserable
,
that
they
could
never
come
to
have
all
their
sins
pardoned
,
and
their
Souls
certainly
saved
,
unless
Christ
had
died
and
shed
his
blood
,
and
so
to
satisfie
Gods
justice
,
that
it
might
be
free
for
him
to
be
merciful
,
where
he
would
be
merciful
.
The
Covenant
is
founded
in
the
blood
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
blood
being
the
blood
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
;
therefore
the
Apostle
so
magnifies
it
,
of
all
the
great
and
Gospel-blessings
that
belong
to
the
New
Testament
,
to
the
condition
of
a
child
of
God
,
there
is
not
any
like
unto
this
,
the
blood
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
;
they
that
come
to
this
,
and
have
the
benefit
of
this
,
they
shall
be
surely
justified
,
and
eternally
saved
in
the
vertue
of
this
blood
.
In
the
business
of
being
saved
by
Faith
,
it
contributes
nothing
more
,
but
as
't
is
an
Instrument
to
bring
us
to
be
made
partakers
of
the
benefit
of
this
blood
:
we
are
saved
not
by
vertue
of
our
believing
,
but
by
the
vertue
of
his
blood
;
so
that
,
't
is
not
so
much
the
Act
,
as
the
object
of
Faith
that
saves
,
Christ
rose
in
the
vertue
of
his
blood
;
&
all
our
comforts
and
hopes
are
founded
in
his
blood
.
The
blood
of
Christ
was
of
so
much
value
with
God
,
as
that
he
will
raise
him
from
the
dead
,
and
't
is
of
so
much
vertue
to
us
,
that
through
it
we
shall
have
Justification
,
and
Sanctification
,
and
Salvation
,
God
being
so
good
and
gracious
a
God
to
Jesus
Christ
and
his
Church
;
hereupon
the
Apostle
emboldens
himself
to
desire
his
further
manifestation
of
his
love
,
that
where
he
hath
so
bountifully
provided
for
the
justification
of
sinners
through
the
blood
of
Christ
,
that
he
would
provide
for
their
sanctifying
by
his
Spirit
.
Hence
observe
,
-
1.
God
is
with
some
fingularity
,
the
God
of
Peace
.
-
2.
To
the
end
that
God
might
shew
himself
to
be
the
God
of
Peace
,
he
hath
provided
an
all-sufficient
Saviour
for
his
people
,
here
called
the
Great
Shepheard
of
the
flock
;
and
God
being
of
a
gracious
disposition
towards
them
,
provides
to
that
end
Christ
shall
take
care
of
them
,
and
to
all
those
things
that
pertain
to
their
eternal
welfare
.
-
3.
It
was
expedient
this
person
should
dye
,
though
the
Great
Shepheard
;
Nay
it
was
necessary
,
that
it
might
be
so
much
more
verified
and
manifested
that
he
was
the
great
Shepheard
of
the
sheep
,
that
he
should
lay
down
his
life
for
his
flock
.
-
4.
It
was
as
necessary
that
Christ
should
be
raised
from
the
dead
,
as
that
he
should
dye
.
Therefore
his
continuance
was
but
a
temporary
,
nay
a
momentary
time
to
him
.
Now
Christ
is
risen
,
yea
,
all
power
in
Heaven
and
Earth
is
committed
to
him
;
and
if
he
was
able
to
do
any
thing
for
his
people
before
,
much
more
now
.
-
5.
The
Resurrection
of
Christ
doth
arise
partly
from
the
tenour
of
the
Covenant
God
made
with
man
,
and
partly
from
the
virtue
and
benefit
that
was
in
the
blood
of
Christ
.
God
put
himself
into
a
Covenant
,
Christ
was
Mediator
of
it
,
and
in
vertue
of
that
Covenant
sinners
must
be
saved
;
but
the
Saviour
must
first
save
himself
,
raise
himself
from
the
dead
,
and
then
hath
all
power
committed
to
his
hand
,
&c.
There
are
two
things
that
I
would
have
you
further
observe
and
carry
away
.
1.
That
Christ
is
indeed
the
only
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
Whatsoever
others
there
are
,
they
make
to
his
own
interest
,
whosoever
there
be
that
may
possibly
intitle
themselves
under
the
name
and
notion
,
yet
this
is
undeniable
,
that
Christ
is
the
only
Great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
:
therefore
in
the
concernments
of
the
Church
,
there
is
none
Christians
should
honour
as
Christ
;
and
whose
voice
they
ought
to
hear
before
his
,
or
by
whom
they
should
be
ruled
and
governed
,
but
by
him
.
If
Christ
be
the
great
Shepheard
,
then
the
Church
must
hear
his
voyce
,
for
my
Sheep
hear
my
voyce
,
&c.
And
if
he
be
the
great
Shepherd
,
then
the
Church
must
be
ruled
by
him
,
for
the
Shepherd
must
have
the
ordering
of
the
Flock
,
and
the
Flock
must
be
at
the
disposal
of
the
Shepherd
.
And
then
thirdly
:
The
Flock
of
Christ
must
be
careful
to
please
him
,
(
for
fear
he
set
his
Dog
upon
him
)
that
we
provoke
him
not
to
exercise
his
correcting
power
.
He
hath
his
correcting
power
.
He
hath
his
Rod
of
Discipline
,
(
as
well
as
his
Staff
and
Crook
)
which
is
to
performed
by
others
as
seems
good
to
him
,
for
he
hath
many
ways
to
let
loose
the
Devil
on
his
own
Children
.
Satan
had
a
desire
to
afflict
Job
,
and
God
gave
way
to
it
,
&c.
The
Church
of
God
,
is
Gods
Spouse
,
and
there
is
a
great
deal
of
love
between
the
Husband
and
the
Wife
,
between
Christ
and
the
Church
:
Yet
Psal.
4.5
.
this
she
is
solemnly
charged
withal
.
God
hath
made
Christ
a
head
to
his
Church
,
therefore
his
Church
must
be
ruled
by
Christ
;
and
't
is
not
for
the
Church
to
say
,
the
inferiour
Shepherds
would
order
me
thus
and
thus
,
we
must
in
the
mean
while
say
,
but
what
doth
Christ
say
in
such
cases
?
It
is
not
for
the
Church
to
go
aside
by
the
Flocks
of
his
companions
,
Cant.
1.7
.
The
companions
of
Christ
pretended
to
be
Shepherds
of
the
sheep
as
well
as
he
,
but
have
not
that
power
Christ
had
:
They
have
their
societies
,
and
would
have
the
ordering
of
them
;
but
the
Church
desires
to
know
where
she
may
hold
Communion
with
Christ
,
that
she
may
not
turn
aside
by
the
Flocks
of
her
companions
.
There
are
many
Disputations
among
inferiour
Shepherds
;
but
this
is
out
of
all
dispute
,
that
Christ
is
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
.
That
great
man
at
Rome
never
pretended
higher
,
then
to
be
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
Successor
of
Peter
:
now
we
know
that
the
Principal
is
much
more
to
be
regarded
then
the
Vicar
;
therefore
if
Christ
be
the
Great
Shepherd
,
surely
the
Sheep
of
Christ
must
hear
his
voice
before
all
other
Shepherds
,
especially
since
Christ
hath
spoken
so
signally
in
the
case
,
My
sheep
hear
my
voyce
,
and
they
follow
me
,
a
stranger
will
they
not
follow
,
for
they
know
not
the
voyce
of
strangers
.
And
God
having
so
solemnly
commanded
,
Mat.
17.5
.
This
is
my
beloved
Son
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
,
hear
ye
him
.
The
Great
Shepherd
must
be
heard
before
all
little
Shepherds
.
The
little
Shepherds
have
their
divisions
,
Acts
20.29
.
After
my
departure
shall
grievous
wolves
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
Flock
,
also
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
away
Disciples
after
them
.
True
Shepherds
are
always
careful
to
make
Disciples
for
Christ
,
and
to
bring
all
Disciples
to
Christ
,
All
Johns
work
was
to
make
Disciples
,
to
put
them
over
to
Christ
,
not
to
make
Disciples
to
him
,
but
to
make
over
all
his
Disciples
unto
Christ
.
If
any
man
will
gather
,
he
must
gather
for
Christ
,
not
himself
,
others
would
draw
men
to
any
matter
or
manner
of
Doctrine
,
Government
&c.
But
our
eye
must
be
upon
Christ
,
and
our
ear
open
to
his
voice
,
and
our
hearts
awed
with
his
will
and
mind
in
Scripture
,
made
known
to
his
Church
;
and
they
love
not
Christ
as
they
ought
,
that
desire
not
to
hear
his
voice
before
any
others
in
the
world
,
for
he
is
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
2.
Though
he
be
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
ye
he
died
;
and
though
he
die
,
yet
because
he
is
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
he
is
raised
again
.
The
great
Shepherd
dies
,
the
little
Shepherds
must
not
think
much
of
it
,
if
they
be
called
to
die
:
We
must
be
contented
,
if
it
be
exemplified
in
us
,
if
occasion
serve
;
for
if
God
spared
not
the
great
Shepherd
,
what
have
the
little
Shepherds
to
plead
for
themselves
that
they
should
be
spared
?
If
the
case
fall
out
,
while
Habour
to
serve
the
Church
as
I
can
,
I
come
to
suffer
for
the
Church
in
the
end
,
I
do
reioyce
,
and
I
will
rejoyce
.
And
truly
we
had
need
to
pray
for
such
a
spirit
as
this
;
for
,
if
this
was
in
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
it
will
very
well
become
the
little
Shepherds
.
But
against
the
fear
of
death
here
's
the
comfort
.
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
dies
,
yet
is
raised
from
the
dead
;
so
shall
the
little
ones
;
not
one
Member
of
the
flock
,
death
can
always
triumph
over
him
.
In
this
respect
Christ
will
have
all
his
Members
to
be
raised
,
in
that
he
got
the
victory
over
death
;
for
Christ
arose
as
the
First
Fruits
,
and
ascended
into
Heaven
as
a
fore-runner
.
Though
we
may
have
denial
as
to
the
advancing
of
Christs
service
,
&c.
yet
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
is
that
we
must
take
into
our
thoughts
,
and
't
is
our
solid
comfort
,
God
will
one
day
bring
all
the
sheep
together
into
one
Fold
,
and
David
shall
be
their
King
,
and
have
the
ruling
and
ordering
of
them
to
all
eternity
.
There
is
a
Resurrection
to
little
Shepherds
:
when
we
come
to
lay
down
our
natural
lives
,
we-can
look
for
no
other
recompence
for
it
but
our
Resurrection
,
and
the
thoughts
of
it
must
be
our
comfort
.
And
oh
!
how
doth
this
encourage
us
to
come
unto
God
,
though
sin
be
heavy
upon
us
?
Remember
,
there
is
a
God
of
Peace
,
that
takes
to
himself
his
Name
,
for
this
very
end
,
that
sinners
may
know
for
their
encouragement
,
that
Reconciliation
is
wrought
out
between
God
and
them
,
through
Jesus
Christ
;
and
if
they
will
but
come
and
take
hold
of
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
Christ
hath
said
,
they
shall
have
all
the
blessings
and
benefits
promised
in
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
that
the
blood
of
Christ
can
procure
for
them
;
they
shall
have
forgiveness
of
sins
,
and
salvation
of
Soul
.
Therefore
,
when
we
consider
Christ
hath
dyed
to
have
a
Flock
,
and
for
saving
of
the
Flock
,
and
to
make
himself
the
God
of
Peace
through
his
blood
,
this
should
com●●●
.
It
remains
,
we
come
to
consider
of
the
matter
of
the
prayer
:
this
is
very
full
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
&c.
Here
we
are
to
observe
two
things
:
First
,
The
matter
of
the
Apostles
desire
.
Secondly
,
The
measure
of
it
.
The
matter
of
his
desire
,
is
,
That
the
Hebrews
may
be
made
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
the
will
of
God
,
i.
e.
That
they
may
be
fully
and
throughly
regenerate
,
sanctified
throughout
,
both
in
soul
and
body
,
and
that
they
may
be
furnished
with
all
graces
,
and
enabled
for
every
duty
.
Take
notice
of
every
one
of
the
Expressions
:
First
,
make
you
perfect
:
't
is
the
duty
of
Christians
to
perfect
every
good
work
,
to
cleanse
themselves
from
all
the
impurity
of
flesh
and
spirit
,
and
to
perfect
holiness
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
2
Cor.
7.1
.
Secondly
,
in
every
good
work
,
in
matters
of
Piety
,
Righteousness
,
Charity
,
Sobriety
;
for
within
these
heads
,
most
of
these
things
may
be
comprehended
that
belong
to
Christians
,
they
will
go
a
very
great
way
to
make
a
perfect
Christian
,
but
that
Christian
cannot
be
perfect
,
that
is
not
sanctified
in
every
one
of
these
.
Thirdly
,
to
do
his
will
;
that
you
may
be
ready
,
cheerfully
willing
to
do
his
will
on
all
occasions
.
But
how
is
it
possible
flesh
and
blood
should
attain
to
this
?
that
they
should
be
perfect
in
every
good
work
?
Why
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
.
Working
in
you
:
You
see
thereby
all
our
works
depend
on
God
,
and
't
is
in
vain
for
us
to
build
on
any
Foundation
but
this
;
for
't
is
God
that
worketh
in
you
,
both
to
will
and
to
do
of
his
good
pleasure
,
&c.
Col.
2.12
.
through
the
faith
of
the
operation
of
God
;
working
in
you
,
or
doing
in
you
,
or
causing
in
you
,
or
making
in
you
,
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
.
Our
work
is
to
depend
on
Gods
work
;
our
outward
working
,
depends
on
Gods
inward
working
.
Again
,
that
which
is
acceptable
in
Gods
sight
,
but
't
is
only
through
Jesus
Christ
;
good
works
themselves
,
though
never
so
good
,
agreeable
to
the
Law
and
Gospel
;
yet
if
God
look
not
on
our
persons
and
works
through
Christ
,
they
will
not
serve
the
turn
,
ye
cannot
be
accepted
;
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
.
Will
God
be
pleased
with
nothing
,
but
only
for
Christ
Jesus
his
sake
?
and
if
it
do
not
please
Christ
,
it
will
not
please
God
.
'T
is
truly
,
plainly
,
verily
so
.
That
which
God
cannot
accept
of
through
Christ
,
he
doth
not
accept
at
all
;
but
now
things
are
so
ordered
,
that
God
hath
put
all
things
into
Christs
hands
;
Christ
Jesus
hath
the
ordering
of
the
Worship
and
Gouernment
of
the
Church
;
he
hath
the
making
of
all
the
Articles
of
the
Christians
Creed
;
a
Christian
is
bound
to
believe
nothing
,
but
what
Christ
teaches
,
as
necessary
to
Salvation
;
so
that
in
Christ
we
are
compleat
,
if
we
believe
as
he
teaches
us
to
believe
;
and
if
we
worship
God
as
he
teaches
us
to
worship
God
,
and
have
such
order
and
government
concerning
his
house
,
and
walk
so
as
we
desire
in
all
things
to
please
our
Lord
and
Master
,
and
have
him
before
our
eyes
;
then
are
we
returned
unto
Christ
,
the
Shepherd
and
Bishop
of
our
souls
.
But
if
we
present
God
with
any
kind
of
Creed
,
Model
of
Worship
,
or
Government
,
that
hath
not
Christs
Image
and
stamp
upon
it
,
God
will
say
,
as
Christ
concerning
the
money
,
Whose
Image
or
Superscription
doth
it
bear
?
If
we
can
say
Christ's
;
the
way
of
worship
we
have
learned
from
Christ
,
that
Order
and
Government
in
the
Church
we
have
learned
from
Christ
,
then
the
Father
and
Son
will
own
it
:
If
it
have
Mans
superscription
upon
it
,
not
Gods
or
Christ
,
I
cannot
tell
how
we
should
presume
it
can
be
acceptable
to
God
,
through
Christ
;
for
God
hath
so
confin'd
himself
,
he
will
not
be
pleased
,
but
through
Christ
;
and
that
all
Matters
of
Religion
in
the
New
Testament
should
be
ordered
according
to
Christs
mind
,
as
the
Old
according
to
Moses
.
'T
is
necessary
we
enquire
after
Christs
mind
in
what
we
do
:
If
we
can
do
any
thing
,
and
in
doing
it
,
are
sure
it
will
be
acceptable
to
God
through
Christ
,
well
and
good
;
otherwise
not
.
This
is
the
Apostles
prayer
,
That
God
would
make
them
perfect
in
every
good
wark
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
them
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Doxology
.
Whether
we
refer
it
to
God
or
Christ
,
't
is
all
all
one
;
we
have
no
body
to
honour
and
glorifie
in
the
Church
but
God
through
Christ
:
We
cannot
tell
how
to
divide
those
that
are
so
nearly
united
.
Therefore
when
we
glorifie
God
,
we
glorifie
Christ
.
And
this
me
must
observe
:
God
hath
ordered
all
mens
concomments
so
,
that
we
have
nothing
to
plead
for
our
Souls
salvation
,
but
Gods
grace
:
the
Rule
in
his
Word
,
his
Gospel
that
he
hath
made
known
to
us
:
and
therefore
let
the
Word
of
God
dwell
in
you
richly
,
in
all
wisdom
.
There
is
a
great
deal
of
Do
in
Gods
Church
,
about
This
and
That
:
he
that
must
determine
the
business
is
Christ
;
and
there
are
but
two
ways
:
the
determining
things
for
the
present
,
and
for
the
time
to
come
;
hereafter
by
questioning
the
matter
of
fact
;
for
the
present
,
by
making
of
our
Rule
.
When
the
question
comes
concerning
the
matter
of
fact
,
there
he
receives
our
Rule
:
What
hath
Christ
said
?
how
hath
Christ
provided
in
things
of
this
nature
?
It
's
plainly
so
and
so
:
but
in
dubious
matter
and
customs
,
and
the
like
,
I
know
not
how
to
answer
them
,
when
we
shall
come
to
auswer
Christ
,
when
he
shall
put
the
question
;
Did
you
not
know
whom
you
was
bound
to
fear
?
Did
I
speak
nothing
at
all
in
the
case
,
neither
generally
nor
particularly
?
Could
you
not
by
any
means
come
to
understand
my
mind
?
I
doubt
we
shall
not
be
able
to
answer
this
.
But
we
must
say
we
found
a
certain
state
in
the
Word
;
but
having
laws
and
customs
among
our selves
,
therein
were
at
a
stand
.
Why
(
saith
Christ
)
was
your
Laws
and
Customs
above
,
or
below
my
Word
?
Must
your
Law
be
ruled
by
my
Word
,
or
my
Word
by
your
D●ctrine
?
Did
not
all
Christians
hold
out
this
,
that
the
Word
of
Christ
was
above
all
authority
,
in
the
matters
of
Christ
?
Shall
the
Members
of
the
Body
become
greater
than
the
Head
?
Therefore
you
could
not
be
ignorant
in
this
case
:
your
own
professing
me
to
be
so
great
,
in
all
my
Natures
and
Offices
;
but
when
you
come
to
practice
,
then
you
will
deny
me
.
Shall
we
be
able
to
answer
this
?
We
must
consider
of
this
,
that
if
we
would
please
God
it
must
be
through
Christ
;
and
then
we
must
carry
our
s●lves
,
as
directed
by
Christ
Jesus
in
his
Word
;
and
nothing
can
take
us
off
that
principle
,
no
pretence
whatsoever
;
for
Christian
Religion
is
such
a
thing
in
the
nature
and
substance
of
it
as
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Author
of
.
Therefore
if
Christ
be
the
Author
,
all
that
belongs
to
Christian
Religion
,
as
to
its
substance
,
we
should
account
nothing
of
moment
in
Religion
,
but
only
that
which
we
can
ascribe
to
Christ
,
as
the
Author
of
it
.
The
care
of
the
Church
is
in
the
hand
of
Christ
,
whatsoever
providences
are
let
in
on
the
Church
,
to
exercise
or
try
the
Church
,
all
must
be
born
patiently
;
but
every
Member
must
worship
him
:
God
hath
made
Jesus
Christ
a
Shepherd
,
&c.
In
what
he
finds
fault
,
we
must
not
justifie
:
what
he
commands
,
we
must
approve
;
what
he
calls
to
be
done
,
we
must
practise
;
what
is
not
his
,
we
must
not
own
as
his
.
Much
may
be
drawn
from
this
,
both
for
instruction
and
consolation
,
that
Christ
is
the
great
Shepherd
:
though
he
die
in
his
Members
,
he
shall
rise
in
his
Members
:
I
may
say
,
though
he
die
in
his
Ministers
,
he
shall
rise
in
his
Ministers
,
Isa.
59.21
.
As
for
me
,
this
is
my
Covenant
with
them
,
saith
the
Lord
,
my
spirit
that
is
upon
thee
,
and
my
words
which
I
have
put
into
thy
mouth
,
shall
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
nor
cut
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seed
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seeds
seed
,
saith
the
Lord
,
from
henceforth
,
and
for
ever
.
This
is
a
part
of
the
Covenant
,
that
the
Word
and
Spirit
of
Christ
shall
be
continued
among
the
Members
throughout
all
Ages
:
God
will
provide
,
his
children
shall
not
live
without
a
Spirit
,
neither
without
his
Word
;
God
hath
engaged
himself
for
both
,
for
the
one
as
well
as
the
other
,
that
there
shall
be
a
super-addition
,
and
perpetuating
of
them
:
and
herein
we
must
depend
upon
the
faithfulness
of
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
Mr.
Venning's
Farewel-Sermon
.
Heb.
10.
Verse
23.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
without
wavering
,
(
for
he
is
faithful
that
promised
.
)
THat
Christians
are
greatly
concerned
,
not
only
to
believe
,
and
to
make
Profession
of
their
belief
,
but
to
hold
fast
their
faith
,
and
the
Profession
of
it
,
is
that
which
I
have
already
proved
unto
you
;
the
several
Obligations
that
lie
upon
Christians
hereunto
,
have
been
in
one
or
two
Sermons
handling
among
you
:
the
great
Obligation
here
annexed
is
,
(
for
he
is
faithful
that
hath
promised
.
)
From
whence
,
and
from
other
places
of
Scripture
,
I
have
deduced
several
Arguments
,
and
propounded
them
unto
you
:
the
last
of
which
was
this
;
None
can
promise
us
better
than
God
can
;
none
can
threaten
us
worse
than
God
can
,
and
therefore
it
concerns
us
to
hold
fast
;
If
any
man
can
do
more
for
you
,
or
against
you
than
God
can
,
leave
God
,
and
cleave
to
that
person
;
but
seeing
that
is
impossible
,
let
it
be
as
impossible
for
you
to
leave
God
:
Can
any
body
promise
you
better
than
Heaven
?
and
that
God
hath
promised
to
them
that
do
believe
.
Can
any
threaten
you
with
worse
than
Hell
?
and
that
God
hath
threatned
to
them
that
do
not
believe
.
I
shall
now
proceed
to
touch
the
remaining
Arguments
that
are
behind
,
and
give
you
a
few
helps
,
with
which
I
shall
conclude
this
discourse
at
this
time
;
I
pray
God
I
may
not
say
Preaching
too
:
There
are
several
Arguments
to
be
drawn
,
-
First
,
From
the
Subject
concerned
,
Vs
.
-
Secondly
,
From
the
Object
,
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
.
And
,
-
Thirdly
,
From
the
Act
,
with
the
Qualifications
,
Hold
fast
without
wavering
.
First
,
From
the
subject
concerned
,
Vs
;
Let
[
us
]
hold
fast
,
whatever
others
do
;
if
they
let
go
Faith
,
and
God
,
and
Heaven
,
and
Souls
,
and
All
,
yet
let
us
hold
fast
.
Whatever
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
or
to
Believers
,
there
is
a
very
great
Emphasis
in
the
word
we
,
or
us
,
as
in
the
first
of
Tim.
6.8
.
saith
he
,
Having
Food
and
Raiment
,
let
us
be
content
.
Indeed
he
might
have
said
,
let
every
man
be
content
;
but
the
Emphasis
lies
in
the
us
:
if
no
body
else
will
be
content
,
yet
let
us
:
for
a
Christian
lies
under
more
Obligations
to
all
manner
of
vertue
,
than
any
other
man
doth
.
If
Nature
will
not
be
content
with
little
,
yet
let
Grace
;
Let
[
us
]
be
content
.
So
here
,
let
us
hold
fast
our
Profession
:
It
may
be
others
will
let
it
go
;
I
,
but
let
us
hold
it
fast
:
let
us
among
whom
,
let
us
upon
whom
,
let
us
in
whom
such
mighty
things
have
been
done
by
God
,
let
us
hold
fast
,
or
else
it
will
be
an
intolerable
upbraid
,
and
condemnation
to
us
.
That
it
will
be
both
,
see
but
two
Texts
of
Scripture
:
the
first
is
in
Mat.
11.20
,
21.
Then
began
he
(
that
is
Christ
)
to
upbraid
the
Cities
wherein
most
of
his
mighty
works
were
done
,
because
they
repented
not
.
Wo
unto
thee
Chorazin
,
wo
unto
thee
Bethsaida
,
for
if
the
mighty
works
that
were
done
in
you
,
had
been
done
in
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
they
would
have
repented
long
ago
in
Sackcloath
and
Ashes
:
but
I
say
unto
you
,
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
than
for
you
.
And
thou
,
Capernaum
,
which
art
exalted
unto
Heaven
,
shalt
be
brought
down
unto
Hell
;
for
if
the
mighty
works
which
have
been
done
in
thee
,
had
been
done
in
Sodom
,
it
would
have
remained
until
this
day
.
But
I
say
unto
thee
,
that
it
shall
be
more
tollerable
for
the
land
of
Sodom
,
at
the
day
of
judgment
,
than
for
thee
.
Pray
,
do
but
mark
,
what
an
upbraid
their
is
,
and
what
ground
,
because
mightier
works
had
been
done
among
these
,
than
among
others
.
Now
it
seems
to
be
a
little
excusable
,
that
they
,
where
these
mighty
works
had
not
been
done
,
did
not
repent
;
and
therefore
,
their
punishment
shall
be
more
tollerable
:
but
it
will
be
more
inexcusable
for
them
,
among
whom
less
mighty
works
have
been
done
.
If
they
do
not
comply
with
the
design
of
God
,
their
condition
will
be
far
more
intollerable
:
They
that
have
been
lifted
up
to
Heaven
,
as
it
were
,
that
have
as
it
were
seen
Christ
crucified
before
there
eyes
,
for
them
to
Apostatize
and
turn
away
from
Ch●ist
,
of
how
much
sorer
punishment
shall
they
be
thought
worthy
?
Certainly
,
th●se
very
persons
,
that
have
great
and
mighty
works
done
among
them
,
&
upon
them
too
,
great
Convictions
and
strong
Resolutions
,
and
yet
they
shall
Apostatize
:
Oh!
how
will
God
upbraid
these
persons
?
Now
see
that
other
Text
,
that
speaks
as
dreadful
as
this
,
Heb.
6.4
,
5
,
6.
For
it
is
impossible
for
those
who
are
once
enlightned
,
and
have
tasted
of
the
Heavenly
gift
,
and
were
made
partakers
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
have
tasted
the
good
Wo●d
of
God
,
and
the
power
of
the
world
to
come
,
if
they
shall
fall
away
,
to
renew
them
to
repentance
:
Seeing
they
crucifie
to
themselves
the
Son
of
God
afresh
,
and
put
him
to
an
open
shame
.
It
is
the
greatest
disgrace
and
affront
that
man
can
put
upon
Christ
,
to
Apostatize
from
him
,
(
it
is
not
half
so
much
not
to
own
him
)
for
by
that
they
crucifie
him
again
,
and
put
him
to
an
open
shame
:
it
is
as
if
they
told
all
the
world
,
that
this
Christ
is
not
worth
a
believing
in
,
and
it
were
but
to
throw
away
their
time
and
happiness
to
believe
in
him
.
Well
then
,
let
us
that
pretend
to
such
enlightnings
,
and
say
,
we
have
tasted
of
the
Heavenly
gift
,
and
of
the
good
Word
of
God
,
and
of
the
first
Fruits
of
Heavin
,
let
us
hold
fast
,
lest
we
come
under
this
upbraid
and
condemnation
.
But
more
particularly
,
let
us
hold
fast
,
as
we
are
concerned
to
do
,
if
we
consider
.
-
1.
What
we
were
before
Faith
.
-
2.
What
we
were
by
Faith
.
-
3.
What
we
shall
be
at
the
end
of
Faith
.
1.
What
we
were
before
Faith
:
What
were
we
before
Christ
wa●
preached
,
and
before
we
believed
?
What
were
we
?
Why
,
much
worse
than
if
we
had
not
been
:
considered
in
our
case
and
state
,
it
is
better
not
to
be
at
all
,
than
to
be
a
sinner
:
it
were
better
not
to
be
a
people
,
than
not
to
be
the
people
of
God
.
Now
,
What
were
we
before
Faith
?
Why
,
truly
,
we
were
not
a
people
:
so
the
Scripture
tells
you
,
They
that
were
not
a
people
,
are
now
the
people
of
God
;
so
that
,
if
we
were
not
the
people
of
God
,
we
are
,
as
if
we
were
not
a
people
.
We
were
;
What
were
we
before
Faith
?
Dark
.
We
were
the
darkness
it self
,
as
the
Apostles
expression
is
,
in
Ephes.
5.8
.
saith
he
,
Ye
were
sometimes
darkness
.
The
very
light
that
was
in
us
,
was
Darkness
,
corrupting
our
Understandings
and
Imaginations
;
the
Understanding
dark
.
We
are
dead
,
yea
,
under
the
worst
of
deaths
:
dead
in
sin
:
You
,
saith
he
,
that
were
dead
in
sins
and
trespasses
,
hath
he
quickned
.
How
were
they
dead
in
sins
?
Did
they
not
live
in
sin
?
Yes
,
saith
he
,
wherein
you
walked
.
Why
?
what
is
their
Death
?
To
live
in
sin
,
is
to
be
dead
in
sin
;
all
the
while
the
Prodigal
lived
in
his
sin
,
the
Father
said
of
him
,
he
was
dead
:
My
Son
that
was
dead
is
alive
.
We
were
;
What
were
we
before
Faith
?
Why
,
we
were
children
of
wrath
,
as
well
as
others
.
Now
,
Beloved
,
consider
how
many
abide
thus
to
this
day
in
darkness
:
Dead
in
sin
,
and
Children
of
wrath
.
When
you
are
,
or
pretend
to
be
,
translated
out
of
this
Darkness
,
into
the
marvellous
light
;
will
not
you
hold
fast
?
You
that
were
dead
,
as
well
as
others
,
and
now
live
,
is
this
your
requital
of
God
,
that
you
will
not
let
it
go
?
Oh!
I
beseech
you
have
a
care
of
that
.
2.
Let
us
consider
,
What
we
are
by
Faith
:
and
that
will
be
another
obligation
upon
us
.
We
were
not
so
bad
before
Faith
,
but
we
are
better
by
Faith
.
We
were
not
in
so
miserable
a
case
before
believing
,
but
we
are
in
as
happy
a
case
when
we
do
believe
.
Why
?
what
are
we
?
we
are
alive
,
and
Children
of
Light
,
and
Children
of
God
.
We
are
alive
:
You
hath
he
quickened
,
saith
he
,
or
made
alive
;
and
,
My
Son
that
was
dead
is
alive
.
Now
,
what
is
the
work
of
the
Living
?
It
is
to
praise
God
,
The
Living
,
and
the
Living
,
they
shall
praise
thee
,
as
I
do
this
day
.
Now
if
this
be
the
work
of
the
Living
,
then
consider
,
if
we
hold
not
fast
our
Faith
;
if
we
Apostatize
,
we
are
so
far
from
doing
the
work
of
the
Living
,
that
is
of
praising
God
,
that
we
do
all
the
dishonour
we
can
to
God
;
we
do
the
work
of
dead
men
:
Yea
,
we
are
twice
dead
.
We
are
Children
of
the
Light
:
Ye
were
in
darkness
,
but
now
are
light
in
the
Lord
.
Now
it
is
very
observable
,
what
the
Apostle
speaks
concerning
the
children
of
darkness
,
and
the
children
of
the
light
,
2
Thes.
5.5
.
You
Believers
,
saith
he
,
are
all
the
children
of
the
light
,
and
the
children
of
the
day
;
we
are
not
of
the
night
,
nor
of
darkness
;
but
what
follows
?
therefore
let
us
not
sleep
as
do
others
:
but
let
us
watch
,
and
be
sober
:
why
?
for
they
that
sleep
,
sleep
in
the
night
;
and
they
that
be
drunk
be
drunk
in
the
night
:
if
any
stagger
,
that
is
the
work
of
the
night
,
this
is
not
the
work
of
the
day
:
Now
every
Apostate
that
wavers
,
he
is
like
a
man
that
is
drunk
,
so
that
he
acts
clean
contrary
to
the
children
of
the
day
.
Saith
he
,
They
that
are
drunk
,
are
drunk
in
the
night
;
but
saith
he
,
Let
us
watch
and
be
sober
,
and
let
us
who
are
of
the
day
,
put
on
the
Breast-plate
of
Faith
,
and
for
a
Helmet
the
hope
of
Salvation
.
We
are
by
believing
,
the
Children
of
God
,
Gal.
3.26
.
For
we
are
all
the
children
of
God
by
Faith
in
Christ
Jesus
:
now
,
Beloved
,
are
we
weary
of
so
honorable
a
Title
,
as
being
the
children
of
God
?
why
,
we
are
the
children
of
God
by
Faith
in
Christ
Jesus
.
Will
any
body
part
with
so
great
a
Title
as
this
?
why
,
if
we
are
weary
of
being
God's
Children
,
whose
can
we
be
?
none
but
the
Devils
:
and
had
we
rather
be
the
Devils
Children
than
Gods
?
there
are
but
these
two
,
either
you
must
be
Children
of
God
,
or
the
Devils
children
;
now
you
are
the
children
of
God
by
faith
in
Christ
Jesus
:
oh
therefore
let
us
hold
fast
the
profession
of
our
Faith
,
seeing
by
Faith
we
are
the
Children
of
God
.
3.
Let
us
consider
what
we
shall
be
at
the
end
of
Faith
:
why
,
we
shall
be
saved
,
1
Pet.
1.4
,
5.
and
9.
verses
compared
,
He
hath
begotten
us
to
an
Inheritance
incorruptible
and
undefiled
,
that
fades
not
away
,
reserved
in
Heaven
for
you
,
who
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
through
faith
unto
salvation
,
ready
to
be
revealed
in
the
last
times
;
and
in
the
ninth
verse
,
saith
he
,
receiving
the
end
of
your
Faith
,
even
the
salvation
of
your
souls
;
so
that
,
it
seems
,
to
be
weary
of
believing
,
it
is
to
be
weary
of
being
saved
;
not
to
hold
fast
Faith
,
is
not
to
hold
fast
Salvation
;
for
,
saith
he
,
you
are
saved
by
Faith
,
and
the
end
of
your
Faith
is
the
Salvation
of
your
souls
.
Can
you
be
contented
to
be
damned
?
can
you
have
patience
to
think
of
going
to
Hell
?
Now
,
put
all
these
together
,
and
will
you
not
hold
fast
?
you
that
before
Faith
were
but
darkness
,
were
but
dead
,
were
but
children
of
wrath
,
who
by
Faith
are
made
children
of
light
,
are
made
alive
,
and
the
children
of
God
;
and
who
at
the
end
of
Faith
,
shall
receive
the
salvation
of
our
Souls
:
And
shall
not
we
hold
fast
?
shall
we
leave
this
Faith
?
but
then
secondly
,
A
second
Argument
in
the
Text
shall
be
drawn
from
the
Object
,
and
that
is
two-fold
;
there
is
faith
,
and
the
profession
of
this
faith
,
that
is
to
be
held
fast
;
and
there
are
Arguments
from
both
;
First
Faith
,
hold
fast
faith
:
why
are
we
so
greatly
concerned
,
and
so
highly
obliged
to
hold
fast
Faith
?
I
will
give
you
this
one
reason
for
it
,
it
is
the
most
holy
Faith
;
There
are
many
things
may
be
called
Faith
,
that
may
not
be
called
most
holy
Faith
:
there
are
many
faiths
that
are
at
least
called
holy
:
Turkish
faith
,
is
by
them
called
holy
faith
:
the
Romish
faith
,
is
by
them
called
holy
faith
:
I
,
but
this
is
the
most
holy
faith
;
there
is
an
expression
that
Jude
hath
,
to
commend
faith
to
us
,
in
the
20
verse
of
his
Epistle
,
But
ye
beloved
,
building
up
your selves
on
your
most
holy
faith
,
&c.
Let
other
pretenders
be
as
holy
as
they
can
,
they
can
never
rise
to
the
holiness
of
this
,
this
is
the
most
holy
faith
,
it
is
so
holy
in
so
high
a
degree
as
to
be
beyond
compare
.
I
,
but
now
,
what
is
it
that
may
denominate
this
faith
to
be
the
most
holy
faith
?
why
,
it
hath
for
its
Author
the
most
holy
God
;
it
is
the
gift
of
God
,
and
the
work
of
God
,
if
we
take
it
for
the
Act
of
faith
:
and
the
doctrine
of
God
,
if
we
take
it
for
the
doctrine
of
faith
.
There
are
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
gods
many
,
but
we
know
but
one
most
holy
God
:
there
are
that
will
be
called
your
Holiness
in
the
world
;
but
this
is
the
most
holy
God
,
a
God
that
is
glorious
in
holiness
;
yea
whose
glory
is
to
be
holy
.
There
is
nothing
stamps
glory
on
any
subject
like
holiness
:
what
is
the
difference
between
the
Angels
in
Heaven
,
and
the
Angels
in
Hell
,
but
Holiness
?
that
is
their
glory
,
the
the
holy
Angels
;
and
that
is
their
shame
,
the
sinful
Angels
:
and
what
was
it
that
made
Canaan
a
better
land
than
another
?
was
it
not
the
holiness
?
it
was
the
holy
Land
:
what
was
it
that
made
the
Temple
?
a
better
place
than
another
?
was
it
not
because
it
was
the
holy
Temple
?
Yea
,
it
is
the
glory
of
all
the
Attributes
of
God
,
that
they
are
holy
.
His
Justice
would
look
like
severity
,
but
that
it
is
holy
:
His
Power
would
look
like
Tyranny
,
were
it
not
holy
:
His
Love
would
look
like
fondness
,
were
it
not
holy
:
His
Patience
would
look
like
a
toleration
of
sin
,
were
it
not
holy
:
therefore
it
is
said
,
the
Lord
God
glorious
in
holiness
.
Now
this
most
holy
God
is
the
Author
of
this
Faith
,
and
so
it
is
a
most
holy
faith
,
it
being
the
Word
of
the
most
holy
God
;
and
will
you
leave
,
and
not
hold
fast
this
most
holy
Faith
?
But
then
besides
,
It
may
be
●aid
to
be
the
most
holy
faith
in
this
sence
too
,
that
it
is
its
nature
where
ever
it
comes
to
make
the
subject
in
whom
it
is
,
most
holy
:
saith
the
Apostle
,
you
hath
God
chosen
,
to
wit
,
by
Faith
,
to
be
a
peculiar
people
,
a
holy
Nation
,
Acts
15.2
.
it
is
said
,
He
hath
purified
their
hearts
by
faith
,
and
he
will
give
them
an
●nheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
by
faith
.
It
may
be
called
the
most
Holy
Faith
,
in
these
two
respects
.
First
,
Considering
the
operation
and
effects
it
hath
upon
the
hearts
and
lives
of
them
in
whom
it
is
:
it
makes
them
a
holy
People
,
beyond
all
the
people
in
the
world
:
And
then
upon
this
account
too
,
as
to
the
uhimate
effects
of
it
,
that
it
admits
us
into
the
most
holy
places
.
You
know
the
Holy
of
Holies
in
the
Temple
,
was
a
Type
of
Heaven
,
and
Jesus
Christ
is
said
to
enter
into
the
Holy
of
Holies
,
that
is
into
Heaven
.
Now
this
doth
admit
us
into
the
most
holy
place
,
where
the
most
holy
God
is
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
Having
therefore
boldness
to
enter
into
the
holiest
,
by
the
bloud
of
Jesus
.
Alas
,
in
the
time
of
old
they
could
go
but
into
the
outward
court
:
but
now
,
saith
he
,
We
have
all
this
boldness
to
enter
into
the
most
holy
place
by
the
bloud
of
Jesus
.
Shall
we
leave
such
a
Faith
as
this
?
shall
we
not
hold
fast
the
most
holy
Faith
,
that
is
from
the
most
holy
God
,
that
makes
the
most
holy
people
,
and
that
admits
us
into
the
most
holy
place
?
Where
do
we
find
such
another
Faith
as
this
is
?
if
you
leave
this
Faith
that
is
so
good
in
it
self
,
a
Faith
that
doth
so
much
good
to
us
;
and
,
which
is
better
,
that
makes
us
so
good
:
for
it
is
much
better
to
be
made
good
,
than
to
have
good
done
unto
us
;
and
beloved
,
what
will
it
avail
us
,
if
God
should
do
us
good
all
our
days
,
if
we
be
not
made
good
?
if
we
should
have
the
good
of
health
and
wealth
,
and
long
life
,
and
yet
not
be
made
good
all
this
while
,
it
avails
us
not
:
now
this
is
the
nature
of
Faith
,
it
is
good
in
it self
,
it
doth
good
to
us
,
and
it
makes
us
good
:
therefore
beloved
,
let
us
not
lay
it
aside
,
until
we
can
find
a
better
,
and
that
we
shall
never
do
,
unless
we
can
find
any
thing
more
holy
than
God
.
But
secondly
,
The
second
Branch
of
the
Object
is
,
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
.
It
seems
,
Beloved
,
it
is
not
enough
to
hold
fast
our
Faith
only
,
but
the
Profession
of
it
:
why
so
?
truly
there
is
this
in
it
:
the
profession
of
faith
,
is
as
necessary
as
the
faith
it self
;
mark
that
.
See
this
from
the
mouth
of
that
great
Apostle
,
I
may
say
from
the
mouth
of
God
himself
,
Rom.
10.9
,
10.
That
if
thou
shalt
with
thy
mouth
confess
thy
Lord
Jesus
,
and
shalt
believe
in
thy
heart
that
God
hath
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
;
for
with
the
heart
man
believeth
unto
righteousness
,
and
with
the
mouth
confession
is
made
unto
salvation
:
An
unprofessed
Faith
hath
no
salvation
annexed
to
it
;
you
see
the
Scripture
maketh
it
as
necessary
to
our
salvation
,
to
profess
our
believing
,
as
to
believe
.
Now
beloved
,
if
it
be
necessary
to
believe
,
and
necessary
to
profess
,
it
s
then
necessary
to
hold
fast
Faith
;
and
consequently
as
necessary
to
hold
fast
the
profession
thereof
;
without
Faith
there
is
no
salvation
,
faith
the
Scripture
;
and
saith
this
Scripture
,
without
the
profession
of
this
Faith
,
there
is
no
Salvation
:
now
to
say
,
I
will
keep
faith
,
I
will
only
part
with
a
little
profession
,
it
is
all
one
in
Scripture
,
as
to
part
with
Faith
it self
;
for
why
,
the
Scripture
faith
,
If
thou
believe
with
thy
heart
,
and
confess
with
thy
mouth
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
:
so
that
as
long
as
faith
continues
,
profession
is
to
continue
,
or
there
is
no
salvation
;
faith
without
profession
,
will
do
no
more
for
you
,
than
profession
without
faith
:
therefore
observe
what
the
Apostle
speaks
,
Heb.
3.13
.
saith
he
,
We
are
made
partakers
of
Christ
,
if
we
hold
the
beginning
of
our
confidence
stedfast
unto
the
end
:
not
else
.
Thirdly
,
A
third
Argument
is
drawn
from
the
act
with
the
qualifications
,
let
's
hold
fast
without
wavering
;
Now
there
are
two
things
,
to
name
no
more
,
that
are
hugely
obliging
in
this
very
act
,
with
its
qualification
;
first
,
it
is
a
manly
act
to
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
:
and
it
is
a
childish
act
to
let
it
go
.
I
say
it
is
a
manly
act
;
it
argues
something
of
a
great
soul
,
and
of
a
great
understanding
,
and
of
a
manly
resolution
,
to
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
,
but
it
is
childish
to
let
it
go
,
and
therefore
see
how
the
Apostle
puts
these
together
,
Ephes.
4.13
,
14.
saith
he
,
speaking
there
,
That
God
hath
given
some
Prophets
,
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Evangelists
,
and
some
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
for
edifying
of
the
work
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
all
come
in
the
unity
of
faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Son
of
God
unto
a
perfect
man
,
unto
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
the
fulness
of
Christ
.
Now
he
comes
in
the
14
verse
to
add
,
That
we
henceforth
be
no
more
children
tossed
to
and
fro
,
and
carried
about
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
by
the
slight
of
men
,
and
cunning
craftiness
,
whereas
they
lay
in
wait
to
deceive
:
it
is
not
for
a
man
to
be
tossed
to
and
fro
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
;
for
a
child
to
be
bought
out
of
a
Pearl
with
a
bauble
,
is
no
great
matter
:
but
for
a
man
,
what
a
shame
is
it
?
why
,
we
should
be
men
,
not
children
,
tossed
to
and
fro
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
:
now
beloved
:
you
know
the
Scripture
calls
upon
us
in
such
Language
as
this
,
Be
couragious
,
and
quit
your selves
like
men
;
be
not
children
,
that
will
dance
after
every
pipe
,
tossed
to
and
fro
,
and
always
unstable
.
Secondly
,
It
is
not
only
a
manly
act
to
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
,
and
childish
to
let
it
go
:
but
it
is
a
Christian
act
,
a
proper
Christian
act
,
a
right
Christian
act
,
it
is
that
which
doth
distinguish
a
true
Christian
from
a
hypocrite
and
a
counterfeit
;
you
know
it
is
a
character
of
a
Godly
man
,
he
is
a
praying
man
:
there
went
up
two
men
into
the
Temple
to
pray
,
the
one
was
a
hypocrite
,
the
other
a
Publican
;
now
,
what
is
there
then
in
prayer
,
that
doth
distinguish
these
two
men
?
why
faith
Job
,
will
the
hypocrite
pray
always
?
no
not
he
.
I
will
warrant
you
,
that
is
well
,
he
held
out
in
the
profession
of
God
and
of
his
Worship
and
Service
;
the
Sains
are
always
said
to
pray
:
but
as
for
the
hypocrite
,
will
be
pray
always
?
no
not
he
;
for
here
the
true
children
of
God
,
they
will
hold
fast
;
but
Hypocrites
and
Formalists
,
they
will
let
go
.
Now
mark
here
,
the
Apostle
makes
this
distinction
,
Heb.
10.
ver.
last
;
But
we
are
not
of
them
who
draw
back
to
perdition
,
but
of
them
that
believe
to
the
saving
of
their
souls
;
that
is
,
of
them
that
believe
to
the
end
:
for
the
end
of
our
Faith
is
the
salvation
of
our
Souls
:
now
pray
you
mark
by
the
way
,
what
you
draw
back
to
;
when
you
draw
back
,
you
draw
back
to
perdition
;
they
that
go
backward
,
go
to
Hell
.
How
,
saith
he
,
We
are
not
of
them
that
draw
back
to
perdition
,
but
of
them
that
believe
to
the
saving
of
their
souls
:
that
is
,
of
those
that
believe
to
the
end
;
and
this
is
the
difference
he
makes
between
them
that
are
the
People
of
God
,
and
them
that
are
not
,
that
to
the
end
holds
fast
,
the
other
lets
go
.
Thus
I
have
given
you
an
account
of
the
Arguments
that
are
couched
in
these
words
,
drawn
from
the
Subject
,
the
Object
,
and
the
Act
,
with
its
qualifications
.
I
think
I
promised
you
a
few
helps
,
with
which
I
shall
conclude
,
take
them
in
these
three
or
four
particulars
.
First
,
Would
you
hold
fast
?
(
I
cannot
but
believe
it
to
be
all
your
desires
)
well
then
,
if
you
would
hold
fast
,
let
me
beseech
this
of
you
,
take
heed
of
all
,
and
every
sort
of
men
,
that
make
Religion
a
Trade
to
get
mony
,
by
which
perhaps
you
will
say
,
are
there
any
such
in
the
world
?
Oh
,
I
would
there
were
not
.
See
that
1
Tim.
6.3
,
4
,
5.
where
the
Apostle
acquaints
you
with
such
men
,
saith
he
,
If
any
man
teach
otherwise
,
and
consent
not
to
wholesom
words
,
even
the
words
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
the
Doctrine
which
is
according
to
godliness
,
the
wholesom
Doctrine
,
the
healing
Word
:
what
then
?
in
the
4.
verse
,
saith
he
,
he
is
proud
,
knowing
nothing
,
but
doating
about
questions
,
and
strifes
of
words
,
whereof
cometh
envy
,
strife
,
railings
,
evil
surmisings
,
perverse
disputings
of
men
of
corrupt
minds
,
and
destitute
of
the
Truth
;
supposing
that
gain
is
Godliness
,
or
as
most
read
it
,
that
godliness
is
a
gain
,
a
meer
trade
to
get
mony
by
;
from
which
withdraw
thy self
:
If
you
be
not
baptized
,
they
will
tell
you
,
you
are
not
a
Christian
;
and
baptized
you
shall
not
be
,
unless
you
pay
for
it
:
they
will
tell
you
,
cat
flesh
you
must
not
at
such
and
such
times
;
but
if
you
will
pay
for
it
,
you
may
:
they
will
tell
you
,
you
must
not
sin
by
no
means
;
but
if
you
will
pay
for
it
,
you
may
,
and
have
a
pardon
for
it
when
your
have
done
,
such
a
one
as
they
can
give
.
Oh
I
beseech
you
,
when
ever
any
make
use
of
Religion
to
get
money
by
,
take
heed
of
them
,
faith
the
Apostle
,
from
those
that
make
godliness
a
Trade
to
get
money
by
,
withdraw
thy self
,
and
know
,
that
godliness
with
contentment
,
is
great
gain
.
Doubtless
,
godliness
is
the
best
Trade
in
the
world
,
if
closely
followed
;
but
the
worst
,
if
worldlily
followed
;
but
to
take
up
a
Profession
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
meerly
for
pomp
and
state
,
and
to
get
gain
;
Oh
rueful
!
Is
Christian
Religion
made
use
of
for
such
ends
as
this
?
Oh!
take
heed
therefore
as
ever
you
would
stand
fast
in
the
Faith
,
and
hold
fast
the
profession
thereof
,
take
heed
of
all
,
and
every
sort
of
men
,
that
makes
use
of
Religion
to
get
money
by
.
Secondly
,
Take
heed
of
the
error
of
the
wicked
,
lest
you
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
:
this
advice
you
have
from
the
Apostle
Peter
,
2
Pet.
3.17
.
Ye
therefore
Beloved
,
seeing
ye
know
these
things
before
,
beware
,
lest
you
also
being
led
away
by
the
error
of
the
wicked
,
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
;
the
error
of
the
wicked
,
is
like
to
make
one
as
wicked
as
they
:
pray
,
what
was
this
error
of
the
wicked
?
It
was
this
;
there
were
a
generation
of
wicked
men
,
that
said
,
It
was
in
vain
to
serve
God
,
for
,
say
they
,
Where
is
the
promise
of
his
coming
?
Only
,
Beloved
,
it
was
as
much
as
to
say
,
there
was
no
reward
for
godliness
,
nor
no
wages
for
ungodliness
.
Oh!
take
heed
of
this
error
of
the
wicked
▪
it
is
a
wicked
error
,
and
none
but
wicked
ones
hold
it
,
to
wit
,
That
it
is
in
vain
to
serve
God
:
therefore
keep
this
still
in
your
hearts
,
that
,
Verily
in
keeping
his
Commandments
there
is
great
reward
;
if
there
were
no
more
but
the
very
work
,
it
is
great
honour
to
us
,
that
we
may
be
servants
to
such
a
God
;
but
,
Beloved
,
Be
stedfast
and
unmoveable
,
knowing
that
your
labour
shall
not
be
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
Mal.
3.13
.
there
is
the
like
instance
:
Your
words
have
been
stout
against
me
,
saith
the
Lord
,
yet
ye
say
,
what
have
we
spoken
so
much
against
thee
?
this
God
is
always
quarrelling
with
us
,
and
laying
things
to
our
charge
;
what
have
we
said
?
in
the
14
verse
,
Ye
said
it
is
in
vain
to
serve
God
,
and
what
prosit
is
it
that
we
have
kept
his
Ordinances
?
we
have
walked
mournfully
before
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
and
now
we
call
the
proud
happy
,
yea
,
they
that
work
wickedness
are
set
up
,
yea
,
they
that
tempt
God
are
even
delivered
:
well
now
,
what
follows
?
They
they
that
feared
the
Lord
,
spake
often
one
to
another
:
as
if
they
had
said
,
let
not
these
things
take
any
thing
off
the
edge
of
our
affections
,
or
quench
any
flame
of
our
love
:
did
God
take
any
notice
of
this
now
,
that
he
had
any
such
friends
in
the
world
?
yes
,
saith
he
,
God
hearkned
,
and
heard
,
and
a
book
of
remembrance
was
written
before
him
,
for
them
that
feared
the
Lord
,
and
that
thought
upon
his
Name
,
and
they
shall
be
mine
,
saith
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
in
that
day
when
I
make
up
my
Jewels
,
and
I
will
spare
them
,
as
a
man
spares
his
own
son
that
serves
him
:
there
is
a
time
coming
the
day
will
declare
,
whether
it
be
serving
God
or
the
Devil
:
well
then
beloved
,
as
ever
you
would
hold
fast
the
profession
of
your
Faith
,
take
heed
of
the
error
of
the
wicked
,
never
think
it
vain
to
serve
God
,
though
you
may
lose
b●
it
;
for
,
if
ye
lose
for
him
,
ye
shall
never
lose
by
him
.
Thirdly
,
Would
you
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
your
Faith
?
then
lay
up
the
word
of
Faith
in
a
good
and
honest
heart
,
Luke
8.15
.
It
is
said
there
of
the
good
ground
;
they
are
they
which
have
heard
the
Word
,
kept
it
,
or
hold
it
fast
:
where
do
they
lay
it
up
now
?
in
a
good
and
honest
heart
:
so
that
you
must
pull
out
his
heart
,
before
that
you
can
pull
out
the
Word
,
and
will
any
man
suffer
his
heart
to
be
torn
from
him
?
you
never
hold
it
fast
till
you
lay
it
up
in
a
good
and
honest
heart
;
if
it
be
only
in
the
hands
,
as
a
Bible
in
your
hands
,
or
in
the
head
,
it
will
be
gone
;
but
if
it
be
in
your
hearts
,
you
will
never
let
it
go
:
therefore
observe
,
saith
he
,
Having
heard
it
,
they
keep
it
,
and
hold
it
fast
in
an
honest
and
good
heart
,
and
bring
forth
fruit
with
patience
:
they
had
a
great
deal
of
sufferings
to
bring
with
patience
;
for
,
if
they
were
not
under
suffering
,
what
need
were
there
of
patience
?
?
Well
,
beloved
,
consider
a
little
further
,
as
to
this
,
the
Connection
between
the
verse
preceding
the
Text
,
and
the
Text
,
saith
he
;
Let
us
draw
near
with
a
true
heart
,
in
full
assurance
of
faith
,
having
our
hearts
sprinkled
with
a
pure
conscience
,
and
our
bodies
washed
with
pure
water
.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
profession
of
our
faith
:
the
purity
of
the
heart
is
the
best
preservative
of
the
Faith
.
1
Tim.
3.9
.
Holding
the
mystery
of
the
faith
in
a
pure
conscience
;
a
good
and
honest
heart
will
never
part
with
the
mysteries
of
faith
,
Lastly
,
Would
you
hold
fast
the
profession
of
your
Faith
?
then
look
much
to
,
and
often
consider
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Author
and
finisher
of
your
Faith
.
David
had
got
the
faculty
of
walking
with
God
,
and
how
was
it
?
saith
he
,
I
will
keep
thy
loving
kindness
before
mine
eyes
,
that
I
may
walk
with
thee
.
Oh!
if
we
do
but
keep
the
loving
kindness
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
before
our
eyes
,
we
shall
certainly
keep
the
faith
.
Saith
the
Apostle
,
having
a
high
Priest
over
the
House
of
God
,
let
us
draw
near
,
and
let
us
hold
fast
;
a
high
Priest
,
that
is
Jesus
Christ
,
our
great
high
Priest
,
Heb.
3.1
.
Wherefore
,
holy
Brethren
,
he
partakers
of
the
heavenly
calling
,
consider
the
Apostle
,
and
high
Priest
of
our
Profession
,
Christ
Jesus
.
Heb.
4.14
.
Seeing
then
that
ye
have
a
great
high
Priest
,
that
is
passed
into
the
Heavens
,
Jesus
the
Son
of
God
,
let
us
hold
fast
our
Profession
,
Heb.
12.2
.
Looking
unto
Jesus
,
the
Author
and
Finisher
of
our
Faith
,
who
for
the
joy
that
was
set
before
him
,
endured
the
Cross
,
despised
the
Shame
,
and
is
set
down
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
God!
.
Oh!
let
us
be
thinking
of
,
and
looking
to
this
Jesus
.
You
will
say
,
what
shall
we
think
of
him
?
Oh!
think
of
this
condescension
in
the
world
,
of
that
vouchsafement
,
which
,
as
was
never
the
like
of
his
;
how
he
humbled
himself
,
and
suffered
being
God
for
man
:
Think
how
he
became
poor
that
was
rich
,
that
we
that
were
poor
might
become
rich
;
think
how
he
became
a
curse
,
think
how
he
became
sin
for
us
,
think
what
a
good
Confession
he
made
before
Pontius
Pilate
,
even
to
death
,
and
was
obedient
to
the
death
:
Think
how
he
conquered
death
by
dying
,
and
how
he
rose
again
by
his
Almighty
power
,
and
ascended
into
Heaven
,
and
ever
lives
to
make
intercession
for
those
that
come
to
the
Father
through
him
:
Think
how
he
lived
here
on
earth
in
a
sad
condition
,
and
joyed
in
it
,
so
that
it
might
be
for
our
good
,
and
shall
we
leave
such
a
Christ
as
this
?
Oh!
can
you
look
upon
Christ
,
and
leave
the
Profession
of
your
Faith
?
It
cannot
be
:
keep
Christ
before
your
eyes
,
make
him
your
pattern
,
and
you
will
not
,
you
cannot
do
amiss
.
He
that
saith
he
abides
in
him
,
ought
to
walk
as
he
walked
:
he
walked
in
obedience
all
his
days
,
and
was
obedient
to
the
death
:
So
must
we
,
we
must
walk
in
all
obedience
all
our
days
,
though
we
dye
for
being
obedient
.
You
see
now
,
how
many
Arguments
there
are
for
our
holding
fast
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
.
There
are
many
now
that
might
be
added
,
but
the
time
is
past
;
therefore
I
shall
shut
up
all
in
the
words
of
Jude
,
from
the
20
ver.
of
this
Epistle
to
the
end
,
But
you
,
Beloved
,
building
up
your selves
on
your
most
holy
Faith
,
praying
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
keep
your selves
in
the
love
of
God
,
looking
for
the
mercy
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
unto
eternal
life
,
and
of
some
have
compassion
,
making
a
difference
;
and
others
save
with
fear
,
pulling
them
out
of
the
fire
,
hating
even
the
garment
spotted
by
the
flesh
.
Now
unto
him
that
is
able
to
keep
you
from
falling
,
and
present
you
faultless
before
the
presence
of
his
glory
with
exceeding
joy
,
to
the
only
wise
God
and
Saviour
,
be
Glory
and
Majesty
,
Dominion
and
Power
,
now
and
for
ever
.
Amen
.
Mr.
Matthew
Newcomen
His
Farewel-Sermon
.
Preached
at
Dedham
in
Essex
,
Aug.
20.1662
.
Rev.
3.
Verse
3.
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
&
heard
,
and
held
fast
,
and
repent
.
I
Began
this
Scripture
the
last
Lords
day
in
this
Congregation
.
I
told
you
then
,
there
were
three
Doctrines
obvious
in
the
Text
;
the
first
was
,
Doct.
1.
That
it
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
to
remember
those
Truths
that
:
they
have
heard
and
received
.
Doct.
2.
That
it
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
to
hold
fast
the
Truth
that
they
have
heard
and
received
.
Doct.
3.
That
continued
repentance
,
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
as
well
as
initial
Repentance
.
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
,
and
heard
,
and
hold
fast
,
and
repent
.
The
first
of
these
Doctrines
,
I
applied
my self
to
,
and
applied
to
the
people
last
Lords-Day
,
and
shall
not
now
say
any
thing
of
it
;
but
proceed
to
the
next
Doctrine
,
that
it
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
To
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
they
have
heard
and
received
.
That
which
the
Apostle
enjoyns
on
Timothy
,
in
proportion
,
the
duty
of
all
Christians
,
2
Tim.
1.13
.
Hold
fast
the
form
of
sound
words
,
which
thou
hast
heard
of
me
in
Faith
,
and
Love
,
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
.
The
whole
entire
body
of
Divine
Truth
.
Hold
it
fast
against
all
opposition
whatsoever
.
Now
if
they
that
are
themselves
Teachers
of
the
Truth
to
others
,
must
hold
fast
the
Truth
,
according
to
the
Plat-form
that
hath
been
delivered
to
them
;
then
much
more
is
it
the
duty
of
private
Christians
,
who
are
supposed
,
not
to
have
that
latitude
of
Parts
and
Gifts
that
Teachers
have
:
And
therefore
you
shall
finde
,
that
Christ
requires
this
not
only
of
the
Pastors
,
but
of
the
Members
of
his
Church
:
Rev.
2.24
.
speaking
not
only
to
the
Angels
,
but
to
the
Body
of
the
Church
:
But
to
you
,
I
say
,
and
to
the
rest
in
Thyatira
,
as
many
as
have
not
this
Doctrine
,
and
which
have
not
known
the
depths
of
Satan
as
they
speak
,
I
will
put
upon
you
none
other
burden
,
but
that
which
you
have
already
;
bold
fast
till
I
come
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
This
is
all
I
require
of
you
my
people
,
keep
your selves
,
and
hold
fast
that
which
you
have
till
I
come
.
And
so
in
Rev.
3.11
.
Behold
I
come
quickly
,
hold
that
fast
which
thou
hast
,
that
no
man
take
away
thy
Crown
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
That
Divine
Truth
,
that
thou
hast
heard
and
received
,
it
is
thy
Crown
,
thy
excellency
,
therefore
hold
it
fast
.
This
duty
of
holding
fast
the
Truth
,
it
is
thy
Crown
,
thy
excellency
,
therefore
hold
it
fast
.
This
Duty
of
holding
fast
the
Truth
,
is
urged
in
many
other
places
of
Scripture
,
under
other
expressions
;
as
that
of
continuing
in
the
Word
of
God
.
Christ
says
,
If
ye
continue
in
my
Word
,
then
are
ye
my
Disciples
indeed
.
And
continuing
in
the
Faith
,
Acts
14.22
.
Paul
and
Barnabas
visiting
the
Churches
,
exhorted
them
to
continue
in
the
Faith
:
And
so
those
terms
of
being
rooted
in
the
Truth
,
of
standing
,
and
standing
fast
,
and
many
others
,
they
all
inforce
this
Duty
.
Now
for
the
better
handling
of
this
point
,
I
shall
do
these
four
things
.
-
First
,
I
will
shew
you
,
what
Christians
are
to
hold
fast
.
-
Secondly
,
How
they
are
to
hold
fast
.
-
Thirdly
,
Why
they
are
to
hold
fast
what
they
heard
and
received
.
-
Fourthly
,
I
will
apply
it
.
First
,
What
Christians
are
to
hold
fast
:
the
Doctrine
says
,
they
are
to
hold
fast
the
Truths
they
have
received
.
Now
Truths
are
of
two
sorts
.
-
1.
Some
are
Natural
and
Moral
.
-
2.
Some
are
Supernatural
and
Divine
Truths
:
called
Truths
of
God
;
because
they
come
from
God
,
and
conform
the
Mind
and
Soul
that
receives
them
,
to
the
Image
of
God
.
2.
Now
,
though
it
is
true
,
it
is
good
for
a
man
to
be
right
in
Moral
things
,
and
to
know
,
and
cleave
to
that
which
is
Truth
in
Morality
;
yet
the
Truths
that
we
are
here
called
upon
to
hold
fast
,
they
are
Divine
Truths
,
Supernatural
Truths
,
Truths
in
Religion
,
Truths
in
the
things
of
God
.
Secondly
,
Again
,
Religious
and
Divine
Truths
,
Truths
of
God
,
they
are
either
such
as
are
so
in
name
,
and
in
the
estimation
of
some
men
;
or
else
they
are
such
Truths
as
are
Truths
of
God
,
in
the
truth
and
reality
of
the
thing
.
Now
,
when
I
say
that
Christians
are
to
hold
fast
the
Truths
they
have
received
,
the
meaning
is
not
,
that
whatever
any
man
,
or
company
of
men
offer
as
Truths
,
should
be
received
,
and
held
fast
;
for
then
we
must
hold
fast
many
errours
:
But
whatever
men
call
Truth
,
or
offer
as
Truth
,
we
must
examine
it
by
the
un-erring
rule
of
Truth
,
that
is
,
the
Word
of
God
.
In
these
things
it
is
a
clear
Canon
which
we
have
,
1
Thess.
5.21
.
Prove
all
things
,
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
Prove
them
by
the
Word
of
God
,
and
if
they
hold
Truth
by
that
,
then
receive
them
,
and
hold
them
fast
.
Divine
Scripture-Truths
we
are
to
hold
fast
.
Thirdly
,
Scripture-Truths
,
Truths
that
are
grounded
,
and
warranted
in
the
Word
of
God
,
they
are
either
such
as
are
immediately
and
expresly
laid
down
in
the
Scripture
,
or
such
as
are
mediately
contained
in
Scripture
,
and
by
deduction
drawn
thence
.
Now
those
Truths
are
immediately
and
expresly
laid
down
in
Scripture
,
we
are
without
dispute
to
receive
and
hold
:
But
those
Truths
that
are
drawn
thence
,
we
may
make
use
of
our
Reason
to
examine
them
by
the
Word
;
and
so
far
as
we
see
them
to
be
drawn
from
Scripture
,
we
are
to
receive
them
,
and
hold
them
fast
.
Fourthly
,
Divine
Truths
from
Scripture
are
of
two
sorts
:
Either
the
great
and
weighty
things
of
the
Truth
of
God
,
and
of
Religion
,
which
we
call
Fundamental
Truths
;
or
else
they
are
those
things
that
are
of
less
weight
than
Religion
,
and
yet
Truths
of
God
.
Now
we
are
not
onely
to
hold
fast
those
Truths
of
God
,
that
are
the
Fundamental-Truths
;
as
that
there
is
a
God
,
and
but
one
God
;
and
that
there
is
a
Trinity
of
Persons
in
Unity
of
Essence
,
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy-Ghost
;
and
that
there
is
but
one
Mediator
between
God
and
Man
,
the
Man
Christ
Jesus
,
and
that
he
is
both
God
and
Man
in
one
Person
,
and
that
he
hath
given
full
satisfaction
to
Divine
Justice
,
for
all
that
by
faith
close
with
him
,
and
the
like
.
These
are
the
great
points
in
Religion
;
these
we
must
be
sure
to
hold
fast
.
And
not
only
these
,
but
even
the
lesser
;
those
truths
of
Religion
that
,
comparatively
,
are
far
less
than
these
,
we
must
hold
them
fast
.
You
know
what
our
Saviour
says
of
the
Commands
:
there
are
some
that
are
the
first
and
great
Commandments
,
and
there
are
others
that
are
the
lesser
:
But
,
whosoever
shall
break
one
of
the
least
of
Gods
Commandments
,
and
shall
teach
men
so
,
the
same
shall
be
least
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
So
,
whosoever
shall
renounce
the
least
Truth
,
God
will
be
even
with
him
for
it
.
For
those
Truths
of
God
which
are
little
and
small
,
comparatively
,
they
may
be
of
great
weight
and
consequence
in
their
Sphere
.
Luther
said
,
Let
Heaven
run
together
as
a
scrowl
,
rather
than
one
filing
of
Truth
should
be
parted
with
.
Surely
those
servants
of
God
,
the
Martyrs
,
were
not
so
prodigal
of
their
lives
,
but
they
knew
what
they
did
when
they
suffered
for
such
Truths
,
as
men
now
call
Trifles
,
and
not
worth
standing
for
;
the
least
Truths
of
God
must
be
held
fast
.
Thus
you
see
what
we
must
hold
fast
,
Divine
Truths
,
Scripture
Truths
,
whether
greater
or
lesser
:
we
must
hold
fast
what
we
have
received
.
I
should
,
but
that
I
fore-see
the
time
will
prevent
me
,
answer
an
Objection
:
Is
there
nothing
to
hold
fast
but
Truth
?
Doth
not
the
Apostle
bid
the
Thessalonians
,
in
the
second
of
the
Thessalonians
,
the
second
Chapter
,
and
the
fifteenth
Verse
,
Hold
the
Traditions
which
ye
have
been
taught
,
whether
by
word
or
our
Epistle
.
The
Papists
make
much
of
this
place
for
their
unwritten
Traditions
.
In
a
word
:
know
this
,
though
there
were
some
Doctrines
of
Faith
,
and
matters
of
Practice
,
which
,
when
Paul
writ
this
Epistle
,
were
not
expresly
to
be
found
in
Writing
,
that
had
been
Preached
by
the
Apostles
;
yet
this
will
not
in
the
least
infer
,
that
now
,
when
the
Canon
of
the
Scripture
is
compleated
,
there
should
be
such
unwritten
Traditions
,
to
which
we
are
to
give
up
our
Faith
.
I
go
on
to
the
second
thing
,
and
that
is
,
to
shew
,
How
we
must
hold
fast
the
Truths
of
God
,
which
we
have
heard
and
received
.
First
,
In
your
Judgements
,
being
fully
resolved
and
setled
in
your
Judgements
concerning
them
,
not
wavering
about
them
,
nor
suffering
our selves
by
any
means
and
ways
,
to
be
removed
from
our
stedfastness
in
them
.
Says
the
Apostle
,
2
Pet.
3.17
.
Seeing
you
know
these
things
,
beware
,
lest
you
also
being
led
away
with
the
error
of
the
wicked
,
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
.
Take
heed
you
be
not
removed
in
your
Judgements
;
hold
fast
what
you
have
received
,
and
suffer
not
every
Wind
to
blow
you
off
from
them
.
Secondly
,
We
must
hold
fast
the
Truths
we
have
heard
and
received
in
our
Wills
and
Affections
,
in
our
love
to
the
Truth
;
we
must
receive
the
Truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
or
else
we
should
never
keep
the
Truth
.
Love
is
the
strongest
hold-fast
in
the
Word
,
no
man
will
part
with
that
which
he
loves
:
What
makes
the
covetous
man
so
unwilling
to
part
with
his
Money
,
but
because
he
loves
it
?
What
makes
the
lustful
sinner
so
unwilling
to
part
with
his
Lust
,
he
will
part
with
Heaven
,
rather
than
his
Lust
?
Why
,
It
is
because
he
doth
so
love
it
.
If
men
did
love
the
Truth
,
they
would
hold
it
fast
.
Thirdly
,
you
must
hold
the
Truth
in
the
profession
of
it
,
Heb.
10.23
.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
profession
of
the
Truth
,
or
of
the
Faith
,
without
wavering
.
We
must
not
only
believe
with
the
Heart
,
but
confess
with
the
Mouth
,
if
we
would
be
saved
:
When
Peter
denied
his
Master
with
his
Mouth
,
and
said
,
I
know
him
not
,
I
am
perswaded
,
he
denied
him
not
in
his
heart
.
It
is
a
dangerous
thing
in
word
,
or
outward
profession
,
to
renounce
the
truth
or
any
part
of
it
.
Hold
fast
the
profession
of
the
Truth
.
Fourthly
,
We
must
hold
the
Truths
of
God
fast
in
our
life
and
conversation
:
this
the
Apostle
calls
,
Walking
in
Christ
;
and
holding
forth
the
Word
of
Life
,
in
a
blameless
and
harmless
Conversation
.
We
must
hold
fast
the
Truths
of
God
in
our
lives
.
Fifthly
,
We
must
do
all
this
constantly
,
hold
fast
the
Truth
in
our
Judgement
and
Affection
,
Profession
and
Conversation
,
constantly
and
at
all
times
;
as
David
,
I
have
inclined
my
heart
to
perform
thy
statutes
always
,
even
unto
the
end
;
We
must
not
only
in
times
of
calmness
and
serenity
,
when
we
may
have
all
the
peace
and
applause
of
the
world
,
hold
fast
the
Truth
and
Profession
of
it
;
but
it
stormy
times
when
Truth
may
burn
a
mans
fingers
if
he
hold
it
,
yet
even
then
we
must
hold
it
fast
.
Sixthly
,
We
must
hold
fast
the
Truths
we
have
received
resolutely
,
against
all
oppositions
whatsoever
,
whether
of
friends
or
foes
.
Paul
would
not
bate
an
inch
,
no
not
to
Peter
his
Brother
,
his
elder
Brother
in
Christ
,
and
in
the
work
of
the
Gospel
;
he
resisted
him
to
the
face
,
and
gave
no
place
to
him
,
no
,
not
for
an
hour
.
Thus
should
we
hold
fast
the
Truth
that
we
have
heard
and
received
in
our
Judgment
,
in
our
Wills
and
Affections
,
in
our
Profession
,
and
in
our
Lives
and
Conversations
.
And
thus
hold
them
fast
constantly
,
and
resolutely
against
all
opposition
,
on
the
right
hand
,
and
on
the
left
,
both
of
Friends
and
Foes
;
and
that
for
these
Reasons
,
which
is
the
first
thing
I
have
to
do
;
which
is
to
shew
you
,
Why
we
should
hold
fast
the
Truth
of
God
.
First
,
For
the
excellency
of
Divine
Truth
;
it
is
more
precious
than
Gold
,
better
than
Rubies
,
and
all
that
you
can
desire
cannot
be
compared
with
Truth
.
And
it
must
needs
be
so
,
because
it
is
the
immediate
issue
of
God
himself
,
who
is
the
Fountain
of
Truth
,
and
the
Fountain
of
all
Perfection
and
Glory
.
Natural
men
have
said
,
Truth
is
the
daughter
of
Time
.
Divines
say
,
Truth
is
the
daughter
of
God
.
Divine
Truth
is
the
child
of
God
,
the
Issue
and
Birth
of
God
.
And
whosoever
therefore
God
hath
pleased
to
deliver
this
Truth
unto
,
they
must
be
tenderly
careful
that
it
be
not
deflowred
and
violated
.
Secondly
,
It
is
our
duty
to
hold
fast
the
Truth
that
we
have
received
,
because
we
have
received
it
under
the
notion
of
those
things
that
have
a
kind
of
constancie
in
them
.
I
say
,
we
have
received
the
Truth
under
the
Nature
of
those
things
that
have
a
kind
of
constancy
and
perpetuity
in
them
.
The
Scripture
speaks
of
the
Truths
of
God
,
as
an
heritage
,
Thy
Testimonies
have
I
spoken
for
mine
heritage
,
saith
David
in
the
119
Psal.
Though
a
mans
personal
estate
may
be
alienated
,
yet
that
which
is
his
heritage
,
this
is
unalienable
in
Law
;
it
is
a
wrong
done
to
his
Posterity
if
he
parts
with
that
:
Truth
is
the
inheritance
of
the
Saints
,
therefore
they
are
to
hold
it
fast
.
Again
,
in
Scripture
the
Truth
of
God
is
called
a
Thing
committed
to
mans
trust
,
2
Tim.
1.14
.
That
good
thing
which
was
committed
unto
thee
,
keep
by
the
Holy
Ghost
which
dwelleth
in
us
.
That
good
thing
!
What
was
that
!
Why
,
the
form
of
sound
words
,
which
in
the
verse
before
he
had
bidden
him
hold
fast
;
this
is
but
a
Reduplication
of
the
same
thing
on
him
:
the
Body
of
Gospel-Truths
that
was
committed
to
thee
,
hold
it
fast
;
that
good
thing
,
a
good
thing
:
the
Author
of
it
is
good
,
and
it
makes
us
good
;
all
that
is
contained
in
it
is
good
matter
,
and
it
tends
to
a
good
end
,
the
saving
of
our
souls
.
This
,
saith
he
,
hath
been
committed
to
thee
,
therefore
keep
it
,
that
it
may
be
re-delivered
,
and
redelivered
intire
and
whole
;
and
re-delivered
to
the
same
person
that
did
commit
it
to
us
,
else
we
cannot
be
faithful
to
our
trust
.
The
Truth
of
God
is
committed
to
our
trust
;
we
must
so
keep
it
,
that
we
may
redeliver
it
,
and
re-deliver
it
intire
and
whole
;
and
re-deliver
it
thus
intire
and
whole
to
him
that
committed
it
to
us
,
even
to
God
.
This
is
the
duty
of
all
Christians
thus
to
keep
the
word
.
There
is
a
committing
of
the
Truth
to
all
the
Church
and
Saints
of
God
;
as
Jude
tells
us
in
his
Epistle
,
verse
the
third
,
That
ye
should
contend
earnestly
for
the
Faith
,
which
was
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
;
the
Faith
,
that
is
the
doctrine
of
Faith
,
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
delivered
to
the
Saints
.
We
have
but
one
Gospel
,
and
it
was
delivered
but
once
;
God
means
no
more
to
deliver
his
Gospel
,
and
the
Truth
of
it
,
therefore
you
had
need
strive
hard
to
keep
them
,
and
hold
them
.
Thirdly
,
We
should
hold
fast
the
Truth
that
we
have
received
;
because
if
we
do
not
hold
it
fast
,
we
do
wrong
God
,
and
if
we
wrong
our selves
,
and
we
wrong
the
Truth
,
and
we
wrong
our
posterity
.
1.
It
is
our
duty
,
To
hold
fast
the
Truths
we
have
received
;
because
if
we
do
not
,
we
wrong
God
;
for
Truths
are
more
Gods
,
then
ours
:
They
are
ours
as
to
the
use
of
them
;
but
they
are
his
,
as
he
is
the
Original
and
Author
of
them
.
Truths
are
Gods
Jewels
;
there
is
never
a
Truth
of
Religion
,
but
God
owns
it
as
his
;
and
for
us
to
barter
away
any
of
these
Truths
of
God
it
is
Sacrilege
,
it
is
a
robbing
of
God
,
it
is
a
wrong
to
God
.
This
is
that
God
complains
of
,
by
the
prophet
,
in
the
second
of
Jeremiah
,
the
eleventh
and
twelfth
verses
.
Hath
a
Nation
changed
their
gods
,
which
are
yet
no
gods
?
but
my
people
have
changed
their
Glory
,
for
that
which
doth
not
profit
.
Be
astonished
,
O
ye
Heavens
,
at
this
,
and
be
horribly
afraid
,
be
ye
very
desolate
,
saith
the
Lord
.
The
Prophet
,
indoed
speaks
of
a
total
forsaking
of
God
,
and
all
his
Truths
;
but
there
is
,
in
the
forsaking
of
every
Truth
,
a
proportion
of
wrong
to
God
.
2.
It
is
a
wrong
done
to
the
Truths
of
God
,
when
men
having
received
the
Truth
,
and
embracing
it
,
hold
it
not
fast
,
but
cast
it
off
,
this
is
a
wrong
to
the
Truths
of
God
.
We
say
,
it
is
less
reproach
to
a
man
when
he
comes
to
my
house
,
to
shut
the
door
against
him
,
and
not
receive
him
in
at
all
,
than
when
he
hath
been
in
a
while
with
me
,
I
turn
him
out
;
all
the
world
now
think
I
find
cause
to
be
weary
of
him
.
They
who
have
shut
their
hearts
against
the
Truth
,
and
never
gave
any
entertainment
to
it
,
they
are
less
injurious
to
it
,
than
they
that
have
received
it
,
and
professed
it
and
yet
turn
from
it
.
These
tell
the
world
,
that
the
Truths
of
God
are
not
so
sweet
,
and
worthy
of
their
entertainment
,
as
they
supposed
them
to
be
.
3.
This
is
an
injury
and
wrong
to
our selves
;
this
is
a
wrong
to
our
Credit
and
reputation
.
Now
,
though
we
may
make
Credit
our
end
in
Religion
;
yet
we
may
make
use
of
our
Credit
or
Reproach
,
as
an
argument
to
hold
fast
the
Truth
;
and
this
i●
injurious
to
our
own
Souls
,
John
8.31
.
Then
Jesus
said
to
those
Jews
which
believed
on
him
;
If
ye
continue
in
my
word
,
then
are
ye
my
Disciples
.
Indeed
,
here
Christ
doth
seem
to
distinguish
his
disciples
;
he
hath
some
that
are
so
in
name
,
that
are
not
so
in
Deed
,
and
he
hath
some
that
are
so
in
Deed
and
in
Truth
;
and
of
these
he
gives
a
character
here
,
If
ye
continue
in
my
Word
.
You
now
profess
to
believe
my
Word
;
but
if
you
hold
fast
,
and
continue
in
my
Word
,
then
you
are
my
Disciples
indeed
:
But
if
you
continue
not
in
my
Word
,
you
have
the
name
of
Disciples
only
,
and
that
will
not
save
you
.
You
can
never
be
saved
,
unless
you
be
indeed
the
Disciples
of
Christ
;
and
you
can
never
approve
your selves
to
be
the
Disciples
of
Christ
indeed
,
if
ye
continue
not
in
the
Truth
,
1
Joh.
2.24
.
Let
that
therefore
abide
in
you
,
which
you
have
received
and
heard
from
the
beginning
.
If
that
which
ye
have
heard
from
the
beginning
,
shall
remain
in
you
,
ye
shall
continue
in
the
Son
,
and
in
the
Father
.
Hold
fast
the
truth
of
God
which
you
have
received
,
then
shall
you
continue
in
the
Son
:
If
the
Truth
of
God
,
which
you
have
received
and
believed
,
remain
in
you
,
and
be
held
fast
by
you
,
ye
shall
continue
in
the
love
of
the
Father
and
Son
,
but
not
else
;
according
to
what
he
expresseth
again
;
Whosoever
transgresseth
,
and
abideth
not
in
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
hath
not
God
,
therefore
he
cannot
be
saved
;
he
that
abideth
in
the
doctrine
,
hath
the
Father
and
the
Son
.
Therefore
as
you
would
be
saved
,
hold
fast
the
Truths
you
have
received
.
Now
here
(
but
I
have
not
time
to
speak
to
it
)
is
a
Case
of
Conscience
;
Whether
every
error
doth
cut
a
man
off
from
God
?
I
Answer
,
No
,
God
forbid
:
But
this
we
cannot
speak
to
now
.
Fourthly
,
They
that
hold
not
fast
the
Truth
of
God
,
are
injurious
to
their
posterity
.
Our
fore-fathers
holding
fast
the
truth
of
God
in
the
day
of
their
trial
;
and
sealing
it
with
their
bloud
,
was
the
means
of
transmitting
the
purity
of
the
Gospel
to
us
their
Posterity
;
and
if
we
,
in
our
Generation
hold
not
fast
the
truth
of
God
,
but
carry
it
loose
in
our
Consciences
and
Judgements
,
and
we
let
it
fall
out
of
our
hands
and
hearts
,
we
forfeit
the
Truths
of
God
,
not
only
from
our selves
,
but
also
from
our
Posterity
.
Thus
you
see
,
we
shall
wrong
the
God
of
Truth
,
and
the
Truth
of
God
;
we
shall
wrong
our selves
and
our
Posterity
,
if
we
hold
not
fast
the
Truth
we
have
received
.
Thus
we
have
the
reasons
of
the
Doctrine
.
Application
.
For
Application
:
here
first
,
I
might
bewail
the
general
want
of
the
care
of
the
performance
of
this
Duty
,
which
hath
appeared
many
years
in
this
Land
.
We
have
had
little
care
of
holding
fast
the
Truths
we
have
received
.
For
holding
fast
the
truth
of
our
Judgement
,
How
many
are
there
,
whose
Judgements
have
been
perverted
with
many
Errours
?
This
is
that
which
the
Apostle
calls
A
turning
aside
to
another
Gospel
,
in
the
first
of
the
Galathians
,
and
the
sixth
verse
.
And
so
for
holding
fast
the
truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
How
many
are
there
that
have
failed
in
that
,
which
Christ
calls
,
The
forsaking
of
the
first
Love
,
Revelations
the
second
,
and
the
fourth
verse
?
And
we
should
hold
fast
the
truth
in
the
profession
of
it
;
and
how
many
are
there
that
have
failed
in
that
?
this
the
Apostle
calls
,
in
the
tenth
of
the
Hebrews
,
A
drawing
back
unto
Perdition
.
And
for
holding
fast
the
truth
in
the
practice
of
it
,
How
many
have
failed
in
that
?
that
have
been
Professors
,
and
now
are
grown
loose
and
debauched
.
This
the
Apostle
Peter
calls
,
A
turning
aside
from
the
holy
Commandments
.
All
these
things
call
for
our
lamentation
.
Exhortation
.
But
the
whole
work
that
I
will
apply
my self
to
,
is
,
to
exhort
every
one
of
you
,
to
the
care
of
this
duty
,
To
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
you
have
heard
and
received
.
Hold
them
fast
in
your
Judgement
,
hold
them
fast
in
your
Will
and
Affections
,
hold
them
fast
in
your
Lives
and
Conversations
,
hold
the
Truths
you
have
received
constantly
;
and
hold
them
against
all
opposition
on
the
right
hand
,
and
on
the
left
,
from
friends
and
foes
.
To
press
this
upon
you
,
I
think
I
shall
need
to
use
no
other
Motive
,
than
what
I
have
laid
down
before
you
in
the
Doctrinal
part
;
only
this
one
thing
more
,
and
that
is
,
take
notice
how
urgent
the
Spirit
of
God
is
in
pressing
this
in
Scripture
.
Now
,
saith
Mr.
Hildersham
,
If
in
those
days
,
when
the
Apostles
were
yet
living
,
who
taught
the
people
of
God
with
more
Power
and
Demonstration
of
the
Spirit
,
than
any
of
us
do
,
or
can
.
Yes
,
if
then
they
had
need
of
such
Exhortation
to
continue
in
the
Doctrine
,
and
to
abide
in
it
,
to
stand
fast
,
and
hold
fast
the
Word
and
Truth
of
God
;
how
much
more
needful
are
these
Exhortations
in
our
days
?
If
any
say
,
no
,
there
is
not
more
cause
;
for
then
the
Magistrate
was
a
mortal
enemy
to
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Professors
of
it
;
but
we
are
(
thanks
be
to
God
)
under
a
Christian
Magistrate
,
who
doth
not
oppose
,
but
Countenance
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Professors
of
it
.
If
any
makes
this
Objection
,
I
will
give
you
Mr.
Hildersham's
Answer
to
it
,
which
I
find
in
a
Sermon
of
his
,
Printed
in
the
Year
,
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
Thirty
and
One
;
which
is
now
One
and
Thirty
years
agone
;
saith
he
,
Though
,
through
the
great
mercy
of
GOD
,
we
in
this
Land
enjoy
the
Gospel
in
great
peace
,
and
have
it
countenanc'd
by
Authority
;
and
though
through
the
Religious
Disposition
of
the
KING
,
we
may
have
great
hopes
of
the
continuance
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
seem
to
be
freed
from
all
fear
of
the
altering
of
it
;
Yet
(
says
he
)
there
is
need
of
this
Exhortation
in
these
dayes
,
and
that
for
these
Reasons
.
Reas.
1.
First
,
Because
of
the
great
danger
we
are
in
of
being
over-run
,
or
over-spread
with
Popery
,
and
the
Firy
trail
before
we
are
aware
:
For
,
sayes
he
,
The
great
increase
of
Papists
that
we
dail●
hear
of
,
and
the
great
declining
of
many
,
who
are
ready
to
receive
an
Errour
that
shall
be
offered
to
them
:
These
things
give
us
a
just
cause
to
fear
the
danger
of
Popery
over-spreading
us
.
And
Brethren
,
if
it
were
so
in
his
time
,
so
many
years
ago
,
what
is
it
now
?
Reas.
2.
Secondly
,
sayes
he
,
If
so
be
there
were
no
danger
of
Popery
,
yet
,
sayes
he
,
there
are
so
many
Errours
newly
sprung
up
,
that
do
shew
how
needful
this
Exhortation
is
.
Reas.
3.
Thirdly
,
sayes
he
,
There
is
such
a
general
decay
of
the
love
of
Religion
in
all
places
,
and
amongst
all
sorts
of
people
,
and
so
much
irreligiousness
every
where
,
that
it
is
the
general
disease
of
the
Nation
.
Therefore
he
concludes
,
that
in
these
times
of
ours
,
though
Religion
hath
the
Magistrate
to
countenance
it
,
yet
there
is
as
much
need
of
pressing
this
Exhortation
,
as
ever
there
was
;
namely
,
To
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
we
have
heard
and
received
.
Now
,
if
you
ask
what
you
shall
do
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
truths
that
you
have
received
?
I
will
give
you
some
directions
.
First
,
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
Truth
that
you
have
heard
and
received
,
get
into
Christ
,
be
rooted
and
established
in
him
.
Brethren
,
it
is
not
all
the
Learning
in
the
world
,
and
Abilities
that
a
man
can
have
,
that
will
enable
him
to
hold
out
,
and
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
he
hath
received
,
if
a
time
of
tryal
come
,
unless
Christ
be
his
Bottom
and
Foundation
,
unless
Christ
be
his
strength
.
If
a
man
stands
upon
his
own
legs
,
his
own
Parts
and
Abilities
,
to
argue
and
dispute
,
and
repell
objections
;
alas
!
these
things
will
fail
in
a
day
of
tryal
.
Prison
,
Death
,
and
a
Stake
,
are
such
Arguments
,
Brethren
,
that
all
the
Learning
and
parts
of
the
world
cannot
answer
,
but
only
Christ
and
his
Spirit
,
and
grace
in
the
heart
.
Therefore
,
if
you
would
hold
fast
the
Truth
which
you
have
received
and
heard
,
and
not
be
beaten
off
from
them
in
the
day
of
tryal
,
get
into
Christ
,
be
rooted
and
established
in
him
,
then
shalt
thou
stand
,
nor
else
.
2.
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
you
have
heard
and
received
,
then
take
nothing
upon
trust
in
matters
of
Religion
:
whatever
Preachers
you
hear
,
or
whatever
Books
you
read
,
take
not
things
upon
trust
,
but
examine
them
,
and
prove
them
by
the
Scriptures
,
and
judge
what
foundation
and
warrant
they
have
from
the
Scripture
,
and
accordingly
receive
them
,
or
receive
them
not
.
It
is
observable
in
1
Thes.
5.
When
the
Apostle
sayes
,
Despise
not
Prophesyings
,
in
the
next
word
he
sayes
,
Prove
all
things
,
and
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
;
as
if
he
should
say
,
though
I
would
not
have
you
despise
Prophesying
and
Preachers
,
yet
I
would
not
have
you
to
take
things
upon
trust
,
in
matters
of
Religion
,
but
prove
all
things
,
and
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
3.
If
you
would
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
truths
that
you
have
heard
and
received
,
get
a
clear
,
distinct
,
and
certain
knowledge
of
what
is
truth
;
that
which
you
would
hold
fast
,
get
a
clear
,
assured
knowledge
that
it
is
the
truth
of
God
,
2
Tim.
3.14
.
Continue
thou
,
in
the
things
which
thou
hast
learned
,
and
hast
been
assured
of
.
If
a
man
would
continue
in
the
things
that
he
hath
learned
,
he
must
be
assured
of
them
,
that
they
are
the
truths
of
God
.
But
how
shall
a
man
be
assured
that
such
and
such
things
are
the
truths
of
God
?
He
may
know
this
;
first
,
by
the
consonancy
of
them
to
the
word
of
God
:
Secondly
,
by
the
power
of
them
on
his
heart
,
to
convince
,
or
humble
,
and
quicken
it
.
4.
If
you
would
be
enabled
to
hold
fast
the
truths
you
have
heard
,
and
received
,
then
get
a
valuation
and
esteem
of
the
truths
of
God
.
Such
as
David
had
,
Psal.
119.72
.
The
Law
of
thy
mouth
is
better
unto
me
than
thousands
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
Better
in
it self
;
all
the
Gold
and
Silver
in
the
world
,
all
the
riches
in
the
world
,
will
never
do
a
man
so
much
good
as
that
;
and
better
in
my
estimation
,
I
value
it
more
,
I
had
rather
part
with
all
,
than
with
the
Word
.
A
man
that
is
of
this
mind
,
he
will
hold
fast
the
truth
:
Oh!
that
there
were
such
a
heart
in
every
one
of
you
,
as
to
say
,
The
words
of
Gods
mouth
,
they
are
better
than
estate
,
and
better
than
liberty
,
and
better
than
Wife
and
Children
;
if
there
were
such
a
heart
in
us
,
this
would
enable
us
to
hold
fast
the
truth
of
God
,
and
part
with
all
rather
than
them
.
5.
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
truth
that
you
have
received
and
heard
,
then
make
conscience
to
practice
according
to
what
you
know
;
make
conscience
to
obey
the
truths
of
God
:
obedience
is
the
sinew
of
constancy
.
Christ
saith
,
Luk.
6.48
.
Whosoever
hears
these
sayings
of
mine
,
and
doth
them
,
he
is
like
a
man
which
built
his
house
,
and
digged
deep
,
and
laid
the
foundation
upon
a
Rock
;
and
when
the
floud
arose
,
and
the
streams
beat
vehemently
upon
that
house
,
it
could
not
shake
it
.
Mark
ye
it
could
not
be
shaken
:
the
conscionable
practical
hearer
,
and
receiver
of
the
truth
of
God
,
he
is
the
man
that
is
like
to
hold
out
,
and
to
hold
fast
the
Word
;
he
that
hath
been
a
careless
Hearer
,
and
never
made
conscience
to
hear
for
obedience
and
practice
,
he
is
blown
over
presently
;
it
is
a
sad
passage
I
have
met
with
in
that
Reverend
man
,
M.
Hildersham
,
and
to
me
it
seems
to
have
much
weight
in
it
;
What
hopes
,
says
he
,
can
we
have
of
many
of
our
Hearers
in
England
,
who
are
willing
to
give
the
Word
a
hearing
,
and
outwardly
profess
it
?
but
what
hope
can
we
have
,
but
that
if
a
time
of
trial
come
,
they
will
turn
Papists
,
or
profane
,
or
any
thing
;
for
they
never
loved
the
Word
when
they
heard
it
;
and
they
never
obeyed
the
Word
,
but
lived
in
known
sins
;
they
take
up
a
form
of
godliness
,
and
hate
the
power
of
it
;
what
hope
,
but
that
if
a
time
of
trial
come
,
these
will
fall
from
the
truth
?
6.
If
you
would
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
truth
that
you
have
heard
and
received
,
then
take
heed
of
rec●●●●●●
the
least
truth
of
God
;
take
heed
,
I
say
,
of
knowing
,
and
willing
forsaking
the
least
truth
;
and
knowing
,
and
willing
giving
way
to
the
least
errour
;
as
the
committing
of
the
least
sin
,
may
render
a
man
abominable
unto
God
,
as
you
find
in
Levit.
11.43
.
You
shall
not
make
your selves
abominable
with
any
creeping
thing
;
that
is
,
with
the
eating
any
creeping
thing
.
Now
this
was
one
of
the
least
Commandments
that
God
gave
out
,
for
the
not
eating
of
such
&
such
things
:
yet
by
transgressing
this
,
the
people
might
make
themselves
abominable
:
the
committing
of
the
least
sin
may
make
a
man
abominable
to
God
;
so
the
embracing
of
the
least
errour
,
and
the
forsaking
of
the
least
truth
,
may
make
a
man
abominable
to
God
:
the
least
truth
forsaken
knowingly
,
and
the
least
errour
embraced
knowingly
,
becomes
a
great
sin
:
and
a
little
errrour
makes
way
for
a
greater
:
if
once
a
man
gives
way
to
one
errour
:
a
thousand
will
follow
after
.
If
we
would
hold
fast
the
whole
body
of
truth
,
we
must
take
heed
we
forsake
not
the
least
truth
;
if
we
forsake
God
and
his
truths
,
whether
in
lesser
matters
or
greater
,
and
if
we
turn
back
again
to
Popery
,
and
conform
to
the
Papists
in
lesser
matters
(
saith
Mr.
Hildersham
)
know
,
of
a
certainty
,
that
Popery
shall
return
again
.
7.
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
truths
you
have
heard
and
received
,
then
shun
all
such
persons
as
would
go
about
to
draw
you
off
from
the
truth
of
God
;
shun
all
Seducers
,
confer
not
with
them
;
have
nothing
to
do
with
them
and
their
ways
,
Prov.
19.27
.
Cease
,
my
Son
,
to
hear
the
instruction
that
causeth
to
err
from
the
words
of
knowledge
;
thou
hast
been
instructed
in
the
words
of
knowledge
,
and
,
if
any
would
instruct
thee
otherwise
,
and
seek
to
draw
thee
off
from
the
words
of
truth
and
knowledge
,
have
nothing
to
do
with
them
:
Cease
,
my
Son
,
to
hear
the
instruction
that
causeth
to
err
from
the
words
of
knowledge
.
Now
my
Brethren
,
this
advice
I
judge
to
be
more
seasonable
,
because
it
is
in
my
apprehension
,
that
this
present
providence
of
God
,
in
taking
off
at
one
stroke
so
many
of
his
Servants
(
that
have
endeavoured
in
uprightness
of
heart
to
instruct
you
,
and
the
people
of
God
)
from
this
work
,
it
is
on
my
heart
to
think
and
fear
,
this
will
give
a
great
advantage
to
Seducers
,
to
seek
to
corrupt
you
,
and
draw
you
off
from
the
truth
to
their
party
.
When
the
Shepherds
are
smitten
,
there
is
a
great
opportunity
given
to
the
Foxes
&c
Wolves
to
make
a
prey
of
the
flock
:
when
God
makes
it
dark
,
and
night
,
then
all
the
Beasts
of
the
Forest
creep
out
:
as
the
Psalmist
saith
,
Psal.
104.20
.
When
there
is
a
night
and
cloud
on
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
then
all
the
Beasts
of
the
Forest
will
go
forth
;
many
will
undertake
to
be
your
Instructers
,
and
say
here
is
Christ
,
and
there
is
Christ
;
but
believe
them
not
:
memember
the
things
you
have
heard
and
received
,
and
hold
them
fast
:
cease
from
the
instructions
of
those
that
would
turn
you
aside
.
8.
And
lastly
,
If
you
would
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
truths
of
God
,
then
commend
your selves
and
the
truths
you
would
hold
,
to
God
in
Prayer
,
and
beg
of
God
to
hold
you
,
that
you
may
keep
his
truth
:
Put
up
those
requests
to
God
,
that
David
doth
Psal.
15.
Hold
up
my
goings
in
thy
paths
,
that
my
footsteps
slip
not
;
and
in
the
119.
Psalm
,
Be
surety
for
thy
Servant
for
good
,
hold
thou
me
up
,
and
I
shall
be
safe
,
and
I
will
have
respect
unto
thy
statutes
continually
.
And
thus
my
Brethren
,
I
have
done
with
this
Doctrine
,
and
this
Sermon
,
and
as
far
as
I
know
,
with
my
Preaching
in
this
place
.
The
day
is
at
hand
,
wherein
I
,
and
many
others
of
my
Brethren
shall
be
(
through
not
naturally
dead
,
yet
)
civilly
dead
,
dead
in
Law
,
dead
as
to
the
work
of
the
Ministry
.
And
,
as
I
told
them
of
this
particular
Congregation
the
last
Lords
day
,
so
I
tell
you
;
know
what
I
would
be
willing
to
speak
to
you
,
if
I
lay
on
my
death-bed
,
and
had
the
exercise
of
Reason
and
Memory
that
I
have
now
:
look
,
I
say
,
what
I
would
say
to
you
,
if
I
now
lay
on
my
death-bed
,
the
same
I
shall
speak
to
you
now
,
through
Gods
assistance
;
and
first
,
I
would
,
and
in
some
measure
do
give
thanks
to
God
,
the
God
of
the
spirits
of
all
flesh
,
that
hath
called
me
,
a
poor
unworthy
Creature
,
not
only
to
the
knowledge
,
but
to
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
〈◊〉
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
and
that
in
this
place
,
and
in
this
part
of
the
〈◊〉
and
hath
pleased
in
mercy
to
continue
life
and
liberty
to
〈…〉
work
here
,
almost
Twenty
six
years
.
Secondly
,
I
would
be
,
〈…〉
I
am
in
some
measure
,
thankful
to
God
,
and
to
his
people
,
both
of
this
Town
,
and
of
the
Neighbour-hood
,
for
a
great
deal
of
love
〈◊〉
respect
,
and
encouragement
,
that
they
have
given
to
my
Person
and
Ministry
here
;
and
particularly
I
do
acknowledge
my self
to
be
greatly
obliged
to
my
Reverend
Brethren
,
the
Neighbour-Ministers
,
for
the
much
love
I
have
received
from
them
,
their
readiness
to
help
me
,
in
supplying
my
place
in
the
time
of
my
sickness
or
absence
,
and
sweet
society
I
have
had
with
them
:
I
believe
you
think
it
is
no
easie
thing
for
me
to
speak
,
or
think
of
parting
with
such
an
Auditory
and
society
,
the
like
to
which
I
never
look
to
have
on
earth
again
.
But
seeing
for
my
sins
,
and
your
sins
,
God
will
have
it
so
,
we
must
submit
,
and
lie
at
his
feet
:
that
which
he
hath
made
crooked
,
who
can
make
streight
?
But
before
we
part
,
give
me
leave
to
speak
a
few
words
to
you
;
something
by
way
of
Request
,
and
something
by
way
of
Advice
:
by
way
of
Request
,
I
would
speak
this
.
First
,
That
if
any
of
you
have
found
any
benefit
by
my
poor
Ministry
,
that
if
any
of
you
have
been
enlightned
,
or
awakened
,
or
strengthened
,
and
built
up
in
the
truth
,
and
encouraged
in
the
ways
of
holiness
,
by
any
thing
that
God
hath
put
into
my
mouth
to
speak
to
you
,
let
God
have
the
praise
,
and
let
me
have
some
room
in
your
hearts
,
and
prayers
,
however
God
shall
deal
with
me
.
My
second
Request
is
,
That
wherein
soever
you
have
seen
any
failings
in
me
,
or
any
failings
in
my
Ministerial
duty
,
that
you
would
please
to
pass
it
by
,
and
to
help
me
in
prayer
to
God
,
for
the
forgiveness
of
them
.
These
are
my
Requests
of
you
,
and
that
which
I
have
to
say
to
you
,
by
way
of
Advice
is
much
the
same
,
with
what
I
said
to
this
particular
Congregation
the
last
Lords
day
.
Take
it
in
these
particulars
.
1.
I
would
advise
you
and
entreat
you
,
that
we
may
all
of
us
lay
to
heart
this
present
dispensation
of
God
towards
us
,
and
the
Nation
,
in
this
respect
,
that
we
may
be
sensible
of
it
.
I
remember
,
when
I
was
young
,
and
my
famous
Predecessor
,
Mr.
Rogers
,
was
taken
off
from
his
Ministry
in
this
kind
,
though
but
for
a
few
weeks
,
these
parts
were
wonderfully
sensible
of
that
providence
,
and
laid
it
to
heart
,
and
were
much
in
Humiliation
and
in
Prayer
;
and
I
think
I
may
say
,
they
received
an
answer
again
within
some
weeks
.
Now
Brethren
,
though
he
was
worth
some
hundreds
of
us
;
yet
now
it
is
not
the
laying
by
of
one
man
,
but
of
multitudes
,
fifty
in
one
place
,
and
threescore
in
another
,
and
fourscore
in
another
,
and
this
not
by
a
single
Bishop
,
but
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
,
which
makes
the
wound
the
wider
,
and
the
more
uncapable
of
cure
;
and
shall
not
we
be
sensible
of
this
?
shall
so
many
precious
vessels
be
laid
by
,
as
vessels
of
no
pleasure
,
and
none
take
it
to
heart
?
Shall
so
many
burning
lights
be
quenched
together
,
so
may
Wells
of
the
Water
of
Life
be
stopt
up
together
,
and
this
not
be
laid
to
heart
?
I
beseech
you
consider
and
be
sensible
.
2.
In
the
deepest
and
saddest
sence
you
have
of
this
providence
of
God
,
watch
over
your
own
spirits
,
that
you
lay
the
blame
of
it
no
where
so
much
as
upon
your selves
.
Some
blame
the
times
,
and
charge
it
on
their
iniquities
;
others
are
apt
to
blame
us
Ministers
,
and
charge
it
on
our
niceness
and
singularity
.
Might
my
advice
take
place
with
this
people
,
I
would
desire
,
that
every
one
of
us
might
lay
the
blame
no
where
so
much
,
as
on
our selves
,
for
certainly
,
we
have
procured
these
things
to
our selves
.
I
find
our
Predecessors
the
Martyrs
,
when
by
a
Law
Religion
was
changed
in
the
Nation
,
and
Idolatry
set
up
,
they
lay
the
blame
not
on
the
Law-makers
,
but
on
themselves
,
and
their
own
hearts
.
One
of
them
saith
,
All
this
is
come
upon
us
,
because
we
did
not
love
the
Gospel
;
we
were
Gospellers
in
lip
,
but
not
in
life
:
Much
more
doth
it
become
us
,
whose
sufferings
are
far
less
,
to
blame
our selves
more
than
we
blame
any
others
.
3.
My
third
Advice
is
this
,
and
I
beseech
you
take
it
in
love
,
for
it
is
out
of
love
that
it
is
given
you
;
if
you
should
perceive
at
this
time
a
difference
in
opinion
and
practice
among
us
,
that
are
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
in
this
Nation
;
standing
,
and
sticking
at
things
that
others
can
digest
,
and
do
;
and
others
doing
things
,
that
some
of
their
Brethren
cannot
come
up
unto
:
Be
not
offended
,
thus
it
hath
always
been
from
the
beginning
;
it
is
no
new
thing
.
Thus
it
was
in
King
Edwards
dayes
.
If
there
be
any
of
God's
servants
that
are
Learned
and
Holy
,
and
Faithful
,
that
do
now
for
the
enjoyment
of
their
Ministry
,
yield
a
conformity
to
all
that
is
enjoyned
,
I
doubt
not
but
many
of
them
are
grieved
,
that
they
cannot
have
the
exercise
of
their
Ministry
without
this
:
and
we
who
cannot
come
up
to
this
,
are
grieved
that
we
cannot
come
up
to
it
:
the
one
,
and
the
other
have
grief
enough
;
add
not
your
censures
to
this
grief
,
that
is
already
upon
them
.
It
hath
been
all
along
a
merciful
providence
of
God
,
that
when
some
of
his
servants
could
not
satisfie
their
consciences
,
and
come
up
to
the
things
that
have
been
imposed
upon
them
,
without
injuring
their
Consciences
;
yet
others
have
had
a
greater
freedom
given
them
,
that
they
could
yield
;
and
if
not
so
,
What
would
have
become
of
the
people
of
God
?
Therefore
in
those
things
,
acknowledge
there
may
be
some
providence
of
God
,
for
good
to
you
in
it
.
4.
My
fourth
advice
,
I
shall
deliver
to
you
wholly
,
in
the
words
of
that
holy
man
and
Martyr
of
God
,
Master
Bradford
,
in
his
Letter
to
the
City
of
London
,
saith
he
,
Let
us
heartily
bewail
our
sins
,
and
repent
of
our
evils
,
let
us
amend
the
evil
of
our
lives
,
let
us
every
one
be
diligent
in
prayer
,
and
attend
with
reverence
on
the
reading
,
and
hearing
of
Gods
Holy
word
;
let
us
reprove
the
works
of
darkness
,
let
us
fly
from
Idolatry
,
and
which
is
the
particular
I
would
indeed
commend
unto
you
,
Obey
the
Magistrate
,
and
them
that
are
set
over
us
in
the
Lord
,
in
all
things
that
are
not
against
the
Word
;
and
when
they
command
any
thing
contrary
to
the
Word
,
let
us
answer
,
It
is
meet
to
obey
God
,
rather
than
man
.
However
(
saith
he
)
resist
not
the
Magistrate
,
nor
seek
to
avenge
your selves
,
but
commit
your
case
to
God
;
be
patient
,
and
submit
to
all
that
are
in
Authority
over
you
:
but
resist
not
,
rise
not
against
Authority
;
but
wait
on
God
,
till
he
pleaseth
to
cause
the
Light
to
rise
,
and
shine
again
upon
you
.
This
is
my
fourth
advice
.
5.
Now
it
pleaseth
God
,
that
Hearing
opportunities
,
at
least
,
some
of
them
are
taken
from
some
of
us
,
from
many
of
us
,
for
a
time
:
My
Advice
and
Counsel
is
,
that
the
less
now
you
hear
,
the
more
you
will
read
;
read
the
Word
of
God
much
the
more
,
and
take
all
helps
for
the
right
understanding
of
what
you
read
.
The
Book
of
Annotations
is
a
great
help
to
enlighten
you
to
understand
the
Scripture
;
and
next
to
the
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
what
spare
hours
you
have
,
I
would
advise
you
to
bestow
your
time
in
reading
of
the
Book
of
Martyrs
;
a
Book
that
hath
formerly
been
more
prized
,
than
of
late
in
England
.
Especially
,
read
that
part
of
it
which
contains
the
History
of
Queen
Maries
dayes
;
they
will
inform
you
of
the
great
controversies
that
are
between
us
and
the
Papists
;
and
they
will
inform
you
what
you
shall
answer
;
the
reading
how
cheerfully
they
went
to
Prison
,
and
to
the
Stake
,
will
imbolden
you
against
the
fears
of
sufferings
,
and
death
;
and
the
reading
of
their
Letters
,
will
be
a
great
means
to
edifie
,
and
build
you
up
.
This
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
other
good
Books
,
is
my
fifth
advice
to
you
.
6.
My
fixth
Advice
to
you
is
,
That
seeing
God
hath
taken
away
your
Week-dayes
opportunities
of
hearing
the
Word
here
,
and
in
other
places
,
you
would
be
careful
that
the
world
may
not
devour
Gods
Portion
;
I
mean
that
portion
of
time
,
which
some
of
you
have
bestowed
in
hearing
these
Lectures
.
It
was
a
good
speech
of
a
gracious
Woman
,
now
with
God
,
when
Mr.
Rogers
was
silenced
:
Well
,
said
she
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
the
World
shall
never
have
those
hours
that
I
was
wont
to
spend
in
hearing
heretofore
:
her
meaning
was
,
she
would
spend
them
in
her
Closet
in
holy
duties
.
It
was
an
excellent
resolution
,
and
worthy
of
our
imitation
;
and
if
I
might
after
twenty
six
years
labour
here
in
the
Ministry
,
now
at
my
parting
obtain
thus
much
of
you
,
that
you
having
been
pleased
to
be
constant
hearers
here
,
would
lay
a
Law
on
your selves
,
that
so
much
time
as
you
formerly
spent
in
coming
hither
,
sitting
here
,
and
returning
home
,
that
you
will
spend
that
time
at
home
,
either
in
praying
,
and
reading
,
and
meditating
in
your
Closets
;
or
else
in
praying
in
,
and
with
your
Families
,
and
instructing
of
them
:
If
I
might
but
obtain
this
of
you
,
at
my
parting
,
I
shall
believe
that
the
Devil
and
his
Kingdom
would
be
losers
by
this
our
parting
;
if
you
would
spend
this
time
weekly
in
holy
Exercises
,
reading
and
praying
for
your selves
,
and
for
the
Nation
,
and
for
your
Families
,
which
you
were
wont
to
spend
in
coming
to
these
Lectures
,
and
in
attending
here
,
and
returning
home
;
and
that
is
my
sixth
Advice
to
you
,
and
therefore
let
me
intreat
this
of
you
.
7.
And
my
seventh
Advice
and
Counsel
is
this
,
that
seeing
it
pleaseth
God
to
take
away
from
you
so
many
of
your
publick
Instructers
,
that
you
would
every
one
of
you
that
are
head●
of
Families
,
be
so
much
the
more
instructing
and
teaching
your
Families
:
Be
so
much
the
more
in
this
,
by
how
much
the
less
is
done
in
publick
.
Read
the
Word
in
your
Families
,
and
catechise
your
Families
,
and
see
that
they
may
understand
them
:
You
have
many
helps
for
this
,
as
Mr.
Perkins
,
Mr.
Ball
,
and
the
Assemblies
Catechise
.
8.
And
the
last
advice
I
have
to
give
you
,
is
this
,
that
you
would
still
continue
your
reverence
of
,
and
love
to
,
and
care
for
the
observing
of
the
Lords
Holy
Sabbath
.
It
is
that
,
my
Brethren
,
wherein
God
hath
been
honoured
in
this
Town
,
and
in
these
Parts
,
I
think
as
much
as
in
most
places
in
the
World
;
and
I
pray
do
so
still
:
And
when
you
have
not
publick
Ordinances
,
and
publick
helps
for
the
sanctifying
of
the
Lords
day
at
home
in
your
own
Congregations
,
if
you
have
the
Word
and
Ordinances
in
any
comfortable
manner
abroad
,
Travel
for
it
,
I
say
,
travel
for
it
;
and
when
you
have
them
not
at
home
nor
abroad
,
be
so
much
the
more
earnest
,
and
fervent
,
and
aboundant
in
your
family
and
secret
Duties
,
in
the
sanctification
of
the
Lords
day
.
I
have
some
fears
,
lest
if
time
should
come
to
pass
,
that
the
Magistrates
should
connive
at
the
prophaning
of
the
Lords
day
,
giving
way
to
Sports
and
Recreations
on
it
,
and
Preachers
should
cry
down
the
strict
observation
of
the
Lords
day
,
and
the
like
;
I
am
afraid
we
have
many
youth
,
that
in
these
parts
,
notwithstanding
all
the
instructions
that
have
been
given
them
,
would
be
ready
to
dance
after
these
Pipes
,
and
run
into
the
profaning
of
the
Lords
day
:
Therefore
you
that
are
Governours
of
Families
,
remember
the
charge
that
God
hath
given
you
more
expresly
concerning
this
,
than
in
any
other
thing
that
I
know
of
:
Thou
,
nor
thy
Son
,
nor
thy
Daughter
,
nor
thy
Man-servant
,
nor
thy
Maid-servant
,
nor
thy
Cattel
,
nor
thy
stranger
that
is
within
thy
gates
,
shalt
thou
suffer
to
violate
the
day
of
the
Lord
:
Therefore
,
know
your
Authority
,
and
do
your
duty
;
and
put
on
the
Holy
Resolution
of
J●shua
,
Whatsoever
others
do
,
I
and
my
house
will
serve
the
Lord
;
so
say
you
,
Whatsoever
others
do
,
I
and
mine
will
sanctifie
the
Lords
day
,
and
keep
it
holy
.
So
do
,
and
the
blessing
of
God
shall
be
on
you
all
the
week
long
.
And
now
,
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
all
them
that
are
sanctified
.
Mr.
Brooks
His
Farewel-Sermon
.
ALL
that
I
shall
do
,
shall
be
to
answer
two
or
three
Queries
,
and
then
I
shall
leave
a
few
Legacies
with
you
,
that
may
speak
when
I
am
not
advantaged
to
speak
to
you
.
The
first
Query
is
this
;
What
should
be
the
reason
that
men
make
such
opposition
against
the
Gospel
,
against
the
plain
,
powerful
,
conscientious
preaching
of
it
?
This
is
not
the
principal
thing
that
I
intend
,
and
therefore
I
shall
only
touch
upon
the
reason
of
it
.
-
1.
Mens
hatred
and
opposition
ariseth
against
the
Gospel
,
because
it
doth
discover
their
hidden
works
of
darkness
,
Joh.
3.
They
hate
the
Light
,
lest
their
deeds
should
be
removed
:
the
Gospel
brings
their
deeds
of
darkness
to
light
:
and
this
stirs
up
a
spirit
of
hatred
and
opposition
against
the
Gospel
.
-
2.
Ground
is
this
;
Because
sinners
under
the
Gospel
cannot
sin
at
so
cheap
a
rate
,
as
otherwise
they
might
do
.
The
Drunkard
cannot
be
drunk
at
so
cheap
a
rate
;
nor
can
the
opposer
and
persecutor
oppose
and
persecute
at
so
cheap
a
rate
as
they
might
do
,
where
the
Gospel
doth
not
shine
in
power
and
glory
.
-
3.
Because
the
Gospel
puts
persons
upon
very
hard
service
,
upon
very
difficult
work
;
pulling
out
a
right
eye
,
cutting
off
a
right
hand
,
offering
up
an
Isaac
,
throwing
over
board
a
Jonas
,
parting
with
Bosom
Lusts
,
and
darling
sins
.
Herod
heard
John
Baptist
gladly
,
till
he
came
to
touch
his
Herodias
,
and
then
off
goes
his
head
.
As
they
say
,
John
6.
This
is
a
hard
saying
,
and
who
can
abide
it
?
and
from
that
time
they
walked
no
more
with
him
;
this
is
a
hard
Gospel
indeed
,
and
at
this
their
blood
riseth
.
-
4.
Because
of
the
differing
and
distinguishing
work
that
the
Gospel
makes
among
the
Sons
of
men
,
it
softens
one
,
and
hardens
another
that
sits
next
to
him
;
enlightens
one
,
and
strikes
the
other
blind
;
it
wins
on
one
,
and
enrageth
another
.
The
same
Sun
hath
different
effects
on
the
Objects
on
which
it
shines
.
The
Gospel
puts
a
difference
between
the
precious
and
the
vile
,
and
this
the
vile
cannot
bear
.
It
was
never
good
dayes
(
say
they
)
since
such
and
such
must
be
Saints
,
and
none
else
;
we
have
as
good
hearts
as
any
,
and
this
enrageth
them
.
-
Lastly
,
It
is
from
Satan
;
Satan
knows
that
the
very
tendency
of
the
Gospel
is
,
to
shake
his
Kingdom
about
his
ears
;
Satan
and
Antichrist
know
that
their
Kingdom
must
down
by
the
power
and
light
of
the
Gospel
;
and
therefore
Satan
and
men
of
an
Antichristian
spirit
,
do
all
they
can
to
oppose
,
and
shew
their
hatred
against
the
everlasting
Gospel
;
and
this
makes
them
to
be
in
such
a
rage
against
the
Gospel
.
Quer.
2.
When
the
Gospel
goes
from
a
People
,
what
goes
?
I
shall
give
but
a
touch
here
.
1.
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
Peace
,
Plenty
,
and
Trading
goes
.
2
Chron.
15.3
,
5.
and
6.
compared
.
Now
for
a
long
season
Israel
had
been
without
the
true
God
,
and
without
a
teaching-Priest
.
Why
?
They
had
Priests
,
but
they
were
Jeroboam's
Priests
,
as
you
may
see
,
chap.
13.
verse
9.
Have
you
not
cast
out
the
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
the
sons
of
Aaron
,
and
the
Levites
,
and
have
made
you
Priests
after
the
manner
of
the
Nations
of
other
Lands
?
so
that
whosoever
comes
to
consecrate
himself
with
a
young
Bullock
,
and
seven
Rams
,
the
same
may
be
a
Priest
of
them
that
are
no
gods
.
A
little
business
will
buy
a
Priesthood
,
and
so
they
are
said
to
be
without
the
true
God
,
without
a
teaching-Priest
,
and
without
Law
.
Mark
what
followes
,
And
in
those
times
,
there
was
no
peace
to
him
that
went
out
,
nor
to
him
that
came
in
,
but
great
vexations
were
upon
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
;
and
Nation
was
destroyed
of
Nation
,
and
City
of
City
,
for
God
did
vex
them
with
all
adversity
.
3.
Safety
and
security
goes
,
when
the
Gospel
goes
;
so
in
the
Text
but
now
cited
.
The
Ark
was
taken
away
,
their
strength
and
safety
was
gone
.
When
the
Jews
rejected
the
Gospel
,
the
Romans
came
and
took
away
both
their
place
and
Nation
,
John
11.48
,
If
we
let
him
thus
alone
▪
the
Romans
will
come
,
and
take
away
both
our
place
and
Nation
.
About
for●y
years
after
,
Titus
and
Vespasian
took
away
their
City
;
they
cried
,
If
we
let
this
man
alone
,
the
Romans
will
take
away
our
Nation
;
and
this
was
the
ready
way
to
bring
the
Romans
upon
them
.
4.
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
Civil
liberty
goes
;
when
the
Jews
slighted
the
Gospel
;
and
turned
their
backs
upon
it
,
they
quickly
became
Bondslaves
to
the
Romans
.
5.
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
the
honour
and
glory
,
splendour
and
beauty
of
a
Nation
goes
.
It
is
the
Gospel
that
is
the
honour
and
beauty
of
a
Nation
;
and
when
that
goes
,
all
the
glory
goes
:
As
old
Eli
said
,
when
the
Ark
was
taken
away
,
the
glory
was
departed
from
Israel
,
1
Sam.
4.22
.
Jer.
2.11
,
12
,
13.
Hath
a
Nation
changed
their
gods
,
which
are
yet
no
gods
?
but
my
people
have
changed
their
glory
for
that
which
doth
not
profit
;
that
is
,
the
Worship
of
God
into
the
Traditions
of
men
.
What
is
it
that
lifts
up
one
Nation
above
another
,
but
the
Gospel
?
Above
all
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
England
hath
been
lifted
up
to
Heaven
.
6.
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
all
soul-happiness
and
blessedness
goes
.
The
Gospel
,
you
know
,
is
the
means
appointed
by
God
to
bring
Souls
to
an
acquaintance
with
Christ
,
to
an
acceptance
of
Christ
,
to
an
interest
in
Christ
,
to
an
assurance
that
he
is
theirs
,
and
they
are
his
.
Now
when
this
goes
,
all
soul-happiness
and
blessedness
goes
.
7.
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
the
spiritual
presence
of
God
goes
,
for
that
still
goes
with
the
Gospel
.
There
is
a
general
presence
of
God
,
as
the
Psalmist
speaks
,
Psal.
139.
Where
shall
I
go
from
thy
Spirit
?
Whither
shall
I
fly
from
thy
presence
?
This
presence
of
God
reacheth
from
Heaven
to
Hell
;
in
that
sense
God
is
included
in
no
place
,
nor
excluded
out
of
any
place
.
But
alas
!
What
is
this
general
presence
?
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
the
special
presence
of
God
goes
.
This
leads
me
by
the
hand
to
the
third
Query
.
Query
3.
And
that
is
this
;
Whether
God
will
remove
the
Gospel
from
England
,
or
no
?
It
is
the
fear
of
many
,
but
I
humbly
suppose
,
No
:
whatsoever
darkness
may
be
upon
it
,
yet
that
God
will
not
remove
it
;
if
you
please
,
I
will
offer
a
few
things
that
signifie
something
as
to
my
own
satisfaction
,
and
it
may
be
so
to
you
.
1.
The
rooting
that
it
hath
got
in
the
hearts
of
sinners
and
Saints
,
in
the
Judgment
,
Affections
,
and
Consciences
both
of
sinners
and
Saints
.
Certainly
,
it
hath
got
so
deep
a
root
in
the
hearts
of
many
thousands
of
Saints
and
sinners
,
that
it
shall
not
be
in
the
power
of
Hell
to
raze
it
out
.
2.
The
glorious
anointings
that
are
to
be
found
upon
many
thousands
of
Gods
servants
in
this
Nation
,
to
preach
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
and
who
would
be
glad
to
preach
upon
the
hardest
terms
,
keeping
God
and
a
good
conscience
,
to
preach
it
freely
,
as
the
Apostles
of
old
did
.
And
certainly
,
God
hath
not
laid
in
the
Treasure
,
that
it
should
be
turned
into
a
heap
of
confusion
,
but
that
it
should
serve
to
the
end
for
which
he
laid
it
in
.
3.
The
ineffectualness
of
all
former
attempts
and
designs
to
destroy
the
Gospel
.
You
know
what
endeavours
of
old
there
hath
been
to
darken
this
Sun
,
to
put
out
the
light
of
Heaven
,
in
the
Marian
dayes
,
and
in
other
dayes
since
them
;
and
yet
it
hath
not
been
in
Prisons
,
Backs
,
Flames
,
Pillories
,
nor
any
thing
else
to
extinguish
the
glory
of
it
.
And
then
,
4.
All
Designs
and
Attempts
to
extinguish
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
have
turned
to
the
advancement
,
flourishing
,
and
spreading
of
the
Gospel
.
5.
God
never
takes
away
the
Gospel
from
a
people
,
till
the
body
of
that
people
have
thrust
the
everlasting
Gospel
from
them
.
When
,
indeed
,
they
have
been
so
bold
,
as
to
thrust
away
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
God
hath
been
severe
unto
them
:
But
till
the
body
of
a
people
have
thrust
away
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
God
hath
not
taken
it
away
from
them
,
2
Chronicles
,
the
36.
Chapter
,
from
the
15th
verse
to
the
end
,
God
sent
his
Messengers
early
and
late
;
they
abused
,
slighted
and
scorned
them
,
till
there
was
no
remedy
.
So
in
the
35.
of
Jeremiah
,
from
the
first
to
the
twelfth
;
it
is
a
famous
Text
for
this
.
So
in
the
thirteenth
Chapter
of
the
Acts
,
and
the
45
,
46
,
and
47.
verses
;
Because
you
haue
thought
your selves
unworthy
of
Salvation
,
Lo
,
we
turn
to
the
Gentiles
;
till
the
Jews
came
to
thrust
away
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
the
Lord
continued
it
to
them
.
6.
The
spreading
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
is
the
special
means
appointed
by
God
,
for
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
:
First
he
is
to
be
consumed
by
the
spirit
of
his
Mouth
,
then
destroyed
by
the
brightness
of
his
coming
;
the
spirit
of
Faith
and
prayer
in
them
that
would
be
willing
to
lay
down
any
thing
rather
than
part
with
the
Gospel
,
God
will
not
put
his
blessed
Church
to
the
blush
,
he
will
not
make
them
ashamed
of
their
confidence
.
7.
Are
there
not
multitudes
of
the
Children
of
Believers
that
fall
under
many
promises
?
And
will
not
God
make
good
his
engagements
to
them
?
I
will
circumcise
your
hearts
,
and
the
hearts
of
your
seed
;
and
the
seed
of
the
Vpright
shall
be
blessed
,
&c.
8.
The
strange
and
wonderful
affections
and
tenderness
,
that
God
hath
wrought
in
his
children
to
the
Gospel
:
What
meltings
and
mournings
,
and
what
a
spirit
of
prayer
hath
God
put
upon
his
people
?
9.
There
are
many
young
tender
plants
and
buds
of
Grace
;
such
in
whom
the
spirit
of
God
hath
stirred
a
hungering
and
thirsting
,
and
longing
after
the
great
concernments
of
Eternity
.
I
would
,
upon
these
grounds
,
and
others
of
the
like
import
,
hope
and
believe
,
that
the
Lord
will
not
remove
his
everlasting
Gospel
,
however
he
may
correct
his
people
for
their
trifling
with
,
and
slighting
the
glorious
Gospel
.
I
have
several
times
thought
,
what
a
day
of
darkness
was
upon
the
World
,
in
respect
of
sin
and
superstition
:
When
Christ
brought
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
what
a
day
of
darkness
and
superstition
was
on
the
whole
Earth
?
But
you
know
what
the
Apostle
speaks
,
1
Cor.
1.21
.
For
after
that
,
in
the
wisdom
of
God
,
the
world
by
wisdom
knew
not
God
;
it
pleased
God
,
by
the
foolishness
of
Preaching
,
to
save
them
that
believe
.
When
it
is
nearest
day
,
then
it
is
darkest
.
There
may
be
an
hour
of
darkness
,
that
may
be
upon
the
Gospel
,
as
to
its
liberty
,
purity
and
glory
;
and
yet
there
may
be
a
Sun-shining
day
,
ready
to
tread
on
the
heels
of
it
.
And
so
much
for
the
resolution
of
these
Queries
.
I
shall
proceed
,
as
I
said
,
and
leave
some
Legacies
with
you
;
which
may
,
by
the
finger
of
the
Spirit
,
be
made
advantagious
to
you
,
when
we
are
not
advantaged
to
speak
unto
you
.
Leg.
1.
The
first
Legacy
I
would
leave
with
you
shall
be
this
,
Secure
your
interest
in
Christ
;
make
it
your
great
business
,
your
work
;
your
heaven
,
to
secure
your
interest
in
Christ
.
This
is
not
an
Age
,
an
Hour
,
for
a
man
to
be
between
fears
and
hopes
,
between
doubting
and
believing
.
Take
not
up
in
a
name
to
live
,
when
you
are
dead
God-ward
,
and
Christ-ward
.
Take
not
up
in
an
outward
form
,
and
outward
priviledges
.
They
cryed
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
that
had
no
interest
in
,
or
love
to
the
Lord
of
the
Temple
.
Follow
God
,
leave
no
means
un-attempted
,
whereby
your
blessed
interest
may
be
cleared
up
.
Leg.
2.
Make
Christ
and
Scripture
the
only
foundation
for
your
souls
and
faith
to
build
on
:
as
the
Apostle
said
,
1
Cor.
3.11
.
Other
foundations
can
no
man
lay
than
that
which
is
laid
,
even
Jesus
Christ
.
Isa
28.16
.
Behold
,
I
lay
in
Sion
for
a
foundation
,
a
stone
,
a
tried
stone
,
a
corner
stone
,
a
precious
stone
,
a
sure
foundation
,
Eph.
2.10
.
Since
it
is
a
very
dangerous
thing
,
as
much
as
your
soul
and
eternity
is
worth
for
you
to
build
on
this
authority
,
and
that
;
on
this
saying
,
and
that
;
take
heed
.
Leg.
3.
In
all
places
and
company
,
be
sure
to
carry
your
soul-preservatives
with
you
:
go
into
no
place
nor
company
,
except
you
carry
your
soul-preservatives
with
you
;
that
is
,
holy
care
and
wisdom
.
You
know
in
infectious
times
men
will
carry
outward
preservatives
with
them
;
you
have
need
to
carry
your
preservatives
about
you
;
else
you
would
be
in
danger
of
being
infected
with
the
ill
customs
and
vanities
of
the
time
wherein
you
live
;
and
that
is
a
third
.
Leg.
4.
I
would
leave
with
you
,
is
this
;
Look
that
all
within
you
rise
higher
and
higher
,
by
oppositions
,
threatnings
,
and
sufferings
;
that
is
,
that
your
faith
,
your
love
,
your
courage
,
your
zeal
,
your
resolutions
,
and
magnanimity
rise
higher
by
opposition
,
and
the
spirit
of
Prayer
:
thus
it
did
,
Acts
4.18
,
19
,
20
;
21
,
29
,
30
,
&
31.
compared
.
All
their
sufferings
did
but
raise
up
a
more
noble
spirit
in
them
;
they
did
but
raise
up
their
faith
and
courage
:
So
Acts
5.40
,
41
,
&
42.
they
looked
on
it
as
a
grace
,
to
be
disgraced
for
Christ
;
and
as
an
honor
,
to
be
dishonored
for
him
.
They
say
,
as
David
,
If
this
be
to
be
vile
,
I
will
be
more
vile
.
If
to
be
found
in
the
way
of
my
God
,
to
act
for
my
God
,
be
vile
,
I
will
be
more
vile
.
Leg.
5.
Take
more
pains
,
and
make
more
conscience
of
keeping
your selves
from
sin
than
suffering
;
from
the
pollutions
and
defilements
of
the
day
,
than
from
the
sufferings
of
the
day
:
this
Legacy
I
would
beg
that
you
would
consider
,
take
more
pains
,
and
make
more
conscience
of
keeping
your selves
from
the
evil
of
sin
,
than
the
evil
of
punishment
,
from
the
pollutions
and
corruptions
of
the
times
,
Acts
2.40
.
Save
your selves
from
this
outward
generation
.
Phil.
2.15
.
The
children
of
God
must
be
harmless
,
and
blameless
,
without
rebuke
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
.
Heb.
11.
speaks
full
to
the
point
in
hand
.
Rev.
3.4
.
Thou
hast
a
few
names
even
in
Sardis
,
that
have
not
defiled
their
garments
,
and
they
shall
walk
with
me
in
white
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
White
was
the
habit
of
the
Nobles
,
which
imports
the
honour
that
God
will
put
on
those
,
that
keep
their
garments
pure
in
a
defiling
day
,
Rev.
8.4
.
And
I
heard
another
voyce
from
Heaven
,
saying
,
Come
out
of
her
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
ye
receive
not
of
her
plagues
.
If
you
will
be
tasting
and
sipping
at
Babylons
cup
,
you
must
resolve
to
receive
more
or
less
of
Babylons
plagues
.
Leg.
6.
I
would
leave
with
you
,
is
this
,
Be
always
doing
,
or
receiving
good
:
Our
Lord
and
Master
went
up
and
down
in
this
world
doing
good
,
be
was
still
doing
good
to
body
and
soul
,
he
was
acted
by
an
untired
power
;
he
still
doing
or
receiving
good
;
this
will
make
your
lives
comfortable
,
your
deaths
happy
;
and
your
accompt
glorious
in
the
great
day
of
the
Lord
.
Oh
how
useless
are
many
men
in
their
generation
!
Oh
that
our
lips
might
be
as
so
many
Honey-combs
,
what
we
might
scatter
knowledge
!
Leg.
7.
I
would
leave
with
you
,
is
this
;
Set
the
highest
examples
and
patterns
before
your
face
of
grace
and
godliness
for
your
imitation
:
in
the
business
of
Faith
,
set
an
Abraham
before
your
eyes
:
in
the
business
of
Courage
,
set
a
Joshua
:
in
the
business
of
Uprightness
,
set
a
Job
;
of
Meekness
,
a
Moses
,
&c.
There
is
a
disadvantage
that
redounds
to
Christians
,
by
looking
more
backwards
than
forwards
.
Men
look
on
whom
they
excel
,
not
on
those
they
fall
short
of
.
Of
all
examples
set
them
before
you
that
are
most
eminent
for
grace
and
holiness
,
for
communion
with
God
,
and
acting
for
God
:
next
to
Christ
,
set
the
pattern
of
the
choicest
Saints
before
you
.
Leg.
8.
Hold
fast
your
integrity
,
and
rather
let
all
go
,
than
let
that
go
:
A
man
had
better
let
liberty
,
estate
,
relations
,
and
life
go
,
than
let
his
integrity
go
;
yea
,
let
all
Ordinances
themselves
go
,
when
they
cannot
be
held
with
the
hand
of
integrity
,
Job
27.5
,
6.
God
forbid
that
I
should
justifie
you
till
I
die
;
I
will
not
remove
my
integrity
from
me
,
my
righteousness
I
will
hold
fast
,
and
I
will
not
let
it
go
:
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
so
long
as
I
live
:
look
as
the
drowning
man
holds
fast
that
which
is
cast
forth
for
to
save
him
;
as
the
Soldier
holds
fast
his
Sword
and
Buckler
,
on
which
his
life
depends
:
So
(
saith
Job
)
I
will
hold
fast
my
integrity
,
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
;
I
had
rather
all
the
world
should
reproach
me
,
and
my
heart
justifie
me
;
than
that
my
heart
should
reproach
me
,
and
all
the
world
justifie
me
:
That
man
will
make
but
a
sad
exchange
,
that
shall
exchange
his
integrity
for
any
worldly
concernment
:
Integrity
maintained
in
the
soul
,
will
be
a
feast
of
fat
things
in
the
worst
of
days
;
but
let
a
man
lose
his
integrity
,
and
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
all
the
world
to
make
a
feast
of
sat
things
in
that
soul
.
Leg.
9.
That
I
would
leave
with
you
,
is
this
,
Let
not
a
day
pass
over
your
head
,
without
calling
the
whole
man
to
an
exact
accompt
.
Well
,
where
have
you
been
acting
to
day
,
Hands
?
what
have
you
done
for
God
to
day
,
Tongue
?
what
have
you
spoke
for
God
to
day
?
This
will
be
an
advantage
many
ways
unto
you
:
but
I
can
onely
touch
on
these
Legacies
.
Leg.
10.
Labour
mightily
for
a
healing
spirit
.
This
Legacy
I
would
leave
with
you
as
matter
of
great
concernment
.
Labour
mightily
for
a
healing
spirit
:
away
with
all
discriminating
names
what-ever
,
that
may
hinder
the
applying
of
Balm
to
heal
our
wounds
:
labour
for
a
healing
spirit
;
discord
and
division
becomes
no
Christian
.
For
Wolves
to
worry
the
Lambs
,
is
no
wonder
:
but
for
one
Lamb
to
worry
another
,
this
is
unnatural
and
monstrous
.
God
hath
made
his
wrath
to
smoak
against
us
for
the
divisions
and
heart-burnings
that
have
been
amongst
us
.
Labour
for
an
oneness
in
love
and
affection
with
every
one
that
is
one
with
Christ
,
let
their
forms
be
what
they
will
:
that
which
wins
most
upon
Christs
heart
,
should
win
most
upon
ours
;
and
that
is
his
own
grace
and
holiness
.
The
question
should
be
,
What
of
the
Father
?
What
of
the
Son
?
What
of
the
Spirit
shines
in
this
or
that
person
?
and
accordingly
let
your
love
and
your
affection
run
out
:
this
is
the
tenth
Legacy
.
Leg.
11.
Be
most
in
the
spiritual
exercises
of
Religion
.
Improve
this
Legacy
;
for
much
of
the
life
,
and
comfort
,
joy
,
and
peace
of
your
souls
is
wrapt
in
it
.
I
say
,
be
most
in
the
spiritual
exercises
of
Religion
:
There
are
external
exercises
,
as
hearing
,
preaching
,
praying
,
and
conference
;
and
there
are
the
more
spiritual
exercises
of
Religion
,
exercises
of
Grace
,
Meditation
,
Self-judging
,
Self-tryal
,
and
Examination
.
Bodily
exercise
will
profit
nothing
,
if
abstracted
from
those
more
spiritual
.
The
glory
that
God
hath
,
and
the
comfort
and
advantage
that
will
redound
to
your
souls
,
is
mostly
from
the
spiritual
exercises
of
Religion
.
How
rare
is
it
to
finde
men
in
the
work
of
Meditation
,
of
Tryal
and
Examination
,
and
bringing
home
of
truths
to
their
own
Soul
?
Leg.
12.
Take
no
truths
upon
trust
,
but
all
upon
trial
,
●
Thes.
5.21
.
So
1
Joh.
4.1
.
Acts
17.11
.
It
was
the
glory
of
that
Church
,
that
they
would
not
trust
Paul
himself
.
Paul
that
had
the
advantage
above
all
for
external
qualifications
;
no
not
Paul
himself
.
Take
no
truth
upon
trust
,
bring
them
to
the
balance
of
the
Sanctuary
;
if
they
will
not
hold
water
there
,
reject
them
.
Leg.
13.
The
lesser
and
fewer
opportunities
and
advantages
you
have
in
publick
,
to
better
,
and
enrich
your
Souls
,
the
more
abundantly
address
your selves
to
God
in
private
.
Mal.
3.16
,
17.
Then
they
that
feared
the
Lord
,
spoke
often
one
to
another
,
&c.
Leg.
14.
Walk
in
those
ways
that
are
directly
cross
and
contrary
to
the
vain
,
sinful
,
and
superstitious
ways
,
that
men
of
a
formal
,
carnal
,
luke-warm
spirit
,
walk
in
;
this
is
the
great
concernment
of
Christians
.
But
more
of
that
by
and
by
.
Leg.
15.
Look
upon
all
the
things
of
this
World
,
as
you
will
upon
them
when
you
come
to
die
.
At
what
a
poor
rate
do
men
look
on
the
things
of
this
world
when
they
come
to
die
?
What
a
low
value
do
men
set
upon
the
pomp
and
glory
of
it
?
Men
may
now
put
a
mark
upon
them
,
but
then
they
will
appear
in
their
own
colours
.
Men
would
not
venture
the
loss
of
such
great
things
for
them
,
did
they
but
look
on
them
now
,
as
they
will
do
at
the
last
day
.
Leg.
16.
Never
put
off
your
Consciences
with
any
plea
,
or
with
any
argument
,
that
you
dare
not
stand
by
in
the
great
day
of
your
account
.
It
's
dreadful
to
consider
,
how
many
in
these
dayes
put
off
their
conscience
.
We
did
this
and
that
for
our
families
,
they
would
have
else
perished
:
I
have
complied
thus
,
and
wronged
my
conscience
thus
,
for
this
and
that
concernment
.
Will
a
man
stand
by
this
argument
,
when
he
comes
before
Jesus
Christ
at
the
last
day
?
Because
of
the
Souls
of
men
,
many
plead
this
or
that
.
Christ
doth
not
stand
in
need
of
indirect
wayes
to
save
Souls
,
he
hath
ways
enough
to
bring
in
Souls
to
himself
.
Leg.
17.
Eye
more
,
mind
more
,
and
lay
to
heart
more
,
the
Spiritual
and
Internal
workings
of
God
in
your
Souls
,
than
the
External
Providences
of
God
in
the
World
.
Beloved
,
GOD
looks
that
we
should
consider
the
operations
of
his
hand
;
and
the
despising
the
works
of
his
hands
is
so
provoking
to
him
,
that
he
threatens
them
to
lead
them
into
Captivity
,
for
not
considering
of
them
.
But
above
all
,
look
to
the
work
that
God
is
carrying
on
in
your
Souls
:
not
a
Soul
,
but
he
is
carrying
on
some
work
or
other
in
it
,
either
blinding
or
enlightning
,
bettering
or
wors●ing
;
and
therefore
look
to
what
God
is
doing
in
thy
Soul
.
All
the
motions
of
God
within
you
are
steps
to
eternity
,
and
every
soul
shall
be
bless'd
or
curss'd
,
saved
or
lost
,
to
all
eternity
;
not
according
to
outward
dispensation
,
but
according
to
the
inward
operations
of
God
in
your
Souls
.
Observe
,
what
humbling
work
,
reforming
work
,
sanctifying
work
,
he
is
about
in
thy
spirit
,
what
he
is
doing
in
that
little
world
within
.
If
God
should
carry
on
never
so
glorious
a
work
in
the
world
,
as
a
Conquest
of
Nations
to
Christ
;
what
would
it
advantage
thee
,
if
Sin
,
Satan
,
and
the
World
should
triumph
in
thy
Soul
,
and
carry
the
day
there
?
Leg.
18.
Look
as
well
on
the
bright
side
,
as
on
the
dark
side
of
the
Cloud
;
on
the
bright
side
of
Providence
,
as
well
as
on
the
dark
side
of
Providence
.
Beloved
,
there
is
a
great
weakness
amongst
Christians
,
they
do
so
pore
on
the
black
side
of
Providence
,
as
that
they
have
no
heart
to
consider
of
the
bright
side
.
If
you
look
on
this
black
side
of
the
Providence
of
God
to
Joseph
,
How
terrible
and
amazing
was
it
?
But
if
you
look
on
the
bright
side
,
his
fourscore
years
reign
;
How
glorious
was
it
?
If
you
look
on
the
dark
side
of
the
Providence
of
God
to
David
,
in
his
first
years
banishment
,
much
will
arise
to
startle
you
;
but
if
you
turn
to
the
bright
side
,
his
forty
years
reign
in
glory
,
How
amiable
was
it
?
Look
on
the
dark
side
of
the
Providence
of
God
to
Job
;
Oh!
how
terrible
was
it
,
in
the
first
of
Job
?
but
compare
this
with
the
last
of
Job
,
where
you
have
the
bright
side
of
the
cloud
,
and
there
God
doubles
all
his
mercies
to
him
.
Consider
the
patience
of
Job
,
and
the
end
that
the
Lord
made
with
him
:
do
not
remember
the
beginning
only
,
for
that
was
the
dark
side
;
but
turn
to
the
end
of
him
,
and
there
was
his
bright
side
.
Many
sins
,
many
temptations
,
and
much
affliction
would
be
prevented
by
Christians
,
looking
on
the
bright
side
of
Providence
,
as
well
as
on
the
dark
.
Leg.
19.
Keep
up
precious
thoughts
of
God
under
the
sowrest
,
sharpest
,
and
severest
Dispensations
of
God
to
you
,
Psal.
22.1
,
2.
and
3.
My
God
,
my
God
,
Why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
Why
art
thou
so
far
from
helping
me
,
and
from
the
words
of
my
roaring
?
O
my
God
,
I
cry
in
the
day
time
,
but
thou
hearest
not
,
and
in
the
night
season
,
and
am
not
silent
;
There
was
the
Psalmist
under
smart
dispensations
:
but
,
what
precious
thoughts
hath
he
of
God
under
all
?
But
thou
art
holy
,
O
thou
that
inhabitest
the
praise
of
Israel
:
though
I
am
thus
and
thus
afflicted
,
yet
thou
art
holy
.
Psal.
65.5
.
By
terrible
things
in
Righteousness
wilt
thou
answer
us
,
O
God
of
our
salvation
.
Leg.
20.
Hold
on
,
and
hold
out
in
the
ways
of
well-doing
,
in
the
want
of
all
outward
encouragements
,
and
in
the
face
of
all
outward
discouragements
.
It
's
nothing
to
hold
out
,
when
we
meet
with
nothing
but
encouragements
;
but
to
hold
out
in
the
face
of
all
discouragements
is
a
Christian
duty
,
Psal.
44.
Though
thou
hast
sore
broken
us
in
the
place
of
Dragons
,
and
covered
us
with
the
shadow
of
death
;
yet
have
we
not
dealt
falsly
in
thy
Covenant
;
our
heart
is
not
turned
back
,
neither
have
we
declined
from
thy
ways
;
't
is
perseverence
that
crowns
all
.
Be
thou
faithful
to
the
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
Crown
of
life
,
Rev.
2.10
.
And
he
that
endureth
to
the
end
shall
be
saved
,
Mat.
24.
It
's
perseverence
in
well-doing
that
crowns
all
our
actions
.
If
you
have
begun
in
the
Spirit
,
do
not
end
in
the
flesh
:
do
not
go
away
from
the
Captain
of
your
salvation
;
follow
the
Lamb
,
though
others
follow
the
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
.
Leg.
21.
In
all
your
natural
,
civil
,
and
religious
Actions
,
let
divine
glory
still
rest
in
your
souls
,
Rom.
7.8
.
1
Cor.
10
,
11.
In
all
your
hearing
,
in
all
your
prayings
,
let
the
glory
of
Christ
carry
it
:
in
all
your
Closet-duties
,
let
the
glory
of
Christ
lye
nearest
your
hearts
.
Leg.
22.
Record
all
special
favours
,
mercies
,
providences
,
and
experiences
.
'T
is
true
,
a
man
should
do
nothing
else
,
should
he
record
all
the
favours
and
experiences
of
God
towards
him
;
and
therefore
my
Legacy
is
,
Record
all
special
favours
,
peculiar
experiences
.
Little
do
you
know
the
advantage
,
that
will
redound
to
your
souls
upon
this
account
,
by
recording
all
the
experiences
of
the
shinings
of
his
face
,
of
the
leadings
of
his
Spirit
;
many
a
Christian
loseth
much
by
neglecting
this
duty
.
Leg.
23.
Never
enter
upon
the
trial
of
your
estate
,
but
when
your
hearts
are
at
the
best
,
and
in
the
fittest
temper
.
'T
is
a
great
desire
of
Satan
,
when
the
Soul
is
deserted
and
strangely
afflicted
,
to
put
the
Soul
on
trying
work
:
Come
see
what
thou
art
worth
for
another
world
,
what
thou
hast
to
shew
for
a
better
state
,
for
an
interest
in
Christ
,
a
title
for
Heaven
:
this
is
not
a
time
to
be
about
this
work
:
thy
work
is
to
get
off
from
this
temptation
,
and
therefore
to
pray
and
believe
,
and
wait
upon
God
,
and
be
found
in
all
those
ways
,
whereby
thou
mayst
get
off
the
temptation
.
Leg.
24.
Always
make
the
Scripture
,
(
and
not
your selves
,
nor
your
carnal
reason
,
nor
your
bare
opinion
)
the
Judges
of
your
spiritual
state
and
condition
.
I
cannot
see
my
condition
to
be
good
.
I
cannot
perceive
it
.
What
?
must
your
sense
,
and
your
carnal
reason
be
the
Judge
of
your
spiritual
state
?
Isa.
8.20
.
To
the
Law
,
and
to
the
Testimony
,
if
they
speak
not
according
to
his
rule
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
light
,
no
morning
in
them
.
John
12.24
.
The
word
that
I
have
spoken
,
the
same
shall
judge
you
at
the
last
day
:
The
Scripture
is
that
which
must
determine
the
case
in
the
great
Day
:
whether
you
have
grace
or
no
,
or
whether
it
be
true
or
no.
Leg.
25.
Make
much
conscience
of
making
good
the
terms
on
which
you
closed
with
Christ
:
You
know
the
terms
,
How
that
you
would
deny
your selves
,
take
up
his
Cross
,
and
follow
the
Lamb
wheresoever
he
should
go
:
Now
you
are
put
to
take
up
the
Cross
,
to
deny
your selves
,
to
follow
the
La●●
over
Hedge
and
Ditch
,
through
thick
and
thin
,
do
not
turn
your
backs
on
Christ
:
the
worst
of
Christ
is
better
than
the
best
of
the
world
:
make
conscience
of
making
good
your
terms
,
to
deny
your self
,
your
natural
self
,
your
sinful
self
,
your
religious
self
;
and
to
follow
him
:
and
if
you
do
so
,
oh
!
what
an
honour
will
it
be
to
Christ
,
and
advantage
to
your selves
,
and
a
joy
to
the
upright
!
Leg.
26.
Walk
by
no
rule
but
such
as
you
dare
die
by
,
and
stand
by
in
the
great
day
of
Jesus
Christ
.
You
may
have
many
ways
prescribed
to
worship
by
:
but
walk
by
none
but
such
as
you
dare
die
by
,
and
stand
by
,
before
Christ
Jesus
:
walk
not
by
a
multitude
,
for
who
dare
stand
by
that
rule
,
when
he
comes
to
die
?
Make
not
the
example
of
great
men
a
rule
to
go
by
:
for
who
dare
die
by
,
and
stand
by
this
,
in
the
great
day
of
account
?
Do
not
make
any
authority
,
that
stands
in
opposition
to
the
authority
of
Christ
,
a
rule
to
walk
by
:
for
who
dare
stand
by
this
,
before
Jesus
Christ
?
Ah!
Sirs
,
walk
by
no
rule
,
but
what
you
dare
die
by
,
and
stand
by
,
at
the
great
Day
.
Leg.
27.
And
lastly
,
sit
down
,
and
rejoyce
with
fear
,
Psalm
1.
Let
the
righteous
rejoyce
,
but
let
them
rejoyce
with
fear
:
Rejoyce
,
that
God
hath
done
your
souls
good
by
the
everlasting
Gospel
:
that
he
did
not
leave
you
till
he
brought
you
to
an
acceptance
of
,
to
a
closing
with
,
and
a
resignation
of
your
souls
to
Christ
,
and
the
clearing
up
of
your
interest
in
him
.
Rejoyce
,
that
you
have
had
the
everlasting
Gospel
in
so
much
light
,
purity
,
power
,
and
glory
,
as
you
have
had
for
many
years
together
.
Rejoyce
in
the
riches
of
grace
,
that
hath
carried
it
in
such
a
way
towards
you
.
And
weep
that
you
have
provoked
God
to
take
away
the
Gospel
,
that
you
have
no
more
improved
it
,
that
you
have
so
neglected
the
seasons
and
opportunities
of
enriching
your
souls
.
When
you
should
have
come
to
Church-fellowship
,
any
thing
would
turn
you
out
of
the
way
.
Oh!
sit
down
and
tremble
under
your
barrenness
,
under
all
your
leanness
:
notwithstanding
all
the
cost
and
charge
that
God
hath
been
at
,
that
you
have
grown
no
more
into
communion
with
God
,
and
conformity
to
God
,
and
into
the
lively
hope
of
the
everlasting
fruition
of
God
.
Here
are
your
Legacies
,
and
the
Lord
make
them
to
work
in
your
Souls
,
and
then
they
will
be
of
singular
use
to
you
,
to
preserve
you
so
,
that
you
may
give
up
your
account
before
the
great
and
glorious
God
with
joy
.
Labour
to
make
conscience
of
putting
these
Legacies
into
practice
,
of
sucking
at
these
breasts
,
which
will
be
of
use
to
us
,
till
we
shall
be
gathered
up
into
the
fruition
of
God
,
where
we
shall
need
no
more
Ordinances
,
no
more
preachining
,
or
praying
.
Mr.
Collins
his
Farewel-Sermon
.
Jude
v.
3.
Contend
earnestly
for
the
Faith
,
&c.
THese
words
contain
two
parts
:
-
1.
A
Duty
exhorted
to
.
-
2.
The
manner
of
the
management
of
Duty
.
The
duty
exhorted
to
,
is
,
to
retain
the
faith
delivered
to
the
Saints
:
The
manner
of
its
management
is
,
that
we
should
earnestly
contend
to
keep
it
.
I
opened
the
terms
,
What
's
meant
by
Faith
.
It
is
not
so
much
the
grace
of
faith
,
but
the
Doctrine
of
faith
;
not
special
faith
,
whereby
we
apprehend
special
mercy
upon
a
promise
made
to
the
Elect
,
but
the
Fides
quae
creditur
,
the
whole
substance
of
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
as
to
things
that
are
to
be
believed
,
and
duties
that
are
to
be
practised
.
But
why
is
it
said
,
The
faith
that
was
once
delivered
?
(
that
is
)
invariably
,
irrevocably
,
once
for
all
.
To
the
Saints
,
respects
the
priviledge
the
Saints
of
God
had
in
the
faith
that
God
had
left
:
't
is
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
committed
as
a
Treasure
:
And
the
Church
is
called
a
Candlestick
,
not
only
to
hold
out
the
light
,
but
to
hold
the
light
:
whence
the
Church
is
called
the
Pillar
,
or
the
ground
of
truth
:
not
that
they
are
to
make
Doctrines
,
but
to
hold
forth
the
Doctrines
of
Christ
,
even
as
Tables
and
Pillars
,
upon
which
Proclamations
are
hung
and
held
forth
to
be
made
publick
:
so
is
the
Church
of
Christ
,
't
is
that
in
which
the
Truths
of
the
Lord
Jesus
are
kept
,
and
will
be
kept
from
one
age
to
another
.
But
what
's
the
import
of
the
word
[
Earnestly
contend
?
]
It
's
a
word
used
only
once
in
the
New
Testament
in
the
Composition
:
The
word
in
the
root
is
frequently
used
,
and
imports
a
struggling
with
might
and
main
,
as
those
that
use
to
run
at
games
.
It
is
used
for
Jesus
Christ
in
his
sufferings
,
He
was
in
an
Agony
;
the
same
word
from
whence
this
word
is
compounded
.
The
Apostle
would
imply
such
a
contention
,
such
a
strugling
to
keep
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
as
one
word
in
the
English
is
not
able
to
express
it
,
and
Interpreters
very
much
differ
what
's
the
import
:
The
best
do
centre
in
this
,
that
we
should
contend
for
the
Faith
,
as
men
that
would
contend
to
keep
their
very
lives
.
The
Proposition
is
this
,
That
it
is
the
duty
of
the
Saints
of
God
to
maintain
an
earnest
contention
,
to
struggle
for
,
and
to
keep
the
Faith
that
was
betrusted
with
them
:
Wherein
doth
this
contention
consist
?
1.
It
is
not
a
carnal
contention
;
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnal
,
but
spiritual
,
the
Saints
are
not
called
to
contend
for
the
Faith
with
carnal
weapons
,
with
carnal
power
and
force
:
(
not
by
might
and
power
,
but
by
the
Spirit
of
God
)
force
and
power
,
and
a
fleshly
Arm
,
Prison
,
Pillors
,
and
Chains
,
and
taking
away
of
mens
comforts
and
Estates
upon
the
account
of
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
hath
been
the
usual
way
of
Error
's
detending
it self
:
Prayers
and
Tears
are
the
Churches
Weapons
.
2.
'T
is
not
a
contention
of
uncharitableness
.
This
Contention
allows
no
murthering
,
either
of
the
bodies
or
souls
of
men
:
Christians
are
so
to
contend
against
Error
and
sinful
Practices
,
as
to
love
their
persons
,
and
pitty
those
they
contend
with
.
There
are
some
opinions
,
that
there
is
no
way
to
shew
a
holy
way
of
zeal
against
,
nor
to
be
able
to
destroy
them
,
but
by
a
holy
separating
from
the
persons
:
there
were
such
to
whom
it
was
not
lawlul
to
say
God
speed
,
or
receive
them
into
their
houses
:
but
yet
this
in
order
to
the
saving
their
souls
:
Saving
some
,
plucking
them
as
brands
out
of
the
fire
.
But
positively
,
this
holy
contention
it
consists
in
these
four
things
.
-
1.
In
managing
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
the
Word
of
God
,
against
Errors
and
sinful
Practices
,
to
be
able
to
confute
them
mightily
,
as
Apollos
did
,
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
shewing
the
Jews
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
.
-
2.
By
Prayer
:
for
to
pray
down
sinful
opinions
and
practises
.
That
we
mean
when
we
pray
,
Thy
Kingdom
come
,
that
the
Gospel
may
run
on
and
be
glorified
:
that
these
nights
of
darkness
may
be
dispelled
:
that
Truth
may
shine
to
the
perfect
day
.
-
3.
By
holy
practising
against
them
:
by
holding
forth
the
Word
o●
Life
in
your
Conversations
:
by
striving
together
by
a
mutual
provocation
for
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
in
respect
of
holy
walking
.
-
4.
By
being
able
to
suffer
for
them
.
The
reasons
of
the
Point
I
gave
you
.
I
shall
now
sum
up
all
in
a
word
of
Exhortation
,
to
press
every
one
that
bears
the
name
of
a
Saint
,
to
take
up
this
Exhortation
of
the
Apostle
,
Earnestly
to
contend
for
the
faith
that
was
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
.
The
sum
of
all
is
,
to
beg
that
you
would
be
valiant
for
the
Truth
of
Christ
;
that
whatever
hath
been
delivered
to
you
consonant
to
the
truth
,
agreeable
to
the
faith
delivered
to
us
,
that
you
would
struggle
might
and
main
,
by
all
Christian
courage
,
by
argument
,
practice
,
prayer
,
by
suffering
,
rather
than
let
go
those
truths
that
God
hath
taught
you
by
his
faithful
Ministers
:
that
Christ
hath
been
preached
to
you
:
those
Scriptures
you
have
in
your
hands
;
those
Doctrines
you
have
learned
by
experience
,
by
prayer
,
by
searching
the
Word
:
those
ways
of
Worship
God
hath
taught
you
;
those
patterns
of
his
house
,
and
out-goings
and
returnings
there
,
that
he
hath
taught
you
;
be
exhorted
to
hold
them
fast
,
and
not
let
them
go
:
(
Contend
earnestly
for
the
faith
,
&c.
)
It
is
to
be
lamented
,
that
there
is
so
sad
a
spirit
of
indifferency
among
Christians
,
as
we
find
at
this
day
.
Many
do
so
carry
it
,
as
if
there
were
nothing
in
the
Gospel
of
Christ
that
were
worthy
the
owning
by
practising
,
or
worthy
owning
by
suffering
.
This
luke-warm
indifferent
temper
hath
done
the
Church
of
God
a
great
deal
of
mischief
formerly
;
and
if
admitted
now
,
will
do
you
as
much
mischief
again
.
It
hath
been
one
of
the
sins
which
the
Lord
at
this
day
is
judging
and
punishing
his
poor
people
for
,
that
our
zeal
hath
been
so
hot
against
one
another
for
meer
circumstances
,
and
so
cold
when
we
are
like
to
lose
the
substance
:
that
our
contentions
rise
so
high
in
matters
hardly
of
any
moment
,
and
our
spirits
work
so
low
when
they
are
to
gain
the
great
things
for
which
Christ
suffered
,
&
which
he
delivered
to
us
.
It
is
my
work
therefore
to
beg
you
,
that
you
would
put
on
a
holy
resolution
,
that
there
may
be
no
contention
among
us
(
for
we
are
Brethren
)
but
only
that
contention
,
who
may
most
retain
,
&
evidently
witness
the
Faith
that
is
delivered
to
us
:
It
is
the
trust
God
hath
committed
,
and
he
doth
expect
and
look
how
we
will
manage
it
with
courage
and
confidence
,
to
keep
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
.
There
are
very
great
oppositions
against
you
,
and
there
ought
to
be
great
resolutions
of
Christians
to
maintain
themselves
against
such
oppositions
.
It
is
a
very
sad
thing
that
Christians
should
see
the
Faith
and
the
ways
of
the
Gospel
of
God
,
as
it
were
taken
from
them
at
any
time
and
they
have
not
one
word
to
speak
,
nor
any
thing
at
all
for
to
venture
in
suffering
for
the
wayes
and
truths
of
Jesus
Christ
:
Moses
had
such
a
holy
zeal
,
that
when
Aaron
was
an
example
to
the
people
to
lead
them
to
Idolatry
,
he
contended
with
him
earnestly
to
his
face
.
The
zeal
of
Gods
servants
is
so
small
now
,
that
though
Balaam
be
about
the
work
,
we
have
not
a
word
to
speak
;
Though
the
small
Prophets
of
Antichrist
be
about
the
business
,
yet
no
Christian
hath
courage
to
speak
.
The
holy
Apostle
Paul
,
when
Peter
walked
with
an
uneven
foot
,
and
began
to
Judaise
,
he
tells
us
,
he
did
resist
him
to
his
face
.
Shall
Paul
resist
Simon
Peter
,
and
shall
not
the
Saints
of
God
resist
Simon-Magus
?
shall
they
resist
Hymenaeus
and
Philetus
,
and
shall
not
we
contend
with
Alexander
the
Copper-smith
?
't
is
but
suitable
to
what
God
expects
;
and
the
Exhortation
here
given
us
,
That
we
should
maintain
with
might
and
main
,
as
that
which
is
our
treasure
,
which
we
will
not
let
go
,
the
Faith
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
.
To
put
you
upon
this
,
I
might
encourage
you
with
several
things
.
All
the
Reasons
mentioned
are
as
so
many
Motives
to
this
holy
spiritual
contention
:
Shall
I
tell
you
of
three
words
further
?
1.
The
mercy
of
God
delivering
the
truth
to
you
,
should
engage
you
to
this
holy
contention
:
't
is
such
a
mercy
as
is
a
Non-such
mercy
,
Psal.
147.
the
two
last
verses
,
He
hath
given
his
Judgments
to
Jacob
,
and
his
Statutes
to
Israel
;
He
hath
not
dealt
so
with
any
Nation
.
How
many
of
the
greatest
part
of
those
that
we
call
Christians
in
the
world
,
are
put
like
Sampson
to
grind
among
the
Philistinis
?
Superstition
,
Popery
,
Idolatry
,
Will-worship
,
such
things
as
Jesus
Christ
never
delivered
to
his
Saints
,
having
both
their
eyes
out
,
the
Scripture
light
that
should
have
shewed
them
the
truth
,
taken
from
them
;
and
their
Consciences
that
should
teach
them
,
carried
in
the
pocket
of
some
base
Priest
,
that
dare
not
think
any
other
than
what
he
will
tell
them
.
How
many
are
there
,
even
of
the
very
reformed
of
the
world
,
who
only
get
upon
some
broken
plank
of
Ship-wrack'd
truth
,
whereby
they
swim
to
the
Lord
Jesus
?
But
God
does
not
deal
thus
with
us
:
you
have
had
the
whole
Counsel
of
God
revealed
to
you
,
a
glorious
light
set
up
in
the
Nation
for
a
hundred
of
years
past
,
which
hath
been
like
the
light
of
seven
dayes
:
For
these
twenty
years
past
the
running
to
and
fro
of
men
,
hath
increased
knowledge
:
you
have
learned
the
truth
from
Gods
faithful
Ministers
:
you
have
received
it
with
much
affliction
,
with
many
temptations
:
it
hath
cost
Jesus
Christ
dear
to
send
it
,
it
hath
cost
you
dear
to
receive
it
,
and
will
you
let
it
go
?
Your
sin
above
all
others
will
be
most
provoking
to
the
Lord
Jesus
.
2.
I
might
tell
you
that
't
is
a
time
,
wherein
many
let
go
the
faith
,
and
methinks
the
Lord
Jesus
does
by
his
poor
and
unworthy
messenger
speak
to
this
great
Congregation
,
as
sometimes
he
did
to
his
Apostles
,
Will
ye
also
go
away
?
There
are
many
that
have
been
forward
and
eminent
Professors
of
the
Faith
delivered
to
the
Saints
,
that
have
made
Ship-wrack
of
Faith
and
a
good
Conscience
;
will
you
split
upon
the
same
rock
?
God
hath
kept
the
truth
for
you
,
and
kept
you
in
the
truth
hitherto
,
and
is
coming
to
see
whether
you
will
cleave
to
it
,
and
keep
it
or
no.
We
have
been
sucking
at
the
breasts
of
the
Ordinances
,
and
dandled
upon
the
knees
of
Providences
,
and
gone
on
in
a
smooth
way
of
Profession
:
but
what
will
you
do
now
,
when
you
must
come
possibly
to
suffer
persecution
for
it
?
to
keep
the
faith
,
you
may
lose
your
Liberty
,
Life
,
Estate
.
And
there
's
a
great
deal
of
hazard
upon
this
account
,
because
it
hath
pleased
God
so
to
dispose
it
,
as
that
those
that
should
be
your
guides
into
truth
,
the
Lord
is
removing
them
into
corners
.
Possibly
while
they
have
been
with
you
,
you
have
kept
the
faith
;
but
what
will
you
do
when
they
are
gone
?
While
Moses
was
with
the
people
they
cleaved
to
the
Lord
;
when
once
he
was
gone
into
the
Mount
,
they
fell
into
their
Idolatry
,
and
worshipped
a
Calf
.
While
Paul
was
at
Ephesus
the
flock
kept
pure
,
but
(
saith
he
)
I
know
after
my
departure
grievous
Wolves
shall
break
in
,
not
sparing
the
flock
,
&c.
So
while
you
have
heard
of
God
,
who
sends
voices
and
warnings
to
scare
away
the
Wolves
and
Foxes
from
you
,
possibly
you
may
keep
the
Faith
;
but
what
will
you
do
when
God
removes
them
?
3.
God
hath
ever
had
in
all
ages
of
his
Church
,
a
word
of
his
Patience
to
be
kept
,
to
try
his
Saints
;
and
therefore
it
does
concern
you
for
to
be
valiant
for
the
truth
.
In
all
the
series
of
Gods
dispensations
with
his
Church
,
there
hath
been
something
or
other
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
that
hath
cost
them
resisting
to
bloud
,
to
sacrifice
their
lives
,
to
lay
down
all
that
they
have
for
it
by
suffering
.
Now
even
as
they
,
so
we
;
if
not
in
the
same
thing
,
yet
in
the
same
faith
:
we
have
still
some
word
or
other
of
Gods
patience
to
keep
,
therefore
we
need
to
have
on
the
Armour
of
Light
;
you
must
wrestle
with
the
fiery
Tryal
,
for
there
is
some
Jewel
that
Jesus
Christ
puts
upon
you
to
wear
,
that
Persecutors
and
Persecutions
,
Heresies
and
Hereticks
will
scratch
at
,
which
you
must
hold
out
with
loss
of
life
to
keep
;
and
this
must
be
till
the
latter
part
of
the
rage
and
reign
of
Antichrist
is
out
;
and
even
as
you
keep
that
,
so
will
God
keep
you
,
Rev.
3.10
.
As
you
honour
the
word
of
Gods
patience
,
so
God
will
honour
you
:
As
you
are
faithful
to
him
,
so
will
he
give
you
the
Crown
,
and
no
otherwise
:
Hence
therefore
it
concerns
us
all
to
be
armed
with
a
holy
confidence
and
resolution
,
as
to
this
spiritual
Warfare
,
in
contending
for
the
faith
delivered
to
us
.
But
the
great
thing
I
shall
speak
to
,
is
;
Wherein
may
Christians
be
helped
in
this
holy
strugling
and
contention
?
I
shall
only
mention
five
or
six
things
,
some
to
fit
you
for
it
,
others
to
help
you
in
the
mannagement
of
it
:
I
shall
name
them
mixtly
,
and
not
distinct
.
Rule
1.
First
,
Bring
all
Doctrines
that
are
offered
you
to
believe
,
and
all
practises
that
are
put
upon
you
to
practise
,
to
the
Scriptures
,
the
Word
of
God
;
try
them
there
,
whether
they
be
to
be
retained
,
or
to
be
rejected
.
You
will
have
this
double
advantage
by
it
;
-
1.
To
discover
what
is
right
,
and
what
is
wrong
.
-
2.
To
have
on
the
best
part
of
your
armor
,
whereby
to
contend
against
it
.
1.
To
discover
what
is
right
,
and
what
is
wrong
;
for
the
Scripture
alone
is
the
Touch-stone
of
Doctrines
,
and
the
Trial
of
Spirits
:
The
Scripture
does
discover
it self
,
and
doth
discover
all
things
that
are
contrary
to
it
:
when
you
are
bidden
to
try
all
things
,
't
is
not
by
practising
all
things
,
as
some
poor
giddy-headed
Christians
of
late
days
have
done
;
who
have
made
the
practising
every
opinion
,
to
be
their
trying
of
it
,
till
they
have
run
themselves
into
all
Opinions
:
but
't
is
the
Scripture
you
are
first
to
trie
,
and
then
to
practise
;
who
are
like
the
noble
Bereans
,
that
were
more
noble
than
those
of
Thessalonipa
,
because
they
searched
the
Scripture
.
To
bring
the
Truths
that
have
or
shall
be
taught
you
,
or
the
Doctrines
that
shall
be
imposed
upon
you
,
to
the
Word
of
God
;
to
see
whether
they
be
according
to
the
Truth
,
or
no
:
for
false
Doctrines
and
false
Worship
,
of
all
things
they
hate
the
Scripture
most
:
they
are
alike
false
coyn
,
or
false
Jewels
,
which
go
best
in
the
night
:
false
coyn
will
not
endure
the
Touch-stone
,
nor
false
Jewels
the
day
:
no
more
will
false
Doctrines
the
Scripture
;
therefore
it
will
be
a
great
way
to
discover
them
.
2.
It
will
be
a
great
way
to
vanquish
them
,
Eph.
6.
Above
all
,
take
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
:
the
Word
of
God
is
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
by
which
we
slay
Heretical
Doctrines
;
and
by
which
we
are
to
slay
sinful
practises
.
All
those
stones
that
the
Davids
of
God
have
flung
at
the
Goliahs
of
Errour
,
they
have
been
taken
out
of
the
Brook
of
the
Scriptures
:
therefore
reduce
all
Doctrines
offered
you
to
believe
,
all
Worships
that
are
taught
you
to
practise
,
to
the
Word
of
God
.
1.
All
Doctrines
that
are
taught
you
to
believe
,
reduce
them
thither
;
there
's
no
profession
of
Faith
to
be
built
,
but
the
stones
must
be
fetched
from
that
Mountain
:
If
you
believe
Divine
Truths
,
but
not
because
the
Scripture
propounds
them
,
your
faith
is
but
humane
:
If
you
believe
any
thing
the
Scripture
doth
not
speak
,
your
faith
is
Diabolical
:
the
Word
of
God
,
and
your
faith
,
must
run
parallel
:
All
that
is
written
,
you
must
believe
,
and
you
must
believe
nothing
but
what
is
written
:
This
was
the
Rule
of
the
Old
Testament
,
Isa.
8.20
.
To
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
;
to
the
Law
,
that
is
,
to
Moses
;
and
to
the
Testimony
,
that
is
,
to
the
Prophets
:
if
they
speak
not
according
to
these
,
there
's
no
light
in
them
.
When
any
thing
was
offered
to
Christ
by
way
of
enquiry
,
his
common
answer
was
,
How
readest
thou
?
Luk.
10.26
.
How
is
it
written
?
When
the
Apostle
Paul
would
redress
the
abuse
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
he
does
not
carry
the
Corinthians
to
these
and
these
Fathers
,
to
this
and
that
use
and
custom
,
but
brings
that
,
How
it
was
delivered
from
the
Lord
:
he
reduces
them
to
the
Institution
;
What
I
have
received
from
the
Lord
,
that
I
have
delivered
unto
you
.
The
Word
of
God
is
perfect
,
in
respect
of
Doctrine
,
and
in
respect
of
Worship
.
So
that
whatsoever
is
offered
you
to
believe
,
you
must
try
it
by
perfect
rules
;
for
't
is
given
by
Divine
inspiration
,
to
make
the
man
of
God
perfect
and
wise
unto
Salvation
:
it
is
such
a
Canon
about
Doctrines
to
be
received
,
as
nothing
must
be
added
nor
taken
from
it
,
Rev.
22.
Therefore
it
's
called
a
Testament
:
Now
no
man
dares
adde
to
another
mans
last
Will
and
Testament
:
Who
shall
dare
to
adde
a
faith
to
the
Faith
of
Gods
Elect
,
to
that
which
Christ
hath
delivered
?
I
will
give
you
this
as
a
certain
Observation
,
that
there
never
was
any
thing
of
false
Doctrine
brought
into
the
Church
,
or
any
thing
of
false
Worship
imposed
upon
the
Church
,
but
either
it
was
by
neglecting
the
Scripture
,
or
by
introducing
someehing
above
the
Scripture
.
2.
Bring
hither
all
practices
of
Worship
,
as
well
as
Doctrine
,
to
be
believed
:
try
the
wayes
and
forms
of
Christs
house
,
by
the
Word
of
Christ
:
he
shews
us
the
patterns
thereof
,
the
our-goings
,
and
returnings
thereof
:
he
was
faithful
in
all
his
house
,
even
as
Moses
was
,
who
did
not
leave
a
pin
of
the
Tabernacle
,
but
did
appoint
it
.
There
is
nothing
decent
and
comely
in
the
Church
,
which
is
so
much
pleaded
for
,
but
what
comes
in
by
Christs
institution
.
What-ever
you
worship
without
a
warrant
from
the
Word
of
God
,
or
by
what-ever
means
you
worship
without
a
warrant
from
the
Word
of
God
,
you
worship
you
know
not
what
,
John
4.20
.
'T
is
Will-worship
;
and
by
the
same
Rule
you
receive
one
Will-worship
,
you
may
receive
twenty
;
'T
is
vain
worship
,
it
will
never
reach
the
end
of
your
Communion
with
God
:
(
for
he
is
a
Spirit
,
and
seeks
such
Worshippers
:
)
it
will
never
bring
you
to
the
enjoyment
of
God
:
therefore
in
point
of
Worship
,
bring
it
to
the
Word
of
God
;
and
as
to
Faith
and
Worship
,
say
,
Hitherto
,
my
Faith
,
and
my
Worship
,
shalt
thou
go
and
no
further
.
This
rule
rightly
improved
,
will
dis-intangle
you
from
the
hooks
,
and
take
you
off
from
the
baits
of
those
cunning
Fowlers
(
for
to
such
the
Apostle
doth
compare
them
in
the
New
Testament
)
who
seek
to
betray
souls
from
the
simplicity
of
Gospel-faith
.
Never
any
did
invent
false
Doctrine
,
but
to
put
up
them
,
they
put
down
the
Scripture
,
and
they
put
out
the
eyes
of
Christians
to
make
them
bend
to
it
.
Before
they
use
other
means
to
compel
them
,
their
great
work
is
to
darken
the
light
,
or
the
truth
;
and
in
the
room
of
the
Scripture
to
be
your
rule
,
they
set
up
other
Rules
:
which
,
because
there
are
three
marvellous
Popular
,
I
desire
to
mention
them
in
opposition
to
this
Rule
I
have
given
you
.
There
's
a
three-fold
rule
men
would
set
up
to
deceive
poor
souls
:
The
Name
of
a
Church
:
Ancient
Customs
:
The
Generality
of
those
where
they
live
.
1.
The
specious
Name
of
a
Church
,
to
make
that
a
Rule
to
Doctrine
and
to
Worship
.
It
was
the
plea
of
the
Popish
Party
in
the
Marian
dayes
;
What!
will
you
not
believe
the
Church
?
hath
not
the
Church
power
to
make
Institutions
and
Canons
about
this
,
and
that
,
and
the
other
?
will
you
not
believe
the
Church
?
will
will
you
go
out
from
the
true
Church
?
Thus
do
men
that
go
about
to
deceive
;
nothing
like
it
,
as
to
the
catching
and
deluding
many
poor
souls
,
by
making
the
Church
their
Rule
.
It
was
the
way
of
the
Popish
Party
of
old
,
and
if
Antichrist
ever
hath
power
again
over
the
Church
of
Christ
,
in
that
measure
and
degree
it
has
had
,
you
must
expect
it
again
;
therefore
let
me
caution
you
against
it
.
Can
we
enquire
who
this
Church
was
?
It
was
only
the
decree
of
the
proud
Church
,
Antichrist
of
old
,
and
the
Antichristian
Clergy
,
who
,
(
as
you
may
read
in
their
Stories
)
would
lord
it
over
the
faith
of
Gods
heritage
.
I
must
tell
you
,
the
Name
,
and
Custom
,
and
way
of
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
is
a
reverend
holy
thing
,
even
of
that
that
is
a
true
Church
:
'T
is
a
weighty
Argument
,
when
the
Apostle
saith
,
We
have
no
such
Custom
,
nor
the
Churches
of
Christ
:
And
therefore
I
do
fully
close
with
him
that
said
,
No
sober
man
will
go
against
reason
:
No
Christian
against
the
Scripture
:
and
no
peaceable
minded
man
against
the
Church
:
But
then
the
Church
must
shine
by
a
Scripture-Light
:
If
that
be
a
Rule
,
it
must
be
ruled
by
the
Scripture
;
the
Churches
power
is
not
Authoritative
,
as
to
give
Laws
against
the
Laws
of
Christ
;
it
's
onely
ministerial
,
we
do
believe
the
Scripture
for
it self
,
and
not
because
of
the
Church
:
we
receive
the
Scripture
by
the
Church
:
Hence
therefore
when
we
set
up
the
name
of
a
Church
,
let
us
see
whether
that
Church
walk
in
the
way
of
Christ
,
whether
she
be
his
Spouse
or
no
,
whether
she
doth
act
according
to
his
Institutions
,
whether
they
bring
his
light
,
yea
or
no
;
then
submit
:
for
it
is
not
what
a
Church
practises
,
but
what
they
are
warranted
to
practise
:
not
what
they
hold
for
a
truth
,
but
what
they
are
warranted
to
hold
as
the
Word
of
Truth
:
The
Word
was
written
after
the
Church
,
but
as
it
is
the
Word
of
God
,
it
's
before
it
.
This
therefore
will
break
the
snare
,
if
you
be
set
upon
by
the
specious
name
of
the
Church
;
look
that
the
Church
hath
warrant
from
Scripture-Institution
,
and
then
submit
to
Church-Institution
.
A
second
Rule
I
observe
men
would
set
up
to
betray
poor
souls
from
the
faith
once
delivered
to
them
,
is
Ancient
Custom
:
(
our
Fathers
worshipped
in
this
Mountain
.
)
When
they
would
hold
forth
that
which
the
Scripture
is
short
in
,
they
will
send
us
to
such
and
such
customs
,
of
so
many
hundred
years
standing
.
It
is
to
be
bewailed
that
the
date
,
the
standing
of
false
Doctrines
,
and
false
Worships
,
is
so
ancient
;
for
though
at
first
they
were
but
Innovations
,
yet
to
succeeding
Generations
they
become
old
:
And
't
is
a
very
great
truth
,
That
what
is
the
most
ancient
,
is
the
most
true
;
and
therefore
there
lies
a
great
snare
in
this
.
Therefore
when
Antiquity
is
pretended
,
if
you
find
not
their
hoary
heads
in
the
way
of
Righteousness
,
there
is
little
reason
for
you
to
reverence
them
,
or
comply
with
them
,
no
more
than
there
was
reason
so
suddenly
to
be
taken
with
the
Gibeonites
mouldy
bread
and
clouted
shoes
:
When
matters
of
Antiquity
are
pretended
,
say
as
Ignatius
,
Jesus
Christus
est
mea
Antiquitas
,
Jesus
Christ
is
my
Antiquity
;
so
say
,
Truth
is
my
Antiquity
:
for
though
an
opinion
hath
been
practised
a
thousand
years
,
yet
men
may
have
the
Word
of
Truth
in
their
hearts
that
is
ancienter
than
all
.
A
third
Rule
that
men
would
set
up
,
is
,
The
general
course
of
the
World
,
or
Place
,
the
generality
of
those
where
they
live
:
This
was
that
the
Popish
Party
did
often
mention
to
the
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
;
What!
will
you
be
wiser
than
others
?
Can't
you
do
as
others
do
?
must
you
be
singular
?
And
this
is
a
taking
Rule
for
to
make
you
conformable
to
those
things
possibly
the
Word
of
God
will
not
warrant
,
if
you
bring
not
this
custom
to
the
Word
of
God
:
'T
is
not
what
the
most
do
,
but
what
we
may
do
:
't
is
not
what
the
practice
of
all
in
general
is
,
but
what
ought
to
be
the
singular
care
,
and
strict
holiness
of
Christians
in
particular
,
that
the
Word
of
God
will
allow
:
Christians
are
not
to
be
conformable
to
the
present
World
,
Rom.
12.1
.
The
Word
will
tell
you
,
It
is
no
more
safe
to
follow
a
multitude
to
do
evil
,
than
it
will
be
sweet
to
be
in
Hell
with
a
great
company
:
The
Word
will
let
you
know
,
the
secrets
of
the
Lord
are
with
a
very
few
,
and
those
,
them
that
fear
him
:
as
for
the
whole
world
,
it
lies
in
wickedness
:
The
Word
will
tell
you
,
The
wayes
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
profession
of
Jesus
Christ
,
is
commonly
called
a
Sect
;
it
is
every
where
spoken
against
,
and
men
hate
it
every
where
:
Therefore
set
up
a
Rule
in
your
hearts
,
in
your
houses
,
in
your
meditations
,
in
your
practise
.
Rule
2.
Be
very
well
rooted
and
established
in
the
faith
that
hath
been
delivered
to
you
.
I
observe
one
of
the
great
reasons
why
Christians
so
easily
let
go
the
profession
they
have
made
,
is
,
because
they
were
never
well
built
upon
it
,
nor
established
in
it
.
There
are
many
Christians
,
that
,
through
their
own
itching
ears
,
heaping
up
Teachers
to
themselves
,
have
never
been
rooted
or
established
in
the
truth
;
the
Lord
pitty
them
and
keep
them
this
day
:
Many
Christians
that
have
attended
to
establishing
means
,
yet
never
seriously
considered
nor
laid
things
to
their
heart
,
but
are
like
those
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
Heb.
5.12
.
that
had
need
to
learn
the
first
Oracles
of
God
.
How
many
among
us
profess
with
the
highest
,
but
have
little
ground
for
their
faith
?
onely
(
with
the
Jews
)
the
Traditions
of
the
Elders
,
the
custom
of
the
place
,
Education
,
and
because
such
a
party
of
men
say
so
,
because
no
body
denies
it
,
because
Ministers
commonly
preached
it
;
but
to
have
any
solid
and
serious
ground
,
they
are
yet
to
seek
.
'T
is
not
with
the
things
of
God
,
as
with
other
Arts
,
as
Logick
,
Rhetorick
,
Astronomy
;
in
these
Arts
the
principal
is
presupposed
to
be
proved
;
no
man
goes
about
to
prove
there
is
Reason
,
that
there
is
Number
,
that
there
are
Heavenly
Bodies
,
because
sense
and
experience
shews
it
.
But
't
is
quite
otherwise
in
the
things
of
God
:
for
you
are
not
onely
to
run
away
with
the
notion
,
that
there
is
a
God
,
that
this
God
is
one
,
and
that
these
are
his
Words
and
his
Works
;
but
you
are
to
know
this
by
experience
,
because
the
knowledge
of
these
things
comes
by
infusion
,
by
faith
,
by
a
belief
that
God
is
:
For
by
faith
we
believe
the
Worlds
were
made
by
the
Word
of
God
,
Hebr.
11.3
.
It
is
that
therefore
I
would
press
you
to
,
that
you
would
labour
for
an
established
Spirit
:
Do
not
onely
hear
the
things
of
God
,
but
see
them
;
the
first
will
but
blinde
you
,
or
at
best
leave
you
at
great
uncertainties
;
the
last
will
settle
you
.
What
was
the
reason
of
the
holy
Apostles
zeal
,
when
they
were
under
the
greatest
threatnings
of
the
High
Priests
,
and
were
forbid
to
speak
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
to
speak
of
Justification
by
faith
,
and
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
from
the
dead
,
and
forgiveness
of
sins
by
him
?
(
things
that
are
further
remote
from
sense
and
reason
)
the
Apostle
will
tell
you
,
Acts
4.20
.
We
cannot
but
speak
the
things
we
have
seen
and
heard
.
Hence
it
is
that
poor
silly
women
,
that
in
respect
of
their
Imbecillity
and
Infirmity
of
Sex
,
the
terrours
of
the
fire
and
faggot
,
might
have
been
such
to
have
brought
them
to
Apostacy
,
yet
they
confounded
the
great
Doctors
and
Rabbies
when
they
were
brought
before
them
;
they
were
able
to
burn
,
though
they
could
not
dispute
;
they
beheld
things
that
were
invisible
.
It
's
an
excellent
thing
not
to
take
up
the
Word
upon
notion
,
upon
opinion
,
but
to
have
an
established
heart
through
Grace
.
I
shall
direct
you
in
two
words
.
-
1.
Get
the
Lord
by
Prayer
to
teach
you
every
truth
;
what
Jesus
Christ
teaches
once
,
is
everlastingly
taught
;
no
word
is
abiding
,
but
what
the
Lord
Jesus
teaches
himself
.
Look
as
it
is
with
Satan
,
when
he
comes
to
seduce
men
from
the
truth
,
he
will
present
such
a
fine
notion
without
,
and
commonly
he
darts
in
some
dazling
light
within
,
so
that
you
never
knew
a
Heretick
take
up
a
false
opinion
,
but
it
was
with
a
marvellous
deal
of
sweetness
and
comfort
:
so
when
the
Lord
Christ
teacheth
by
his
Spirit
,
he
comes
with
that
light
,
that
sweetness
,
savour
,
and
relish
of
truth
,
as
will
be
impossible
for
you
to
let
it
go
:
Hence
when
Christ
would
confute
the
Pharisees
,
who
had
the
witness
of
his
Father
in
his
work
,
he
saith
,
Joh.
5.37
.
Ye
have
neither
heard
his
●oice
at
any
time
,
nor
seen
his
shape
:
It
's
an
excellent
thing
to
see
the
shape
and
hear
the
voice
of
God
.
-
2.
Be
well
rooted
upon
Christ
,
or
else
you
will
never
be
established
in
any
●ruth
of
Christ
:
If
you
miss
the
Lord
Jesus
by
the
Grace
of
Faith
:
you
will
never
h●ld
fast
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
:
you
are
built
upon
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
(
not
their
Persons
)
upon
which
the
Lord
Jesus
is
the
Corner-stone
:
he
that
does
not
know
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
will
certainly
lose
his
Faith
:
What
's
the
reason
the
stony
ground
in
time
of
Persecution
fell
away
?
why
,
they
had
not
root
,
they
were
not
planted
upon
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Rule
3.
Thirdly
,
those
truths
that
God
hath
taught
you
,
and
those
wayes
of
Worship
God
hath
committed
to
you
,
love
them
as
your
lives
,
love
them
above
your
lives
;
for
no
man
will
ever
contend
to
hold
them
,
if
he
do
not
love
them
.
Things
of
low
price
and
esteem
,
are
presently
let
go
;
he
that
loves
the
Word
above
his
life
,
will
let
life
go
rather
than
the
Word
:
If
you
receive
not
the
Word
out
of
love
,
every
Imposter
and
false
Prophet
,
every
fear
and
terrour
of
men
will
rob
you
of
it
:
Hide
the
Word
in
thy
heart
,
saith
Solomon
,
Love
the
truth
dearly
.
It
was
a
great
speech
of
Calvin
,
Never
did
any
one
Apostatize
from
the
truth
of
Jesus
Christ
,
but
it
was
because
he
did
not
love
the
truth
:
And
I
add
this
,
That
never
did
any
Apostatize
from
the
wayes
and
truth
of
Jesus
Christ
,
but
it
was
because
they
did
not
receive
them
in
love
,
or
else
they
have
lost
their
love
;
for
there
's
a
decay
of
affection
,
as
well
as
having
no
affection
:
if
you
love
them
,
what
will
you
not
suffer
for
them
?
(
but
more
of
that
by
and
by
.
)
Rule
4.
Fourthly
,
Guard
all
the
truths
of
God
,
and
those
wayes
of
God
that
have
been
taught
you
;
guard
them
strongly
,
especially
truths
that
are
most
material
and
fundamental
:
for
leading
truths
are
like
Captains
of
Armies
,
if
they
be
routed
,
the
whole
rout
follows
them
.
There
is
great
opposition
that
will
be
made
against
your
faith
.
The
whole
power
of
darkness
,
of
Antichrist
,
of
his
seducing
spirits
,
likely
and
probably
enou●h
,
will
overspread
the
whole
face
of
Christianity
once
more
:
for
she
must
sit
as
a
Lady
,
before
she
be
desolate
and
forsaken
for
ever
.
The
Apostle
bids
you
beware
of
Dogs
,
beware
of
the
Concision
,
beware
of
Evil
workers
,
guard
your selves
against
them
,
guard
the
truths
you
have
learned
,
by
Argument
,
by
Scripture
,
by
Reason
,
that
you
may
have
wherewithal
to
confute
them
by
the
word
of
truth
mightily
,
out
of
the
Scripture
,
as
the
Apostle
did
.
Three
things
you
are
to
guard
against
.
-
1.
Your
own
deceitfulness
,
especially
in
a
rash
and
sudden
forsaking
of
those
wayes
that
have
been
taught
,
and
the
profession
you
have
taken
up
;
for
Christians
would
never
be
so
mad
to
Apostatize
,
were
they
but
seriously
deliberate
,
about
the
weight
of
them
,
Gal.
3.1
.
O
foolish
Galathians
,
who
hath
bewitched
you
,
that
you
would
not
obey
the
truth
,
&c.
and
1.6
.
I
warvelled
what
ailed
you
,
that
you
soon
turned
away
to
another
Gospel
.
One
would
have
thought
they
might
have
spoken
with
Paul
first
,
and
sent
to
him
,
and
reasoned
the
case
with
him
:
There
's
a
marvellous
bewitching
in
false
Doctrines
,
to
take
men
presently
,
who
are
not
watchful
over
themselves
.
It
is
in
disputations
and
practising
truth
,
as
it
is
in
contentions
:
if
you
make
a
Judgment
before
you
hear
both
parties
speak
,
you
judge
unrighteously
:
if
you
forsake
the
wayes
and
truth
of
Jesus
Christ
,
before
you
can
hear
what
can
be
said
for
them
,
you
do
unrighteously
.
-
2.
Guard
them
against
the
lusts
of
your
own
hearts
.
The
great
work
of
a
Chris●ian
,
is
contention
;
it
is
not
so
much
against
Antichrist
,
those
that
are
without
him
,
as
that
which
is
within
him
.
If
all
Heretical
Do●trines
and
wayes
were
rooted
out
of
the
World
,
not
onely
the
being
,
but
the
memory
,
the
heart
is
bad
enough
in
one
day
to
set
them
all
o●
foot
again
;
therefore
guard
the
truth
:
Men
of
corrupt
minds
will
presently
grow
●eprobate
,
as
to
the
Faith
,
1
Tim.
3
6.
Such
Doctrines
and
Worships
as
shall
suit
with
our
lusts
,
as
shall
suit
with
exalting
Self
,
and
laving
Christ
low
,
as
shall
suit
with
an
easie
way
to
Heaven
,
when
the
Scripture
saith
,
Straight
is
the
Gate
;
as
shall
suit
with
self-preservation
:
So
I
might
secure
my
Estate
,
my
Liberty
.
I
would
suspect
such
Doctrines
as
these
,
before
I
take
them
up
for
the
wayes
of
Christ
.
Guard
the
truth
against
false
Teachers
,
such
as
shall
come
among
you
in
Sheeps
cloathing
,
yet
are
Wolves
in
heart
;
men
that
creep
in
at
unawares
among
you
,
to
subvert
souls
:
I
will
not
here
describe
them
,
you
know
them
well
enough
by
their
fruits
:
onely
this
let
me
tell
you
in
opposition
to
those
;
though
you
cannot
come
at
the
publick
Ministr●
,
or
those
God
hath
set
over
you
,
yet
make
Conscience
for
to
take
fences
,
to
take
defences
from
them
,
as
you
may
by
their
Counsel
,
Prayer
,
Help
,
and
Assistance
,
for
to
guard
you
against
false
Teachers
.
When
the
Church
of
Christ
is
in
the
Wilderness
,
you
will
find
this
is
that
the
Holy
Ghost
advises
them
to
,
Cant.
1.8
.
You
are
to
guard
your selves
by
communion
one
with
another
;
as
to
go
forth
by
the
foot-steps
of
the
Flock
,
so
also
you
are
to
go
and
feed
your
Kids
by
the
Shepherds
tents
;
for
though
't
is
not
the
work
that
God
calls
for
,
to
pin
your
faith
upon
their
sleeves
,
yet
't
is
your
duty
to
enquire
of
the
Lord
by
them
;
for
he
is
the
Messenger
of
the
Lord
to
you
.
Rule
5.
Arm
your selves
with
Resolutions
to
suffer
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
and
for
the
wayes
of
Jesus
Christ
;
As
you
should
love
the
truth
above
your
lives
,
so
labour
to
be
made
willing
to
part
with
Life
,
Estate
,
Liberty
,
any
thing
for
to
keep
the
wayes
of
Jesus
Christ
.
It
is
not
the
honour
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
to
hear
Christians
to
break
out
into
murmurings
,
passions
,
discontents
,
contentions
that
are
carnal
and
sinful
;
your
work
is
,
humbly
,
meekly
,
and
patiently
to
lie
under
the
hand
of
God
,
and
under
the
hand
of
man
too
;
that
becomes
Christians
.
Suffering
is
that
that
will
restore
the
glory
of
Religion
,
that
will
keep
the
truth
delivered
to
you
,
that
will
honour
the
Cause
of
Christ
best
of
all
:
follow
the
example
of
blessed
Paul
:
his
his
expression
is
worthy
of
consideration
,
2
Tim.
2.9
.
he
gives
a
charge
of
keeping
and
propagating
one
of
the
most
glorious
truths
,
(
that
Jesus
Christ
was
risen
from
the
dead
)
yet
a
thing
that
is
farthest
off
from
sense
and
reason
,
(
wherein
I
suffer
trouble
:
)
Mark
,
Paul
does
not
say
,
wherein
I
make
trouble
;
no
,
but
wherein
I
suffer
trouble
,
as
an
evil
doer
,
unto
bonds
,
but
the
Word
of
God
is
not
bound
.
If
this
blessed
and
glorious
Apostle
would
have
had
the
faith
of
God
bound
,
and
have
contented
himself
with
sinful
silence
,
and
not
propagated
the
Gospel
,
Paul
might
have
been
free
;
but
Paul
would
not
have
the
Word
of
God
bound
,
therefore
Paul
would
suffer
for
it
.
Shall
we
go
higher
a
great
deal
than
this
?
You
have
the
glorious
commendation
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
upon
this
account
,
that
he
gave
a
free
and
full
account
of
the
Doctrine
of
his
Father
,
and
of
his
glorious
person
,
before
Pontius
Pilate
,
a
bloudy
Persecutor
.
It
was
not
by
saying
to
his
Disciples
Fight
;
nor
by
saying
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
:
but
he
gave
a
glorious
confession
before
the
face
of
Pilate
,
of
the
righteousness
of
his
Truth
,
Doctrine
,
Gospel
,
and
of
his
Person
.
Fear
to
ensnare
the
freedom
of
the
Truth
,
with
your
own
Liberty
;
do
not
ensnare
it
to
your
own
lusts
,
nor
to
the
will
of
any
man
.
Oh!
that
we
could
study
,
and
improve
these
Scriptures
more
!
it
would
make
us
fear
God
more
,
and
man
less
.
This
is
that
that
would
make
us
to
say
,
as
holy
David
did
,
Psal.
119.161
.
Princes
have
persecuted
me
without
a
cause
,
but
my
heart
standeth
in
awe
of
thy
word
:
for
he
that
hath
the
most
fear
on
you
,
and
upon
you
,
you
will
be
more
afraid
to
fall
into
his
hands
.
It
is
a
childish
thing
for
a
Christian
to
tread
down
the
belief
of
any
Doctrine
,
or
practise
any
Worship
for
fear
of
man
,
who
hath
no
more
power
to
hurt
us
,
than
we
give
him
our selves
by
our
fear
;
Fear
not
him
that
can
kill
the
body
,
&c.
It
was
the
way
of
Gods
people
formerly
,
that
they
came
to
divide
between
duty
commanded
by
God
,
and
commanded
by
Man
.
You
may
read
in
all
the
dayes
of
Antichrists
persecution
,
from
the
beginning
they
came
to
divide
in
matter
of
obedience
to
God
and
his
truth
;
and
worship
and
obedience
to
Man
.
Christians
!
nothing
but
a
suffering
spirit
will
help
you
to
this
,
for
there
is
no
other
way
of
Obedience
in
this
case
to
Authority
,
but
to
suffer
under
it
meekly
,
patiently
,
as
Lambs
:
This
made
the
three
children
to
divide
between
the
command
of
the
King
,
and
the
command
of
God
:
What
sayes
Nebuchadnezzar
?
Every
knee
that
bowes
not
,
shall
be
cast
into
the
Furnace
:
Very
well
;
As
for
that
matter
,
say
they
,
O
King
,
we
are
not
careful
to
answer
thee
;
for
we
will
not
bow
down
,
&c.
What
,
will
they
not
obey
him
?
Yes
,
they
will
obey
him
;
by
suffering
,
as
becomes
Christians
,
and
is
the
example
of
Christ
:
as
if
they
should
say
,
Truely
we
are
terrified
with
the
burning
Furnace
,
but
we
are
terrified
with
Hell
too
:
We
are
terrified
by
the
threats
of
the
great
King
,
but
we
are
likewise
terrified
with
the
threats
of
the
great
God
:
He
is
able
to
deliver
us
our
of
your
torments
,
you
are
not
able
to
deliver
us
from
his
torments
:
so
in
the
case
of
Daniel
.
Arm
your selves
with
this
Resolution
of
suffering
,
and
lying
down
patiently
and
meekly
under
those
things
that
you
cannot
do
,
so
that
God
may
be
honoured
by
your
holy
resolution
upon
this
account
:
for
truly
,
you
never
do
contend
successfully
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
till
you
contend
by
suffering
;
for
it
is
said
,
They
overcome
by
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
:
You
never
make
Religion
your
business
,
till
the
world
see
you
can
let
such
great
things
go
,
as
Life
,
Estate
,
Liberty
,
to
keep
it
:
then
wisdom
is
justified
of
her
Children
.
You
never
glorifie
the
truths
of
God
so
much
by
practice
,
or
writing
,
as
by
suffering
for
them
.
Those
glorious
truths
against
Popish
justification
,
mixing
of
works
with
faith
,
Transubstantiation
,
Purgatory
,
Idol-worship
,
against
all
those
things
that
were
superadded
contrary
to
God's
Institution
,
there
is
such
a
glory
upon
the
truths
,
that
is
hard
for
the
Popish
power
ever
to
darken
them
again
,
because
we
see
them
written
in
the
honourable
and
blessed
scars
of
the
witnesses
,
and
burnings
of
those
glorious
Martyrs
.
If
you
would
take
one
another
by
the
hand
,
when
God
takes
away
our
faithful
Guides
,
and
say
,
Brethren
,
Sisters
,
Friends
,
come
let
us
hold
together
;
there
's
no
way
in
the
world
to
hold
on
together
like
suffering
;
for
the
Gospel
really
would
get
more
advantage
by
the
holy
,
humble
,
sufferings
of
one
gracious
Saint
,
meerly
for
the
Word
of
Righteousness
,
than
by
ten
thousand
Ar●uments
used
against
Hereticks
,
and
false
Worship
.
Compare
Phil.
1
12
,
13
,
14.
with
the
27
,
28
,
and
29.
verses
.
How
are
Pauls
bonds
a
furtherance
of
the
Gospel
?
Paul
no
doubt
was
called
an
evil
doer
,
that
sowed
Heresie
,
and
was
hated
every
where
;
(
saith
he
)
Many
of
the
Brethren
of
the
Lord
waxed
confident
by
my
bounds
,
and
were
much
more
bold
to
speak
the
Word
without
fear
.
Here
's
the
great
encouragement
:
and
that
's
in
the
27.
verse
,
and
he
speaks
it
as
one
that
was
leaving
of
them
,
Only
let
your
Conversation
he
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
you
may
stand
fast
in
one
spirit
,
with
one
mind
,
striving
together
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
and
in
nothing
terrified
by
your
Adversaries
,
for
unto
you
it
is
given
,
not
only
to
believe
,
but
also
to
suffer
,
&c.
It
is
given
to
you
as
a
duty
,
given
to
you
as
a
priviledge
.
O
that
you
would
confirm
one
another
,
and
in
slippery
times
hold
up
one
another
by
the
hand
;
do
it
in
going
after
Gods
call
,
and
in
this
way
,
suffering
for
those
truths
you
cannot
otherwise
hold
and
maintain
.
Truly
Christians
,
you
had
need
be
armed
with
Resolution
;
for
the
world
is
always
counting
the
things
Gods
people
have
suffered
,
for
very
little
,
and
they
count
it
prudence
not
to
meddle
therein
.
Those
men
that
have
easie
,
soft
terms
to
comply
,
that
they
have
a
latitude
to
do
any
thing
,
I
believe
some
Christians
are
of
that
opinion
,
that
they
would
even
think
the
Saints
of
God
were
ill-advised
to
venture
their
All
upon
those
truths
they
see
others
dyed
and
suffered
for
.
It
is
a
sad
thing
,
many
Christians
study
;
to
draw
out
the
lines
of
obedience
as
far
as
the
honesty
of
the
times
will
give
them
leave
,
but
no
farther
:
that
they
would
go
on
with
the
Lord
Jesus
to
the
High
Priest's
Hall
,
and
there
deny
him
:
or
that
would
be
willing
to
do
any
thing
for
Christ
,
but
are
willing
to
suffer
nothing
for
Christ
:
you
do
very
little
honour
Jesus
Christ
in
this
,
and
you
will
very
little
honour
your selves
at
the
last
.
It
is
upon
this
account
that
Christians
if
they
see
even
against
plain
conviction
of
Conscience
,
and
the
Word
,
that
there
are
super-instituted
things
broken
in
,
as
in
conscience
they
cannot
submit
to
,
yet
they
cannot
comply
,
why
?
they
may
be
used
lawfuly
,
though
not
superstitiously
:
But
saith
the
Apostle
Paul
,
Do
I
yet
strive
to
please
men
?
Gal.
1.10
.
Am
I
then
the
Servant
of
Christ
?
You
cannot
be
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
if
you
strive
to
please
men
.
Wo
be
to
you
that
please
men
,
and
displease
God
:
He
that
would
be
my
Disciple
,
let
him
deny
himself
,
and
take
up
his
Cross
,
&c.
(
What
's
that
?
)
deny
Wife
,
Children
,
Relations
,
Comforts
,
he
must
be
willing
to
go
out
of
all
:
Those
duties
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
is
most
glorified
in
,
they
are
either
those
our
floathful
hearts
are
most
unwilling
to
do
,
or
that
our
fearful
hearts
are
most
unwilling
to
suffer
for
:
Therefore
arm
your selves
with
resolutions
to
suffer
.
I
intended
to
have
taken
up
four
Appearances
and
Coverings
that
Saints
usually
take
up
for
to
hide
themselves
,
as
under
a
covert
,
to
beat
down
the
Gospel-warrants
and
commands
,
to
suffer
for
the
Faith
delivered
.
1.
The
motion
that
a
Christian
hath
of
indifferencie
of
things
,
that
they
are
but
toyes
and
trifles
,
that
they
may
be
done
,
or
not
done
.
It
is
not
my
work
to
tell
you
what
is
indifferent
,
or
name
any
thing
in
particular
.
As
I
remember
in
the
Book
of
Martyrs
,
the
usual
Argument
was
,
Why
cannot
you
worship
the
Idol
?
why
cannot
you
bow
down
as
well
as
others
?
it
is
a
small
matter
:
cannot
you
shew
your
outward
reverence
,
and
keep
your
heart
to
your self
?
Indeed
if
there
were
any
thing
that
is
indifferent
,
a
Christian
hath
a
marvellous
latitude
in
point
of
Doctrine
,
in
point
of
Worship
:
I
would
caution
you
therefore
.
The
term
of
indifferent
,
I
suppose
it
is
devised
as
a
Pillar
to
rest
the
Conscience
on
,
which
otherwise
would
startle
,
and
look
with
a
broad
face
upon
them
.
Things
that
come
under
this
notion
,
had
need
well
to
be
weighed
and
considered
:
If
they
tell
you
plainly
they
came
out
of
Rome
,
and
had
the
Plague
of
Popery
upon
them
:
they
came
from
Hell
,
were
hatched
there
,
and
the
curse
of
God
is
upon
them
;
no
body
will
entertain
them
.
They
must
pretend
they
came
from
the
Church
,
from
the
Apostles
,
descending
from
the
Scriptures
;
and
hence
they
are
entertained
with
the
freedom
and
willingness
,
as
that
most
Christians
take
no
notice
,
but
fall
down
under
them
;
and
so
the
very
power
and
life
of
Religion
and
holy
practice
is
eaten
out
.
The
Devil
hath
three
wayes
whereby
he
makes
men
seek
after
him
.
First
,
Commonly
he
doth
cover
holiness
with
other
names
.
Secondly
,
He
perswades
that
sins
are
but
little
.
Thirdly
,
That
they
may
repent
hereafter
.
The
first
is
suitable
to
my
purpose
,
That
vertue
or
grace
is
covered
with
other
names
:
therefore
if
a
man
be
holy
,
he
is
called
precise
;
if
zealous
,
he
is
said
to
be
rash
;
and
if
it
be
really
a
sin
,
it
shall
come
under
the
name
of
indifferency
,
a
toy
,
a
trifle
,
and
things
of
that
nature
:
therefore
you
had
need
be
cautious
;
for
it
is
not
so
much
what
name
the
sin
has
,
what
title
it
goes
under
,
as
what
it
is
really
.
As
to
things
of
Doctrine
and
Worship
I
know
there
is
no
medium
;
every
man
must
give
an
account
to
the
Lord
what
he
does
;
therefore
I
do
not
tell
you
what
is
indifferent
,
and
what
not
;
but
search
the
Scripture
,
take
heed
what
you
receive
for
indifferent
.
The
second
thing
Christians
will
say
is
,
I
hope
without
danger
I
may
comply
with
them
,
considering
I
bear
them
as
my
burthens
.
This
is
very
like
the
young
man
in
the
Gospel
;
he
came
to
Christ
,
and
would
have
him
come
up
to
his
terms
;
and
when
Christ
told
him
,
Yet
he
lacked
one
thning
,
Go●●ell
all
,
&c.
he
went
away
sorrowful
:
So
,
many
Christians
they
would
follow
Christ
,
but
they
cannot
,
because
there
is
not
such
security
in
it
,
but
they
will
go
away
sorrowful
:
Thou
Hyvocrite
!
Art
thou
willing
to
forsake
all
for
Christ
,
yet
canst
not
leave
life
,
liberty
,
and
some
of
these
small
things
?
Will
you
wound
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
pretend
to
be
sorrowful
for
it
?
I
conclude
,
●hy
pretence
shall
not
excuse
thee
;
for
so
was
Pilate
loth
to
crucifie
Christ
;
and
,
as
a
means
and
expedient
,
he
calls
for
water
and
washes
his
hands
,
saying
,
I
am
innocent
from
the
blood
of
this
just
man
:
But
do
you
think
God
excused
Pilate
?
no
more
,
will
he
you
:
Whatever
is
brought
to
you
,
is
either
forbidden
or
commanded
by
God
:
If
forbidden
by
God
,
why
do
you
meddle
with
it
?
If
commanded
of
the
Lord
,
why
are
you
burdened
with
it
?
why
do
you
it
heartily
?
for
the
Lord
loves
one
that
is
chearful
in
his
service
:
Neither
man
nor
God
is
pleased
with
such
.
A
third
thing
,
which
satisfies
many
,
is
,
That
they
may
follow
in
some
things
the
opinions
of
wise
men
,
holy
men
,
and
good
men
;
That
they
may
do
as
they
do
.
I
shall
say
but
these
two
words
:
First
,
Many
men
are
reputed
good
,
wise
,
and
honest
,
that
are
not
so
:
A
man
may
be
accounted
an
honest
man
,
that
yet
may
be
covetous
:
he
may
be
accounted
a
very
good
man
,
yet
be
really
corrupt
in
heart
,
and
in
his
lusts
;
therefore
't
is
good
to
try
men
:
I
dare
not
trust
mine
own
heart
,
(
unlesse
God
give
strength
of
grace
,
and
assistance
every
moment
)
lest
I
should
betray
the
truth
of
Christ
upon
some
advantage
:
when
the
Devil
would
set
abroach
an
evil
opinion
or
practice
,
it
's
his
comon
way
to
tunn
it
up
in
some
clean
Vessel
.
Men
of
civil
honesty
and
goodness
:
You
read
the
old
Prophet
drew
the
young
one
in
,
though
expresly
forbidden
by
God
himself
:
When
you
do
not
fear
a
young
Christian
,
it
may
be
the
example
of
an
old
Minister
shall
draw
you
;
therefore
it
's
good
to
mind
who
you
follow
.
Secondly
,
Grant
they
are
all
good
and
reall
,
they
are
men
fearing
God
,
(
as
there
are
some
;
)
yet
God
will
not
let
his
people
know
all
his
mind
.
There
are
some
that
would
,
but
cannot
know
all
his
mind
and
will
;
the
Lord
is
free
and
voluntary
,
he
reveales
things
necessary
to
salvation
;
but
for
other
things
he
withholds
.
But
what
is
your
rule
?
Call
no
man
Master
:
you
are
to
follow
no
man
further
than
he
follows
Christ
:
And
indeed
for
a
man
to
follow
the
examples
of
others
,
wherein
they
sin
and
do
not
know
it
;
it
is
just
like
the
case
of
holy
Noah
,
(
who
was
a
gracious
man
)
and
knew
not
the
strength
of
the
Grape
,
he
was
drunk
with
his
own
Vineyard
:
But
what
's
the
fruit
of
it
?
his
Son
Cham
saw
his
nakedness
,
and
discovered
it
:
If
good
and
holy
men
taste
of
the
intoxicated
Wine
that
is
too
strong
for
them
,
and
know
it
not
,
will
you
sip
after
them
?
unless
you
will
discover
your
nakedness
,
and
proclain
it
from
Generation
to
Generation
,
and
make
your selves
Chams
,
not
sons
of
the
Prophet
:
Therefore
I
know
not
what
warrant
you
have
to
follow
such
examples
.
The
fourth
things
is
this
;
Christians
usually
do
no
good
by
standing
out
.
Answ.
Whether
we
get
good
,
or
do
good
or
no
,
we
are
to
do
our
duty
.
The
Lord
will
honour
you
for
suffering
for
the
Truth
,
2
Thes.
1.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
And
by
suffering
you
shall
confirm
the
Saints
,
and
bear
testimony
;
you
shall
witness
against
all
false
Doctrines
,
and
false
Worship
,
before
the
whole
world
.
By
your
humility
and
Patience
,
when
you
suffer
not
as
evil-doers
,
but
as
those
that
suffer
for
the
Word
of
Righteousness
,
the
Word
of
Truth
,
for
holding
fast
the
Lord
Jesus
and
his
Faith
,
that
is
more
precious
than
Heaven
and
Earth
,
than
any
created
thing
:
this
will
make
your
name
as
a
sweet
savour
to
all
Generations
;
when
those
that
Apostatize
,
Persecute
,
and
oppose
Jesus
Christ
,
their
memories
shall
be
left
as
a
curse
to
the
people
of
God
.
Rich
Treasure
in
Earthen
Vessels
.
A
Sermon
Preached
Jan.
1.
1662.
at
the
Funeral
of
that
Reverend
and
faithful
Servant
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Mr.
James
Nalton
,
late
Minister
of
Gods
Word
at
St.
Leonards
Foster-lane
,
by
T.
Horton
,
D.D.
2
Cor.
4.7
.
But
we
have
this
Treasure
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
that
the
excellency
of
the
Power
may
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
.
THere
is
nothing
so
excellent
or
compleat
in
this
World
,
but
hath
its
diminishment
and
qualifications
;
and
something
that
doth
rage
it
,
and
abates
it
of
the
excellency
thereof
;
not
the
things
of
this
World
only
,
but
spiritual
things
in
some
sort
,
as
to
enjoy
them
,
and
partake
of
them
in
this
life
,
have
their
inconveniencies
and
disparagements
annext
,
and
are
mingled
with
something
that
abates
of
their
worth
;
an
instance
of
which
we
have
here
in
this
present
Scripture
which
the
Apostle
Paul
signifies
to
us
concerning
the
enjoyment
of
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
He
had
in
the
Verse
before
the
Text
,
told
us
the
great
priviledge
that
both
Ministers
and
others
had
in
having
the
glorious
Gospel
,
viz.
The
light
of
the
knowledge
of
the
glory
of
God
in
the
face
of
Jesus
Christ
,
shining
into
our
hearts
;
the
consideration
of
which
,
is
of
great
encouragement
to
us
:
yet
adds
this
as
a
qualification
of
it
;
viz.
But
we
have
this
Treasure
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
&c.
That
which
doth
qualifie
it
,
is
,
That
this
excellent
Treasure
hath
its
conveyances
through
weak
and
mean
persons
,
men
of
frailty
and
mortality
.
In
the
words
there
are
two
main
parts
:
-
I.
The
Dispensation
of
it
.
-
II.
The
Account
of
it
.
I.
The
Dispensation
it self
,
This
Treasure
we
have
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
&c.
II.
The
Account
of
it
,
That
the
Excellency
of
the
power
may
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
.
I
shall
begin
with
the
first
,
the
Dispensation
it self
,
which
hath
two
branches
.
-
1.
The
Depositum
,
the
thing
laid
up
.
-
2.
The
Repository
in
which
this
Treasure
is
laid
up
.
First
,
The
Depositum
,
or
thing
laid
up
,
which
is
a
Treasure
;
and
what
is
this
Treasure
,
but
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
?
The
Gospel
is
a
Treasure
according
to
a
two-fold
consideration
.
-
In
respect
of
the
1.
Matter
of
it
.
-
In
respect
of
the
2.
Ministry
of
it
.
Both
make
up
a
Treasure
.
The
Matter
of
it
,
the
things
of
the
Gospel
are
rich
things
;
and
the
conveyances
of
it
,
the
Ministerial
gifts
and
ability
,
by
which
the
Gospel
is
administred
,
do
make
up
the
Treasure
:
'T
is
a
treasure
in
both
respects
.
1.
In
respect
of
the
Matter
of
it
;
therefore
it
is
,
we
read
of
the
Riches
of
Christ
,
of
the
Riches
of
the
Gospel
.
The
Scripture
makes
mention
of
three
things
,
wherein
the
Gospel
is
agreeable
to
a
treasure
.
2.
A
Treasure
is
a
thing
of
dignity
and
worth
;
't
is
not
a
company
of
Pebbles
(
though
many
)
that
will
make
up
a
Treasure
;
Treasure
consists
of
things
of
worth
and
dignity
:
and
thus
is
the
Gospel
:
in
it
are
contained
excellent
and
admirable
truths
,
the
Mysteries
of
salvation
by
Christ
;
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
b●ings
glad
tidings
of
peace
and
reconciliation
with
God
in
Christ
:
there
we
have
the
gifts
and
graces
of
God
,
there
we
have
glory
and
immortality
,
&c.
and
those
things
in
the
Gospel
are
administred
to
us
:
there
is
no
Science
in
the
world
brings
such
Treasure
as
this
.
2.
The
Gospel
is
a
treasure
for
variety
,
and
abundance
,
and
plurality
.
'T
is
not
one
thing
of
worth
,
but
many
that
make
up
a
treasure
:
if
few
,
yet
much
worth
must
be
comprehended
in
them
;
so
in
the
Gospel
we
have
the
manifold
wisdom
of
God
,
the
rich
Treasures
of
wisdom
and
knowledge
.
The
Gospel
,
though
it
be
but
one
for
substance
,
yet
't
is
many
for
improvements
;
't
is
a
chain
of
many
links
,
one
faith
,
but
divers
articles
of
it
;
so
it
is
a
treasure
in
that
respect
.
3.
'T
is
a
Treasure
for
its
closeness
;
We
do
not
open
a
Treasure
to
every
one
,
but
it
is
kept
close
.
The
Gospel
is
a
secret
mystery
,
hidden
,
not
revealed
to
every
one
:
it
is
not
discovered
to
carnal
worldly
men
;
though
it
may
be
reveal'd
to
them
in
the
outward
proposition
,
yet
not
in
the
spirituality
of
it
.
But
where
shall
wisdom
be
found
?
and
where
is
the
place
of
understanding
?
saith
Job
,
ch.
28
:
v.
12.
The
peace
of
the
Gospel
is
a
treasure
hid
in
the
field
,
not
found
by
every
one
.
2.
The
Gospel
is
a
treasure
in
respect
of
the
Ministry
of
it
,
so
the
Apostle
hints
,
it
is
not
only
,
but
a
shining
light
,
which
shined
into
our
hearts
,
to
give
the
light
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Glory
of
God
,
&c.
'T
is
a
treasure
in
this
respect
,
viz.
In
the
discovery
and
shining
of
it
,
the
conveyances
,
the
several
gifts
and
graces
of
the
mystery
,
by
which
the
Gospel
is
conveved
to
us
,
makes
us
a
treasure
;
and
as
the
Ministry
is
a
treasure
,
so
the
opportunities
and
advantages
thereof
are
.
Thus
the
Gospel
and
the
Ministry
thereof
is
precious
,
and
ought
to
be
esteemed
and
made
use
of
by
us
.
We
should
highly
account
of
the
Gospel
,
and
put
a
high
value
on
it
,
for
it
is
a
treasure
;
yea
,
it
is
a
treasure
in
the
want
of
other
treasures
,
they
are
rich
that
are
made
partakers
of
it
:
Silver
and
Gold
have
I
none
,
(
saith
St.
Peter
to
the
Cripple
)
but
such
as
I
have
,
I
give
it
thee
:
this
is
the
priviledge
of
Ministers
;
though
it
may
be
,
poor
in
respect
of
themselves
,
yet
are
rich
to
others
.
These
excellent
riches
are
committed
to
us
,
and
accordingly
we
must
not
only
make
use
of
them
our selves
,
but
make
them
known
to
others
;
the
Gospel
is
a
treasure
not
for
us
to
keep
,
but
to
discover
,
reveal
and
manifest
to
others
:
to
give
the
light
of
the
glory
of
God
,
&c.
This
is
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
we
have
indeed
this
treasure
,
but
not
for
our selves
only
,
but
for
others
:
We
are
to
keep
it
,
to
preserve
and
maintain
;
it
but
so
,
as
to
be
diligent
to
impart
what
is
committed
to
us
for
the
edification
of
others
:
Every
Scribe
instructed
to
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
as
a
good
housholder
,
bringeth
forth
things
new
and
old
.
The
Gospel
is
a
treasure
,
therefore
we
ought
to
carry
our selves
answerable
to
it
:
As
-
1.
We
must
labour
for
it
,
be
diligent
in
the
search
of
it
,
dig
for
it
as
for
hidden
treasures
.
Lift
up
thy
voyce
for
understanding
,
&c.
Pro.
2.2
,
3
,
4.
Dig
for
it
:
you
know
there
is
a
great
deal
of
pains-taking
,
and
labour
used
to
get
Worldly
treasure
.
What
will
not
men
venture
for
it
?
they
will
go
over
Sea
and
Land
,
go
through
fire
and
water
,
expose
themselves
to
all
dangers
for
earthly
treasure
,
make
unto
themselves
Friends
of
the
Mammon
of
unrighteousness
,
pass
away
a
great
deal
of
time
,
and
take
a
great
deal
of
care
for
it
.
-
2.
Esteem
this
treasure
,
this
heavenly
wisdom
,
this
Evangelical
knowledge
,
even
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
labor
to
understand
it
,
and
have
the
efficacy
wrought
upon
your
hearts
.
-
3.
Rejoyce
in
it
;
how
do
men
rejoyce
in
earthly
treasure
?
so
should
we
,
as
the
Merchant
in
the
Gospel
,
when
he
had
found
the
Pearl
of
price
,
rejoyced
exceedingly
;
so
we
ought
,
as
being
made
partakers
thereof
.
I
greatly
rejoyced
at
thy
word
,
even
as
one
that
had
found
great
stoils
,
(
saith
David
)
so
should
we
rejoyce
alwayes
in
this
treasure
.
'T
is
said
of
those
that
sate
under
John
Baptists
ministry
,
that
they
rejoyced
but
for
a
while
,
and
that
is
the
condition
and
misery
of
many
.
The
City
of
Samaria
,
when
they
had
received
the
Gospel
,
't
is
said
,
they
had
great
joy
,
Acts
8.9
.
-
4.
Be
careful
to
keep
and
preserve
it
,
for
it
is
a
treasure
,
and
therefore
we
must
treasure
it
up
in
our
hearts
:
and
the
rather
,
because
it
will
keep
us
.
It
keeps
(
as
Chrysostome
saith
)
the
house
where
it
is
;
other
treasures
cannot
secure
us
:
Discretion
shall
preserve
thee
,
and
understanding
shall
keep
thee
,
Prov.
21.11
.
Thus
you
see
the
excellency
of
this
spiritual
wisdom
.
So
much
for
the
first
thing
considerable
in
the
first
branch
,
viz.
the
Depositum
,
the
Treasure
.
The
second
thing
considerable
is
,
the
Repository
,
i.
e.
Earthen
Vessels
,
or
Vessels
of
Earth
,
Earthen
Pitchers
:
these
are
the
Repository
,
but
have
this
treasure
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
&c.
Earth
is
a
word
of
diminution
,
and
disparagement
,
and
that
in
three
regards
;
-
1.
In
regard
of
its
meanness
and
baseness
.
-
2.
In
regard
of
its
foulness
and
pollution
.
-
3.
In
regard
of
its
frailty
and
transitoriness
.
'T
is
passing
away
in
all
respects
;
these
Earthen
Vessels
in
the
Text
,
is
to
be
understood
,
the
Apostles
and
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
regard
of
their
outward
man
,
are
so
called
,
and
are
so
according
to
this
threefold
notion
.
-
I.
In
regard
of
their
meanness
:
their
outside
is
mean
,
either
for
person
,
or
sometimes
for
estate
,
body
,
and
outward
deportment
.
This
was
the
condition
(
you
know
)
of
the
first
Ministers
of
Christ
,
mean
and
ordinary
persons
outwardly
God
made
use
of
.
Nay
,
our
Master
,
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
,
was
mean
,
in
regard
of
his
humane
birth
,
and
so
reckoned
of
by
most
men
according
to
his
birth
and
parentage
.
So
it
is
with
the
servants
of
Christ
,
they
are
in
their
persons
generally
base
,
mean
,
low
,
and
accordingly
rendered
despicable
to
the
eyes
of
the
World
.
-
II.
In
regard
of
foulness
and
pollution
;
Ministers
are
called
Earthen
Vessels
,
they
have
many
weaknesses
,
they
are
men
subject
to
the
like
passions
as
others
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Ministers
of
Christ
have
greater
advantages
than
others
,
in
regard
of
their
education
,
knowledge
,
gifts
,
and
employments
,
being
more
free
from
those
defilements
and
snares
that
others
are
entangled
in
:
yet
through
the
remainders
of
the
flesh
in
them
,
they
have
many
infirmities
:
so
Satan
watches
them
more
than
others
,
lays
more
snares
for
them
in
regard
of
their
parts
and
employments
;
so
that
they
are
more
subject
to
his
temptations
than
others
.
Satan
hath
a
desire
to
sift
them
(
as
the
Apostle
Peter
)
as
wheat
)
because
he
knows
they
will
draw
many
after
them
:
so
that
they
must
needs
be
subject
to
many
weaknesses
and
infirmities
.
Sometimes
God
makes
use
of
the
worst
sort
of
men
,
even
the
most
vicious
and
malicious
;
first
he
changeth
them
,
and
then
makes
use
of
them
as
instruments
of
glory
.
The
Apostle
Paul
was
a
Vessel
of
Election
to
carry
the
name
of
Christ
unto
the
Gentiles
:
yet
in
times
past
a
great
persecutor
.
So
it
pleaseth
God
to
make
use
of
such
,
that
the
excellency
of
the
power
may
be
of
God
,
&c.
-
III.
Ministers
are
called
Earthen
Vessels
in
the
regard
of
the
frailty
and
mortality
of
their
persons
,
and
Earthen
Vessels
are
soon
crackt
and
broken
.
Ministers
are
subject
to
many
infirmities
of
body
:
This
Heavenly
light
of
the
Gospel
,
shineth
often
through
Lanthorns
of
glass
,
with
some
broken
.
Ministers
have
weak
and
frail
bodies
;
Timothy
had
his
bodily
infirmities
,
and
Trophimus
was
left
sick
at
Miletum
,
1
Tim.
4.20
.
and
Epaphroditus
was
sick
nigh
unto
death
,
Phil.
2.27
.
and
Paul
had
need
of
Luke
the
Physician
,
probably
in
regard
of
his
sickness
.
Thus
the
servants
of
God
are
subject
to
many
infirmities
.
Besides
the
reasons
in
the
Text
,
there
are
other
reasons
,
why
God
will
have
it
so
.
-
1.
That
they
may
be
more
compassionate
,
and
more
sensible
of
the
weaknesses
of
others
:
for
likeness
of
condition
breeds
sympathy
in
affection
.
Men
are
apt
to
pity
those
in
the
like
condition
with
themselves
;
so
our
Lord
took
our
nature
upon
him
,
that
he
mighty
pity
us
;
he
took
flesh
and
bloud
upon
him
,
he
was
tempted
in
all
things
like
unto
us
,
but
without
sin
,
that
so
he
might
succour
those
that
are
tempted
:
So
his
servants
,
many
of
them
are
much
tempted
,
which
may
breed
in
them
a
sympathy
of
affection
to
others
,
that
are
in
such
a
condition
.
-
2.
God
will
have
it
so
,
that
Ministers
may
have
the
more
experience
of
the
Truths
they
preach
to
others
concerning
an
afflicted
condition
;
those
that
have
had
no
sickness
,
or
other
affliction
,
cannot
preach
from
experience
of
such
truths
that
concern
such
a
condition
;
they
cannot
preach
so
feelingly
and
savory
as
others
;
when
they
have
been
under
affliction
,
they
will
know
what
affliction
is
,
both
in
the
nature
of
it
,
and
the
comforts
of
it
,
and
Gods
gracious
assistance
therein
,
and
so
they
may
speak
comfortably
,
and
be
enabled
to
comfort
others
,
as
the
Apostle
Paul
speaks
.
-
3.
God
is
pleased
so
to
order
it
sometimes
for
their
humiliation
,
to
keep
them
low
,
that
so
they
may
not
be
lifted
up
by
reason
of
extraordinary
manifestations
and
impartments
;
thus
St.
Paul
had
given
him
a
thorn
in
the
flesh
,
the
messenger
of
Satan
to
buffet
him
,
lest
he
should
be
exalted
above
measure
,
2
Cor.
12.7
.
A
thorn
was
given
him
,
&c.
(
't
is
twice
repeated
both
in
the
beginning
and
end
of
the
verse
)
that
so
this
thorn
in
the
flesh
,
might
keep
out
pride
in
the
heart
,
that
so
they
may
have
a
more
low
,
meek
,
and
humble
frame
of
spirit
,
and
thereby
fitted
and
prepared
for
greater
services
.
And
-
4.
That
they
may
be
also
more
conformable
to
those
they
have
to
deal
with
.
Israel
desires
Moses
to
speak
to
them
,
(
and
not
God
)
why
?
because
he
was
like
unto
them
,
and
would
therefore
compassionate
them
;
from
whom
they
therefore
desired
to
receive
the
commands
of
God
.
Thus
it
pleaseth
God
to
deal
with
his
servants
,
that
as
they
may
pity
those
they
have
to
deal
with
,
so
likewise
to
draw
the
affections
of
their
people
unto
them
,
to
make
them
more
loving
,
and
the
more
to
attend
on
their
Ministry
,
seeing
they
are
so
fleeting
,
and
going
away
;
it
pleaseth
God
that
Epaphroditus
should
be
sick
even
to
death
,
to
endear
the
Philippians
more
to
him
,
chap.
2.25
,
28.
that
their
love
and
tenderness
may
be
drawn
forth
the
more
by
discovery
of
his
frailty
.
Let
us
improve
this
.
-
Vse
1.
First
,
as
to
Ministers
,
see
how
the
condition
is
with
us
in
our
Calling
;
We
are
Earthen
Vessels
,
taken
out
of
dust
;
We
should
often
consider
our
frailty
,
to
make
us
more
humble
,
more
meek
,
and
more
compassionate
to
others
,
more
diligent
in
doing
good
,
that
we
may
make
amends
for
our
frailty
and
natural
weaknesses
that
are
upon
us
:
We
must
not
think
much
of
it
,
it
being
no
more
than
in
former
times
:
it
was
the
condition
of
the
Apostles
themselves
,
they
were
Earthen
Vessels
,
they
had
such
weaknesses
,
men
subject
to
the
like
passions
as
we
.
-
Vse
2.
Secondly
,
As
for
the
people
,
this
may
improve
in
all
the
notions
and
considerations
of
an
Earthen
Vessel
.
First
,
In
regard
of
the
meanness
;
you
must
not
esteem
the
Gospel
according
to
the
Vessel
,
according
to
the
disparagement
of
the
Vessel
;
a
Vessel
of
dishonour
,
in
respect
of
its
matter
,
may
be
a
Vessel
of
honour
,
in
regard
of
the
Gold
that
is
in
it
;
those
members
of
the
body
that
are
weak
,
and
in
themselves
less
honorable
,
we
afford
a
great
deal
of
honor
upon
them
,
in
deeking
and
cloathing
them
:
So
the
Ministers
work
and
employment
,
and
the
Doctrines
they
bring
,
are
excellent
,
and
of
great
use
;
when
all
is
done
,
we
have
that
we
serve
for
:
according
to
the
imployment
we
are
put
to
,
we
are
honorable
,
though
outwardly
mean
.
Wicked
and
base
men
are
called
Filii
Terrae
,
they
are
Sons
of
the
Earth
,
Job
30.8
.
Children
of
Fools
,
yea
,
Children
of
base
men
;
they
are
viler
than
the
Earth
,
i.e.
Men
of
no
account
(
as
one
saith
)
the
Earth
groans
under
such
ungracious
persons
;
but
gracious
persons
are
Vessels
of
honor
;
as
it
was
said
of
the
Giants
of
old
,
so
it
may
be
said
of
these
,
They
are
men
of
Renown
,
and
so
we
shall
esteem
of
them
.
Worldly
men
look
at
the
outside
,
and
so
esteem
of
them
;
so
was
Christ
dealt
with
,
Is
not
this
the
Carpenters
son
?
So
those
Teachers
in
Corinth
endeavoured
to
render
Saint
Paul
his
presence
weak
,
and
his
speech
contemptible
,
2
Cor.
10.11
.
that
so
they
might
make
his
Ministry
contemptible
also
.
But
this
glorious
Treasure
is
in
Earthen
Vessels
;
You
know
(
saith
Paul
)
Gal.
4.13
.
that
through
infirmity
of
the
flesh
,
I
preached
the
Gospel
unto
you
at
first
:
This
was
their
commendation
,
v.
14.
But
my
temptation
which
was
in
my
flesh
,
you
despised
not
,
nor
rejected
,
but
received
me
as
an
Angel
of
God
,
even
as
Jesus
Christ
:
All
his
weaknesses
,
and
whatever
was
matter
of
discouragement
,
they
did
not
despise
,
but
honorably
entertained
him
,
even
as
Christ
himself
.
So
it
was
the
commendation
of
the
Thessalonians
,
1
Thess.
2.13
That
they
received
not
the
word
as
the
word
of
man
,
but
(
as
it
is
in
truth
)
the
Word
of
God
,
looking
to
the
mighty
God
to
make
it
effectual
;
so
should
all
others
do
upon
this
consideration
.
2.
Seeing
Ministers
are
Earthen
Vessels
,
in
regard
of
moral
infirmities
which
adhere
to
them
,
in
respect
of
their
corruptions
and
weaknesses
judge
of
them
as
men
,
but
esteem
of
what
is
righteous
in
them
;
though
they
have
great
advantages
against
sin
,
yet
notwithstanding
,
they
are
not
totally
exempted
and
free
from
sin
;
as
they
are
Ministers
,
so
they
are
men
.
3.
In
regard
that
Ministers
are
Earthen
Vessels
in
respect
of
their
frailty
.
Seeing
then
they
are
so
frail
and
transitory
,
therefore
accordingly
you
should
make
use
of
them
,
deal
kindly
and
affectionately
with
them
,
in
that
they
are
quickly
broken
.
What
is
sooner
broken
than
a
Glass
,
or
an
Earthen
Vessel
?
Ministers
are
quickly
taken
away
,
and
therefore
you
should
be
tender
of
them
while
you
have
them
.
Where
are
all
the
Fathers
?
Do
the
Prophets
live
for
ever
?
The
Word
of
the
Lord
indeed
indureth
for
ever
,
but
the
Preacher
of
it
doth
not
;
the
Gospel
is
eternal
,
but
the
Dispenser
is
mortal
;
the
Calling
is
lasting
,
but
the
Minister
is
transitory
;
and
therefore
you
should
carry
your selves
with
all
tenderness
and
respect
to
them
:
take
heed
of
grieving
their
spirits
,
seeing
they
are
so
soon
broken
.
Endeavour
also
to
improve
by
them
,
and
to
get
as
much
good
as
you
can
by
them
.
It
is
a
great
argument
,
to
work
while
it
is
day
,
because
the
night
comes
,
when
no
man
can
work
:
whilst
God
affords
means
and
opportunities
,
make
use
of
them
:
we
are
but
Passengers
;
therefore
this
is
a
great
ground
for
you
to
get
all
the
good
you
can
by
Ministers
,
seeing
they
are
frail
.
Lastly
,
By
way
of
Improvement
:
Take
notice
of
the
wayes
of
God
,
as
different
from
mans
;
God
puts
excellent
Treasure
into
Earthen
Vessels
:
we
keep
treasure
in
Strong
Holds
,
in
the
strongest
Repositories
.
Gods
wayes
are
not
as
our
wayes
,
he
goes
another
way
than
we
do
;
he
makes
use
of
the
poorest
,
meanest
,
and
most
frail
Creatures
sometimes
;
he
layes
aside
many
times
men
of
greater
abilities
,
parts
,
and
quality
,
and
makes
use
of
weaker
to
do
this
great
work
.
Chrysostome
makes
an
Expostulation
,
If
it
be
excellent
Treasure
,
why
in
Earthen
Vessels
?
therefore
it
is
a
Vessel
of
Earth
,
because
an
excellent
Treasure
.
Thus
Gods
wayes
are
unsearchable
;
this
is
the
Improvement
.
Now
besides
this
interpretation
given
of
it
,
there
is
another
that
will
not
be
impertinent
.
Some
understand
by
Earthen
Vessels
,
the
Expressions
,
Words
,
and
Phrases
of
the
Ministry
,
through
which
the
Doctrines
and
Truths
of
the
Gospel
are
conveyed
;
this
is
agreeable
to
what
went
before
:
Some
false
Teachers
in
Corinth
pleased
themselves
with
eloquent
and
enticing
words
of
worldly
Wisdom
,
and
so
endeavoured
to
render
Pauls
preaching
despicable
,
in
regard
of
the
plainness
of
it
:
Therefore
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
we
have
this
Treasure
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
i.
e.
familiar
conveyances
,
that
so
we
may
easily
understand
it
.
Thus
I
have
explained
this
Earthen
Vessel
,
and
so
have
done
with
the
first
considerable
part
,
viz.
the
Dispensation
it self
,
This
Treasure
we
have
in
Earthen
Vessels
:
I
come
now
to
the
second
,
viz.
II.
The
account
of
this
Dispensation
,
That
the
excellency
of
the
power
may
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
.
Which
words
may
be
considered
two
wayes
.
-
First
,
Either
Absolutely
,
as
lying
in
themselves
.
Or
,
-
Secondly
,
Connexively
,
to
the
words
before
going
.
1.
Take
them
absolutely
as
they
lie
in
themselves
,
and
two
things
are
exhibited
.
-
1.
The
excellency
of
the
Gospel
and
Ministry
it self
,
called
Power
.
-
2.
The
Author
and
Original
of
it
,
laid
down
two
ways
,
positively
of
God
,
and
negatively
,
not
of
us
.
1.
The
excellency
of
the
Gospel
and
Ministry
thereof
,
called
Power
:
There
is
a
great
deal
of
power
and
efficacy
in
the
Gospel
,
't
is
in
its
nature
,
powerful
and
efficacious
;
so
the
Ministry
of
it
,
Rom.
1.16
.
I
am
not
ash●med
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
for
it
is
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
to
every
one
th●t
believeth
.
See
1
Cor.
2.4
.
Paul's
preaching
was
in
the
dimonstration
o●
the
Spirit
and
of
●ower
,
&c.
'T
is
called
the
Arm
of
Gods
Power
,
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
Ephes.
6.17
.
'T
is
quick
and
powerful
,
and
sharper
than
any
two-edged
Sword
,
piercing
even
to
the
dividing
asunder
of
the
Soul
and
Spirit
,
&c.
Heb.
4.12
.
and
many
other
places
.
We
may
conceive
it
to
be
so
,
according
to
the
various
effects
and
consequences
of
it
,
viz.
as
to
-
1.
Conviction
.
-
2.
Conversion
.
-
3.
Consolation
.
1.
'T
is
powerful
in
regard
of
Conviction
,
't
is
a
word
of
Conviction
;
and
one
part
of
the
work
of
the
Ministry
is
(
by
the
Spirits
co-operation
)
to
convince
the
World
of
sin
,
to
open
mens
eyes
,
to
shew
them
the
vileness
of
their
ways
;
to
discover
such
courses
to
be
sinful
;
the
Conscience
is
awakened
by
the
Spirit
in
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
;
herein
't
is
powerful
and
efficacious
:
There
are
divers
instances
in
Seripture
,
how
powerful
the
Word
hath
been
in
point
of
Conviction
;
in
Felix
,
the
Apostle
Paul
preached
to
him
of
righteousness
and
judgement
to
come
,
&c.
he
trembles
:
The
Judge
at
the
Bench
trembleth
at
the
Word
delivered
by
the
Prisoner
at
the
Bar
:
So
powerful
is
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
,
as
to
discover
our
sinfulness
.
So
the
Disciples
going
to
Emaus
,
their
hearts
burnt
within
them
,
when
our
Saviour
opened
to
them
the
Prophets
,
&c.
So
it
was
with
St.
Peters
Auditors
,
Acts
2.
they
were
pricked
in
the
heart
when
they
heard
this
;
he
did
preach
to
them
in
the
power
and
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
,
and
plainly
discovered
that
sin
that
they
were
more
especially
guilty
of
,
and
when
they
heard
that
,
they
were
pricked
in
the
heart
,
&c.
2.
It
was
a
Word
of
Conversion
also
;
Conviction
is
one
thing
,
and
Conversion
in
ano●her
:
Sometimes
men
may
be
convinced
,
and
yet
have
no
change
wrought
in
them
;
therefore
Conversion
is
another
work
;
it
is
a
turning
men
from
darkness
to
light
,
from
the
power
of
Satan
to
God
,
&c.
To
receive
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
Herein
is
the
Word
powerful
,
viz.
in
Regeneration
:
I
have
begotten
you
(
by
the
Word
)
to
a
lively
hope
,
&c.
Of
his
own
will
hath
he
begotten
you
,
&c.
4.
It
is
a
word
of
comfort
and
consolation
,
it
is
a
powerful
word
,
and
able
to
comfort
the
heart
:
and
the
Ministry
is
very
effectual
herein
(
when
set
on
by
the
Spirit
)
to
quiet
,
satisfie
,
and
pacifie
the
Consciences
of
men
,
which
declareth
the
remission
of
sin
,
and
whosoever's
sins
are
forgiven
,
must
needs
be
comforted
.
Indeed
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
men
to
forgive
sins
,
yet
they
can
speak
a
word
of
comfort
in
season
by
the
administration
of
the
promises
(
the
Spirit
of
God
going
along
with
them
)
and
then
they
are
not
onely
declarative
,
but
operative
.
Where
(
I
say
)
it
pleaseth
God
to
bless
and
sanctifie
the
Word
,
it
is
effectual
for
quieting
of
the
minde
,
for
pacifying
of
the
conscience
,
and
setling
of
the
troubled
soul
.
Thus
you
see
how
powerful
the
Ministry
is
;
and
seeing
it
is
so
,
this
should
teach
us
how
to
behave
our selves
under
it
;
it
is
powerful
in
it self
,
and
powerful
in
its
dispensation
,
and
hath
none
of
that
weakness
(
mentioned
before
)
of
the
dispenser
of
it
;
'T
was
with
you
(
saith
St.
Paul
)
in
much
weakness
,
and
in
fear
,
and
in
trembling
,
1
Cor.
2
,
3
,
4.
And
my
speech
—
was
in
the
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
,
and
of
power
.
These
may
seem
to
be
contradictory
;
but
't
is
answered
,
the
Word
is
powerful
in
the
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
,
though
delivered
by
one
of
humane
weakness
,
as
before
is
declared
.
This
spiritual
power
we
should
look
at
,
and
labour
after
;
which
power
doth
not
consist
in
matter
of
elocution
,
the
inticing
words
of
mans
wisdom
;
nor
in
matter
of
voice
,
which
indeed
is
a
good
thing
,
and
suitable
to
the
nature
of
the
matter
:
A
quick
and
powerful
delivery
is
of
great
efficacy
and
power
,
for
the
setting
home
of
truths
.
Yet
this
doth
not
make
a
powerful
Ministry
;
for
a
whisper
in
the
ear
may
cause
a
thunder-bolt
in
the
conscience
;
the
power
lies
first
in
the
nature
of
the
matter
;
the
matter
consists
in
the
nature
and
condition
of
Mankinde
,
the
certainty
of
the
Judgement
the
necessity
of
Christ
,
the
Covenant
of
Grace●
,
and
the
graces
and
priviledges
thereof
,
&c.
These
carry
a
great
deal
of
power
and
effiacy
with
them
,
when
they
are
carefully
and
frequently
dispensed
,
and
Gods
Spirit
going
along
with
them
,
so
they
become
powerful
:
for
the
Ministry
consists
not
in
empty
notions
and
speculations
,
that
will
onely
fickle
the
fancy
,
but
never
reach
the
conscience
.
Moral
discourses
,
though
they
be
of
great
use
,
yet
if
we
rest
in
them
,
they
leave
us
as
they
found
us
.
Evangelical
truths
(
which
are
manifold
)
are
to
be
delivered
in
the
Ministry
.
Now
as
the
matter
of
the
Ministry
must
be
powerful
,
so
the
expression
must
be
powerful
;
there
should
be
suitableness
of
expression
to
the
matter
,
i.
e.
with
gravity
,
sobriety
,
and
affection
,
&c.
Strong
lines
make
but
weak
preaching
,
and
take
away
the
efficacy
:
but
delivering
truths
in
the
demonstration
of
the
spirit
,
and
in
power
,
that
is
most
effectual
:
when
we
speak
feelingly
,
and
from
our
hearts
,
it
comes
then
(
through
the
blessing
of
the
Lord
with
it
)
with
power
.
This
is
then
to
learn
us
of
the
Ministry
,
viz.
1.
Use
.
Let
us
be
careful
,
that
the
matter
of
our
Ministry
be
powerful
,
so
that
the
handling
and
dispensing
thereof
be
powerful
,
that
so
it
may
come
home
to
the
conscience
;
thus
we
should
deal
with
all
:
The
words
of
the
wise
are
as
goads
,
and
as
nails
,
fastened
by
the
Ministers
of
the
Assemblies
,
&c.
So
our
words
should
have
a
force
and
power
in
them
.
This
,
as
the
Apostle
says
,
is
mighty
and
powerful
,
to
the
beating
down
of
strong
holds
,
&c.
Vse
2.
Secondly
,
In
reference
to
hearers
;
seeing
the
Ministry
is
powerful
,
you
must
then
submit
your selves
to
the
power
of
it
.
Many
people
are
Sermon-proof
,
and
think
to
stand
out
against
the
power
of
the
Word
;
but
if
it
comes
in
power
to
the
conscience
,
they
will
not
be
able
to
resist
it
;
as
it
is
said
of
them
in
the
Gospel
,
They
were
not
able
to
resist
the
Spirit
by
which
he
spake
(
viz.
Stephen
.
)
And
for
those
that
desire
the
conversion
of
others
,
what
course
should
be
taken
by
them
for
that
end
?
but
by
good
counsel
,
instruction
,
prayer
,
and
good
example
,
to
endeavour
them
;
and
more
especially
to
bring
them
to
the
Word
,
and
administration
thereof
,
which
God
hath
sanctified
for
this
end
.
So
much
for
the
excellency
of
the
Gospel
,
viz.
The
excellency
of
the
power
,
&c.
I
come
to
the
second
.
2.
The
Author
of
it
.
1.
Positively
,
it
is
of
God
.
And
2.
Negatively
,
it
is
not
of
us
.
First
,
Positively
,
it
is
of
God
,
and
that
in
all
the
considerations
of
it
,
in
the
full
extent
of
it
,
it
is
of
God
.
So
the
Ministerial
gifts
,
the
performances
of
it
,
and
the
success
of
it
,
are
all
from
God
.
First
,
Ministerial
gifts
are
from
God
,
it
is
he
that
makes
us
able
Ministers
of
the
New
Testament
;
There
are
(
saith
the
Apostle
Paul
)
diversity
of
gifts
;
to
one
is
given
the
word
of
wisdom
,
to
another
the
word
of
knowledge
,
by
the
same
spirit
,
&c.
1
Cor.
12.4
,
5
,
6.
It
is
God
that
bestows
every
good
gift
.
Secondly
,
The
performance
also
is
from
God
;
his
grace
concurrs
and
assists
therein
;
the
habit
and
the
act
are
both
from
him
;
God
gives
gifts
to
men
,
and
he
enables
them
to
dispense
them
.
Ministerial
employments
are
not
onely
for
general
,
but
particular
applications
;
and
so
need
not
onely
general
,
but
particular
assistances
;
That
I
might
be
enabled
(
saith
Saint
Paul
)
to
fulfill
the
work
,
&c.
the
Lord
stood
by
me
,
and
strengthened
me
,
that
my
preaching
might
be
fully
accomplished
.
It
is
God
that
makes
the
work
powerful
,
efficacious
,
and
successful
:
Alas
!
when
we
have
used
our
best
endeavours
,
all
the
success
is
from
him
,
he
must
make
it
effectual
;
it
is
said
,
our
Saviour
went
about
doing
good
,
for
God
was
with
him
,
enclining
him
to
the
work
,
and
assisting
him
therein
:
So
he
is
with
all
his
servants
;
their
griefs
,
employments
,
and
success
thereof
,
are
all
of
God
,
not
of
us
.
Object
.
But
it
may
be
objected
:
Is
all
from
God
,
and
nothing
from
us
?
Are
we
not
said
to
concurr
with
him
?
and
is
not
then
the
power
partly
ours
?
Answ.
I
answer
,
No
:
'T
is
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
;
we
are
indeed
subjects
of
the
Ministry
,
the
Recipients
thereof
;
persons
employed
in
the
work
,
and
therefore
are
said
to
be
workers
together
with
God
,
2
Cor.
6.1
.
But
the
power
and
efficacy
thereof
is
from
God
alone
:
Paul
and
Apollo
were
but
Ministers
,
't
is
God
that
giveth
the
blessing
.
It
is
not
of
us
in
two
respects
.
1.
It
is
not
merited
by
us
,
it
is
not
of
our
deserving
,
nor
of
our
procuring
.
1.
It
is
not
of
our
deserving
;
the
best
,
and
most
accomplished
,
do
not
merit
:
I
received
a
mercy
(
saith
Paul
)
to
be
faithful
:
He
accounted
it
a
mercy
to
be
employed
,
and
to
be
faithful
therein
.
2.
It
is
not
of
our
own
procuring
,
we
do
not
obtain
it
by
our
own
power
;
as
Peter
said
in
the
recovery
of
the
lame
man
,
It
is
not
by
any
power
and
holiness
of
ours
,
that
this
man
●s
restored
,
&c.
And
so
it
is
not
our
gifts
and
industry
only
,
that
will
make
our
Ministry
powerful
;
and
therefore
in
this
work
let
us
be
looking
up
to
God
,
and
desire
him
to
assist
us
,
as
Moses
said
,
If
thou
goest
not
,
O
Lord
,
up
with
us
,
wherefore
should
we
go
hence
?
So
say
I
,
if
the
presence
of
God
be
not
with
us
,
what
can
we
do
?
And
further
,
When
we
do
partake
of
any
measure
of
ability
,
see
where
we
must
determine
it
:
Not
unto
us
,
Lord
;
not
unto
us
,
but
unto
thy
Name
be
all
the
glory
.
We
must
not
sacrifice
to
our
own
Net
,
nor
give
the
honour
to
our
own
industry
,
but
wholly
give
praise
to
God
,
because
the
excellency
is
of
God
.
2.
But
in
the
second
place
,
if
you
look
upon
the
words
reflexively
,
or
as
having
their
connexion
to
the
words
going
before
,
and
so
agree
and
hold
together
,
and
thus
you
may
read
them
:
Therefore
is
this
Treasure
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
that
the
excellency
of
the
power
may
be
acknowledged
to
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
:
If
it
were
in
Angels
,
or
had
we
never
so
strong
bodies
,
yet
the
excellency
of
the
power
of
God
would
not
be
so
clearly
seen
,
as
it
is
now
,
being
laid
up
in
poor
frail
Vessels
:
Here
is
the
power
of
God
,
here
is
the
lustre
and
glory
of
God
most
manifested
;
for
so
much
the
more
apparently
it
will
be
seen
to
be
from
God
,
by
how
much
the
weaker
the
instrument
is
that
is
employed
by
God
.
Therefore
if
any
thing
doth
act
beyond
its
own
power
,
it
must
have
some
foreign
powers
for
the
producing
such
and
such
acts
:
therefore
when
we
see
any
great
matter
done
by
poor
frail
and
contemptible
persons
of
Earthen
Vessels
,
this
doth
plainly
shew
the
excellency
of
the
power
to
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
Man
;
therefore
look
from
Man
to
God
,
it
is
God
that
doth
these
things
;
We
should
over-look
Earthen
Vessels
;
we
should
(
I
say
)
over-look
men
that
are
these
Earthen
Vessels
,
and
look
to
God
that
makes
the
Ministry
powerful
in
such
conveyances
as
these
are
.
Furthermore
,
It
may
satisfie
us
of
the
Ministry
,
in
that
we
are
Vessels
,
viz.
men
of
frailty
,
&c.
We
are
apt
to
be
discouraged
;
and
to
think
hardly
that
we
are
followed
with
so
many
weaknesses
,
that
we
have
a
hard
matter
,
that
when
we
have
taken
such
pains
in
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
we
should
be
thus
rewarded
:
but
this
should
satisfie
us
,
the
more
weakness
in
us
,
the
greater
honour
will
come
to
Christ
:
This
Treasure
we
have
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
that
the
excellency
of
the
power
may
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
.
The
weaker
the
Vessel
,
the
more
honour
will
redound
to
Christ
.
Furthermore
,
This
may
take
off
the
servants
of
Christ
from
unwillingness
unto
those
works
and
performances
which
God
calls
them
unto
,
by
reason
of
their
weakness
:
Thus
it
is
when
God
call●
to
any
work
or
employment
,
the
servants
of
God
are
apt
to
plead
their
own
inability
:
Moses
sayes
,
he
is
not
eloquent
;
Jeremiah
sayes
,
he
is
a
child
;
Jonah
says
,
he
is
a
man
of
unclean
lips
.
Thus
we
have
their
delays
,
their
excuses
,
whereby
they
endeavoured
to
discharge
themselves
from
that
work
that
God
call'd
them
unto
,
by
their
own
weakness
,
&c.
But
God
refuses
such
excuses
;
for
who
makes
the
blind
to
see
,
and
the
dumb
to
speak
,
but
God
?
It
is
he
that
touched
Isaiahs
lips
;
it
is
he
that
said
to
Jeremiah
,
Do
not
say
,
thou
art
a
child
,
for
I
have
sent
thee
,
&c.
This
I
say
then
is
a
consideration
may
encourage
Ministers
in
their
work
,
that
the
weaker
they
are
,
the
more
honour
and
glory
will
redound
to
Christ
;
for
he
said
unto
me
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
my
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
,
for
my
strength
is
made
perfect
in
weakness
.
Not
that
it
is
an
encouragement
,
or
argument
,
for
any
to
take
upon
them
the
great
work
of
the
Ministry
,
without
sufficient
qualifications
and
abilities
:
But
where
there
is
not
that
degree
of
ability
as
is
desired
,
where
there
is
a
true
sensibleness
of
their
weakness
,
this
may
be
an
encouragement
to
them
,
that
God
delighteth
to
shew
his
power
in
them
,
that
by
so
much
the
more
they
are
weak
,
so
much
the
more
honour
he
will
gain
.
For
a
conclusion
,
it
comes
to
this
,
viz.
That
we
lay
no
stress
upon
any
outward
things
.
There
is
no
stress
or
happiness
in
these
outward
things
;
those
that
seem
to
be
of
some
concernment
,
as
strength
of
body
,
and
other
outward
qualifications
,
that
are
of
remark
;
yet
consider
,
they
are
fading
and
transitory
;
this
should
teach
us
,
in
the
enjoyment
of
outward
things
,
a
great
deal
of
humility
:
though
we
are
Vessels
of
Gold
,
in
regard
of
the
treasure
and
improvement
;
yet
in
regard
of
our selves
,
we
are
Vessels
of
Earth
,
and
so
should
be
in
respect
of
humility
.
Let
us
look
upon
all
these
things
,
as
given
to
us
of
God
,
even
for
this
very
end
,
that
we
may
be
more
serviceable
to
him
,
and
his
people
.
So
I
have
done
with
the
two
general
parts
of
the
words
,
and
so
with
the
whole
Verse
,
viz.
We
have
this
treasure
in
Earthen
Vessels
,
that
the
excellency
of
the
power
may
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
.
Do
we
begin
again
to
commend
our selves
?
(
saith
the
Apostle
Paul
,
2
Cor.
3.1
.
)
Or
need
we
Epistles
of
commendations
to
us
?
Ye
are
our
Epistle
in
our
hearts
,
&c.
But
this
is
applicable
to
the
present
sad
occasion
now
before
us
.
This
Reverend
and
blessed
man
of
God
,
Mr.
James
Nalton
,
was
a
Person
of
great
note
and
eminency
among
us
,
and
well
known
in
this
City
,
and
in
this
place
,
where
he
spent
his
labour
and
pains
many
years
.
I
could
give
large
accounts
and
testimonies
of
him
(
if
need
were
)
from
my
own
knowledge
of
him
,
having
been
acquainted
with
him
many
years
.
He
was
not
only
a
Minister
,
but
the
Son
of
a
Minister
,
his
birth
and
education
suiting
together
.
He
look'd
upon
it
not
only
as
an
honour
,
but
an
engagement
,
to
be
careful
to
walk
in
those
steps
set
before
him
,
and
to
continue
the
work
of
the
Ministry
begun
by
his
religious
Father
.
Certainly
the
Children
of
godly
and
holy
Parents
,
cannot
come
off
so
cheap
in
their
carriages
,
as
others
;
they
have
greater
accounts
to
make
,
as
having
greater
examples
set
before
them
,
greater
advantages
of
Prayer
,
Exhortation
,
&c.
and
so
greater
engagements
;
this
was
thought
on
,
and
observed
by
him
.
And
as
he
was
the
Son
of
a
Minister
,
so
when
he
came
to
years
,
and
was
sitted
,
he
took
upon
him
the
Ministry
:
as
he
was
one
of
great
abilities
,
so
accordingly
he
discharged
them
faithfully
and
conscienciously
.
He
was
a
spiritual
,
powerful
,
consciencious
Preacher
;
he
preached
by
his
life
:
for
as
(
Erasmus
saith
)
we
should
not
only
love
to
speak
truths
,
but
we
should
digest
truths
on
our
own
hearts
,
before
we
commend
them
to
others
,
and
so
they
will
be
the
more
effectual
.
He
was
a
man
of
a
very
meek
,
sweet
,
and
humble
spirit
;
a
man
of
a
great
humility
,
and
of
great
meekness
in
the
midst
of
great
abilities
,
which
was
a
great
Ornament
in
him
;
a
man
full
of
tenderness
and
condescension
to
others
;
a
man
of
a
very
yielding
and
melting
frame
of
Spirit
,
soon
dissolved
into
tears
.
It
was
the
saying
of
one
,
that
a
good
man
is
full
of
tears
:
so
this
good
man
was
full
of
tears
,
not
affected
,
but
very
real
,
and
hearty
,
drawn
from
the
fulness
of
his
Spirit
;
as
the
Apostle
Paul
saith
,
he
served
the
Lord
in
much
humility
,
and
many
tears
.
This
was
remarkable
,
that
in
these
times
our
Reverend
Brother
was
full
of
tears
in
delivering
his
Doctrine
,
which
was
suitable
to
the
age
we
live
in
,
being
full
of
sin
and
calamity
;
there
is
much
need
of
a
bewailing
spirit
to
bewail
the
iniquities
and
miseries
of
the
times
;
they
that
cannot
bewail
themselves
,
need
the
tears
of
others
.
He
was
a
man
of
great
integrity
,
and
single-heartedness
;
in
his
exhortations
he
had
much
of
the
simplicity
of
Christ
,
as
the
Apostle
Paul
speaks
.
In
reference
to
the
Ministry
,
he
had
no
worldly
and
base
affection
,
he
had
no
carnal
designs
therein
;
but
his
chief
design
was
to
bring
Souls
home
to
Christ
,
that
was
his
chief
business
.
What
the
Apostle
saith
of
himself
,
may
also
be
said
of
him
,
that
in
simplicity
,
and
godly
sincerity
,
he
had
his
conversation
in
the
world
,
not
walking
in
craftiness
,
nor
handling
the
Word
of
God
deceitfully
,
but
by
the
manifestation
of
the
truth
,
commending
himself
to
every
mans
conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
,
2
Cor.
4.2
.
He
was
a
man
had
ability
to
speak
a
word
in
season
;
he
was
very
compassionate
to
wounded
spirits
,
he
himself
having
been
much
afflicted
.
He
was
a
man
much
in
communication
with
God
,
and
had
much
acquaintance
with
God
,
and
was
careful
in
improvement
therein
:
He
was
a
Jacob
in
wrestling
with
God
,
a
Moses
,
that
stood
in
the
Gap
,
an
Elijab
that
prayed
earnestly
;
the
whole
Land
was
the
better
for
such
a
person
,
being
much
with
God
;
the
made
many
addresses
to
him
,
and
had
much
holy
familiarity
with
him
.
And
as
in
his
publick
performances
he
was
very
faithful
and
beneficial
,
so
in
his
Family
and
privately
,
he
was
very
fruitful
and
serious
.
In
a
word
(
not
to
multiply
much
in
this
kind
;
you
need
it
less
in
this
Auditory
,
but
only
by
way
grateful
memorial
)
there
was
much
of
God
and
Christ
in
him
,
and
he
was
a
great
example
to
his
fellow-servants
;
there
was
much
of
this
Treasure
(
spoken
of
in
the
Text
)
in
this
Earthen
Vessel
;
as
,
in
the
matter
of
it
,
he
was
one
of
a
Gospel
Spirit
;
and
in
the
conveyances
of
it
,
he
had
great
abilities
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
and
discharged
it
with
a
great
deal
of
success
.
As
he
had
this
treasure
in
an
Earthen
Vessel
,
so
his
Vessel
,
his
frail
body
,
was
no
disparagement
to
him
,
but
the
advancement
of
the
treasure
,
in
setting
forth
the
power
to
be
of
God
;
his
outward
man
was
much
weak
and
worn
away
,
but
his
inward
man
was
upheld
by
the
grace
of
God
.
His
first
work
in
the
Ministry
was
in
that
place
where
my self
have
relation
to
;
he
was
an
assistant
to
my
Predecessor
(
being
then
past
labour
)
Mr.
Richard
Couder
,
and
performed
the
work
so
well
,
that
he
was
exceedingly
beloved
of
Mr.
Couder
,
and
well
beloved
of
the
Parish
,
and
other
places
.
He
left
a
good
impression
behind
,
and
I
found
good
effects
by
the
foundation
there
laid
.
The
Apostle
Paul
indeed
desired
not
to
work
there
where
another
had
laid
the
foundation
,
but
I
thought
it
a
great
advantage
that
the
foundation
was
laid
by
such
a
Master-builder
.
He
was
called
into
the
Country
to
Rughy
in
Warwickshire
;
there
he
continued
very
fruitful
,
and
did
much
good
.
For
some
occasion
he
removed
,
&
returned
into
the
City
,
and
came
into
this
place
,
where
he
continued
about
18
or
19
years
,
discharged
the
work
of
the
Lord
carefully
:
I
need
not
say
much
of
his
carriage
in
this
place
,
I
appeal
to
your
own
consciences
.
I
may
say
of
this
servant
of
Christ
,
as
the
Apostle
Paul
said
of
himself
,
1
Thes.
2
,
10
,
11
,
12.
Ye
are
his
witnesses
,
and
God
also
,
how
holily
,
and
justly
,
and
unblameable
he
behaved
himself
among
you
:
as
you
know
,
how
he
exhorted
,
and
comforted
,
and
charged
every
one
of
you
(
as
a
Father
doth
his
Children
)
that
ye
would
walk
worthy
of
God
,
who
hath
called
you
unto
his
Kingdom
and
Glory
.
Therefore
there
lies
an
engagement
upon
you
to
walk
answerable
to
the
truths
he
delivered
,
and
to
follow
his
steps
,
considering
the
end
of
his
Conversation
:
I
shut
up
all
in
the
words
of
the
Apostle
Paul
to
the
Philippians
,
chap.
4.
v.
9.
Those
things
which
ye
have
both
learned
,
and
received
,
and
heard
,
and
seen
in
him
,
Do
:
and
the
God
of
Peace
shall
be
with
you
.
Mr.
Beerman's
Farewel
Sermon
.
BEloved
,
I
know
you
are
not
ignorant
,
that
I
am
called
by
Authority
to
depart
from
you
,
which
for
Conscience
sake
we
must
obey
;
and
were
it
not
for
the
breach
of
Conscience
,
I
think
I
could
be
content
to
undoe
my self
to
stay
with
you
.
I
shall
now
in
love
and
tenderness
take
my
leave
of
you
all
,
with
that
large
portion
of
Scripture
,
in
the
20th
.
of
the
Acts
,
from
the
17th
.
Verse
to
the
end
;
they
were
Paul's
parting
words
to
the
Ephesians
.
Verse
17.
And
from
Miletus
he
sent
to
Ephesus
,
and
called
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
and
when
they
were
come
unto
him
,
he
said
unto
them
,
Ye
know
that
from
the
first
day
that
I
came
into
Asia
,
after
what
manner
I
have
been
with
you
,
serving
the
Lord
with
all
humility
of
mind
,
with
many
tears
,
and
temptations
,
which
befel
me
,
through
the
lying
in
wait
of
the
Jews
,
and
how
I
kept
back
nothing
that
was
profitable
unto
you
,
but
having
shewed
you
,
and
taught
you
publickly
,
and
from
house
to
house
,
testifying
to
the
Jews
,
and
also
to
the
Greeks
,
repentance
towards
God
,
and
Faith
towards
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
and
now
,
behold
,
I
go
bound
in
the
Spirit
unto
Jerusalem
,
not
knowing
the
things
that
shall
befall
me
there
,
save
that
the
Holy
Ghost
witnesseth
in
every
City
,
saying
,
that
bonds
and
afflictions
abide
me
,
but
none
of
these
things
move
me
;
neither
count
I
my
life
dear
unto
my self
,
so
that
I
might
finish
my
course
with
joy
,
and
the
Ministry
which
I
have
received
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
to
testifie
the
Gospel
of
the
grace
of
God
;
and
now
,
behold
,
I
know
that
ye
all
,
among
whom
I
have
gone
preaching
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
shall
see
my
face
no
more
.
Wherefore
I
take
you
to
record
this
day
,
that
I
am
pure
from
the
blood
of
all
men
,
for
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
you
all
the
counsel
of
God
.
Take
heed
therefore
unto
your selves
,
and
to
all
the
flock
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
Overseers
,
to
feed
the
Church
of
God
which
he
hath
purchased
with
his
own
blood
;
for
know
this
,
that
after
my
departure
,
grievous
Wolves
shall
enter
,
not
sparing
the
flock
:
also
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
away
Disciples
after
them
;
therefore
watch
,
and
remember
,
that
by
the
space
of
three
years
,
I
ceased
not
to
warn
every
one
night
and
day
with
tears
.
And
now
Brethren
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
all
those
that
are
sanctified
.
I
have
coveted
no
mans
silver
,
or
gold
,
or
apparel
.
Yea
,
your selves
know
,
these
hands
have
ministred
to
my
necessities
,
and
to
those
that
were
with
me
.
I
have
shewed
you
all
things
,
how
that
so
labouring
,
ye
ought
to
support
the
weak
,
remembring
the
word
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
how
he
said
,
It
is
more
blessed
to
give
than
to
receive
.
And
when
be
had
thus
spoken
,
he
kneeled
down
,
and
prayed
with
them
all
,
and
they
all
wept
sore
,
and
fell
upon
Pauls
neek
▪
and
kissed
him
,
sorrowing
most
of
all
for
the
words
which
he
spake
,
that
t●●●●hould
see
his
face
no
more
;
and
they
accompanied
him
unto
the
Ship
.
BEloved
,
I
have
read
unto
you
the
words
of
a
departing
Minister
to
his
Hearers
.
The
case
being
my
own
,
I
thought
I
could
not
pitch
upon
a
more
fit
place
to
take
my
Farewel
withal
.
I
shall
not
stand
to
open
all
these
words
,
only
speak
a
word
or
two
at
parting
,
as
Paul
did
to
the
Ephesians
;
and
I
shall
only
hold
forth
something
to
you
by
way
of
Analysis
of
it
,
and
thereby
you
may
judge
of
the
Analogy
of
it
.
In
this
parting
speech
of
Pauls
you
have
two
parts
.
-
1.
Pauls
carriage
to
them
.
-
2.
Their
carriage
to
him
.
First
,
Pauls
behaviour
towards
them
,
that
was
very
pious
,
as
you
may
read
from
verse
17.
to
verse
37.
Secondly
,
The
peoples
behaviour
towards
their
departing
Minister
,
which
you
have
in
the
two
last
Verses
.
Wherein
is
observable
,
-
1.
Their
Love
.
-
2.
Their
Sorrow
.
First
their
Love
,
expressed
by
kissing
him
,
and
accompanying
him
unto
the
Ship
.
Secondly
,
Their
Sorrow
,
expressed
by
their
weeping
,
they
could
not
part
with
such
a
Minister
with
dry
eyes
;
but
saith
the
Text
,
They
all
wept
sorely
,
sorrowing
most
of
all
for
the
words
which
he
spake
,
that
they
should
see
his
face
no
more
.
They
wept
,
and
they
all
wept
,
and
they
wept
sorely
;
a
sore
weeping
when
this
Minister
and
this
People
parted
.
From
whence
note
this
,
That
there
is
occasion
and
matter
of
great
sorrow
when
people
lose
a
godly
Minister
.
Paul
was
not
the
first
Minister
that
ever
parted
〈◊〉
People
,
nor
the
Ephesians
the
first
People
that
ever
lamented
at
th●
〈◊〉
of
a
faithful
Minister
.
See
how
the
people
lamented
Samuel
,
1
Sam.
25.1
.
And
Samuel
died
,
and
all
Israel
were
gathered
together
,
and
lamented
Samuel
;
O
that
brave
,
that
powerful
preaching
Samuel
is
gone
!
How
did
Elisha
lament
Elias
,
catching
hold
of
his
garments
,
and
cried
out
,
My
Father
,
my
Father
,
the
Chariots
of
Israel
,
and
the
Horsemen
thereof
.
Christ
himself
,
when
he
saw
the
children
of
Israel
scattered
abroad
upon
the
Mountains
,
as
Sheep
without
a
Shepherd
,
how
did
his
bowels
yern
towards
them
?
But
to
name
no
more
,
take
St.
Stephen
(
Acts
8.2
.
)
when
Stephen
was
departed
,
dead
and
gone
,
devout
men
carried
Stephen
to
his
grave
,
and
made
great
lamentations
over
him
;
they
could
but
lament
to
think
that
that
noble
,
couragious
,
and
heart-daunting
Minister
should
never
preach
more
before
them
.
When
Christ
was
put
to
death
,
how
did
his
followers
lament
him
!
Is
it
not
a
lamentable
sight
to
behold
a
poor
weather-beaten
rotten
Ship
,
without
mast
or
tackling
,
in
a
tempest
?
Good
Lord
,
what
will
become
of
the
Ship
and
Mariners
?
Is
it
not
a
sad
sight
to
see
a
flock
of
Sheep
invironed
with
a
band
of
Wolves
,
and
no
Shepherd
to
protect
them
?
Thus
it
is
with
the
people
when
their
Minister
is
gone
.
Ministers
themselves
have
wept
and
lamented
,
when
they
have
thought
of
departing
from
their
own
people
,
and
that
for
these
two
causes
.
-
First
,
Because
they
knew
they
would
corrupt
themselves
.
-
Secondly
,
Because
they
knew
they
would
suffer
others
to
corrupt
them
.
First
,
Because
they
knew
they
would
corrupt
themselves
.
Moses
he
knew
this
(
Deut.
13.29
.
)
he
is
there
leaving
the
world
,
and
the
people
thereof
.
Call
unto
me
the
Elders
of
your
Tribes
,
that
I
may
speak
a
word
in
their
audience
,
and
call
Heaven
and
Earth
to
record
against
them
,
for
I
am
sure
that
upon
my
departure
you
will
utterly
be
corrupted
,
and
turned
from
the
way
that
I
have
commanded
you
,
for
behold
I
being
yet
alive
with
you
this
day
,
you
are
rebellious
against
God
,
how
much
more
then
after
my
death
?
I
assure
you
it
is
cause
of
lamentation
to
think
on
this
.
Thus
it
was
with
Joash
while
Jehojardah
that
good
Minister
lived
with
him
,
and
instructed
him
in
the
way
that
he
should
walk
,
he
kept
to
the
worship
of
God
;
but
after
Jehojadah
died
,
he
turned
Idolater
,
and
persecuted
the
sons
of
Jehojadah
,
(
2
Chron.
24.21
.
)
Secondly
,
They
knew
that
after
their
departure
they
would
suffer
others
to
corrupt
them
.
This
was
that
that
made
Paul
use
these
words
to
the
Ephesians
,
(
v.
29.
)
For
I
know
that
after
my
departure
g●●●●●s
Wolves
shall
enter
,
not
sparing
the
flock
.
And
therefore
well
may
you
●●●urn
when
a
faithful
Minister
is
taken
from
you
.
I
shall
say
no
more
,
only
a
word
or
two
to
Pauls
speech
,
wherein
you
have
.
-
First
,
Paul
speaking
to
God
for
them
.
-
Secondly
,
Paul
Speaking
from
God
to
them
.
First
,
He
spake
to
them
from
God
,
and
then
prayed
to
God
for
them
.
I
shall
divide
his
speech
to
them
from
God
,
into
these
two
parts
.
-
First
,
He
spake
something
by
way
of
Vindication
of
himself
.
-
Secondly
,
He
spake
something
by
way
of
Exhortation
to
them
.
First
,
You
may
observe
in
Paul's
Farewel-speech
,
something
by
way
of
vindication
of
himself
;
and
it
is
not
amiss
for
a
Minister
,
when
he
is
to
depart
from
a
people
,
to
say
something
in
vindication
of
himself
:
there
are
enough
that
will
,
when
his
back
is
turned
,
lay
falshoods
&
scandals
to
his
charge
,
which
they
never
durst
do
to
his
face
;
Samuel
knew
this
,
and
therefore
provided
for
it
,
(
in
1
Sam.
12.1
.
)
And
Samuel
said
unto
them
all
,
Behold
,
I
have
hearkened
to
your
voice
,
and
have
made
you
a
King
;
now
behold
the
King
walks
in
and
out
before
you
;
I
am
old
,
and
of
gray-hairs
,
and
must
now
leave
you
.
I
have
walked
before
you
from
a
child
to
this
day
,
and
now
witness
against
me
before
the
Lord
,
whose
Oxe
have
I
taken
?
or
whose
Ass
have
I
kept
?
whom
have
I
done
wrong
to
?
or
whom
have
I
hurt
?
and
of
whose
hand
have
I
received
a
bribe
,
to
blind
mine
eyes
therewith
?
He
stood
here
upon
the
justification
of
his
life
and
carriage
towards
them
,
that
he
had
not
been
a
self-seeking
,
or
oppressing
man
unto
them
:
And
thus
did
Paul
vindicate
himself
to
the
Ephesians
;
give
me
leave
to
divide
Pauls
vindication
into
four
or
five
parts
.
-
First
,
He
tells
them
that
he
had
constantly
preached
amongst
them
,
notwithstanding
all
the
afflictions
which
encountred
him
(
v.
19.
)
Serving
the
Lord
with
all
humility
of
mind
,
with
many
tears
,
and
temptations
which
befell
me
through
the
lying
in
wait
of
the
Jews
.
-
Secondly
,
He
vindicates
himself
by
telling
them
the
matter
of
his
preaching
,
(
v.
20.
)
I
have
taught
you
publickly
,
and
from
house
to
house
:
you
know
,
I
may
fitly
apply
this
to
my self
,
for
I
have
not
only
taught
you
publickly
,
but
in
many
of
your
houses
also
.
But
,
-
Thirdly
,
He
vindicates
himself
,
by
telling
them
the
matter
of
his
preaching
;
and
I
bless
God
it
hath
been
my
method
ever
since
I
preached
among
you
,
(
v.
21.
)
Testifying
to
the
Jews
,
and
also
to
the
Greeks
,
repentance
towards
God
,
and
faith
towards
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
and
this
is
my
rejoycing
(
now
I
may
preach
no
more
)
that
I
have
spent
my
time
in
declaring
unto
you
the
Fundamentals
,
and
grounds
of
salvation
,
and
not
in
frivolous
Ceremonies
.
-
Fourthly
,
He
vindicates
himself
by
declaring
the
impartiality
of
his
preaching
,
(
v.
27.
)
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
you
all
the
counsel
of
God
.
Oh
,
my
Brethren
,
though
I
cannot
say
,
I
have
declared
all
the
counsel
of
God
;
yet
this
,
through
grace
,
I
can
say
,
that
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
any
of
it
.
-
Fifthly
,
Paul
doth
clear
his
Doctrine
,
and
withal
himself
,
by
telling
them
he
had
preached
freely
,
(
v.
32.
and
33.
)
I
have
coveted
no
mans
silver
,
or
gold
,
or
apparel
.
Yea
,
ye
your selves
know
,
that
these
hands
have
ministred
to
my
necessities
,
and
to
those
that
were
with
me
.
I
bless
the
Lord
I
can
with
a
good
conscience
safely
say
,
I
have
coveted
neither
your
silver
nor
gold
,
neither
am
I
a
penny
the
richer
for
what
I
have
received
of
you
;
it
was
not
a
desire
of
any
thing
of
yours
,
that
made
me
first
accept
of
this
place
;
yet
this
shall
I
say
for
your
honour
,
that
you
have
richly
and
liberally
bestowed
your
favours
upon
me
.
But
as
there
is
something
in
his
own
vindication
;
So
Secondly
,
There
is
something
by
way
of
Exhortation
to
them
(
v.
18.
)
Take
heed
therefore
unto
your selves
,
&c.
Paul
,
before
he
leaves
them
,
hath
something
from
God
to
say
to
them
;
from
whence
I
note
this
,
That
the
Ministers
of
God
,
before
they
quite
leave
,
have
something
to
say
to
them
for
God
.
It
was
thus
with
the
holy
men
of
old
;
Jacob
,
when
he
was
dying
,
called
all
his
Sons
before
him
,
and
to
every
one
he
gave
counsel
and
blessing
.
David
,
when
he
was
upon
leaving
the
World
,
and
he
knew
he
should
not
live
long
,
he
called
all
Israel
unto
him
,
and
saith
thus
unto
them
,
(
Chron.
28.8
,
9.
)
Now
therefore
in
the
sight
of
all
Israel
,
the
Congregation
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
andience
of
our
God
,
keep
,
and
seek
for
all
the
Commandements
of
the
Lord
your
God
,
that
you
may
possess
this
good
Land
,
and
leave
it
for
an
inheritable
to
your
Children
after
you
for
ever
.
And
thou
Solomon
,
my
Son
,
know
the
God
of
thy
Fathers
,
and
serve
him
with
a
perfect
heart
;
and
with
a
willing
mind
,
for
the
Lord
searcheth
all
hearts
,
and
understandeth
all
the
imaginations
of
the
thoughts
:
If
thou
seek
him
,
he
will
be
found
of
thee
;
but
if
thou
forsake
him
,
he
will
east
thee
off
for
ever
.
Thus
you
see
it
hath
been
the
custom
of
holy
men
of
old
,
when
they
were
leaving
the
World
,
to
say
something
to
their
people
;
so
now
here
,
I
am
come
unto
you
this
day
as
a●dving
man
;
(
for
you
know
when
this
day
is
gone
,
I
must
no
more
preach
among
you
)
and
I
know
you
are
here
come
,
to
see
what
I
shall
leave
you
for
your
Legacy
;
which
that
I
may
do
,
take
these
twenty
things
,
as
counsel
and
advice
from
a
dying
man
;
and
O
that
they
may
remain
with
you
when
I
am
dead
.
First
,
I
shall
give
you
ten
by
way
of
Caution
;
and
secondly
ten
by
way
of
Counsel
.
My
Cautions
are
:
First
,
Beloved
,
I
beseech
you
,
as
you
tender
the
welfare
of
your
souls
,
take
heed
of
breaking
the
Sabbath
day
,
of
prophaning
the
Lords
day
.
It
hath
been
observable
,
that
where
ever
Religion
hath
flourished
among
any
people
,
there
they
have
ever
been
careful
,
and
conscientious
of
the
Sabbath
day
:
And
,
on
the
contrary
side
,
where
Religion
is
gone
to
decay
,
and
people
grown
to
prophaneness
,
there
they
are
always
loose
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
Pray
remember
,
I
hope
you
will
remember
,
for
God
calls
upon
you
,
and
commands
you
so
to
do
,
(
Exod.
20.
ver.
8.
)
Remember
the
Sabbath
day
,
to
keep
it
holy
.
Do
not
you
take
so
much
liberty
as
some
will
give
you
.
Whosoever
you
are
that
refuse
thus
to
do
,
I
will
leave
this
assertion
upon
you
,
"
Thou
wretched
man
,
hath
"
God
given
thee
six
dayes
,
and
reserved
but
one
for
himself
,
and
"
wilt
thou
rob
him
of
that
too
?
What
if
he
had
given
thee
but
one
,
and
kept
six
for
himself
,
would
you
be
so
vile
,
as
not
to
keep
them
?
How
much
more
then
,
when
God
hath
given
thee
so
much
preheminence
in
time
.
This
is
the
first
,
be
conscious
in
keeping
the
Sabbath
day
.
Secondly
,
Take
heed
,
and
beware
of
Idolatry
;
this
was
Johns
Caution
to
his
beloved
Children
(
1
Epist.
5.
v.
21.
)
Little
Children
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
There
is
no
sin
to
which
,
nor
no
sin
by
which
we
are
more
in
danger
,
than
Idolatry
.
-
1.
There
is
no
sin
to
which
we
are
in
more
danger
,
than
Idolatry
;
Moses
back
was
no
sooner
turned
,
but
the
people
made
them
a
brazen
Calf
,
and
bowed
down
to
it
,
and
worshipped
it
as
their
brazen
God
,
(
Exod.
32.
v.
4.
)
Jehojada
was
no
sooner
dead
,
but
Joash
returned
to
Idolatry
.
If
we
were
not
prone
this
to
sin
,
what
is
the
reason
all
the
World
turns
Antichristians
so
universally
?
-
2.
As
there
is
no
sin
to
which
we
are
in
more
danger
,
so
there
is
no
sin
by
which
we
are
in
more
danger
,
than
Idolatry
.
I
do
confess
if
you
will
keep
your
garments
clean
,
and
undefiled
with
the
mark
of
the
Beast
,
it
may
be
you
may
come
under
shrewd
temptations
;
yet
I
entreat
you
as
a
dying
man
,
as
you
love
your
souls
,
and
for
Gods
sake
,
flee
from
Idolatry
,
notwithstanding
your
temptations
that
happen
to
you
,
he
will
supp●rt
you
,
if
you
flee
,
and
withstand
the
thing
you
are
tempted
to
,
(
1
Cor.
10.
verse
13.
)
There
hath
no
temptation
taken
you
,
but
such
as
is
common
to
man
;
but
God
is
faithful
,
and
will
not
suffer
you
to
be
tempted
above
that
you
are
able
to
bear
,
but
will
with
the
temptation
also
make
a
way
to
escape
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
bear
it
:
Now
see
what
use
the
Apostle
makes
of
this
promise
;
in
the
next
Verse
he
follows
with
these
words
,
Wherefore
,
my
dearly
beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
,
Seeing
God
will
uphold
us
;
let
us
withstand
any
temptations
,
to
this
end
,
that
God
may
uphold
us
.
This
is
the
second
Caution
.
Thirdly
,
Take
heed
of
Apostacy
,
of
a
degenerating
back-sliding
spirit
,
that
you
do
not
fall
off
from
the
truth
and
ground
of
the
wayes
of
God
,
which
ye
have
known
and
professed
.
It
is
is
true
,
it
may
be
for
standing
to
your
Principles
,
you
may
lose
the
love
of
man
;
I
acknowledge
it
may
be
so
;
but
hear
what
God
saith
,
If
any
man
fall
back
,
my
soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
:
If
thou
goest
on
,
mans
soul
may
have
no
pleasure
in
thee
;
but
if
thou
fallest
back
,
Gods
soul
will
have
no
pleasure
in
thee
:
Thou
doest
by
Apostacy
declare
to
all
the
World
,
that
thou
hast
made
trial
of
the
wayes
of
God
,
and
thou
dost
not
find
them
to
be
as
thou
thoughtest
they
were
,
nay
,
not
so
good
as
others
.
Oh
,
take
heed
of
scandalizing
the
ways
of
God
,
hear
how
God
complains
of
those
that
so
do
,
(
Jeremiah
2.
and
10.
)
Go
unto
the
Isles
of
Chittim
,
and
behold
,
and
send
unto
Kedar
,
and
take
diligent
heed
,
and
see
whether
there
be
such
a
thing
:
Hath
a
Nation
changed
their
Gods
,
which
are
yet
no
Gods
?
But
my
people
hath
changed
their
glory
for
that
which
will
not
profit
.
Hear
,
O
Heavens
,
and
be
astonished
at
this
:
for
my
people
have
committed
two
evils
,
they
have
forsaken
me
,
the
fountain
of
living
waters
,
and
hewed
to
themselves
broken
cisterns
,
that
will
hold
no
water
.
Whatever
it
is
that
would
lead
thee
to
Apostacy
,
beware
,
and
fly
from
it
,
especially
evil
company
(
of
which
I
shall
speak
more
anon
)
let
your
love
to
Christ
be
augmented
,
and
love
of
your selves
abased
;
for
unless
you
love
Christ
very
much
,
and
your selves
very
little
,
I
cannot
hope
that
you
will
stand
to
your
Principles
.
Fourthly
,
Beware
of
Covetousness
;
it
is
Christs
Caution
(
Luke
2.
and
15.
verse
)
Take
heed
and
beware
of
Covetousness
:
Here
is
a
Caution
,
with
a
double
Action
,
Take
heed
,
and
Beware
.
Believe
me
,
Brethren
,
it
stands
us
upon
so
to
do
,
for
it
steals
upon
us
before
we
be
aware
of
it
;
There
is
no
person
will
deal
more
injuriously
with
a
Christian
,
than
a
Covetous
man
will
;
He
will
betray
his
Life
(
if
it
were
in
his
hands
)
into
Enemies
hands
for
Money
,
as
Judas
did
.
A
Covetous
man
will
injure
Christ
in
his
Ordinances
,
he
will
not
come
at
them
,
for
the
love
he
bears
to
the
World
will
not
suffer
him
;
truly
(
quoth
he
)
I
have
lost
this
,
or
that
,
while
I
was
hearing
a
Sermon
,
I
'le
go
no
more
,
I
must
stay
at
home
,
and
look
after
my
business
;
I
could
give
you
many
instances
of
this
,
but
time
will
not
give
me
leave
;
I
shall
only
touch
this
one
:
What
was
it
but
the
love
of
this
World
that
kept
those
who
were
bid
to
the
Marriage
Feast
of
the
Great
King
of
Heaven
from
coming
?
One
had
bought
a
piece
of
Ground
,
and
he
must
needs
go
see
it
;
another
had
bought
Oxen
,
and
he
must
go
to
prove
them
;
a
Third
had
married
a
Wife
,
and
therefore
he
could
not
come
.
Of
all
persons
in
the
World
,
a
Covetous
man
cannot
,
nor
will
not
endure
to
bear
the
Cross
of
Christ
.
(
Philippians
3.
verse
18.
)
For
many
walk
,
of
whom
I
have
told
you
often
,
and
now
tell
you
weeping
,
that
they
are
the
enemies
of
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
whose
end
is
destruction
;
Who
are
these
?
what
manner
of
persons
are
they
?
why
,
they
are
such
who
make
their
belly
their
God
,
whose
glory
is
their
shame
,
and
who
mind
earthly
things
.
A
covetous
man
he
will
lye
,
with
Ananias
and
Saphira
;
he
will
steal
,
with
Acha●
;
he
will
murther
,
with
Aban
;
he
will
betray
,
with
Judas
:
what
will
he
not
do
,
to
attain
his
covetous
desire
?
This
is
the
fourth
,
Beware
of
Covetousness
.
Fifthly
,
You
that
have
not
taken
warning
yet
,
I
beseech
you
take
warning
now
:
Have
a
care
and
avoid
evil
company
(
Ephesians
5.11
.
)
Have
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitful
works
of
darkness
,
but
rather
reprove
them
,
and
be
ye
separated
from
them
.
Never
go
into
a
wicked
mans
company
,
if
,
before
you
go
,
you
have
not
a
probability
of
doing
good
,
or
getting
good
.
Consider
with
thy self
,
is
there
any
likelyhhood
that
thou
by
thy
wholesome
reproofs
maist
do
him
any
good
;
if
there
be
,
then
go
on
;
if
not
draw
back
,
avoid
them
,
flie
from
them
,
for
their
steps
tend
to
perdition
.
By
wicked
company
,
these
two
things
have
been
effected
,
Good
men
made
Bad.
Bad
men
made
Worse
.
Good
men
have
been
made
bad
by
wicked
company
.
Jehosaphat
that
good
King
,
is
an
example
of
this
,
who
by
the
company
of
wicked
Ahab
,
was
drawn
to
fight
against
those
whom
God
favoured
,
and
to
help
Ahab
in
his
wicked
enterprise
.
Bad
men
have
been
made
worse
by
evil
company
:
Ahab
was
made
worse
by
the
Instigation
of
his
wicked
Wife
Jezabel
.
Oh
,
can
you
bear
when
you
are
in
their
company
to
hear
them
blaspheme
the
holy
Name
of
God
,
and
not
reprove
them
?
Truly
,
if
you
can
,
it
is
a
sign
you
are
not
so
good
as
you
should
be
.
Sixthly
,
My
sixth
Caution
is
this
:
Oh
,
have
a
care
of
having
the
least
finger
on
your
hand
against
a
Saint
;
it
is
dangerous
to
have
a
thought
,
word
,
or
act
against
the
people
of
God
;
it
is
dangerous
to
have
a
thought
amiss
of
them
,
(
Psal.
62.3
.
)
They
imagine
mischief
against
a
man
,
(
that
is
,
against
a
Saint
)
therefore
they
shall
all
be
slain
,
for
their
bare
imagination
they
shall
all
be
cut
off
.
It
is
dangerous
to
speak
against
them
,
How
durst
thou
(
saith
God
to
Miriam
)
to
speak
against
my
servant
Moses
?
and
immediately
he
smote
her
with
a
leprosie
as
white
as
snow
:
it
is
dangerous
to
act
against
them
;
and
it
is
forbidden
by
God
,
(
Psal.
105.5
.
)
Touch
not
mine
Anointed
,
nor
do
my
Prophets
no
harm
.
Perhaps
you
would
say
,
you
would
not
do
them
any
harm
,
if
you
thought
they
were
Gods
people
;
Oh
,
but
take
heed
lest
they
prove
Gods
people
,
and
then
it
were
better
for
you
,
if
a
Milstone
were
hung
about
your
neck
,
and
you
cast
into
the
Sea
,
than
to
offend
the
least
of
them
.
Seventhly
,
Let
me
beseech
you
all
to
take
heed
of
complying
with
this
sinful
World
;
whoever
doth
,
do
not
you
;
but
take
up
that
good
resolution
of
Joshuah's
,
As
for
me
and
my
house
,
we
will
serve
the
Lord
.
Though
all
else
forsake
God
,
yet
will
not
I
,
yet
let
not
us
:
I
beseech
you
(
saith
he
)
that
you
would
not
conform
your selves
to
the
fashions
and
manners
of
this
wicked
world
.
Oh
take
heed
of
conforming
your selves
to
the
conversation
of
this
world
,
but
walk
harmless
,
and
shine
as
lights
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
;
if
we
will
comply
with
the
world
,
I
mean
,
to
be
as
most
of
the
world
are
,
that
is
,
temporizers
,
time-servers
,
preferring
the
pleasing
of
Man
before
the
pleasing
of
God
,
then
we
must
lye
in
wickedness
,
as
all
the
World
doth
,
(
1
Joh.
2.16
.
)
For
all
that
is
in
the
World
is
either
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eye
,
or
the
pride
of
life
;
and
these
are
not
of
the
Father
,
but
abideth
in
the
wicked
one
,
the
Prince
of
the
power
of
the
Air
,
after
whom
the
men
of
the
world
walk
.
This
is
the
seventh
.
Take
heed
of
conforming
your selves
to
this
World
.
Eightly
,
Take
heed
of
a
hasty
spirit
when
you
are
under
sad
dispensations
;
when
you
are
under
sufferings
you
are
apt
to
seek
,
and
close
with
relief
,
come
it
which
way
it
will
,
and
on
what
terms
it
will
.
Let
me
beseech
you
Christians
,
to
have
a
care
of
such
a
hasty
and
impatient
spirit
,
(
Esa.
26.
verse
18.
)
He
that
believeth
maketh
not
haste
;
that
is
,
he
maketh
not
haste
to
get
out
of
his
afflictions
.
The
people
of
Israel
were
of
hasty
spirits
,
and
murmured
,
because
they
were
kept
so
long
in
the
Wilderness
,
for
which
God
slew
an
innumerable
company
of
them
.
Saul
was
of
a
hasty
spirit
,
and
by
it
lost
his
Life
and
Kingdom
.
Jacob's
Mother
no
sooner
told
him
his
Fathers
intent
,
but
he
was
resolved
to
have
the
first
blessing
,
though
he
cheated
his
Brother
,
and
lyed
for
it
,
and
so
told
his
Father
that
he
was
his
eldest
Son
;
but
he
himself
was
afterwards
deceived
by
a
lye
,
with
having
the
eldest
Daughter
given
him
instead
of
the
younger
.
Take
David
for
your
example
,
he
waited
Gods
time
,
the
Kingdom
was
promised
to
him
after
Saul's
death
,
and
when
Saul
pursued
him
,
you
know
David
had
him
twice
in
his
power
,
and
with
ease
might
have
destroyed
him
,
but
he
would
not
,
Far
be
it
from
me
(
saith
he
)
that
I
should
touch
the
Lords
Annointed
;
let
God
smite
him
by
the
hands
of
his
Enemies
,
I
will
not
.
It
is
far
better
to
be
Gods
Bondslave
,
than
the
Devils
Freeman
.
Do
not
use
any
the
least
action
whatever
,
in
any
indirect
way
,
to
deliver
thy self
,
but
patiently
sit
down
,
and
wait
Gods
good
time
,
which
,
when
once
come
,
thy
deliverance
will
assuredly
come
with
it
.
Take
heed
then
of
a
hasty
and
sullen
spirit
under
afflictions
;
some
men
,
when
God
takes
away
any
comfort
from
them
,
are
of
so
sullen
a
spirit
,
there
is
no
pacifying
of
them
:
God
will
now
this
day
take
something
from
you
,
which
I
believe
you
would
willingly
keep
;
will
you
therefore
be
of
so
sullen
a
spirit
,
that
,
because
you
cannot
enjoy
all
,
you
'l
not
injoy
any
,
but
will
rob
your selves
of
all
?
What
though
you
cannot
enjoy
your
Minister
any
longer
,
will
you
not
make
use
of
the
Ordinances
of
God
?
I
beseech
you
refrain
this
spirit
,
and
let
the
deprivation
of
one
mercy
,
be
a
means
to
make
you
make
better
use
of
those
that
are
left
.
Ninthly
,
My
ninth
Caution
is
this
,
Take
heed
of
an
ungodly
Minister
;
I
speak
not
to
any
mans
person
in
particular
,
neither
can
I
because
I
know
not
as
yet
who
will
succeed
me
;
but
whosoever
he
be
,
if
he
be
wicked
,
beware
of
him
;
for
if
he
be
ungodly
,
the
people
will
follow
him
;
for
,
like
Priest
,
like
People
:
And
I
pray
God
deliver
you
from
such
Ministers
,
as
for
Doctrine
,
do
teach
the
traditions
of
men
;
and
cry
Peace
,
Peace
,
when
sudden
destruction
hangs
over
their
heads
;
Such
Ministers
may
please
you
,
but
believe
me
they
will
never
profit
you
;
but
at
last
you
will
find
,
that
through
the
Vale
of
Security
,
you
are
led
to
the
Pit
of
Perdition
.
They
will
tell
you
,
you
need
not
be
so
strict
and
diligent
in
your
conversations
;
nor
Heaven
is
not
so
hard
and
difficult
to
gain
,
as
some
would
make
you
believe
:
believe
them
not
,
but
remember
,
that
without
holiness
none
shall
see
God
;
and
that
neither
Fornicaters
,
Adulterers
,
Idolaters
,
Thieves
,
Murtherers
,
Covetous
persons
,
Drunkards
,
Revilers
,
nor
Extortioners
,
shall
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Tenthly
and
lastly
,
Take
heed
you
be
not
found
professors
of
the
Gospel
only
.
Christ
,
when
he
was
preaching
to
a
throng
of
people
(
as
I
am
here
this
day
)
said
unto
them
,
Take
heed
and
beware
of
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
,
which
is
Hypocrisie
.
Oh
,
that
I
had
no
cause
to
say
,
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
is
among
you
!
I
mean
that
there
are
many
here
that
are
but
bare
Professors
!
let
me
ask
you
that
are
only
Professors
this
one
question
;
Is
Religion
good
,
or
bad
?
If
it
be
not
good
,
what
is
the
reason
thou
art
not
ashamed
to
profess
it
?
if
it
be
good
,
what
is
the
reason
thou
dost
but
profess
it
?
By
thy
bare
professing
,
thou
losest
the
love
of
Man
;
by
no
more
than
professing
,
thou
canst
never
gain
the
love
of
God
;
so
that
on
all
sides
thou
art
like
to
be
miserable
:
The
World
will
hate
thee
for
being
so
good
,
and
God
will
hate
thee
for
being
no
better
.
What
a
sad
thing
is
it
,
that
thou
losest
thy
comforts
in
this
life
,
by
professing
so
much
;
and
thy
comforts
in
the
life
to
come
,
by
no
more
than
professing
?
Thus
you
have
heard
what
I
have
to
say
by
way
of
Caution
:
I
shall
now
speak
to
you
by
way
of
Counsel
.
The
former
ten
were
Negative
,
these
shall
be
Positive
.
First
,
I
intreat
you
all
,
that
above
all
things
,
you
would
mind
the
one
thing
necessary
:
that
you
would
not
trouble
your selves
so
much
with
many
things
of
little
concernment
,
but
mind
the
great
thing
for
which
you
came
into
the
World
.
Oh
my
friends
,
will
you
spend
your
time
for
that
which
will
not
profit
you
,
and
your
money
for
that
which
is
not
Bread
?
Look
after
Grace
,
labour
to
get
an
interest
in
Christ
,
of
which
you
being
unprovided
,
you
will
be
undone
for
ever
,
&
it
will
be
better
for
you
,
you
had
never
been
born
:
Oh!
gain
Christ
,
and
then
you
will
be
fitted
for
all
times
,
all
troubles
,
and
all
conditions
that
can
happen
unto
you
;
you
will
be
endued
with
all
wisdom
,
and
with
all
riches
;
if
you
gain
not
Christ
,
all
that
God
doth
to
you
,
and
for
you
,
will
nothing
at
all
avail
you
.
Secondly
,
My
second
Advice
and
Counsel
unto
you
is
this
;
That
you
would
live
,
as
you
would
die
;
live
to
day
,
as
if
you
must
dye
to
morrow
.
Let
me
a●k
you
,
would
you
be
content
to
dye
in
the
state
you
are
in
?
If
my
Soul
doth
not
desire
to
be
in
a
better
state
when
I
come
to
dye
,
than
now
I
am
in
,
I
may
very
well
sit
down
satisfied
;
if
not
,
then
surely
it
greatly
concerns
me
to
look
after
a
better
.
Would
any
man
be
content
to
dye
a
Drunkard
?
I
ask
you
that
are
Drunkards
,
I
do
believe
you
will
answer
no
;
why
then
do
you
live
in
Drunkenness
?
How
know
you
that
God
will
spare
you
when
you
are
drunk
,
until
you
are
sober
again
?
We
may
read
of
many
that
have
dyed
in
their
drunken
fits
.
God
doth
not
always
send
his
Herauld
to
warn
thee
,
before
he
sends
his
Serjeant
to
arrest
thee
.
How
knowest
thou
but
Death
may
strike
thee
on
a
sudden
?
What
will
then
become
of
thy
Soul
?
Oh
Beloved
,
I
beseech
you
live
not
in
that
you
are
unwilling
to
dye
in
.
Balaam
was
not
such
a
Wretch
,
but
he
could
cry
our
,
Good
Lord
,
let
me
dye
the
death
of
the
righteous
.
Thirdly
,
Lay
up
for
suffering
times
;
there
are
few
of
you
I
believe
are
so
bad
husbands
,
but
will
lay
up
for
a
rainy
day
;
I
mean
against
a
time
of
sickness
comes
,
wherein
you
will
be
unable
to
work
;
are
you
thus
careful
to
maintain
your
bodies
?
and
will
you
be
careless
of
your
souls
?
O
be
careful
to
provide
for
stormy
weather
;
you
have
winter
garments
for
your
bodies
to
preserve
them
from
cold
,
oh
let
patience
be
your
winter
garment
,
to
preserve
&
keep
your selves
warm
in
afflictions
;
I
know
that
he
that
will
live
godlily
in
Christ
Jesus
shall
suffer
persecution
,
and
that
through
tribulations
and
sufferings
we
must
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
shall
I
not
then
provide
for
them
?
But
you
may
say
,
What
,
doth
persecution
attend
all
the
godly
?
A
man
may
escape
them
,
as
well
as
suffer
them
?
Put
case
afflictions
should
not
come
,
thou
wilt
be
never
the
worse
for
being
provided
for
them
;
for
he
that
is
fit
to
dye
,
is
fit
to
live
;
&
that
man
that
is
fit
to
suffer
afflictions
,
is
fit
to
live
without
them
.
It
was
Paul's
Exhortation
to
the
Ephesians
6.10
.
Finaly
,
my
Brethren
,
put
on
the
whole
Armour
of
God
,
that
ye
may
be
able
to
withstand
the
wiles
of
the
Devil
.
And
it
is
wisdom
in
a
man
,
to
provide
for
a
misery
before
it
comes
.
There
is
mention
made
of
a
Nation
(
the
Spartans
,
I
think
)
that
useth
to
chuse
their
King
,
as
we
do
our
Lord
Mayor
,
every
year
,
&
whilst
they
are
in
their
annual
Government
,
they
lived
in
all
abundance
of
state
,
have
all
the
fulness
their
hearts
can
wish
;
but
when
their
year
is
over
,
all
their
pomp
&
glory
is
over
too
,
&
they
banisht
into
some
obscure
remote
place
for
ever
,
where
they
spent
the
remainder
of
their
lives
in
great
want
and
misery
.
One
King
(
knowing
this
)
being
called
to
rule
over
this
Nation
,
made
such
use
of
his
time
wherein
he
reigned
as
King
,
that
by
his
provident
living
,
he
heaped
up
so
much
treasure
,
and
sent
it
before
him
to
the
place
where
he
knew
he
should
be
sent
,
as
maintained
him
all
his
life
time
.
Thus
it
is
,
God
hath
appointed
to
every
one
a
time
to
live
in
,
and
that
bur
a
short
time
too
;
and
in
that
time
he
hath
appointed
afflictions
to
attend
us
,
if
we
will
live
godlily
in
Christ
Jesus
;
it
is
not
wisdom
in
us
then
to
provide
for
them
?
Take
heed
then
,
to
avoid
sufferings
,
you
do
not
commit
sin
;
to
commit
sin
,
to
avoid
suffering
,
is
as
if
a
man
should
run
our
of
the
mouth
of
a
barking
Dog
,
into
the
mouth
of
a
devouring
Lyon
;
What
is
the
wrath
of
man
to
the
wrath
of
God
?
Man
can
but
destroy
the
body
,
and
no
more
;
but
God
can
destroy
both
body
and
soul
into
Hell
fire
to
all
eternity
.
Fourthly
,
My
fourth
word
of
Counsel
and
Direction
is
this
,
Be
serious
in
serious
things
;
when
you
come
to
perform
serious
things
,
do
them
seriously
.
I
do
not
know
that
ever
I
saw
a
man
fall
asleep
while
he
was
telling
of
Money
,
for
if
he
should
,
how
could
he
tell
whether
it
were
right
or
no
?
Yet
alas
!
too
too
many
sleep
when
they
should
be
taking
Truth
,
not
only
by
natural
sleep
,
but
also
by
spiritual
sleep
;
they
are
so
careless
in
receiving
the
Word
they
hear
,
and
so
lazy
withal
,
that
rather
then
they
will
try
the
Word
they
hear
,
they
will
take
all
for
truth
the
Minister
tells
them
.
Beloved
,
I
believe
you
will
scarce
put
so
much
confidence
in
a
man
,
as
to
receive
a
summ
of
Money
without
te●ling
it
,
because
he
saith
it
is
right
;
and
yet
will
you
receive
all
that
your
Minister
tells
you
is
truth
,
for
truth
,
without
trying
it
?
You
must
not
be
sluggish
in
your
working
for
God
,
but
put
forth
your selves
to
the
uttermost
:
You
must
make
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
suffer
violence
,
and
take
it
by
force
.
But
then
.
Fifthly
,
The
fifth
Direction
which
I
shall
give
you
is
about
hearing
the
Word
,
how
you
must
behave
your selves
when
you
hear
.
I
take
it
for
granted
you
will
hear
,
I
hope
you
will
;
for
brown
bread
is
better
than
none
,
and
a
little
is
better
than
none
at
all
;
yet
I
intreat
you
take
these
two
words
of
Direction
.
-
First
,
Try
the
Word
you
hear
by
the
Truth
.
-
Secondly
,
Try
your selves
by
the
Word
.
First
,
Try
the
Word
you
hear
by
the
Truth
;
if
it
be
not
consonate
to
that
,
believe
it
not
,
let
who
will
preach
it
.
Paul
exhorteth
the
Galathians
so
to
do
,
(
Chap.
1.8
,
9
)
But
though
we
,
〈◊〉
an
Angel
from
Heaven
,
preach
any
other
Doctrine
unto
you
,
than
that
which
we
have
preached
unto
you
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
How
Paul
,
accursed
?
sure
you
speak
too
high
;
what
if
an
Angel
,
must
he
be
accursed
?
sure
you
will
call
in
your
words
again
:
Nay
,
instead
thereof
,
he
repeats
them
over
again
,
As
we
said
before
,
●o
I
say
again
;
If
any
one
preach
any
other
Gospel
,
than
that
which
you
have
received
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
If
any
man
pretend
a
Revelation
from
Heaven
,
and
cannot
bring
Scripture
for
what
he
saith
,
do
not
believe
one
syllable
.
Take
the
noble
Beraeans
for
your
Example
;
they
would
not
believe
Pauls
Doctrine
,
until
they
had
searched
to
see
whether
it
were
so
or
no.
But
then
,
as
you
are
to
try
the
Word
you
hear
,
by
the
Truth
;
so
try
your selves
by
the
Word
:
You
hear
as
a
Truth
,
that
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Jesus
,
who
walk
not
after
the
flesh
,
but
after
the
Spirit
.
Now
try
your selves
by
this
Truth
,
and
see
whether
or
no
you
walk
after
the
Flesh
,
or
after
the
Spirit
:
I
have
likewise
two
Directions
about
the
preaching
of
the
Word
.
First
,
Do
not
you
receive
the
Word
for
the
persons
sake
that
brings
it
.
I
am
apt
to
think
that
many
of
you
will
receive
a
Truth
of
one
mans
bringing
,
which
you
would
not
receive
of
anothers
:
and
thus
ye
receive
the
Word
of
God
with
respect
of
persons
,
which
you
ought
not
:
But
first
,
receive
the
Word
for
its
own
sake
;
and
secondly
,
receive
the
Person
for
the
Words
sake
,
(
1
Thess.
5.12
,
13.
)
We
beseech
you
,
Brethren
,
to
know
them
which
a●e
over
you
,
to
admonish
you
,
and
labour
among
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
to
esteem
of
them
very
highly
in
love
,
for
their
works
sake
.
Sixthly
,
My
Direction
in
the
sixth
place
,
shall
be
concerning
the
Times
we
live
in
;
and
I
shall
tell
you
how
you
ought
to
behave
your selves
,
in
two
particulars
.
-
First
,
Blame
thy self
most
,
that
the
Times
are
so
bad
;
there
is
a
general
complaint
about
the
sadness
of
the
Times
,
but
no
particular
;
every
one
puts
the
cause
away
from
him
,
and
instead
of
accusing
themselves
,
are
alwayes
accusing
others
:
Ahab
he
said
to
Elisha
,
thou
art
he
that
troubled
Israel
;
Elisha
said
unto
Ahab
,
Thou
art
be
that
troubled
Israel
;
Adam
said
to
God
,
The
woman
which
thou
gavest
me
,
did
give
to
me
,
and
I
did
eat
:
the
Woman
she
said
,
the
Se●pent
beguiled
he●
:
Thus
do
we
put
it
off
from
our selves
to
others
.
No
man
saith
with
Jonas
,
E●●
my
fake
is
this
come
upon
you
,
I
am
the
cause
of
all
this
;
no
man
saith
,
what
have
I
done
?
Would
you
have
the
Times
mend
?
Oh
,
then
every
soul
of
you
condemn
your selves
,
and
amend
your
wayes
;
the
Times
would
not
be
so
bad
,
if
we
were
not
so
bad
:
would
you
have
the
effect
cease
,
then
seek
to
remove
the
cause
.
But
then
-
Secondly
,
Pray
not
so
much
for
better
Times
,
as
for
better
Hearts
;
for
had
you
never-so-good
Times
,
and
not
good
Hearts
,
your
blessings
would
be
cursings
;
good
Times
without
good
Hearts
,
will
but
fatten
you
the
sooner
to
the
slaughter
.
Seventhly
,
If
you
cannot
do
the
good
you
would
,
then
do
the
good
you
can
;
many
people
are
so
sullen
,
that
because
they
cannot
do
all
they
would
do
,
they
will
do
none
at
all
.
I
beseech
you
be
not
of
this
temper
;
what
though
you
cannot
serve
God
in
publick
,
will
you
not
therefore
serve
in
private
;
why
may
you
not
do
as
S.
Austin
was
bid
to
do
;
(
●olle
loge
)
take
up
and
read
?
This
will
be
a
reading
and
praying
time
with
you
;
and
now
you
cannot
hear
as
formerly
you
have
done
,
Oh
,
pray
more
,
and
read
more
;
and
the
less
you
have
in
publick
,
the
more
you
may
have
in
private
;
you
may
read
and
pray
,
we
are
not
forbidden
that
yet
;
let
us
then
make
use
of
them
.
Eighthly
,
My
intreaty
is
unto
you
all
,
That
you
would
be
careful
and
circumspect
in
your
conversation
,
(
Ephes.
5.15
,
16.
)
See
then
that
ye
walk
circumspectly
,
not
as
fools
,
but
as
wise
,
redeeming
the
time
,
because
the
dayes
are
evil
.
Walk
as
becometh
the
Professors
of
the
Gospel
,
and
labour
to
be
blameless
towards
God
and
Man
.
Oh
,
what
notice
will
there
be
taken
,
when
any
Professor
doth
but
slip
aside
,
and
do
any
thing
amiss
;
it
is
the
joy
of
wicked
mens
hearts
to
see
it
,
and
how
diligently
do
they
watch
for
it
,
and
often
wish
it
?
We
have
a
Proverb
,
That
one
man
may
better
steal
a
Horse
,
than
another
look
on
:
I
am
sure
a
wicked
man
may
better
commit
seven
sins
,
than
a
Professor
one
:
For
it
is
the
failings
,
the
bad
lives
of
Professors
,
that
makes
Religion
ill
spoken
of
,
and
hinders
many
a
weak
soul
from
closing
with
it
:
Sure
think
they
,
their
Religion
cannot
be
good
,
their
Conversations
are
so
bad
:
Let
us
therefore
be
wary
and
careful
in
all
our
actions
.
Ninthly
,
Mourn
,
and
lament
for
the
sin
you
cannot
hinder
.
It
was
said
of
L●t
,
(
2
Peti
2.8
.
)
That
his
righteous
soul
was
vexed
with
the
wicked
Conversations
of
the
Sodomites
.
Oh
,
that
we
were
but
so
good
as
we
should
be
,
then
sure
it
would
grieve
us
more
than
it
doth
,
to
see
the
wicked
and
abominable
lives
of
those
among
whom
we
live
:
Though
thou
dost
not
blaspheme
God
thy self
,
●et
it
is
thy
God
that
is
blasphemed
,
and
shall
not
that
trouble
thee
?
How
canst
thou
but
reprove
them
whoever
they
be
?
When
a
sick
man
seeth
his
Wife
,
Children
,
Friends
,
and
Physitian
,
lamenting
his
condition
,
sure
it
will
make
him
think
his
condition
is
worse
than
he
thought
it
,
or
very
bad
at
least
,
or
else
why
do
they
take
on
so
,
if
there
was
no
cause
of
fear
?
Thus
,
it
may
be
,
thy
reproof
may
work
upon
a
wicked
man
;
If
when
thou
hearest
him
blaspheme
God
,
thou
lamentest
his
condition
,
and
puts
him
in
mind
of
his
sad
estate
,
it
may
make
him
lay
that
to
heart
then
,
which
he
never
did
before
.
Tenthly
,
The
last
thing
that
I
have
to
beseech
of
you
,
is
,
That
you
would
love
one
another
:
I
have
not
at
all
sought
to
proselyte
you
to
my
way
,
but
whatever
you
see
in
whoever
it
be
,
that
is
of
God
;
Oh
,
love
it
,
be
he
of
what
profession
he
will
,
he
is
a
godly
man
:
O
then
love
him
;
you
cannot
love
God
,
if
you
do
not
love
his
people
;
Let
brotherly
love
continue
,
(
1
Joh.
1.20
.
)
If
any
man
saith
he
loveth
God
,
and
hateth
his
Brother
,
he
is
a
lyar
,
and
the
truth
is
not
in
him
:
For
if
he
loveth
not
his
Brother
whom
he
hath
seen
,
how
can
he
love
God
whom
he
hath
not
seen
?
We
believe
,
saith
John
in
the
next
Chapter
,
That
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Son
of
God
,
and
he
that
loveth
the
begetter
,
must
also
love
him
that
is
begotten
.
You
would
be
loath
to
do
otherwise
in
civil
business
:
Will
you
refuse
commerce
with
a
man
,
because
he
is
contrary
to
you
in
opinion
,
because
he
is
not
a
Freeman
of
our
City
?
Be
not
then
so
far
from
loving
one
another
,
as
to
bear
hatred
one
to
another
.
Thus
you
have
heard
what
I
had
to
say
unto
you
by
way
of
Caution
and
Counsel
:
O
that
they
may
make
such
impressions
on
your
hearts
,
that
they
may
be
your
continual
practice
in
your
lives
and
conversations
.
I
shall
now
close
with
the
words
of
St.
Paul
,
(
2
Cor.
13.11
.
)
Finally
,
Brethren
,
farewel
;
be
perfect
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
be
of
one
mind
,
live
in
peace
,
and
the
God
of
love
and
peace
shall
be
with
you
.
And
the
Lord
grant
,
that
both
ye
and
I
,
when
we
come
to
the
Judgment-Seat
of
God
,
render
up
our
account
with
joy
,
and
receive
an
immortal
Crown
with
Christ
in
Heaven
;
until
which
Day
,
I
beseech
Almighty
God
to
keep
you
,
and
preserve
you
in
his
fear
.
Amen
.
Mr.
Lye
's
Sermon
,
Preached
at
the
Conclusion
of
the
Morning
.
Exercise
in
Lombard-street
.
Joh.
13.17
.
If
ye
know
these
things
,
happy
are
ye
if
you
do
them
.
IN
these
words
two
things
observable
,
-
First
,
A
Supposition
,
which
is
double
.
-
1.
If
you
know
these
things
.
-
2.
If
●e
do
these
things
.
There
be
many
that
do
,
but
do
not
know
,
do
not
understand
;
there
be
many
that
know
,
but
do
not
do
,
do
not
practise
.
But
our
Saviours
saying
to
his
Disciples
,
is
,
If
you
know
first
,
and
then
,
If
you
do
.
Knowing
without
doing
is
unprofitable
;
Doing
without
knowing
is
impossible
.
-
Secondly
,
a
Position
;
If
you
so
know
it
to
do
,
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
blessed
,
happy
are
ye
.
First
,
For
the
Supposition
,
which
is
double
.
First
,
If
you
know
:
This
word
Knowledge
in
Scripture
,
contains
two
things
:
-
1.
It
intimates
an
act
of
the
mind
or
understanding
,
if
you
know
.
-
2.
It
imports
an
act
of
the
memory
,
or
retentive
faculty
of
the
soul
,
if
you
so
know
as
to
remember
.
From
both
these
significations
,
you
have
these
two
observations
:
-
1.
Our
first
great
care
should
be
this
,
With
all
seriousness
to
apply
our selves
to
the
knowledge
of
the
things
of
the
Gospel
.
We
must
with
the
Angels
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
stoop
down
to
look
into
,
to
have
a
clear
,
thorow
,
perfect
sight
of
those
things
that
are
discovered
in
the
Crystal
Glass
of
the
Gospel
.
We
must
look
into
the
perfect
Law
of
Liberty
,
James
2.25
.
-
2.
As
the
Word
imports
an
act
of
memory
,
or
remembrance
,
it
affords
us
this
Observation
,
viz.
Next
to
our
knowing
of
it
,
should
be
our
care
to
retain
and
remember
the
glorious
Truths
of
the
Gospol
.
It
is
all
one
,
not
to
remember
,
as
not
to
know
.
We
must
not
only
attend
to
Wisdoms
words
,
but
must
keep
them
in
the
center
of
our
hearts
,
Prov.
4.21
.
2.
If
you
do
,
hence
observe
,
'T
is
not
enough
to
know
and
remember
,
but
we
o●ght
to
do
according
to
what
we
know
,
and
practise
according
to
what
we
reme●ber
.
'T
is
some
slight
kind
of
happiness
to
know
;
but
so
to
know
,
as
to
do
,
that
is
the
happiness
;
If
you
know
,
if
you
do
.
We
must
not
only
be
Hearers
of
the
Word
,
but
Doers
of
the
Word
;
Knowledge
without
Practice
,
it
is
Rachel-like
,
fair
indeed
,
but
barren
;
Practice
without
Knowledge
(
were
it
possible
)
Leah-like
,
fruitful
,
but
blear-eyed
:
both
together
,
Rachel's
fairness
,
with
Leah's
fruitfulness
,
a
fit
Spouse
for
a
Solomon
.
2.
For
the
Position
Happy
are
you
if
you
do
them
;
hence
observe
,
There
is
a
blessedness
annexed
to
so
knowing
the
truth
of
God
,
as
to
remember
,
and
so
to
remember
as
to
do
the
work
of
that
Word
.
If
you
do
know
,
if
you
do
,
not
other
wise
,
blessed
are
ye
.
Thus
I
have
cut
the
words
in
pieces
.
The
second
Observation
is
,
that
I
would
first
commend
from
the
Supposition
,
If
you
know
,
that
carries
in
it
an
act
of
memory
,
namely
;
That
as
it
is
our
first
care
to
know
,
so
it
should
be
our
next
care
to
remember
what
we
have
known
.
To
this
end
let
us
help
our
memories
by
way
of
a
Summary
rehearsal
of
our
Morning-Exercises
.
The
first
Sermon
that
was
preached
to
you
was
built
upon
Isa.
55.3
.
Hear
,
and
your
Soul
shall
live
.
FRom
that
Text
,
this
Doctrine
,
That
that
Soul
shall
surely
live
spiritually
,
blessedly
,
eternally
,
that
so
hears
,
as
to
come
to
Christ
himself
.
The
grand
question
upon
that
point
was
this
.
What
is
to
be
done
that
we
may
soo
see
?
'T
was
answered
,
something
was
to
be
done
before
,
something
at
,
something
after
hearing
.
First
,
Before
hearing
;
That
holy
duty
of
Hearing
calls
aloud
for
holy
preparations
so
much
at
least
as
settles
the
bent
of
the
heart
Heaven-ward
:
so
much
at
least
as
makes
us
humble
,
and
hunger
after
spiritual
Manna
:
so
much
at
least
as
raises
the
heart
into
a
posture
of
expedition
of
some
divine
and
spiritual
good
from
God
.
Secondly
,
A
right
demeanour
in
,
or
at
hearing
;
which
consists
,
First
,
The
Hearer
ought
to
propound
to
himself
spiritual
and
right
ends
,
and
that
-
1.
Negatively
,
This
must
not
be
the
Hearer's
end
;
to
come
and
judge
either
the
Word
,
or
the
Minister
of
it
:
nor
,
-
2.
To
come
and
hear
things
that
will
tickle
his
fancy
;
if
he
desire
that
,
let
them
go
to
those
sinks
of
all
Wickedness
,
Play-houses
:
nor
,
-
3.
Must
we
propose
this
our
end
,
meerly
to
better
our
parts
:
nor
,
-
4.
Meerly
to
know
,
much
less
meerly
to
be
known
,
that
it
should
be
said
of
us
,
that
we
have
been
at
the
Morning-Exercise
every
day
this
month
;
But
our
end
should
be
to
profit
by
what
we
hear
,
Psal.
119.33
.
We
should
hear
that
our
souls
may
live
.
Secondly
,
We
must
labour
to
approve
our selves
true
Gospel-hearers
:
And
to
that
end
,
-
1.
We
must
be
wakeful-Hearers
:
it
is
dangerous
sleeping
by
a
Candle
set
up
by
God
.
-
2.
We
must
be
reverent-Hearts
:
in
the
fear
of
God
we
must
worship
,
though
not
towards
,
yet
in
his
holy
Temple
.
-
3.
Attentive-Hearers
:
our
Ears
and
Hearers
should
be
like
Lydia's
,
open
to
attend
to
those
things
spoken
by
Paul
,
Act.
16
14.
-
4.
Receptive-Hearers
:
We
must
take
in
what
we
hear
,
Acts
2.41
.
And
this
must
be
done
with
Faith
,
with
Love
,
with
Joy
,
with
Delight
,
with
Meekness
,
with
particular
Application
:
and
this
too
,
not
as
the
word
of
such
a
man
,
or
such
a
Minister
:
I
abhor
that
wicked
notion
among
you
,
the
head
of
such
a
Party
,
and
I
know
not
what
:
But
,
as
it
is
indeed
and
in
truth
the
Word
of
God
.
That
man
never
hears
as
a
Saint
,
that
,
when
he
hears
,
doth
not
look
mostly
at
the
Word
,
as
it
is
the
Word
of
the
God
of
Saints
.
And
if
thus
we
apply
our selves
to
the
Ordinances
truly
,
we
are
in
immediate
capacity
to
have
the
Glory
,
Spirit
,
and
Power
of
Christ
to
rest
upon
us
in
hearing
:
And
this
leads
me
to
The
Second
Sermon
.
2
Cor.
12.9
.
Most
gladly
therefore
will
I
rather
glory
in
my
infirmities
,
that
the
power
of
Christ
may
rest
upon
me
.
FRom
this
Text
,
you
had
this
Truth
,
That
a
Christians
chiefest
glory
under
his
infirmities
,
is
in
the
power
of
Christ
resting
upon
him
.
In
the
prosecution
of
this
Point
,
there
was
these
four
particulars
propounded
to
be
opened
and
prosecuted
.
First
,
What
kind
of
power
of
Christ
it
is
,
which
Christians
may
hope
to
have
experience
of
,
notwithstanding
all
their
infirmities
?
To
this
question
it
was
thus
answered
:
a
power
that
Christ
hath
with
his
Father
,
with
whom
he
is
extraordinarily
prevalent
more
than
the
fondling
is
with
his
dearest
affectionate
Mother
:
A
power
of
Christs
which
enables
us
to
do
what
God
requires
,
and
to
suffer
what
God
commands
:
a
powerful
Application
of
Jesus
Christ
himself
unto
his
people
,
and
that
,
not
only
of
light
to
them
,
but
of
living
,
of
spiritual
growth
,
of
spiritual
strength
,
of
strength
unto
conquest
,
yea
,
to
be
more
than
Conquerors
.
Secondly
,
What
is
it
for
the
power
of
Christ
to
rest
on
the
Soul
?
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
i.
e.
for
the
power
of
Christ
to
come
,
and
take
its
residence
in
the
Soul
:
to
make
the
Soul
to
be
that
which
a
Tent
or
Tabernacle
is
to
him
,
who
takes
up
his
repose
therein
;
to
come
and
lodge
in
the
Soul
of
a
Believer
,
as
in
his
Tent
or
Tabernacle
.
Thirdly
,
What
is
it
for
a
Believer
to
glory
in
the
power
of
Christ
resting
on
him
?
That
is
,
-
1.
To
have
the
heart
so
full
of
Christ
,
that
it
cannot
contain
it self
,
but
it
must
be
bursting
out
,
as
it
were
,
and
running
over
in
holy
Exultations
and
Triumphs
.
-
2.
To
be
so
much
in
the
admiration
of
Christ
,
as
that
,
to
a
carnal
eye
,
it
makes
a
man
seem
to
be
ridiculous
:
what
a
goodly
person
was
David
in
Michols
eye
,
when
he
danced
before
the
Ark.
-
3.
To
rest
on
Christ
so
,
as
to
look
out
for
nothing
else
,
&c.
To
terminate
and
confine
all
the
desires
of
the
Soul
,
in
and
upon
,
and
towards
Christ
Jesus
.
-
4.
To
oppose
Christ
to
any
,
to
every
thing
,
that
doth
any
way
in
the
world
,
either
enjure
,
or
endanger
him
.
Fourthly
,
Why
should
a
Christian
rather
glory
in
this
power
of
Christ
resting
upon
him
,
than
in
any
inherent
grace
that
is
given
unto
him
?
Upon
these
Accounts
.
-
1.
Because
all
that
a
Christian
by
inherent
grace
is
able
to
do
himself
,
is
through
Christ
:
I
can
do
all
things
through
Christ
that
strengthens
me
.
-
2.
Because
if
there
be
any
acceptance
of
what
a
Believer
doth
with
the
Father
,
this
also
is
through
Christ
:
the
gift
is
accepted
,
not
for
the
gifts
sake
,
but
for
the
sake
of
the
Merit
of
Christ
.
-
3.
If
so
be
a
Believer
should
glory
in
his
graces
,
there
is
a
possibility
of
falling
,
but
being
clad
with
,
and
resting
in
the
power
of
Christ
,
there
's
an
impossibility
of
miscarrying
.
Thus
the
Saints
of
God
have
their
infirmities
,
frailties
,
their
multitude
of
frailties
and
infirmities
;
yet
have
they
reason
to
glory
in
that
power
of
Christ
which
rests
on
them
on
Earth
,
but
much
more
reason
,
if
they
will
look
up
,
and
see
the
tongue
of
Christ
engaged
for
them
,
i.
e.
interceding
for
them
,
in
Heaven
:
And
that
lets
me
into
The
Third
Sermon
.
John
17.15
.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
but
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
I
Pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
not
take
them
out
of
the
world
;
Let
them
stay
there
,
and
glory
even
in
their
very
infirmities
:
But
I
pray
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
In
this
Scripture
you
have
our
Saviors
Intercession
for
his
Disciples
Preservation
;
and
in
this
his
Intercession
two
things
observeable
.
-
1.
In
the
Negative
part
,
for
what
Christ
doth
not
pray
,
Not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
.
-
2.
In
the
Affirmative
part
,
That
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
of
the
world
.
For
the
Negative
part
,
wherein
you
have
,
-
1.
Something
implyed
,
Not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
:
This
implyes
,
That
God
hath
the
disposal
of
our
continuance
in
the
world
;
else
Christ
would
never
address
himself
to
his
Father
,
that
he
would
not
take
them
out
of
the
world
;
If
so
,
then
-
1.
Live
constantly
,
Believer
,
above
the
flavish
fear
of
Death
.
Times
are
not
in
thine
Enemies
hands
,
no
,
not
in
the
Devils
hands
,
but
in
Gods
hands
.
-
2.
Be
patient
under
the
loss
of
thy
dearest
Relations
:
God
hath
taken
them
,
who
hath
the
disposal
of
our
continuance
.
-
3.
Seek
to
God
for
a
blessing
on
all
those
means
,
which
at
any
time
are
prescribed
or
used
for
your
preservation
.
-
2.
There
's
something
mainly
intended
,
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
and
tha't
this
,
That
God
will
have
his
people
oftentimes
continue
in
the
world
,
though
they
should
meet
with
much
trouble
in
the
world
.
And
if
so
,
this
should
teach
you
,
for
ever
,
how
to
carry
your selves
in
the
midst
of
a
sinful
,
wicked
,
rude
,
God-hating
,
Saint-persecuting
World
:
that
is
,
-
1.
Patiently
to
wait
Gods
leisure
,
you
must
stay
his
time
.
-
2.
Carry
your selves
Innocently
,
be
sure
you
,
in
a
salt
Sea
,
like
good
fish
,
retain
your
freshness
.
-
3
Carry
your selves
Wisely
;
you
walk
among
Devils
,
Snares
,
&c.
walk
Wisely
:
And
-
4.
Walk
Serviceably
,
continue
you
must
,
but
't
is
Gods
time
,
how
short
you
know
not
,
therefore
walk
serviceably
.
For
the
Affirmative
part
;
But
I
pray
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
of
the
World
.
Wherein
something
Absolutely
,
and
something
Relatively
:
Take
the
words
Absolutely
:
thence
these
four
Notions
,
That
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
-
1.
Sin
is
an
eminent
evil
,
the
evil
of
evils
.
-
2.
That
we
are
utterly
unable
to
keep
our selves
.
But
,
-
3.
God
can
keep
his
people
,
in
,
and
from
the
evil
of
a
sinful
World
.
-
4.
That
't
is
the
Godly
onely
that
are
kept
from
the
evil
that
is
in
the
World
;
but
Relatively
,
especially
,
I
pray
,
&c.
No
great
matter
of
their
sufferings
,
but
their
sins
;
that
's
the
thing
,
let
them
be
preserved
from
that
:
Thence
observe
,
Preservation
from
sin
,
is
a
far
greater
mercy
,
than
exemption
from
suffering
:
And
so
,
then
-
1.
See
the
folly
and
madness
of
those
;
that
embrace
sin
,
to
avoid
suffering
;
take
a
stab
in
their
hearts
,
that
they
may
avoid
a
scratch
upon
their
finger
.
-
2.
See
the
folly
of
those
,
that
desire
the
removal
of
their
sufferings
,
rather
than
of
their
sins
;
take
away
the
Frogs
,
not
my
hard
heart
.
-
3.
This
shews
what
should
be
our
greatest
complaint
in
the
midst
of
a
troublesom
world
;
not
my
sorrows
,
plunderings
,
imprisonments
,
Lord
,
but
the
scarcities
of
my
soul
,
&c.
-
4.
This
shews
the
grand
mistake
of
the
nature
of
true
safety
.
Men
think
safety
to
be
meerly
to
sleep
in
a
sound
skin
;
but
't
is
not
safety
to
be
preserved
from
danger
,
but
from
sin
.
True
,
the
men
of
the
world
,
yea
,
the
best
of
Saints
are
too
too
apt
to
mistake
in
this
case
;
there
's
a
heart
within
them
,
that
is
very
apt
to
think
sometimes
sinning
to
be
chosen
rather
than
suffering
,
not
in
wicked
men
only
,
but
in
the
best
of
men
;
for
,
As
in
water
,
face
answereth
to
face
,
so
the
heart
of
man
to
man
.
Which
lets
me
into
The
Fourth
Sermon
.
Prov.
27.19
.
As
in
water
,
face
answereth
to
face
,
so
doth
the
heart
of
man
to
man
.
IN
this
Proverb
two
things
.
-
1.
The
Proposition
,
and
that
by
a
Similitude
;
As
in
water
,
face
answereth
to
face
.
-
2.
The
Reddition
,
So
doth
the
heart
of
the
man
to
man
.
Or
in
the
words
these
two
Generals
to
be
observed
.
-
1.
A
Glass
.
-
2.
An
Object
to
be
seen
in
this
Glass
.
1.
A
Glass
,
a
notable
one
:
that
's
two-fold
,
a
dead
Glass
,
Water
;
a
living
Glass
,
the
Heart
of
a
Man
.
2.
The
Object
to
be
seen
in
these
Glasses
:
in
the
dead
Glass
,
the
face
of
man
is
to
be
seen
;
in
the
living
Glass
,
the
heart
of
man
;
there
's
all
the
Species
and
Complexions
of
the
Sons
,
nay
,
of
the
Souls
of
the
Sons
of
Men
,
to
be
seen
.
That
as
by
looking
into
the
Water
,
you
may
discern
your
own
,
and
other
mens
countenances
,
and
that
plainly
and
clearly
;
So
,
by
looking
into
your
own
hearts
,
if
you
could
have
a
Casement
into
the
hearts
of
other
men
,
there
may
you
see
of
what
Spiritual
Complexion
,
Constitution
,
and
Make
you
are
,
as
clearly
as
a
man
may
see
his
face
in
water
.
As
in
water
,
&c.
From
these
words
,
this
great
Truth
,
that
the
Heart
of
every
man
in
the
world
is
a
Looking-glass
.
'T
is
such
a
Looking-glass
,
wherein
he
may
see
himself
,
his
Condition
,
Constitution
,
special
Complexion
,
whether
it
be
Morally
,
Spiritually
,
Scripturally
,
Good
or
Evil.
For
the
right
improvement
of
this
Looking-glass
,
three
things
necessary
,
which
are
optick
Principles
,
but
clear
to
those
that
have
either
Physical
,
or
Natural
Light
.
1.
There
must
be
an
Object
that
must
be
seen
.
And
oh
!
what
visible
Objects
are
there
in
the
hearts
of
men
?
Man
is
called
a
little
World
,
a
Compendium
of
the
whole
World
:
The
heart
of
man
,
is
the
Man
.
The
heart
of
man
,
is
like
the
Ark
of
Noah
,
which
contains
all
sorts
,
all
kindes
of
clean
and
unclean
Beasts
:
'T
is
an
Epitomy
of
Heaven
and
Hell
What
is
there
in
the
heart
of
man
?
Who
but
God
can
fathom
the
depth
of
it
?
There
are
more
Objects
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
than
Stars
in
Heaven
,
or
drops
in
the
Ocean
.
2.
There
must
be
light
to
actuate
this
Object
,
if
it
were
dark
,
we
could
never
see
it
.
There
must
be
light
both
to
actuate
the
eye
and
object
.
Now
this
light
that
actuates
the
eye
and
object
,
't
is
either
the
natural
light
,
the
light
of
Nature
,
the
light
of
Conscience
,
the
light
of
common
Illumination
,
the
light
of
the
Word
,
or
the
light
of
the
Spirit
of
God
:
By
all
these
Lights
we
come
to
look
into
the
Looking-glass
,
our
Hearts
.
3.
There
must
be
an
Irradiation
from
the
Object
,
i.
e.
a
beaming
forth
from
that
Object
,
some
Species
or
Idea's
that
carries
the
object
to
the
eye
,
and
clearly
makes
out
to
the
sense
what
that
Object
is
,
this
beaming
is
by
action
from
the
heart
;
mark
it
(
for
it
may
be
as
necessary
truth
as
was
preached
among
you
)
that
look
what
the
Stream
is
to
the
Fountain
,
what
the
Beam
to
the
Sun
,
that
the
action
is
to
the
heart
,
whether
the
act
be
manent
,
or
transient
;
whether
Internal
in
thought
,
purpose
,
election
,
assection
,
in
joy
,
in
love
,
in
fear
:
Or
External
,
in
the
life
,
in
the
practice
,
and
in
the
conversation
.
So
that
look
as
a
puddle
Stream
always
declares
a
corrupt
Fountain
,
so
all
your
humble
,
holy
,
faithful
thoughts
speak
a
clear
spiritual
heart
within
;
a
holy
conversation
speaks
a
holy
Affection
;
and
a
holy
Affection
,
declares
a
heavenly
Constitution
,
a
new
Nature
.
Now
for
the
Vse
of
this
,
is
the
heart
of
a
man
a
Looking-glass
?
1.
See
from
hence
,
of
what
concernment
the
Actions
of
men
are
,
whether
internal
or
external
:
The
actions
of
men
are
like
the
streams
,
you
may
certainly
finde
the
Fountain
by
them
;
they
speak
the
heart
,
as
the
Root
bears
the
fruit
.
'T
is
of
infinite
concernment
,
't
is
the
Fountain
of
what
principles
within
,
and
conversation
without
:
descend
but
into
thy
own
heart
,
&c.
2.
This
shews
the
sad
condition
of
all
natural
poor
souls
,
your
Hearts
are
Looking-glasses
;
but
they
are
Looking-glasses
in
a
dungeon
of
Darkness
;
there
be
Toads
,
Vipers
,
and
Devils
there
,
but
thou
canst
not
see
them
that
hast
no
spiritual
Light
.
3.
Here
is
consolation
to
Gods
people
;
Is
the
Heart
of
a
man
a
Looking-glass
?
What
reason
have
they
to
rejoyce
in
their
hearts
,
that
are
the
best
Looking-glasses
in
the
world
,
not
like
our
Gallants
Looking-glasses
that
must
not
bewray
their
wrinkles
,
spots
,
&c.
But
theirs
will
represent
their
Heart
,
Complexion
,
Condition
,
and
Nature
to
them
;
Nay
,
in
that
Glass
may
be
seen
the
face
of
a
God
:
Nay
further
,
because
thy
Heart
doth
answer
to
another
Heart
,
and
his
to
his
,
whatever
Grace
is
in
any
Believers
,
it
is
there
in
thy
Heart
,
in
semine
;
there
's
the
seed
.
4.
By
way
of
exhortation
;
Is
the
Heart
a
Looking-glass
?
Then
keep
the
Looking-glass
very
chary
,
make
much
of
it
;
above
all
keepings
keep
thy
heart
,
and
that
with
all
diligence
,
in
all
places
,
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
things
?
If
any
thing
under
Heaven
will
keep
thee
holy
,
it
is
the
keeping
of
thy
Heart
:
There
thou
mayest
see
all
thy
spots
,
defects
,
desperate
Hypocrisies
,
Infernal
Atheism
,
all
the
deliques
of
thy
soul
:
How
prone
to
commit
as
vile
●ins
as
ever
was
committed
by
the
vilest
of
the
sons
of
men
.
Once
more
,
keep
it
clean
,
and
keep
it
close
:
Look
into
the
heart
,
and
thou
shalt
finde
it
to
be
a
Copy
of
the
Role
of
Eternity
,
where
thou
shalt
see
thy
very
name
written
in
Letters
of
Gold
or
Bloud
:
for
we
looking
into
our
Hearts
,
may
,
and
do
know
,
that
we
are
passed
from
death
to
life
,
and
that
upon
this
ground
,
because
we
love
the
brethren
.
And
thus
I
advance
to
The
Fifth
Sermon
.
1
John
3.14
.
We
know
that
we
have
passed
from
death
to
life
,
because
we
love
the
brethren
.
IN
these
words
five
things
.
-
1.
A
supposed
Estate
,
in
which
we
are
all
by
nature
,
and
that
is
an
Estate
of
spiritual
death
.
-
2.
A
peaceable
Recovery
,
or
mention
of
another
state
,
and
estate
of
life
.
-
3.
A
real
Transition
from
this
state
of
death
to
life
,
We
are
passed
,
&c.
-
4.
An
inseparable
property
of
all
the
Regenerate
Souls
in
the
World
;
they
do
not
hate
,
but
love
the
brethren
.
-
5.
A
comfortable
Conclusion
,
that
a
Christian
may
make
,
from
that
property
;
he
may
know
,
he
may
be
assured
by
this
,
that
he
is
passed
from
death
to
life
,
because
he
loves
the
brethren
:
The
Observation
this
,
A
Christian
may
know
his
real
Conversion
and
Transition
to
Eternal
life
,
by
this
Character
among
the
rest
,
because
he
loves
the
brethren
.
This
Proposition
wa●
slit
into
these
two
particulars
.
-
1.
That
every
Believer
may
have
an
assurance
of
his
Transition
from
death
to
life
.
-
2.
The
love
of
the
brethren
is
one
of
the
great
eminent
Symptoms
of
mans
Regeneration
.
1.
A
Christian
may
know
his
real
Conversion
,
and
Translation
to
eternal
life
.
Such
a
great
and
real
change
is
there
wrought
in
every
Believer
at
his
Conversion
;
and
this
wrought
by
such
a
great
Efficient
and
Infinite
cause
,
the
Spirit
of
God
;
and
this
cause
,
working
by
such
real
and
powerful
means
,
and
instruments
,
the
great
Word
of
God
;
and
this
done
,
notwithstanding
the
great
opposition
that
is
made
by
a
poor
sinner
against
the
Word
:
and
when
wrought
,
it
hath
such
a
real
and
grand
effect
upon
a
Believer
,
that
't
is
impossible
but
a
Believer
must
needs
know
this
his
Transition
from
death
to
life
.
Secondly
,
Love
to
the
brethren
is
the
great
Symptom
of
mens
Regeneration
.
Love
to
the
brethren
,
not
taken
solely
,
singly
,
as
if
this
was
the
onely
Character
,
but
concomitantly
taken
with
others
,
but
beyond
,
and
above
all
others
,
this
is
the
Privie
Soul
of
God
on
the
Soul
,
if
he
have
inflamed
it
with
love
,
he
may
know
he
is
passed
from
death
to
life
.
The
Vse
is
of
Confutation
of
the
Papists
,
those
grand
enemies
to
Gospel-Truths
,
and
Believers
peace
.
They
abhor
this
Doctrine
of
Assurance
:
by
it
,
their
Purgatory
would
fall
down
,
their
Popes
Kitchin
would
grow
cold
.
They
tell
us
,
Believers
cannot
have
assurance
in
this
World
:
No
?
1.
Why
hath
God
commanded
us
to
make
our
Calling
and
Election
sure
?
and
will
God
command
Impossibilities
,
such
as
cannot
be
wrought
by
our
,
or
his
own
power
?
2.
Other
Saints
have
attained
this
Assurance
,
this
New
Name
,
and
White
Stone
within
them
.
Object
.
That
's
by
extraordinary
Revelation
?
Ans.
This
is
not
upon
proof
:
Was
not
the
assurance
of
Gods
people
in
Scripture
grounded
upon
general
promises
?
Had
they
(
many
of
them
)
either
extrinsecal
signs
,
or
marks
to
assure
them
of
it
?
did
it
not
spring
from
Principles
,
common
to
all
Believers
?
Object
.
But
suppose
they
have
assurance
to
day
,
they
may
lose
it
to
morrow
?
Man
is
a
mutable
Creature
,
he
may
be
a
childe
of
God
in
the
morning
,
and
a
brat
of
Hell
in
the
evening
.
Answ.
'T
is
true
,
man
is
a
mutable
Creature
,
yet
is
he
preserved
by
an
immutable
God
:
Man
is
a
weak
Creature
,
but
yet
is
preserved
by
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
:
Man
,
as
a
Creature
,
is
no
less
mutable
in
Heaven
than
upon
Earth
;
there
preserved
by
God
,
therefore
why
not
here
?
Object
.
This
is
a
Doctrine
that
tends
to
loosness
?
Answ.
Not
so
:
It
did
not
work
loosness
in
Paul
,
Job
,
&c.
I
laboured
more
than
they
all
.
Nothing
under
heaven
so
soveraign
to
stave
off
,
and
preserve
from
lust
,
as
the
assurance
of
Gods
love
to
the
Soul
.
Such
assurance
comes
from
the
highest
act
of
Faith
;
and
one
of
the
great
things
of
Faith
,
is
,
to
purifie
the
heart
and
life
.
Such
an
assurance
must
needs
constrain
the
Soul
;
The
love
of
Christ
constrains
us
.
Nay
,
so
far
is
it
from
inclining
to
loosness
,
that
it
casts
the
soul
upon
its
knee
,
lifts
up
the
Souls
hand
,
sends
him
to
Heaven
continually
,
constantly
arms
it
with
petitions
,
resolutions
,
never
to
let
the
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
alone
,
gives
him
no
rest
,
begging
of
him
,
as
for
other
things
,
so
especially
for
this
:
Lord
,
as
thou
art
pleased
to
give
me
the
priviledge
of
enjoying
promise
,
so
,
give
me
the
power
to
perform
duty
.
Thus
saith
he
,
Thy
will
be
done
in
Earth
,
as
it
is
in
Heaven
.
And
so
I
am
come
as
far
as
The
Sixth
Sermon
.
Matth.
6.10
.
Thy
will
be
done
in
Earth
,
as
it
is
in
Heaven
.
THere
is
a
two-fold
Will
of
God
.
-
1.
Preceptive
;
to
be
done
by
us
.
-
2.
Providential
;
to
be
done
upon
us
.
[
The
Minister
carried
the
words
in
the
last
sense
,
the
will
of
God
be
done
upon
us
:
]
Hence
't
was
observed
,
Gods
children
must
not
onely
do
,
but
submit
to
their
Heavenly
Father's
providential
will
:
They
must
not
onely
do
his
will
,
the
will
of
his
precepts
,
but
they
must
submit
to
his
will
,
the
will
of
his
providence
.
Let
God
do
what
he
will
,
they
must
lay
down
their
head
upon
the
block
,
and
with
patience
and
resignation
,
say
,
Thy
will
be
done
.
There
are
but
two
grand
instances
,
wherein
Saints
ought
to
shew
this
submission
.
-
First
,
When
God
deprives
them
of
spiritual
priviledges
and
enjoyments
,
they
must
submit
now
,
they
must
not
murmur
then
,
and
that
upon
these
considerations
.
-
1.
Suppose
a
deprivation
of
publick
Ordinances
,
yet
the
holy
Scriptures
are
left
.
-
2.
The
holy
Spirit
too
,
that
shall
bring
home
the
Scriptures
to
the
Conscience
.
-
3.
There
are
old
experiences
of
former
love
to
live
upon
.
-
4.
Yet
none
can
detain
or
debar
us
from
making
secret
addresses
unto
God
.
-
5.
'T
is
a
most
noble
thing
,
it
becomes
a
Christian
exceedingly
,
to
live
upon
pulse
,
yet
thrive
.
-
6.
By
the
want
of
such
publick
Ordinances
,
God
thinks
fit
to
convince
his
people
of
their
folly
,
in
sinning
away
the
Gospel
.
-
Secondly
,
When
the
Lord
makes
a
breach
upon
our
temporal
comforts
and
estates
,
now
for
submission
,
and
that
upon
these
accounts
.
-
1.
Come
what
will
come
,
yet
no
strange
thing
doth
,
or
can
happen
to
us
;
no
temptation
but
what
is
common
to
man
.
-
2.
With
what
comely
submission
have
those
old
Believers
behaved
themselves
to
the
will
of
God
,
Elijah
,
Job
,
Samuel
,
Daniel
,
and
the
Captain
of
our
Salvation
,
our
blessed
Savior
,
Not
my
will
,
but
thy
will
be
done
.
-
3.
There
's
a
glorious
day
coming
,
when
God
will
un-riddle
all
his
dark
providences
,
and
shew
you
,
that
there
is
love
in
the
bowels
of
them
.
-
4.
God
hath
made
a
breach
upon
some
of
thy
comforts
,
how
many
Comforts
hath
he
yet
left
thee
?
-
5.
Thou
art
now
deprived
of
thy
comfort
;
thou
hast
enjoyed
it
twenty
years
,
thou
hast
reason
to
be
thankful
it
was
continued
so
long
,
and
not
to
murmur
that
it
is
taken
away
now
.
-
6.
Thou
hast
some
goods
,
the
best
of
goods
;
there
's
no
plundering
a
man
of
his
grace
,
no
putting
him
out
of
Gods
favor
.
-
7.
God
doth
thee
a
kindness
in
this
;
were
it
good
for
thee
,
it
should
be
continued
to
thee
:
He
with-holds
no
good
thing
,
he
takes
away
nothing
but
what
is
evil
,
or
would
be
so
.
This
life
is
a
transitory
vapor
,
and
hadst
thou
enjoyed
it
,
thou
couldst
not
long
do
so
.
-
8.
Compare
thy self
with
thy
self
and
others
:
The
other
day
thou
wert
a
pittiful
poor
brat
,
and
what
shalt
thou
be
?
Compare
thy self
with
others
:
We
are
low
,
how
many
thousands
are
beneath
us
?
-
9.
All
outward
things
are
not
properly
,
formerly
,
good
or
evil
:
As
we
fancy
them
to
be
good
or
evil
,
so
they
are
;
they
are
but
fancies
.
Vse
.
Labour
after
this
submissive
frame
of
spirit
.
Get
but
this
,
and
this
will
evidence
,
that
though
he
frowns
,
yet
he
favours
thee
;
this
will
make
thy
faith
appear
to
be
a
glorious
faith
;
it
will
shew
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
not
only
come
to
thee
,
but
in
thee
,
and
rules
in
thy
heart
to
that
end
.
But
,
What
shall
I
do
to
submit
?
-
1.
Let
not
a
day
of
adversity
take
thee
unawares
.
-
2.
Do
not
over-value
thy self
,
do
not
think
too
great
of
thy self
,
that
the
wind
must
not
blow
on
thee
.
-
3.
Retract
the
superlative
of
thy
desires
,
do
not
look
at
so
much
as
what
is
necessary
.
-
4.
Design
nothing
as
thy
main
end
and
business
,
but
the
honour
and
glory
of
God
;
mind
but
his
honour
,
and
let
him
alone
to
take
care
of
thy
external
comforts
:
Believer
,
who
art
so
much
in
his
heart
,
in
his
book
,
in
his
soul
,
that
he
numbers
the
very
hairs
of
thy
head
.
And
thus
we
fall
upon
The
Seventh
Sermon
.
Matth.
10.30
.
But
the
very
hairs
of
your
head
are
all
numbred
.
FRom
this
Text
you
had
this
great
Conclusion
,
The
special
and
distinct
Providence
of
God
,
extendeng
to
the
smallest
things
and
creatures
,
and
in
a
special
manner
,
to
the
smallest
concernments
of
Believers
,
is
a
great
Argument
to
remove
their
fears
,
and
inordinate
cares
,
and
to
quiet
,
and
confirm
their
souls
in
confidence
upon
God
.
The
very
hairs
of
,
&c.
Is
it
so
?
Then
1.
We
have
no
reason
to
repine
at
wicked
men
,
when
they
prosper
;
let
them
ruffle
,
puff
,
throw
,
and
sweat
,
what
then
?
They
will
cut
off
the
head
;
no
they
cannot
touch
a
hair
.
2.
Be
not
over-much
troubled
with
any
particular
changes
or
passages
in
the
world
;
they
are
all
managed
by
a
particular
and
distinct
Providence
.
3.
Fear
not
man
slavishly
,
this
use
our
Saviour
makes
of
it
.
4.
This
rebukes
our
inordinate
and
distracting
cares
,
thou
art
mighty
inquisitive
,
what
shall
I
eat
?
what
shall
I
drink
?
wherewith
shall
I
be
cloathed
?
Friend
,
thy
hairs
are
numbred
,
content
thy self
,
God
will
take
care
,
&c.
5.
In
all
the
passages
of
the
World
,
observe
and
acknowledge
,
not
only
a
general
,
but
be
sure
to
observe
a
particular
providence
;
and
then
conclude
,
-
1.
That
nothing
shall
befal
thee
for
want
of
faithfulness
,
sufficiency
,
knowledge
,
love
of
God
.
-
2.
Nothing
shall
come
unto
thee
,
that
shall
in
the
least
damnifie
or
injure
thee
.
-
3.
That
all
the
plots
,
designs
,
contrivances
,
attempts
of
the
Devil
,
and
all
his
Party
,
against
Gods
Church
,
are
all
under
a
Providence
,
they
are
all
numbred
.
All
the
hours
of
thy
sufferings
,
all
thy
tears
,
fears
,
griefs
,
pains
,
wants
,
every
one
numbred
.
Thou
tellest
the
Clock
at
midnight
under
thy
pains
,
and
God
tells
thy
pains
more
than
thou
the
Clock
:
Nay
more
,
the
hairs
of
thy
head
are
numbred
;
therefore
not
the
meanest
Believer
in
the
greatest
croud
is
over-looked
by
God
.
And
then
all
thy
worldly
concernments
,
thy
relations
,
diseases
,
&c.
are
all
numbred
.
Nay
more
,
remember
this
Believer
,
all
thy
distrusts
,
disquiets
,
murmurings
,
despondencies
,
the
meanest
lust
unseen
,
and
the
most
secret
sin
,
are
all
numbred
.
6.
Are
our
hairs
numbred
?
This
is
sad
news
for
Unbelievers
:
Are
your
hairs
numbred
?
then
certainly
your
Oaths
,
Curses
,
contempts
of
Gods
people
,
all
your
sinful
thoughts
,
words
,
actions
,
wilful
omissions
of
commanded
duties
,
commissions
of
forbidden
sins
,
all
your
disputings
against
God
,
his
people
,
his
word
,
wayes
,
will
,
are
all
upon
the
file
,
they
are
all
numbred
.
7.
What
an
encouragement
is
there
here
for
poor
sinners
to
come
in
to
God
?
Do
but
come
into
God
,
and
thou
shalt
come
into
such
a
condition
of
safety
,
that
the
very
hairs
shall
be
all
numbred
:
And
if
thou
wilt
not
come
in
,
certainly
thou
art
wanting
to
thy self
:
For
,
look
as
well
as
thou
canst
to
thy self
,
thou
hast
not
a
promise
to
keep
one
hair
of
thy
head
till
to
morrow
morning
:
Not
a
promise
of
a
sup
of
water
,
bit
of
bread
;
nor
a
promise
of
one
minutes
safety
,
till
to
morrow
morning
.
And
if
so
be
thou
hast
not
a
God
,
no
interest
in
him
,
if
God
should
turn
his
back
on
thee
,
a
thousand
to
one
but
afflictions
come
:
And
if
afflictions
come
,
thy
heart
is
gone
,
thou
having
no
spiritual
strength
in
heart
,
no
eternal
Rock
of
ages
to
flie
to
,
no
wonder
if
thou
faint
under
them
,
and
so
thou
wilt
certainly
do
:
If
a
Believer
that
hath
but
little
strength
is
apt
to
faint
,
thou
that
hast
no
strength
wilt
utterly
fall
when
afflictions
find
thee
.
And
this
leads
to
The
Eighth
Sermon
.
Prov.
24.10
.
If
thou
faint
in
the
day
of
Adversity
,
thy
strength
is
small
.
THe
Observation
from
hence
,
was
,
To
faint
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
argues
a
mans
inward
strength
to
be
but
small
,
his
judgement
weak
,
his
reason
low
,
his
graces
feeble
,
his
inward
comfort
,
peace
,
and
joy
,
not
much
,
but
very
little
.
This
,
1.
Shews
whence
our
mis-givings
of
heart
,
whence
our
want
of
liveliness
of
spirit
in
and
under
troubles
proceeded
,
even
from
hence
,
that
our
strength
is
but
small
.
2.
Teaches
us
how
to
judge
what
our
spiritual
strength
is
;
namely
,
this
way
,
How
dost
thou
bear
afflictions
?
How
is
it
with
thee
in
a
day
of
distress
?
Dost
thou
faint
and
fail
?
It
argues
thy
strength
is
but
small
.
By
way
of
Dehortation
:
Do
not
thou
faint
in
the
day
of
affliction
,
in
the
day
of
adversity
.
Take
heed
of
fainting
in
three
things
.
-
1.
Under
work
or
duty
,
be
it
never
so
great
,
grievous
,
troublesome
,
or
dangerous
.
-
2.
Under
the
with-holdings
of
mercy
,
be
they
never
so
long
detained
.
-
3.
Under
afflictions
,
be
they
,
or
may
they
be
never
so
grievous
:
whether
-
1.
Publick
afflictions
,
the
afflictions
of
the
Church
of
God
:
Suppose
Sion
is
now
clad
in
Sack-cloth
,
there
's
a
time
coming
when
she
shall
be
arrayed
in
Scarlet
.
When
the
Whores
Scarlet
shall
be
turned
into
Rags
,
the
Churches
Rags
shall
be
turned
into
Gold
.
Or
,
-
2.
Personal
afflictions
,
faint
not
under
them
,
be
it
this
or
that
,
or
the
other
,
be
they
never
so
great
,
never
so
long
,
or
never
so
many
.
But
,
what
shall
I
do
to
bear
up
my
spirit
,
and
to
preserve
me
from
fainting
?
-
1.
Live
in
the
holy
dependence
,
and
filial
fear
of
the
great
God
:
He
that
fears
God
most
,
to
be
sure
will
faint
least
.
-
2.
Strengthen
Grace
:
There
are
two
graces
to
be
strengthened
,
viz.
Strengthen
Faith
;
I
had
fainted
unless
I
had
believed
,
&c.
Strengthen
Patience
;
dejection
of
soul
usually
comes
from
impatience
.
-
3.
Be
much
in
Prayer
:
Is
any
man
afflicted
?
let
him
(
not
go
and
sinfully
murmur
and
complain
,
but
let
him
)
pray
.
-
4.
Make
use
of
heart-strengthening
considerations
;
and
that
is
,
-
1.
Turn
over
the
promises
:
They
are
left
on
purpose
,
as
Gods
bottle
,
his
Vial
of
Cordials
to
keep
the
soul
from
fainting
.
-
2.
What
ever
befalls
,
remember
it
proceeds
from
Gods
love
.
-
3.
All
that
God
aims
at
,
is
to
do
thee
good
.
-
4.
Be
the
affection
never
so
great
,
't
is
as
necessary
as
prosperity
,
as
health
:
This
thy
Physick
is
as
necessary
as
thy
food
.
-
5.
The
issue
of
all
,
a
Crown
of
glory
:
these
light
afflictions
which
are
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
out
for
us
a
far
more
excellent
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
.
And
therefore
if
so
be
there
be
such
principles
from
which
afflictions
flow
,
and
such
ends
to
which
they
are
managed
:
It
is
no
wonder
Christ
will
not
pray
that
we
may
be
taken
out
of
the
world
from
affliction
,
but
keep
in
this
world
from
the
evil
:
So
we
fall
on
The
Ninth
Sermon
.
Joh.
17.15
.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
but
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
GOd
hath
spoken
once
,
yea
twice
have
I
heard
this
,
That
power
belongeth
to
God
.
When
God
is
pleased
to
strike
twice
upon
the
same
string
,
it
seems
he
hath
something
more
than
ordinary
mind
,
that
you
should
observe
the
turn
.
The
Doctrine
was
,
That
it
is
the
will
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
his
servants
should
continue
in
the
world
,
though
they
meet
with
nothing
but
trouble
in
the
world
.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
:
let
them
stay
Lord
,
be
thou
but
their
Pilot
,
and
then
keep
them
at
Sea
as
long
as
thou
wilt
.
God
knows
his
Saints
are
very
serviceable
in
their
generation
:
They
are
as
it
were
,
a
Pillar
of
fire
unto
the
rest
of
the
world
for
guide
and
light
:
By
their
Doctrine
and
Conversation
,
they
instruct
the
godly
,
and
convince
the
wicked
:
God
will
have
his
people
stay
in
the
World
,
that
his
power
,
providence
,
mercy
and
goodness
in
their
preservation
may
more
clearly
be
discovered
;
that
their
afflictions
here
may
work
out
for
them
an
eternal
weight
of
glory
.
These
are
the
reasons
why
God
will
have
them
stay
in
the
World
,
&c.
Then
,
1.
Saints
,
carry
your selves
as
becomes
such
in
midst
of
such
a
World
,
with
that
wisdom
,
faithfulness
,
carefulness
,
humility
that
may
bring
honour
both
to
your selves
,
and
to
your
Profession
:
Walk
as
Lights
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
:
Walk
closely
,
warily
,
innocently
,
patiently
,
submissively
,
&c.
All
these
are
necessary
while
you
are
to
converse
here
in
this
wicked
world
.
1.
From
that
truth
,
But
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
:
Observe
,
preservation
from
sin
is
a
greater
mercy
than
exemption
from
suffering
.
Which
-
1.
Informs
us
of
a
truth
,
that
carnal
men
will
never
believe
till
they
come
to
Hell
;
that
that
is
the
height
of
folly
,
which
the
men
of
the
world
count
to
be
the
top
of
wisdom
,
they
think
it
wisdom
to
choose
sin
rather
than
suffering
.
-
2
This
will
evidence
,
that
the
people
of
God
are
not
such
Fools
as
the
men
of
the
World
think
they
are
,
but
the
wisest
,
that
will
choose
the
greatest
suffering
rather
than
the
least
sin
.
-
3.
This
reproves
those
that
will
take
more
care
to
have
their
afflictions
removed
than
sanctified
.
-
4.
Be
more
afraid
of
sinning
,
and
less
afraid
of
suffering
;
what
,
afraid
of
a
lash
,
my
child
!
no
,
be
more
afraid
of
disinheritance
:
look
on
sufferings
with
Scripture-spectacles
:
Labour
for
integrity
and
uprightness
of
heart
,
that
preserves
,
when
falling
:
Be
watchful
over
thy
thoughts
and
wayes
:
Be
a
resolved
Christian
:
if
thou
be
not
,
thou
wilt
turn
an
Apostatizing
Christian
.
You
must
set
your
faces
as
thorns
;
resolution
is
absolutely
necessary
,
not
only
under
,
but
before
a
day
of
suffering
.
Be
resolved
for
God
,
and
be
resolved
against
sin
,
and
that
for
fear
,
lest
in
a
day
of
suffering
thou
shouldst
halt
and
founder
,
and
so
lose
the
things
which
thou
hast
wrought
:
which
brings
me
to
The
Tenth
Sermon
.
2
John
8.
Look
to
your selves
,
that
we
lose
not
those
things
which
we
have
wrought
;
but
that
we
receive
a
full
Reward
.
IN
these
words
you
have
a
Warning-piece
discharged
to
an
Elect
Lady
,
a
serious
Item
to
an
Elect
Lady
and
her
Religious
Family
,
to
look
well
to
themselves
that
they
lost
not
the
things
they
had
wrought
.
And
this
is
grounded
on
a
double
reason
.
1.
From
the
damage
of
such
as
begin
well
,
and
hold
not
out
,
They
lose
the
things
they
have
wrought
.
That
were
sad
,
that
so
much
should
be
done
,
and
all
should
be
lost
at
last
.
2.
From
the
advantage
and
benefit
if
we
do
go
on
,
then
we
shall
receive
a
full
reward
.
The
Observation
was
,
It
much
cancerns
all
those
that
have
begun
well
,
that
are
looked
upon
by
Ministers
,
and
those
that
are
Godly
,
as
if
they
were
truly
godly
,
that
have
entertained
the
Truth
,
and
the
profession
of
the
Truth
,
to
look
well
to
it
how
they
stand
,
to
continue
,
to
go
on
,
to
hold
out
in
their
holy
Profession
and
Conversation
.
Look
to
your self
,
you
Elect
Lady
,
you
her
Religious
Family
,
look
to
your selves
,
that
you
lose
not
the
things
you
have
wrought
.
There
's
all
the
reason
in
the
world
it
should
be
so
;
the
Election
of
Believers
engages
us
it
should
be
so
,
we
are
chosen
that
we
should
be
so
.
If
we
do
not
look
well
to
our selves
,
we
may
chance
to
lose
all
we
have
wrought
.
It
too
too
often
falls
out
,
that
after
a
hot
fit
of
Profession
,
there
comes
a
cold
fit
of
Apostasie
;
this
cold
fit
of
Apostasie
,
caused
by
a
sharp
wind
of
Persecution
;
or
by
a
melting
,
thawing
Sun
of
Prosperity
,
either
by
our
natural
inconstancy
and
mutability
within
,
(
we
love
new
changes
,
we
love
to
be
changeable
)
or
else
the
subtilty
of
Seducers
from
without
.
Again
,
there
hath
been
,
are
,
and
will
come
trying
seasons
,
were
you
never
so
sincere
:
Think
not
all
the
work
overdone
,
as
soon
as
converted
.
As
soon
as
come
out
of
Egypt
,
there
's
a
Wilderness
and
Red
Sea
to
pass
through
,
Midianitish
women
,
Giants
,
&c.
to
contest
with
:
Therefore
no
wonder
he
writes
,
Look
to
your self
.
Then
,
-
1.
Here
see
Election
shuts
not
out
the
use
of
means
:
You
are
an
Elect
Lady
,
yet
look
to
your self
.
-
2.
You
scandalous
Papists
,
the
Doctrine
of
Perseverance
we
preach
,
is
no
Mother
of
Sloth
and
Security
:
Though
you
shall
be
saved
,
yet
look
to
your selves
,
you
shall
not
perish
,
yet
keep
in
the
Ship
.
-
3.
Orthodoxness
of
Faith
,
and
soundness
of
Profession
is
not
enough
to
make
a
good
Christian
.
Elect
Lady
,
you
make
profession
you
are
sanctified
,
but
you
must
look
to
your self
.
-
4.
It
is
not
enough
to
have
a
well-ordered
Family
;
Oh
Lady
!
Look
to
your self
as
well
as
to
your
Family
.
6.
The
business
of
Religion
is
not
the
work
of
one
day
;
As
long
as
you
have
life
,
look
to
your self
.
2.
For
Exhortation
;
Look
to
your selves
,
take
heed
of
Apostasie
;
Take
heed
of
that
which
occasions
cold
fits
,
after
a
cold
fit
comes
a
dead
fit
,
as
after
a
hot
fit
usuall
;
comes
a
cold
fit
.
Apostasie
is
the
Quartan
Ague
of
the
Soul
;
if
it
be
not
death
,
it
is
ex●reme
dangerous
.
3.
By
way
of
Direction
:
Would
you
look
to
your selves
?
Look
up
to
God
,
beg
to
be
strengthened
with
all
might
in
the
inner
man
;
that
he
who
hath
begun
a
good
work
,
would
be
pleased
to
finish
it
.
To
that
end
,
Lord
give
strength
while
in
begging
,
and
begging
hearts
for
continuance
of
that
strengthening
Ordinance
amongst
us
,
that
it
may
be
never
said
as
it
was
said
of
those
precious
Israelites
,
the
Word
of
the
Lord
was
precious
in
those
dayes
,
there
was
no
open
Vision
.
Which
leads
me
to
The
Eleventh
Sermon
.
1
Sam.
3.1
.
The
word
of
the
Lord
was
precious
in
those
dayes
,
there
was
no
open
vision
.
THe
Word
of
the
Lord
was
precious
in
those
dayes
:
Was
it
not
alwayes
precious
?
Yes
,
but
there
is
a
two-fold
preciousness
.
-
1.
Of
worth
and
excellency
.
-
2.
Of
want
and
scarcity
.
The
Word
of
the
Lord
hath
not
been
so
precious
to
the
Israelites
;
in
regard
of
its
worth
and
excellency
;
therefore
God
made
it
precious
to
them
,
in
regard
of
its
want
and
scarcity
;
There
was
no
open
vision
.
Hence
observe
:
1.
There
hath
been
,
there
may
be
such
a
day
overtake
a
Church
and
People
of
God
,
wherein
the
Word
of
God
may
be
precious
,
that
is
,
may
be
scarce
,
rare
,
and
hard
to
come
by
.
2.
'T
is
most
just
with
God
,
to
teach
them
how
to
prize
the
word
,
by
the
want
of
it
;
that
know
not
how
to
prize
the
word
of
God
by
the
worth
of
it
;
the
Use
was
for
Direction
,
what
to
be
done
to
prevent
this
judgment
of
a
scarcity
and
famine
of
the
Word
of
God
.
-
1.
Learn
to
prize
the
word
by
the
worth
of
it
.
-
2.
Improve
the
word
as
to
the
fruit
of
it
.
-
3.
Adorn
the
word
in
your
lives
and
conversations
.
-
4.
Be
earnest
with
God
,
in
publick
and
private
,
for
the
blessed
continuance
of
that
word
.
Learn
to
prize
the
word
by
the
worth
of
it
.
We
do
prize
the
word
,
&c.
Do
you
prize
the
word
in
the
truth
?
Then
▪
-
1.
What
hath
meant
that
horrible
,
wicked
,
general
contempt
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
Ministers
of
that
word
,
through
the
Land
?
though
(
blessed
be
God
)
they
have
not
taken
the
vilest
of
the
People
and
made
them
Priests
,
yet
the
best
of
Ministers
have
been
esteemed
as
the
worst
and
●ilest
of
People
.
-
2.
What
means
the
want
of
the
word
read
,
repeated
,
looked
into
?
-
3.
What
means
the
general
disobedience
to
the
word
?
-
4.
Why
are
you
so
ready
to
sell
the
truth
,
farr
more
ready
than
to
buy
it
?
-
5.
What
means
that
easie
forsaking
of
the
blessed
truths
of
the
Gospel
,
that
a
Popish
Jesuite
cannot
come
and
vent
one
of
his
wicked
Opinions
,
but
presently
let
it
be
vomited
,
it
must
be
sucked
up
by
one
or
other
?
-
6.
What
means
the●
having
of
the
faith
of
Christ
in
so
much
respect
of
persons
,
as
hath
been
here
amongst
us
?
Judge
your selves
then
for
what
is
past
,
and
for
the
future
learn
to
prize
the
word
according
to
its
worth
;
consider
what
an
admirable
excellent
thing
this
word
of
God
is
,
and
that
is
,
and
that
may
be
known
.
1.
By
the
Metaphors
unto
which
it
is
resembled
in
Scripture
,
which
speak
either
its
profit
,
pleasure
,
usefulness
,
or
necessity
:
Thy
word
is
a
light
to
my
feet
;
what
more
precious
than
light
,
without
which
the
world
were
but
one
great
Dungeon
?
&c.
'T
is
compared
to
Bread
,
Manna
,
Food
,
Water
,
Precious
Stones
,
Rain
,
&c.
Nay
,
't
is
more
necessary
.
As
they
formerly
,
we
can
better
be
without
the
Sun
,
than
without
Chrysostom
:
Love
for
God
makes
us
sensibly
to
say
,
we
can
as
well
be
without
fire
or
water
,
as
without
the
word
of
God
.
As
it
is
the
more
excellent
because
compared
to
those
things
:
what
they
are
naturally
,
it
is
spiritually
so
,
it
is
spiritual
Bread
,
spiritual
Water
,
spiritual
Pearl
,
&c.
2.
By
its
precious
Properties
&
Operations
.
There
is
a
Scripture
to
me
tastes
like
honey
in
my
mouth
,
Ps.
19.7
,
8
,
9.
Where
the
word
is
discovered
by
its
properties
and
operations
.
The
Law
of
the
Lord
is
perfect
,
converting
the
Soul
;
The
testimony
of
the
Lord
is
sure
,
making
wise
the
simple
;
The
Statutes
of
the
Lord
are
right
,
rejoycing
the
heart
;
The
Commandements
of
the
Lord
are
pure
,
enlightning
the
eyes
;
The
fear
of
the
Lord
is
clean
,
enduring
for
ever
;
The
Judgments
of
the
Lord
are
true
and
righteous
altogether
.
What
are
these
the
Metaphors
to
which
the
Word
is
compared
?
Are
these
the
Properties
and
Operations
of
the
Word
?
No
wonder
then
Job
sets
such
a
high
valuation
upon
them
as
he
doth
in
our
Twelfth
Sermon
.
Job
23.12
.
I
have
esteemed
the
Word
of
his
mouth
more
than
my
necessary
food
.
IN
these
words
you
have
the
matter
,
and
the
measure
of
Job's
valuation
.
-
1.
The
matter
of
Job's
valuation
,
i.e.
the
words
,
all
the
words
of
his
mouth
,
precepts
as
well
as
promises
,
threatnings
and
directions
,
as
well
as
promises
and
priviledges
.
-
2.
The
measure
of
his
valuation
,
as
his
food
,
as
his
necessary
food
;
nay
,
more
than
his
necessary
food
.
Hence
this
truth
was
raised
,
The
Ordinances
of
God
are
exceeding
precious
to
all
truly
Religious
Persons
.
All
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
and
amongst
them
,
his
word
,
which
is
not
the
least
part
of
his
worship
:
This
appears
,
1.
From
their
desires
after
the
Ordinances
;
My
Soul
panteth
,
longeth
after
,
&c.
2.
From
their
hearty
content
and
satisfaction
in
them
.
-
3.
From
their
bitter
Lamentation
under
the
want
of
them
.
-
4.
From
their
diligent
endeavours
to
enjoy
them
.
Religious
Persons
really
understand
their
worth
,
and
want
of
them
:
They
know
the
Ordinances
of
God
to
be
the
food
,
the
spiritual
fodder
of
the
Soul
:
the
walks
of
God
,
where
God
is
pleased
to
take
his
turn
;
the
Instruments
of
Divine
Glory
;
the
Legacy
of
Christians
,
their
Christian
Armour
and
Accoutrements
,
to
contest
with
Sin
,
Satan
,
the
World
,
and
,
as
Stars
that
lead
to
Bethlehem
;
no
wonder
the
Ordinances
are
so
precious
in
the
esteem
of
all
truly
Religious
.
Then
,
-
1.
Know
your
priviledge
,
yet
you
enjoy
Ordinances
.
-
2.
Lament
the
sad
condition
of
those
poor
titular
Christians
on
the
one
hand
,
that
have
Ordinances
but
enjoy
them
not
,
they
know
not
the
worth
of
them
:
And
true
Christians
on
the
other
hand
,
from
whom
the
Ordinances
are
gone
,
and
whether
ever
they
will
return
,
they
know
not
.
-
3.
This
reproves
those
to
whom
they
are
not
precious
.
But
,
how
shall
I
know
the
Ordinances
are
precious
to
me
?
Answer
,
If
thou
carriest
thy self
towards
them
,
as
towards
what
thou
lookest
on
as
precious
:
tell
me
,
-
1.
Art
thou
greedy
of
all
opportunities
of
enjoying
?
-
2.
Heartily
troubled
,
when
hindred
of
enjoying
them
?
-
3.
Hast
thou
a
dear
respect
to
those
that
help
thee
to
the
enjoyment
of
them
?
-
2.
By
way
of
Conviction
to
those
mad
men
that
tell
us
of
being
above
,
i.e.
without
Ordinances
:
What
,
was
it
ever
heard
of
any
of
Gods
Saints
in
Scripture
,
that
ever
they
said
they
were
above
Ordinances
?
-
3.
For
Instruction
to
Christians
:
It
will
be
seasonable
to
consider
what
you
ought
to
do
,
if
God
should
deprive
you
of
your
Ordinances
:
He
did
not
say
,
it
is
probable
,
but
such
a
thing
is
possible
;
Therefore
make
provision
,
lay
in
provision
before-hand
;
Provision
of
Knowledge
,
of
Grace
,
of
Comfort
,
of
Light
,
against
a
day
of
darkness
.
And
if
it
should
come
,
here
is
Counsel
given
to
us
,
and
Consolations
laid
before
us
.
1.
Counsel
given
us
,
if
ever
it
should
be
.
-
1.
Lament
,
bewail
,
mourn
over
the
Lords
absence
,
weep
till
you
can
weep
no
longer
.
-
2.
Seek
after
,
pursue
them
:
Let
them
go
where
they
will
,
be
sure
thou
follow
the
Ordinances
.
-
3.
Be
more
frequent
and
serious
in
the
use
of
private
Ordinances
.
-
4.
Frequently
reflect
back
on
thy
former
enjoyments
;
Oh
the
House
,
the
Tabernacle
of
God
,
&c.
And
reflect
,
-
1.
To
excite
your
thankfulness
to
God
,
that
ever
you
did
enjoy
them
.
-
2.
To
suck
strength
from
the
Ordinances
:
To
chew
the
cud
,
and
get
strength
of
them
.
-
3.
For
Humiliation
;
for
finning
away
,
and
provoking
God
to
take
them
away
.
2.
For
Consolation
,
that
the
People
of
God
may
not
utterly
fail
,
then
-
1.
Know
in
such
a
condition
,
That
though
your
condition
be
exceeding
bad
,
yet
better
than
many
thousands
;
they
never
had
Ordinances
.
-
2.
God
is
able
in
such
a
case
to
support
without
Ordinances
:
When
he
calls
into
the
Wilderness
,
he
can
carry
along
without
Circumcision
.
-
3.
Remember
those
that
have
had
them
,
but
not
now
;
What
is
become
of
Sion
?
Of
the
Church
of
,
&c.
-
4.
Your
Salvation
may
be
carried
on
without
Ordinances
.
-
5.
There
is
a
time
coming
when
you
shall
have
no
need
of
Ordinances
.
In
the
mean
time
,
if
you
cannot
get
up
to
the
Ark
of
God
;
Take
heed
of
bowing
to
the
Calves
,
at
,
Dan
and
Bethel
:
If
you
cannot
serve
the
God
of
Israel
;
Take
heed
you
serve
not
the
gods
of
the
Amorites
.
What
you
will
do
I
know
not
,
to
be
sure
Joshua
would
not
.
Chuse
you
(
saith
he
)
this
day
whom
you
will
serve
,
whether
the
Gods
which
your
Fathers
served
,
that
were
on
the
other
side
of
the
flood
,
or
the
gods
of
the
Amorites
,
in
whose
Land
ye
dwell
:
But
as
for
me
,
and
my
House
,
we
will
serve
the
Lord
.
Which
brings
me
to
.
The
Thirteenth
Sermon
.
Josh.
24.15
.
As
for
me
,
and
my
House
,
we
will
serve
the
Lord
.
IN
the
words
two
things
:
-
1.
An
indefatigable
Exhortation
;
Take
your
own
choice
,
follow
your
own
discretion
:
If
you
will
go
and
bow
down
to
a
dumb
Idol
,
to
a
captive
God
,
&c.
-
2.
An
admirable
Dehortation
;
We
are
at
a
pitch
,
we
are
resolved
,
and
if
there
be
any
attractive
in
me
,
or
my
Family
,
you
have
it
in
this
,
I
,
and
my
Houshold
,
we
will
serve
the
Lord
.
The
Observations
were
,
1.
Pious
Governours
of
Families
are
very
zealous
,
that
their
Families
,
as
well
as
themselves
,
shall
serve
the
Lord
.
Never
hope
of
thriving
in
godliness
,
till
you
bring
your
Families
right
for
God
,
to
be
of
the
same
Religion
with
your selves
.
2.
A
true
sincere
Christian
is
resolved
to
chuse
and
follow
God
,
what
ever
else
the
World
chuse
and
follow
.
1.
Sincere
Christians
have
much
more
satisfaction
in
the
judgment
and
practice
of
God
,
his
Word
,
Saints
,
than
in
the
judgment
and
practice
of
the
World
?
He
knows
their
judgment
to
be
depraved
,
their
choice
and
practice
corrupt
,
their
end
and
conclusion
worst
of
all
;
Therefore
no
wonder
he
makes
a
better
choice
.
2.
They
have
the
best
testimony
in
the
World
for
their
choice
,
the
Spirit
and
Son
of
God
,
that
this
is
their
choice
;
Therefore
no
wonder
,
&c.
But
how
do
they
chuse
God
?
Answer
.
They
chuse
God
as
the
object
of
their
souls
love
,
as
the
chiefest
of
ten
thousand
,
as
the
lot
of
their
inheritance
;
as
the
companion
of
their
souls
,
to
converse
with
him
,
as
the
Commander
of
their
ways
,
to
be
guided
by
him
,
as
a
shelter
of
their
hearts
,
as
a
refuge
to
fly
unto
in
the
time
of
danger
.
The
first
Vse
was
by
way
of
Examination
:
Is
God
chosen
as
the
chief
object
of
our
souls
love
?
Can
we
truly
say
,
There
is
none
in
Heaven
but
thee
,
none
upon
Earth
I
can
desire
besides
,
or
in
comparison
of
thee
?
Can
we
say
in
having
God
,
The
lines
are
fallen
unto
me
in
a
pleasant
place
,
yea
I
have
a
goodly
heritage
?
Is
communion
with
God
our
Heaven
upon
Earth
?
Is
God
the
Commander
of
our
ways
,
as
well
as
we
hope
to
be
the
Saviour
of
our
souls
?
Is
God
our
shield
,
or
buckler
,
our
retreat
in
danger
?
The
second
Vse
was
by
way
of
Consolation
:
Believers
,
have
you
made
choice
of
God
?
Happy
are
the
people
that
are
in
such
a
case
;
thou
hast
the
best
assurance
in
the
world
,
to
come
to
the
best
,
possession
in
this
world
,
peace
and
joy
,
Peace
within
,
if
not
Peace
without
:
And
Joy
,
the
best
Joy
in
the
world
,
Joy
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
glory
.
And
truly
,
if
so
be
that
this
be
thy
portion
,
in
having
chosen
God
,
't
is
no
wonder
thou
dost
not
Apostate
from
him
.
It
is
no
wonder
that
whatever
comes
upon
a
Believer
,
yet
for
that
his
heart
is
not
turned
back
,
neither
his
steps
declined
from
Gods
way
.
And
this
leads
to
The
Fourteenth
Sermon
.
Psal.
44.18
.
Our
heart
is
not
turned
back
,
neither
have
our
steps
declined
from
thy
way
.
FRom
these
words
two
Observations
:
1.
In
times
of
sufferings
and
afflictions
,
true
Christians
are
to
make
a
narrow
inspection
into
their
hearts
,
to
see
how
they
stand
affected
.
Thus
did
the
Church
here
.
2.
To
keep
stedfast
and
close
with
God
,
notwithstanding
all
afflictions
and
sufferings
we
undergo
,
either
from
,
or
for
God
,
is
the
duty
and
commendation
of
Saints
.
'T
was
our
duty
,
and
't
is
our
honour
,
Lord
,
&c.
In
prosecution
of
this
point
,
these
seven
preliminary
Theses
were
laid
down
.
-
1.
When
man
was
first
created
,
his
heart
stood
rightly
bent
towards
God
,
as
his
great
centre
and
mark
.
-
2.
When
man
fell
,
his
heart
immediately
drew
off
,
and
turned
back
from
God
.
-
3.
Though
this
be
the
case
of
fallen
man
;
yet
poor
creature
he
sees
it
not
.
-
4.
The
very
Formalis
Ratio
of
sin
,
that
wherein
the
Formality
of
sin
consists
,
is
in
this
,
not
so
much
in
finning
against
God
by
outward
Acts
,
as
in
the
hearts
departing
from
God
.
-
5.
All
true
Conversion
to
God
,
begins
at
the
Heart
.
-
6.
It
is
an
Argument
of
infinite
love
in
God
,
to
bring
back
our
hearts
to
him
.
-
7.
When
once
the
heart
of
a
Believer
is
brought
back
to
God
,
no
suffering
or
affliction
is
able
to
turn
that
heart
from
him
.
Quest.
When
may
a
mans
heart
be
said
not
to
be
turned
back
,
notwithstanding
all
sufferings
and
afflictions
?
Answ.
1.
When
a
man
still
retains
the
same
esteem
and
estimate
of
God
that
ever
he
had
.
When
Job
looks
upon
God
as
a
God
,
fit
to
be
lessed
,
though
God
be
plundering
of
him
.
2.
When
a
man
still
retains
the
same
affections
,
the
same
love
to
him
,
delight
in
him
,
fear
of
him
,
as
much
as
ever
.
3.
When
we
hope
and
trust
in
God
as
much
as
ever
:
Though
he
kill
me
,
yet
will
I
trust
in
him
.
4.
When
we
have
the
same
resolutions
to
cleave
to
God
as
ever
.
If
a
God
in
Israel
,
as
long
as
a
God
in
Israel
;
'T
is
all
one
,
makes
not
to
the
God
of
the
Philistims
;
this
is
for
a
mans
heart
not
to
be
turned
back
from
God
.
By
way
of
Vse
,
-
1.
Learn
,
The
heart
of
man
is
very
apt
to
turn
from
God
in
dayes
of
affliction
:
our
heart
is
not
,
though
theirs
were
.
-
2.
It
concerns
us
in
time
of
affliction
and
suffering
,
to
see
if
our
hearts
be
not
turned
back
from
God
.
But
,
what
means
shall
I
use
that
I
may
not
turn
a
base
Apostate
?
Answ.
1.
Be
watchful
over
your
hearts
:
they
are
exceeding
slippery
and
deceitful
.
The
veriest
Thieves
in
the
world
.
2.
Be
still
bending
of
your
hearts
from
the
world
and
the
flesh
,
unto
God
,
as
you
bend
a
crooked
stick
to
make
it
streight
.
3.
Do
not
only
bend
,
but
bind
your
hearts
,
tie
them
,
shackle
them
as
you
would
one
that
hath
broken
Prison
,
by
holy
,
serious
,
Scriptural
,
necessary
vows
.
4.
Converse
much
with
God
:
That
man
that
converses
much
with
God
,
it
is
not
the
frowns
of
men
shall
bring
his
heart
off
from
God
.
To
spur
you
on
to
this
duty
with
these
motives
.
-
1.
If
you
turn
from
God
,
the
soul
of
God
will
turn
from
you
,
If
any
man
draw
back
,
my
Soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
.
-
2.
Keep
close
to
God
in
such
a
time
,
and
God
will
keep
close
to
you
.
Here
's
a
people
,
that
not
all
their
sufferings
could
make
them
fall
from
me
.
God
glories
in
such
a
people
.
-
3.
This
will
be
one
of
the
greatest
comforts
by
way
of
argument
of
your
sincerity
,
that
your
heart
is
upright
with
God
.
This
will
make
an
Hezekiah
look
up
to
God
in
the
time
of
sickness
,
with
a
Lord
remember
now
how
I
have
walked
before
thee
in
truth
,
and
with
a
perfect
heart
.
-
4.
If
you
will
not
turn
from
God
by
way
of
Apostacy
,
you
may
run
to
God
,
and
find
in
him
a
Sanctuary
.
And
so
you
have
it
in
The
Fifteenth
Sermon
.
Isa.
8.14
.
He
shall
be
for
a
Sanctuary
.
THe
words
are
an
allusion
to
a
City
of
refuge
,
and
from
hence
this
Observation
,
Jesus
Christ
will
be
for
a
sure
refuge
to
all
those
that
make
him
their
fear
and
dread
.
And
the
truth
is
,
there
is
the
greatest
reason
in
the
world
Christ
should
be
so
;
Saints
stand
in
greatest
need
of
this
Sanctuary
;
They
are
a
poor
weak
helpless
generation
of
Creatures
,
but
they
have
a
Rock
of
refuge
;
The
Conies
are
but
a
feeble
folk
,
yet
make
their
Houses
in
the
Rocks
.
Christ
bears
dearest
love
to
them
;
they
are
most
precious
to
him
;
they
are
his
Jewels
:
what
will
a
man
preserve
,
if
he
will
not
preserve
his
Jewels
?
Will
Christ
be
a
Sanctuary
?
Then
-
1.
See
the
true
reason
why
the
Saints
of
God
are
of
such
an
heroick
Spirit
even
when
troubles
look
them
in
their
faces
,
and
ring
in
their
ears
,
they
have
a
God
to
fly
to
,
a
Christ
to
rest
on
.
-
2.
See
the
reason
of
that
consternation
of
spirit
that
seizes
on
wicked
men
in
times
of
troubles
.
Hide
me
from
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
;
why
?
they
have
no
refuge
to
go
to
,
and
however
it
is
with
them
now
,
you
shall
hear
nothing
but
howling
and
lamenting
,
when
God
shall
come
to
avenge
the
blood
of
his
Saints
.
-
3.
Be
exhorted
to
make
Christ
your
Sanctuary
,
get
into
this
City
of
Refuge
,
and
for
Motives
consider
,
-
1.
Your
absolute
need
of
a
Sanctuary
.
You
are
in
the
power
of
the
world
,
in
the
paw
of
the
Devil
,
in
the
mouth
of
Danger
,
in
the
mouth
of
Hell
.
-
2.
All
other
things
in
the
world
are
not
sufficient
to
become
a
Sanctuary
.
You
may
run
to
the
Rocks
,
but
they
cannot
hide
you
;
you
may
make
an
arm
of
flesh
your
strength
,
but
it
will
prove
an
Aegyptian
Reed
,
and
run
into
your
hands
;
you
may
make
Riches
your
refuge
,
The
rich
mans
wealth
is
his
strong
Tower
,
but
rather
it
is
a
Castle
in
the
Air
;
you
may
make
Honours
your
refuge
,
&c.
All
things
unable
to
be
your
Sanctuary
.
-
3.
Consider
what
a
large
,
free
,
present
,
well-furnished
,
unchangeable
Refuge
and
Sanctuary
Christ
is
:
There
are
many
,
nay
,
all
things
in
Christ
,
in
which
a
poor
soul
may
take
Sanctuary
;
Dost
thou
want
Righteousness
?
He
is
the
Righteous
one
.
Dost
thou
want
Sanctification
,
Wisdom
,
Redemption
?
He
is
all
,
in
him
,
Refuge
and
Sanctuary
mayest
thou
take
,
in
his
Providence
for
thy
Protection
,
in
his
Offices
for
thy
Salvation
,
in
his
Promises
for
thy
Consolation
;
and
amongst
the
rest
,
that
which
is
like
the
Diamond
in
the
Ring
;
see
that
great
Promise
in
The
Sixteenth
Sermon
.
Rev.
2.17
.
To
him
that
overcometh
,
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
hidden
Manna
.
TO
him
that
overcometh
,
i.e.
Not
that
hath
by
one
,
two
,
or
more
acts
conquered
;
but
to
him
that
Overcomes
,
that
hath
,
and
doth
,
and
is
overcoming
still
,
that
goes
on
conquering
and
to
conquer
.
2.
To
him
that
overcomes
thus
,
and
this
way
,
and
this
Enemy
,
this
greatest
Enemy
that
God
hath
,
Truth
hath
in
the
World
:
Antipas
especially
,
that
keeps
my
Truth
inviolable
,
that
in
a
Scriptural
way
opposes
that
greatest
Enemy
I
have
,
and
opposes
him
to
a
conquest
.
To
him
that
overcomes
,
that
goes
on
to
overcome
,
that
thus
overcomes
.
Hence
this
Observation
;
Believers
are
all
a
generation
of
Conquerours
,
all
Conquerours
;
they
are
all
like
the
Sons
of
Kings
,
but
some
Believers
are
more
Conquerours
than
others
;
some
that
lay
Antichrist
upon
his
back
,
such
as
out-shoot
the
Devil
in
his
own
Bow
,
that
stand
out
against
Satans
greatest
Batteries
,
that
turn
his
Cannon
on
himself
,
and
cuts
off
the
head
of
that
Goliah
with
his
own
sword
:
These
are
something
more
than
Conquerours
.
But
how
come
Believers
to
be
thus
Conquerours
?
They
are
actuated
with
a
six-fold
power
.
-
1.
With
ability
to
discern
all
necessary
,
heavenly
mysteries
,
and
this
enables
them
to
overcome
Antichrist
,
as
he
is
an
erroneous
,
fawning
,
Heretical
Prophet
.
-
2.
With
a
power
to
believe
all
things
,
even
such
things
,
as
though
they
do
not
contradict
,
yet
exceed
the
reach
of
Reason
.
-
3.
With
a
power
to
do
all
duties
,
I
can
do
all
things
through
Christ
that
strengthens
me
.
These
Conquerours
cannot
do
any
thing
against
,
but
any
thing
for
the
Truth
.
-
4.
With
a
power
to
suffer
all
things
.
These
Conquerours
are
ready
,
not
only
to
be
bound
,
but
to
suffer
,
to
die
,
for
the
Name
of
Jesus
,
and
to
conquer
by
dying
.
-
5.
With
a
power
to
forsake
all
things
.
To
look
upon
all
things
,
as
dung
and
dross
,
that
they
may
win
Christ
.
-
6.
They
have
not
only
a
power
of
might
,
but
of
right
too
,
as
Kings
conquer
,
&c.
But
what
means
are
to
be
used
to
overcome
in
the
sense
of
the
Text.
Answ.
1.
Study
well
that
little
Book
of
the
Revelations
;
indeed
the
Book
of
Books
,
the
Book
of
Sacred
Scripture
,
in
which
we
have
at
once
the
sum
of
the
Saints
duty
and
priviledge
,
and
of
Gods
care
and
providence
over
his
Church
in
the
latter
dayes
of
the
Church
,
&c.
2.
Concoct
this
Book
by
a
practical
belief
of
what
is
revealed
in
it
,
do
not
think
your
own
Notions
to
be
Divine
Revelations
.
3.
Familiarize
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
dye
daily
in
expectation
of
it
,
and
provision
for
it
;
do
not
say
,
(
as
Rev.
8.17
.
)
I
sit
as
a
Queen
,
and
shall
see
no
sorrow
.
4.
Labour
,
by
a
prospect
of
Faith
,
to
antedate
those
great
joyes
God
hath
prepared
for
those
that
so
suffer
,
as
to
conquer
.
5.
Buckle
on
the
whole
Armour
of
God
,
and
above
all
,
leave
not
out
the
Shield
of
Faith
.
6.
Let
your
Love
abound
higher
by
opposition
.
That
becomes
a
Martyrs
spirit
indeed
.
The
more
the
wind
blows
it
in
thy
face
,
let
that
blow
up
more
of
thy
blood
into
thy
face
;
Let
it
warm
thee
more
,
&c.
7.
Live
not
by
Example
,
but
by
Rule
;
Those
that
follow
the
most
,
whither
go
they
?
Wide
is
the
gate
,
broad
is
the
way
,
that
leads
to
Damnation
,
and
many
there
be
that
enter
therein
.
The
flock
of
Christ
is
a
little
Flock
.
8.
Esteem
duty
above
safety
.
As
one
,
It
is
necessary
Rome
should
be
ruined
:
it
is
not
necessary
I
should
be
preserved
.
'T
is
necessary
Religion
should
be
advanced
,
the
power
of
godliness
preserved
;
it
is
not
necessary
I
should
be
in
this
or
that
condition
.
9.
Indulge
not
the
least
sin
else
,
thou
wilt
never
be
Conquerour
.
That-man
that
will
not
lay
down
his
Lust
for
Christ
,
will
never
lay
down
his
Life
for
Christ
.
A
man
can
never
be
resolved
for
Christ's
ways
without
,
if
not
resolved
against
all
impurity
within
.
10.
Harden
,
and
anoint
your selves
with
practical
improvement
of
Christ's
sufferings
,
in
Christ's
death
.
There
was
an
estimable
price
to
purchase
our
Conquest
,
an
infinite
merit
to
strengthen
,
to
encourage
our
Conquest
;
an
all-sufficient
virtue
to
cause
our
Conquest
,
a
pledge
of
our
eternal
Conquest
;
we
are
Conquerours
already
,
we
do
but
gather
the
Spoil
.
Make
use
of
Christ's
death
as
the
merit
,
pattern
;
and
motive
of
your
Conquest
.
11.
Labour
for
Sincerity
.
12.
Get
well
acquainted
with
Divine
Attributes
,
and
Divine
Promises
:
And
such
especially
as
may
be
most
suitable
for
your
condition
.
13.
Abhor
the
relicks
of
superstition
:
The
very
Nest
;
and
the
very
Cage
of
the
Bird
is
unclean
:
Not
a
crum
of
that
old
Leaven
,
it
will
sowre
the
whole
lump
:
Antichrist
is
hugely
like
the
Devil
,
let
him
get
in
but
one
●aw
,
let
him
but
get
in
his
head
,
he
will
quickly
get
in
the
whole
body
:
if
you
would
avoid
the
paw
of
Antichrist
,
avoid
as
much
as
you
can
,
the
very
parings
of
his
nails
.
14.
Get
an
experimental
knowledge
of
Gospel-Truths
;
they
are
your
Head-Professors
,
that
turn
Apostates
.
15.
Let
this
be
your
first
and
chiefest
care
,
your
first
and
last
,
to
seek
and
serve
God
:
Which
if
you
do
,
as
all
other
things
,
so
this
priviledge
of
Conquest
shall
be
added
unto
you
as
your
Crown
:
Seek
ye
first
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
the
righteousness
thereof
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
added
unto
you
;
Which
opens
the
door
to
The
Seventeenth
Sermon
.
Matth.
6.33
.
Seek
ye
first
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
his
righteousness
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
added
unto
you
.
FRom
this
Scripture
you
had
a
remedy
against
solicitous
thoughts
and
fears
,
given
in
this
Proposition
,
that
a
serious
inquiry
,
and
earnest
pursuit
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
and
the
righteousness
thereof
,
is
an
excellent
remedy
against
distracting
cares
and
fears
about
provision
and
safety
.
Seek
,
First
,
and
trouble
your selves
no
more
.
Seek
first
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
&c.
Two
questions
were
propounded
,
and
answered
.
1.
What
is
it
earnestly
to
enquire
after
,
and
seriously
to
pursue
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
his
righteousness
?
In
this
question
three
things
included
;
the
Object
,
the
Act
,
the
Order
.
-
1.
The
Object
;
The
Kingdom
of
God
;
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
and
its
Righteousness
.
The
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
that
is
,
the
Kingdom
of
Grace
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
;
the
Kingdom
of
Grace
,
as
the
means
to
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
.
The
righteousness
of
this
Kingdom
,
that
is
,
Sanctification
,
sincere
holiness
in
heart
and
life
,
which
is
the
beginning
,
or
the
way
to
,
and
a
sign
or
pledge
of
our
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
.
-
2.
The
Act
;
Seek
.
i.e.
Bestir
your
utmost
thoughts
about
,
your
utmost
time
,
care
,
diligence
,
upon
these
things
.
-
3.
Seek
.
i.e.
Set
your
choicest
affections
upon
these
things
.
-
3.
Seek
.
i.e.
Strive
and
labour
,
go
forth
in
utmost
endeavours
for
obtaining
of
these
things
.
-
3.
The
Order
,
Seek
first
:
Seek
it
first
,
in
respect
of
time
,
begin
with
God
,
Remember
thy
Creature
in
the
dayes
of
thy
Youth
.
Seek
it
first
,
with
the
greatest
care
,
accuratest
diligence
,
industry
,
with
the
greatest
seriousness
.
The
Kingdom
of
God
is
the
most
necessary
thing
indeed
,
that
one
thing
necessary
:
It
is
the
most
excellent
thing
,
eternal
,
all
other
things
are
temporal
;
get
this
,
and
you
get
all
;
you
get
above
the
terrors
of
the
World
:
The
best
way
to
have
the
things
of
the
World
sanctified
,
is
this
,
Seek
first
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
&c.
2.
How
is
this
a
remedy
against
distracting
cares
and
fears
?
Answ.
-
1.
It
is
a
remedy
by
diversion
.
-
2.
Present
things
seem
little
,
compared
with
eternal
things
.
Vse
1.
This
reproves
those
that
observe
not
our
Saviours
direction
.
1.
Those
that
are
drowned
in
earthly
things
,
give
them
Onions
and
Garlick
,
take
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
and
Righteousness
thereof
who
will
:
Let
me
have
my
part
in
Paris
,
what
care
I
for
Paradise
.
2.
Others
that
are
for
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
but
not
for
the
Righteousness
of
that
Kingdom
:
they
are
for
the
end
,
but
they
do
not
care
for
the
way
;
they
would
have
fruit
,
but
they
will
not
climb
the
Tree
.
3.
Others
that
could
wish
they
had
a
portion
in
it
,
but
in
a
slight
and
perfunctory
way
;
If
Heaven
could
be
obtained
with
a
few
prayers
,
this
they
'd
do
,
but
further
they
will
not
goe
.
2.
Is
this
such
an
excellent
way
to
cure
our
carnal
fears
and
cares
?
What
advantage
hath
a
Child
of
God
above
all
other
men
in
the
world
,
both
in
this
life
,
and
that
to
come
?
In
this
life
,
under
a
watchful
providence
,
not
a
hair
of
his
head
shall
perish
:
but
chiefly
the
priviledges
of
an
everlasting
Kingdom
;
he
hath
a
Bird
in
the
bush
,
and
in
hand
too
;
choice
enjoyments
in
the
hand
,
and
in
hope
much
more
,
but
much
more
above
;
and
this
hope
of
his
shall
not
make
him
ashamed
.
The
vision
of
his
appointed
comforts
is
for
an
appointed
time
,
and
it
will
come
;
will
come
,
said
I
?
Faith
looks
our
,
and
sees
it
coming
already
;
let
but
Faith
look
to
Heaven
,
and
he
sees
his
Judge
coming
.
Which
brings
me
to
The
Eighteenth
Sermon
.
Rev.
22.12
.
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
,
and
my
reward
is
with
me
.
THe
Observation
from
the
words
was
this
,
The
Lord
Jesus
will
certainly
and
speedily
come
to
Judgment
,
when
he
shall
give
reward
equal
to
every
man
.
These
two
questions
were
answered
.
In
what
sense
Christ
comes
quickly
?
Answ.
In
Gods
account
,
with
whom
a
thousand
years
are
but
as
one
day
.
In
our
account
Faith
sees
him
coming
,
though
Sense
cannot
.
Faith
makes
future
things
present
;
it
is
the
Prespective
of
the
Soul
.
Believers
receive
part
of
their
reward
at
death
,
and
that
is
quickly
.
2.
Why
doth
Christ
defer
his
coming
at
all
?
Answ.
1.
To
stop
the
mouths
of
the
wicked
;
they
will
not
have
one
word
to
reply
,
they
had
time
and
space
to
repent
.
2.
Out
of
his
dear
love
he
bears
to
his
Elect
:
There
is
many
of
his
Elect
not
yet
born
,
and
though
born
,
not
new-born
:
Now
these
must
be
born
,
and
new-born
,
and
brought
all
in
;
and
when
that
time
is
come
,
then
He
will
come
.
Vse
1.
Will
Christ
come
quickly
,
and
with
a
reward
?
then
certainly
remember
this
,
Athiest
,
'T
is
no
vain
thing
to
serve
our
Lord
Jesus
:
What
profit
is
it
,
if
we
serve
him
,
&c.
What
profit
?
Infinite
profit
,
there
is
a
reward
coming
.
2.
By
way
of
Exhortation
,
Will
Christ
come
?
Oh
then
1.
Prepare
for
his
coming
:
Labour
to
be
prepared
by
his
spiritual
coming
in
thy
heart
,
that
is
the
way
to
be
prepared
for
his
last
coming
;
get
thy
understanding
enlightened
in
the
saying
knowledge
of
Christ
,
thy
will
subdued
,
and
brought
into
subjection
unto
Christ
,
thy
affections
renewed
,
spiritualized
,
thy
conversation
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
2.
You
that
have
made
all
things
ready
for
his
coming
,
look
out
after
his
coming
:
The
Table
is
spread
,
the
Trencher
laid
,
the
Dinner
ready
,
the
Guest
not
come
;
Oh!
when
will
He
come
?
I
desire
to
be
dissolved
,
and
to
be
with
Christ
;
come
Lord
Jesus
,
come
quickly
,
every
Saint
will
eccho
to
,
Come
quickly
:
to
every
Believer
it
shall
be
a
most
welcome
coming
,
he
shall
come
with
a
reward
of
absolution
and
pardon
of
all
sin
,
of
vindication
and
clearing
up
of
all
names
:
Believer's
bodies
shall
not
only
have
a
Resurrection
,
but
their
good
names
;
It
shall
be
a
reward
of
Coronation
,
all
their
Crowns
of
Thorns
,
shall
be
turned
into
Crowns
of
Glory
.
3.
Is
Christ
coming
?
Will
he
come
?
This
should
bear
up
Believer's
hearts
,
in
,
and
under
the
sufferings
they
fear
,
or
feel
.
Christ
comes
quickly
,
therefore
fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
.
This
gives
us
advance
into
The
Nineteenth
Sermon
.
Rev.
2.10
.
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
:
behold
the
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
that
you
may
be
tryed
,
and
you
shall
have
tribulation
ten
dayes
:
Be
thou
faithful
unto
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
Crown
of
life
.
WHence
observe
;
-
1.
The
people
of
God
must
suffer
.
Through
tribulation
,
through
many
tribulations
,
they
must
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
God
;
from
a
Cross
,
into
Heaven
:
Think
it
not
strange
,
no
,
not
of
the
fiery
trial
,
thou
shalt
suffer
.
-
2.
Whatever
sufferings
the
people
of
God
,
either
are
,
or
may
be
in
,
they
have
no
just
cause
,
ground
,
or
reason
of
fear
,
i.e.
of
disponding
,
distrusting
,
distracting
fear
.
The
Arguments
of
this
point
are
in
the
Text.
1.
The
Consideration
of
who
it
is
that
brings
the
people
of
God
into
suffering
,
it
is
God
?
God
is
the
Disposer
,
but
who
is
the
great
Executioner
?
the
Devil
,
whom
God
hates
more
than
thou
canst
;
The
Devil
shall
cast
,
&c.
2.
It
is
the
Devil
in
a
chain
:
the
Devil
hath
two
sorts
of
chains
;
1.
A
chain
of
darkness
,
in
which
he
is
kept
to
the
day
of
Judgment
.
2.
A
chain
of
providence
;
he
is
restrained
in
that
,
&c.
3.
The
Quality
of
the
suffering
should
keep
them
from
fearing
:
He
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
Prison
,
not
into
Hell
.
4.
The
Design
,
to
destroy
you
?
No
,
but
to
try
you
:
It
is
well
you
are
Gold
,
else
you
would
be
presently
destroyed
and
burnt
.
5.
The
Duration
:
Could
the
Devil
have
his
design
,
it
should
be
for
ever
:
it
is
but
for
ten
dayes
.
6.
God
over-rules
all
that
befalls
us
,
Christ
alwayes
stands
by
the
Believer
to
take
notice
of
every
stripe
,
as
well
as
of
every
hair
of
thy
head
,
to
own
thee
in
all
thy
sufferings
,
to
sympathize
with
thee
,
to
have
a
fellow-feeling
and
compassion
unto
thee
,
to
compose
,
and
to
sanctifie
all
unto
us
,
to
order
the
issue
of
all
,
that
it
shall
be
sure
,
speedy
,
and
good
;
and
by
all
these
to
make
us
like
God
,
God-Man
,
as
possible
.
Vse
.
Then
do
not
fear
:
Here
we
are
fore-armed
and
fore-warned
.
1.
Fore-warned
;
Our
suffering
is
like
to
be
great
,
nay
,
it
may
be
greater
than
we
may
suppose
:
This
to
be
sure
,
if
our
sufferings
do
but
keep
pace
with
our
sinnings
,
I
believe
never
such
sufferings
in
England
:
If
God
lay
Righteousness
to
the
Line
,
and
Judgment
to
the
Plummet
,
never
such
matter
for
his
Justice
in
England
.
2.
We
should
not
fear
,
because
that
is
the
spring
of
many
other
sins
,
Fainting
,
Running
,
Lying
,
Perjury
,
and
to
any
thing
in
the
world
,
&c.
3.
The
best
of
men
in
such
bad
Times
,
it
will
be
as
much
as
ever
they
can
do
to
keep
themselves
steady
.
We
are
Fore-armed
.
1.
In
reference
to
the
Church
of
God
:
Do
not
fear
,
the
Church
of
God
is
dear
to
thee
,
but
it
is
dearer
to
God
.
The
interest
of
God
,
is
more
concerned
in
the
life
,
peace
,
and
truth
of
the
Church
,
than
in
mine
,
&c.
If
the
great
God
will
not
look
to
his
own
interest
,
can
the
Church
be
safe
?
But
doubtless
he
will
.
2.
In
reference
to
our selves
.
Suppose
many
sufferings
,
yet
the
wayes
of
God
are
in
the
dark
,
as
well
as
in
the
deep
;
there
is
no
tracing
of
him
,
let
him
alone
,
where
thou
canst
not
trace
him
,
admire
him
;
God
can
,
and
hath
done
;
and
I
bless
God
,
I
can
set
my
seal
to
that
word
,
that
tells
me
,
God
will
do
great
things
:
Babylon
must
sink
,
his
people
must
be
called
,
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
must
hate
that
Whore
;
when
God
brings
his
People
low
,
it
is
but
making
way
for
the
baring
and
magnifying
his
own
mercy
;
when
the
praise
can
be
given
to
none
,
now
is
a
time
for
God
to
work
.
Now
will
I
arise
and
shew
my self
strong
.
Therefore
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
.
Fear
not
!
Oh
ye
Saints
of
the
most
High
:
It
is
true
,
if
you
were
carnal
,
natural
,
unconverted
,
sinful
,
idolatrous
wretches
,
well
might
you
fear
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
,
and
him
that
sitteth
on
the
Throne
:
Wert
thou
a
filthy
,
drunken
,
unrighteous
,
intemperate
Felix
,
thou
mightst
well
fear
thou
hadst
no
God
to
run
to
;
but
being
a
Paul
thou
needest
not
fear
:
No
,
Paul
can
speak
and
act
with
so
much
confidence
,
even
when
he
stands
before
a
great
Tribunal
,
ready
to
leave
a
sentence
of
death
passed
on
him
,
that
he
makes
his
very
Judge
to
tremble
.
And
so
you
have
it
in
The
Twentieth
Sermon
.
Acts
24.25
.
And
as
he
reasoned
of
righteousness
,
temperance
,
and
judgment
to
come
,
Felix
trembled
.
IN
these
words
you
have
the
Manner
,
Matter
,
and
Effect
of
Pauls
preaching
.
The
Manner
,
why
Paul
was
reasoning
;
the
Matter
,
it
is
of
righteousness
,
temperance
,
and
judgment
to
come
;
the
Effect
,
Felix
trembled
.
First
,
For
the
manner
of
Pauls
preaching
,
as
he
reasoned
,
i.
e.
as
he
argued
the
matter
,
he
did
propound
it
in
a
rational
way
,
and
pursued
it
before
Felix
;
and
this
he
doth
in
a
double
capacity
,
as
he
is
a
Convert
,
and
as
he
is
an
Apostle
;
as
a
Christian
,
and
as
a
Preacher
.
1.
As
a
Convert
and
Christian
,
and
so
he
had
reason
to
do
,
and
make
use
of
that
reason
he
had
to
shew
;
though
he
became
righteous
,
yet
Paul
had
not
lost
his
reason
.
Hence
learn
,
true
Religion
will
consist
with
right
Reason
.
Blessed
be
God
for
his
truth
.
We
are
apt
to
look
upon
men
as
mad
men
,
if
they
will
be
righteous
.
It
is
true
,
before
Paul
was
converted
,
he
had
reason
,
but
he
used
it
madly
;
but
after
conversion
,
he
begins
to
be
sober
,
and
make
the
best
use
of
his
Reason
.
2.
Look
upon
Paul
as
a
Preacher
,
so
he
makes
use
of
his
reason
.
And
true
reason
may
,
and
must
be
used
in
preaching
the
Gospel
,
yet
with
these
two
Cautions
.
-
1.
Do
not
over-value
Reason
,
do
not
lift
up
the
Servant
above
the
Master
;
Prize
Grace
more
than
Reason
:
Piety
is
better
than
Parts
;
though
Parts
are
the
Ring
of
Gold
,
Piety
is
the
Diamond
in
that
Ring
.
As
if
a
man
in
a
Pulpit
should
come
to
shew
what
a
brave
Scholar
he
is
,
this
is
to
over-value
Reason
.
-
2.
Do
not
under-value
Reason
.
We
have
had
a
strange
fancy
,
that
if
a
man
that
could
not
read
English
,
would
but
come
and
talk
,
and
preach
to
us
,
he
was
farr
more
desirable
than
a
Black-coat
that
hath
been
at
the
Vniversity
,
and
learned
his
root
there
(
as
they
say
,
)
you
will
be
glad
of
such
as
these
.
This
Learning
hath
spoiled
all
the
World
;
do
you
not
know
how
many
Scholars
are
Atheists
,
and
their
Learning
made
them
the
worse
,
&c.
This
is
not
the
fault
of
their
Reason
,
had
they
more
Reason
they
would
improve
it
the
better
.
It
is
want
of
Reason
that
makes
them
not
crucifie
their
Lusts
.
Because
corrupt
men
many
times
abuse
that
which
is
good
,
will
you
therefore
cast
it
off
?
2.
For
the
Matter
of
Pauls
preaching
:
And
here
observe
,
1.
It
is
suitable
to
his
Hearers
.
Felix
was
a
Judge
,
though
a
corrupt
one
,
and
so
he
reasons
of
Righteousness
.
He
and
his
Whore
lived
in
Adultery
,
and
so
he
preaches
of
Temperance
,
of
Judgment
to
come
:
know
God
will
call
thee
to
judgment
.
Hence
observe
,
The
Gospel
is
then
preached
aright
when
suited
to
Hearers
hearts
,
cond●tions
,
and
constitutions
.
A
man
in
the
Pulpit
ought
not
to
shoot
at
random
.
Paul
speaks
ad
rem
to
his
hearers
,
suitably
tells
them
of
righteousness
,
temperance
,
judgment
to
come
.
2.
Consider
it
with
relation
to
his
Scope
,
which
was
to
bring
them
unto
Christ
;
and
what
doth
he
do
?
He
preaches
Grace
,
Mercy
;
and
Peace
;
no
,
not
a
word
of
that
,
but
Righteousness
,
Temperance
,
Judgment
to
come
.
Paul
was
a
convincing
Preacher
,
he
knows
his
way
to
bring
home
Felix
and
Drusilia
to
Christ
,
was
first
to
convince
them
of
their
sin
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
due
to
sin
.
The
whole
sum
of
Pauls
preaching
was
by
way
of
conviction
.
Sin
and
misery
must
be
preached
for
this
end
,
that
it
may
bring
men
unto
Christ
.
We
must
not
make
them
half
dead
,
and
there
leave
them
,
but
bring
them
to
the
Chirurgion
;
all
our
conviction
is
only
for
this
end
,
that
you
might
be
brought
to
Christ
,
by
grace
to
glory
.
3.
For
the
Effects
of
Pauls
preaching
;
Paul
preached
,
and
Felix
trembled
;
doth
not
Drusilla
tremble
?
'T
is
more
than
probable
she
brought
Paul
to
preach
there
,
that
Drusilla
had
a
months
mind
to
hear
what
he
had
to
say
;
but
Felix
trembled
.
Hence
observe
,
These
that
are
first
in
enjoying
,
may
be
last
in
receiving
the
Gospel
.
Drusilla
was
a
—
yet
turns
a
wicked
Apostate
,
yet
when
come
to
hear
a
Sermon
,
her
heathenish
Husband
Felix
,
that
served
the
Devil
in
stead
of
God
,
trembled
,
but
not
she
.
Backsliding
professors
from
the
truth
,
are
infinitely
farther
from
melting
under
the
Gospel
,
than
prophane
Sinners
,
that
never
heard
of
it
.
A
man
had
farr
better
go
to
preach
to
Heathens
,
than
Apostates
.
Then
for
the
words
,
Felix
trembled
.
Why
?
there
was
Righteousness
prosecuted
and
convinced
,
Judgment
to
come
threatned
against
him
.
Now
his
knees
began
to
smite
together
,
now
the
writing
on
the
Wall
,
now
Felix
trembles
.
Oh
poor
soul
!
wouldst
thou
not
tremble
at
the
preaching
of
Judgement
to
come
?
submit
to
the
Judge
before
he
come
;
wouldst
thou
not
have
thy
Judge
to
condemn
thee
then
?
let
him
be
now
thy
King
to
rule
,
thy
Prophet
to
instruct
,
thy
Priest
to
reconcile
;
would
you
avoid
the
terrour
of
a
Judgment
to
come
?
accept
of
this
offer
of
a
Christ
coming
;
coming
did
I
say
?
nay
,
he
is
come
already
:
Do
but
lay
your
ear
close
to
the
third
of
the
Revelations
,
and
the
twentieth
,
you
shall
hear
your
Judge
knocking
.
Which
brings
me
to
The
One
and
Twentieth
Sermon
.
Rev.
3.20
.
Behold
,
I
stand
at
the
door
,
and
knock
;
if
any
man
hear
my
voice
,
and
open
the
door
,
I
will
come
in
to
him
,
and
will
sup
with
him
,
and
he
with
me
.
THese
are
the
words
of
our
blessed
Saviour
,
words
coyned
,
as
it
were
,
for
the
close
of
the
Morning
Exercise
.
A
continued
Metaphor
,
wherein
you
have
,
-
1.
An
important
thing
of
weight
,
intimated
in
that
Particle
,
Behold
.
-
2.
The
state
of
men
in
the
visible
Church
implied
;
though
they
profess
a
Christ
,
high
thoughts
of
him
,
and
obedience
to
him
,
yet
many
,
most
of
them
keep
their
hearts
shut
against
him
;
Behold
,
I
stand
without
at
the
door
.
-
3.
Christs
dealing
or
transaction
with
the
poor
Creatures
,
for
opening
their
hearts
to
him
,
and
that
in
four
things
.
-
1.
His
standing
,
waiting
,
or
dancing
attendance
on
the
Soul
,
and
the
place
where
;
I
stand
at
the
door
.
-
2.
His
earnest
desire
and
importunity
of
entrance
;
and
knock
.
-
3.
His
Call
and
invitation
;
for
where
a
hearing
is
enjoyned
,
there
must
needs
be
a
calling
implied
.
-
4.
The
Argument
or
Motive
he
uses
to
perswade
poor
Creatures
to
set
him
in
.
1.
Ab
honesto
,
If
he
will
but
open
,
I
will
come
in
,
and
take
my
abode
;
An
admirable
thing
to
have
such
a
Tenant
.
2.
Ajucundo
,
I
will
sup
with
him
,
I
will
vouchsafe
him
fellowship
and
communion
.
3.
He
shall
sup
with
me
;
There
shall
be
mutual
fellowship
between
him
and
me
;
What
I
have
shall
be
his
,
and
what
he
hath
shall
be
mine
:
we
will
walk
,
love
,
and
lodge
together
;
I
will
lodge
with
him
,
and
he
shall
lodge
with
me
.
4.
To
whom
this
invitation
is
made
;
to
every
one
,
all
,
If
any
man
or
woman
,
that
have
slighted
my
Ministers
voyce
,
months
or
years
,
if
yet
he
will
open
,
I
will
come
in
.
5.
The
sinners
duty
and
interest
.
1.
The
opening
the
heart
when
Christ
knocks
,
that
's
his
duty
,
because
Christs
invitation
is
his
command
.
2.
His
interest
;
because
then
Christ
will
come
in
,
&c.
The
Doctrine
was
,
When
Christ
knocks
and
calls
at
the
doors
of
our
hearts
,
it
is
our
duty
and
interest
,
to
open
,
admit
,
and
let
him
in
.
These
two
questions
were
proposed
and
prosecuted
.
-
1.
When
,
or
how
,
is
Christ
said
to
knock
and
call
at
the
hearts
of
sinners
?
-
2.
How
are
sinners
said
to
hear
and
open
,
Christ
said
to
knock
and
call
at
the
hearts
of
sinners
?
1.
If
you
regard
the
means
whereby
he
knocks
,
i.e.
by
natural
light
of
Conscience
within
,
or
by
the
Ministry
and
Gospel
without
.
2.
If
you
regard
the
manner
of
Christs
knocking
or
calling
,
it
is
either
externally
,
by
the
Word
,
Ordinances
,
Providences
,
(
his
Rod
hath
a
voice
as
well
as
his
Word
;
)
or
internally
,
by
the
spirit
of
God
that
accompanies
that
Word
,
by
the
means
of
Grace
,
by
the
motion
of
his
Spirit
.
2.
How
are
sinners
said
to
bear
his
voice
,
and
open
?
-
1.
For
hearing
;
it
must
not
be
an
external
,
but
an
internal
hearing
,
a
hearing
of
the
heart
,
through
the
heart
:
it
must
be
a
particular
,
distinguishing
hearing
,
it
must
know
the
voyce
of
Christ
,
it
must
be
a
sensible
,
and
humble
,
satisfying
Hearing
.
-
2.
For
Opening
,
it
is
either
,
-
1.
Special
Opening
,
at
first
,
when
the
door
is
shut
,
those
everlasting
doors
are
at
first
open
to
entertain
the
King
of
Glory
,
in
our
first
Conversion
.
-
2.
Progressive
,
i.
e.
When
the
Soul
opens
more
and
more
:
for
there
is
no
door
,
but
it
s
shut
as
close
on
him
after
entrance
,
that
it
is
as
much
as
ever
Christ
can
do
to
creep
in
.
This
Opening
appears
,
-
1.
In
parting
with
,
and
putting
away
,
whatever
keeps
possession
of
the
heart
against
Christ
:
The
strong
man
must
be
turned
out
.
-
2.
The
Soul
freely
consents
to
Christ
,
by
an
entire
resignation
to
his
Will
and
Spirit
,
to
take
him
upon
those
terms
.
And
when
Christ
doth
thus
knock
and
call
at
the
door
of
our
hearts
,
it
is
our
duty
and
interest
thus
to
open
admittance
〈◊〉
him
.
The
Vse
was
for
Exhortation
,
to
plead
with
poor
sinners
,
that
yet
,
Oh
yet
,
they
would
open
to
Christ
Jesus
knocking
and
calling
.
Arguments
here
these
were
used
:
if
they
did
not
melt
it
,
it
was
not
because
they
were
not
powerful
,
but
our
souls
marble
.
1.
It
is
a
matter
of
greatest
importance
more
than
your
earthly
Jointures
;
it
concerns
your
everlasting
Souls
,
Souls
that
are
more
worth
than
ten
thousand
worlds
:
Whether
you
will
now
believe
it
or
no
,
you
will
hereafter
.
2.
Consider
the
Person
that
comes
to
call
,
who
is
it
?
It
is
a
King
that
stands
a●
your
door
;
it
is
the
King
of
kings
,
God
of
gods
that
stands
there
.
3.
It
is
he
that
deserves
admittance
,
a
God
of
abundance
,
superabundant
love
,
by
his
undertaking
he
hath
deserved
admittance
:
Will
you
keep
out
your
Father
,
your
Mother
?
Thou
Wretch
,
that
was
rescued
the
other
day
,
wilt
thou
keep
out
thy
Redeemer
?
4.
It
is
he
that
hath
a
great
love
and
affection
for
you
,
however
you
have
dealt
with
him
;
thou
that
brought'st
him
to
Hell
,
yet
can
he
never
be
at
quiet
till
he
hath
brought
thee
to
heaven
.
5.
Consider
the
posture
,
I
stand
;
must
you
s●t
,
and
I
stand
?
6.
I
have
stood
a
long
time
,
I
have
been
staying
and
waiting
for
you
many
years
;
I
can
reckon
every
day
and
night
,
I
have
stood
and
waited
for
you
;
you
would
have
abhorred
to
have
waited
on
the
greatest
man
in
the
world
,
as
I
have
waited
on
you
,
a
worm
;
nay
,
I
stay
still
waiting
for
you
.
And
this
one
thing
sticks
yet
with
me
,
I
stand
ready
to
depart
;
I
have
knocked
a
great
while
,
but
now
knock
no
more
;
what
if
this
would
be
the
last
knock
you
should
hear
?
How
many
did
knock
and
the
last
knocked
,
yet
stand
?
I
knock
this
once
more
,
it
is
very
questionable
,
whether
Christ
will
ever
knock
again
,
at
least
,
in
such
a
wa●
,
and
by
such
means
,
never
did
Christ
knock
louder
.
7.
I
stand
at
the
door
,
a
poor
cold
place
:
I
stand
despised
and
contemned
:
but
besides
,
many
in
the
mean
time
are
let
in
,
and
I
kept
out
,
and
that
out
of
my
own
house
.
8.
I
stand
at
the
door
,
ready
to
have
my
Patience
turned
into
Fury
:
therefore
let
me
come
in
quickly
.
9.
I
stand
,
I
that
am
blessed
in
my self
,
I
that
can
make
thee
infinitely
eternally
blessed
:
I
that
am
,
&c.
do
stand
,
therefore
prethee
,
prethee
open
.
What
's
that
?
'T
is
,
hear
,
and
know
,
remember
,
believe
and
do
.
And
this
would
give
me
a
fair
retreat
into
my
Text
,
If
ye
know
these
things
,
happy
are
ye
if
you
do
them
.
I
beseech
you
to
consider
,
you
have
known
these
things
,
cursed
,
wretched
for
ever
are
ye
if
ye
do
not
do
them
;
happy
for
ever
if
you
do
them
.
Thus
I
have
given
you
a
short
account
of
these
things
lately
delivered
to
you
:
you
must
not
impute
any
of
my
weaknesses
to
my
Reverend
Brethrens
labors
that
went
before
:
the
God
of
Heaven
bless
you
,
and
reward
them
a
thousand
fold
.
And
oh
!
whatever
God
doth
,
keep
up
this
exercise
in
the
midst
of
us
.
You
have
abundantly
reaped
Gods
Spirit
:
I
hope
there
is
something
done
in
this
Congregation
,
that
Eternity
it self
shall
never
be
able
to
blot
out
.
I
confess
this
is
no
Fasting-day
,
but
yet
however
,
we
may
make
it
such
a
day
;
as
,
since
God
is
pleased
to
give
us
an
Ocean
,
to
return
him
some
drops
.
Beloved
,
't
is
very
probable
,
that
it
will
be
the
last
motion
that
ever
I
shall
make
to
you
while
I
live
in
this
way
;
if
I
were
now
to
go
from
my
Pulpit
to
my
Grave
,
this
should
be
the
double
motion
I
would
make
to
you
.
-
1.
For
Gods
sake
prize
the
Word
of
God
.
-
2.
Labor
to
prize
the
Word
of
God
,
by
the
worth
of
it
,
that
you
may
never
come
to
prize
the
want
of
God
by
the
want
of
it
.
And
if
you
would
express
your
prizing
of
the
Word
;
Never
any
man
repented
he
had
given
so
much
to
a
good
use
;
doubtless
my
children
wants
it
now
,
or
my
Wife
wants
now
,
&c.
And
I
can
assure
you
,
I
think
there
was
never
so
many
Thanksgivings
made
to
God
for
this
City
of
London
,
as
for
their
abundant
Charity
in
this
respect
.
Mr.
Craddacott's
Farewel
Sermon
.
Phil.
4.
latter
part
of
Verse
9.
—
And
heard
,
and
seen
in
me
,
do
:
and
the
God
of
Peace
shall
be
with
you
.
FRom
this
Verse
we
may
observe
three
Doctrines
:
That
the
Peoples
eyes
must
be
taught
by
the
Ministers
holiness
of
life
,
as
well
as
their
ears
by
the
Ministers
soundness
of
Doctrine
.
Paul
did
not
preach
one
thing
,
and
practice
another
;
he
practised
as
he
preached
,
and
he
both
practised
and
preached
the
fore-mentioned
Duties
in
the
verse
before
the
Text.
And
to
this
end
the
Lord
appointed
a
Ministry
to
be
perpetuated
through
all
Ages
of
the
World
:
And
it
is
the
Lords
appointment
,
that
the
peoples
ears
should
be
taught
with
sour'd
Doctrine
,
to
the
matter
and
manner
of
it
:
and
it
is
the
Lord
appointment
,
that
the
Peoples
eyes
should
be
taught
by
the
Minister
,
holiness
of
life
,
as
well
as
their
ears
,
by
their
soundness
in
Doctrine
;
and
this
is
necessary
for
the
Minister
himself
,
and
necessary
for
the
people
:
No
marvel
then
that
a
faithful
Ministry
is
the
Butt
of
the
Devils
malice
,
of
his
craft
and
cruelty
;
and
that
the
Devil
hath
in
all
Ages
attempted
and
endeavoured
utterly
to
overthrow
the
Ministry
,
or
to
poyson
and
fly-blow
it
shamefully
;
and
this
is
the
method
whereby
Satan
hath
endeavoured
to
fly-blow
the
Ministry
.
Why
,
then
see
the
folly
and
madness
of
those
people
,
who
affect
,
or
cry
up
those
Ministers
,
who
do
not
teach
their
people
with
sound
Doctrine
,
or
a
holy
life
;
and
whether
there
be
no
such
Ministers
,
which
do
not
teach
their
peoples
eares
with
soundness
of
Doctrine
,
or
their
eyes
with
a
holy
life
?
and
whether
there
be
not
such
a
people
as
do
cry
up
such
Ministers
?
and
whether
or
no
such
people
are
not
guilty
of
spiritual
folly
and
madness
?
judge
ye
.
Doct.
A
Ministers
soundness
in
Doctrine
,
and
holiness
of
Life
and
Conversation
,
doth
lay
a
very
great
obligation
on
a
people
,
to
a
due
conscientious
practice
of
every
commanded
duty
.
The
Apostle
,
we
see
,
maketh
his
Preaching
and
Practice
an
argument
to
excite
the
Phillippians
to
the
fore-mentioned
commanded
duty
,
as
in
the
Text
,
and
the
verse
before
the
Text.
As
first
of
all
,
the
Appellations
and
Titles
given
in
Scripture
,
to
such
Ministers
whose
Doctrine
is
sound
,
and
whose
lives
and
conversations
are
exemplary
holy
.
They
are
called
,
1.
The
Salt
of
the
Earth
,
as
Math.
5.13
.
read
that
,
saith
Christ
to
those
great
Teachers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Dispensers
of
his
Oracles
,
and
in
them
to
their
Successors
.
Salt
hath
two
things
in
it
;
namely
,
Sharpness
,
and
Savouriness
;
and
thus
Ministers
,
First
,
must
rebuke
sharply
,
that
people
may
be
sound
in
the
Faith
,
as
Paul
enjoyns
Titus
,
as
in
the
1.
of
Titus
,
and
13.
verse
.
And
secondly
,
Ministers
must
speak
savoury
things
to
every
person
,
and
to
every
palat
,
that
their
people
may
be
savoury
both
in
heart
and
life
;
but
to
be
as
unsavoury
as
stinking
Carrion
in
the
Nostrils
of
the
Almighty
God
,
under
such
a
savoury
and
seasoning
Ministry
,
this
is
woful
.
It
is
the
nature
of
Salt
,
to
cause
barrenness
where
it
seasoneth
not
;
Therefore
we
read
of
Abimelech
in
Judges
9.
ver.
45.
That
be
sowed
the
City
with
Salt
:
So
that
people
who
live
under
a
sharp
and
savoury
Ministry
,
and
are
not
seasoned
therewith
,
and
preserved
from
putrefaction
in
their
sin
and
corruption
thereby
,
their
case
is
very
dangerous
.
They
are
called
again
,
The
Light
of
the
world
,
in
Mat.
5.14
.
read
that
.
As
for
their
Doctrine
,
The
Salt
of
the
Earth
;
so
for
their
lives
,
The
Light
of
the
world
;
and
they
must
therefore
lead
convincing
lives
,
as
Job
.
5.35
.
read
that
:
It
is
there
said
of
John
the
Baptist
,
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
gives
him
this
commendatory
Character
,
or
Testimonial
,
That
he
was
a
burning
,
and
a
shining
light
;
burning
in
himself
,
and
shining
to
others
.
Or
,
as
it
was
said
of
Basil
,
Thundring
in
his
Doctrine
,
and
Lightning
in
his
Life
and
Conversation
.
Now
if
good
Ministers
be
the
Light
of
the
World
,
then
hence
we
may
inferr
,
1.
Inference
.
First
,
That
without
a
godly
,
and
faithful
Ministry
,
the
World
lyeth
in
darkness
,
ignorance
,
error
,
sin
,
and
misery
.
It
is
said
of
Galilee
,
in
Mat.
4.16
.
That
the
people
that
sate
in
darkness
,
saw
great
light
;
read
that
.
Why
,
had
they
not
Priests
and
Levites
?
I
answer
,
They
had
indeed
sorry
Priests
,
but
they
had
not
a
faithful
Ministry
;
and
therefore
the
Evangelist
tells
them
,
They
sate
in
darkness
,
yea
,
in
the
region
and
shadow
of
death
,
notwithstanding
the
sorry
sottish
Priests
they
had
:
But
when
they
had
a
faithful
Ministry
,
they
are
said
to
see
a
great
light
.
Again
,
if
good
Ministers
be
the
Light
of
the
World
,
then
we
may
draw
this
Corollary
,
That
to
be
offended
at
the
Light
of
a
faithful
,
a
powerful
Ministry
,
argues
and
speaks
a
very
sinful
and
wretched
frame
of
heart
.
Nothing
is
so
excellent
,
but
some
will
be
displeased
at
it
,
and
with
it
,
as
Eccles.
11.7
.
Even
the
Light
it self
,
we
know
is
offensive
to
sore
eyes
.
And
thus
the
burning
and
shining
Light
of
a
godly
and
faithful
Ministry
is
offensive
and
terrible
to
some
;
but
who
are
they
?
Sore
diseased
souls
,
the
Lord
knows
.
The
Ark
of
God
,
which
was
the
monument
of
his
presence
,
whom
did
it
smite
with
Emrods
,
but
the
Philistims
?
What
then
,
is
the
Ale-house
more
easie
to
thee
,
than
thy
Pew
is
to
thee
,
in
this
place
?
than
a
Conscience
,
Soul-searching
Sermon
?
What
art
thou
offended
at
a
powerful
faithful
Ministry
?
Oh
fearful
Plague-tokens
!
2.
To
do
all
that
men
can
do
to
put
out
the
Light
,
this
is
worse
.
It
is
the
most
horrid
hellish
Plot
that
can
be
designed
or
named
;
and
of
this
I
am
sure
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
plead
Not
Guilty
,
which
,
like
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
take
away
from
the
people
the
Key
of
Knowledge
,
and
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
men
.
How
terribly
doth
our
blessed
Lord
thunder-strike
those
stupid
Pharisees
for
this
,
Mat.
23.13
?
And
as
did
the
Pharisees
,
so
did
the
Papists
:
For
,
-
1.
Heretofore
they
made
it
a
moral
sin
to
read
Gods
Word
.
-
2.
Afterwards
,
they
clogged
the
liberty
they
granted
with
such
cautions
and
restrictions
,
as
that
very
few
escaped
of
those
that
were
within
the
reach
of
the
Inquisition
.
-
3.
Those
cloggs
contented
not
,
but
now
it
is
thought
fit
utterly
to
deny
liberty
,
and
can
there
be
a
more
horrible
hellish
Plot
assigned
than
this
?
to
take
from
people
their
knowledge
of
salvation
?
And
thus
the
Church
of
Rome
,
whether
they
have
Church-snuffers
or
not
,
to
be
sure
they
have
Church-extinguishers
,
and
various
means
to
put
out
the
Light
;
Oh
fearful
is
this
!
as
in
Joh.
3.19
,
20.
That
is
the
reason
men
hate
the
light
,
because
their
deeds
are
evil
.
Again
,
If
good
Ministers
be
the
light
of
the
world
,
then
hence
may
we
draw
this
Conclusion
,
That
it
concerns
people
very
nearly
to
believe
in
the
light
,
and
to
walk
in
the
light
,
and
to
work
while
the
light
lasteth
;
as
our
blessed
Savior
exhorteth
in
Joh.
12.35
,
36.
read
that
.
God
sets
up
his
Ministers
as
Lights
,
as
Candles
,
on
the
Candlesticks
of
his
Church
,
to
awaken
men
,
and
to
light
men
unto
eternal
life
:
And
ought
not
people
to
pray
hard
,
and
to
work
hard
while
the
light
lasteth
?
God
removes
many
times
the
Candle
and
Candlestick
,
and
makes
the
Sun
to
go
down
at
Noon-day
,
as
Amos
8.9
.
so
darkens
the
Earth
at
clear
day
.
Good
Ministers
they
are
called
the
light
of
the
world
,
and
they
are
called
.
3.
Stars
,
as
in
Rev.
3.1
.
And
who
are
meant
by
the
seven
Stars
,
Rev.
1.
ult
?
they
are
the
Angels
,
that
is
,
the
Ministers
of
the
seven
Churches
.
Now
the
Stars
are
said
to
affect
those
inferiour
bodies
:
-
1.
By
their
influence
.
And
thus
godly
and
faithful
Ministers
,
by
the
influence
of
their
lips
,
they
feed
many
with
the
bread
of
life
.
-
2.
By
their
regular
motives
of
their
lives
,
they
confirm
many
.
-
3.
By
the
light
of
both
they
confirm
many
.
One
while
their
employment
is
to
instruct
poor
souls
,
and
so
they
are
like
stars
shining
in
a
dark
winter-night
;
Another
while
they
are
to
converse
in
their
courses
,
Judg.
5.20
.
Now
to
enjoy
and
live
under
the
Ministry
of
such
Stars
,
and
yet
to
walk
in
darkness
,
and
to
have
fellowship
with
the
works
of
darkness
,
to
remain
unconvineed
,
unconverted
,
unhumbled
,
unmortified
,
unfruitful
,
this
is
woful
,
this
is
a
very
lamentable
state
.
4.
They
are
called
the
Lords
Messengers
and
Embassadours
,
Mal.
2.7
.
and
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
;
for
indeed
the
Ministers
of
the
New
Testament
they
are
no
where
called
Priests
,
they
are
called
Embassadors
for
Christ
,
2
Cor.
5.20
.
Godly
,
faithful
Ministers
are
the
Lords
Messengers
and
Embassadours
in
matters
concerning
the
soul
,
the
precious
,
immortal
,
never-dying
soul
of
man
,
not
in
the
matters
of
this
life
,
but
for
the
soul
.
Now
this
is
no
mean
imployment
to
treat
with
God
for
the
Soul
.
5.
They
are
called
the
Lords
Husband-men
.
Gods
Church
is
his
Husbandry
,
1
Cor.
3.9
.
and
Ministers
are
Gods
Husbandmen
;
naturally
we
are
like
a
barren
Wilderness
;
Now
the
Lord
sends
his
Husbandmen
to
those
barren
Wildernesses
,
to
make
a
fruitful
Paradise
:
Now
for
Gods
Husbandmen
to
plow
,
sow
,
and
harrow
,
and
yet
no
fruit
,
no
crop
,
Isa
5.6
,
When
Gods
Vineyard
brought
forth
no
fruit
,
I
will
take
away
all
their
rainy
clouds
,
saith
God
,
you
shall
have
clouds
,
but
you
shall
have
clouds
without
rain
;
you
shall
have
Ministers
still
,
but
such
as
shall
never
do
your
souls
any
good
.
Well
,
you
see
the
Titles
given
to
them
in
Scripture
;
they
are
called
the
Salt
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
Light
of
the
World
,
and
Scars
,
and
the
Lords
Messengers
and
Embassadors
,
and
Husbandmen
;
all
which
doth
import
a
very
great
obligation
lying
on
a
people
,
who
live
under
such
a
Ministry
,
and
who
live
under
,
and
practice
every
commanded
duty
.
2.
Inference
.
Secondly
,
Dangerous
and
fearful
is
the
state
of
those
,
who
have
enjoyed
,
and
lived
under
,
and
have
not
been
wrought
upon
by
such
a
Ministry
.
And
this
will
appear
,
if
we
consider
,
1.
How
fearful
a
sentence
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
to
those
that
live
under
,
but
despise
,
and
profit
not
by
the
Ministry
of
his
faithful
Servants
,
Mat.
10.14
,
15.
And
do
not
think
that
Christ
said
this
touching
the
Ministry
of
the
Apostles
onely
,
certainly
the
Lord
Christ
would
have
it
to
be
understood
of
the
Ministry
of
all
his
faithful
Servants
,
whom
he
sendeth
to
teach
his
people
,
Joh.
13.20
.
whomsoever
he
sends
;
and
so
,
He
that
despiseth
whom
ever
I
send
,
despiseth
me
.
Then
is
the
Message
of
the
Lords
faithful
Messengers
received
aright
,
when
people
do
not
only
hear
it
,
but
receive
it
,
and
bring
forth
fruit
,
as
our
blessed
Lord
speaks
of
good
hearers
,
Mark
4.20
.
Those
are
they
that
hear
and
receive
the
fruits
sown
in
good
ground
.
And
thus
our
blessed
Lord
expounds
himself
,
Mat.
11.24
.
he
telleth
us
there
,
that
they
of
Capernaum
shall
be
in
a
worse
case
than
they
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
;
and
why
?
because
they
repented
not
at
Christs
Sermons
and
Miracles
;
they
were
not
to
be
seen
in
their
lives
,
notwithstanding
Christs
Ministry
,
notwithstanding
Christs
preaching
,
and
his
mira●●●s
among
them
,
they
did
not
amend
their
hearts
and
ways
:
O
how
fea●●●l
a
sentence
hath
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
denounced
against
such
!
2.
If
a
People
be
not
wrought
upon
by
such
a
Ministry
,
what
hope
can
such
a
People
have
,
that
any
thing
should
do
their
souls
any
good
?
For
is
not
the
Ministry
of
Gods
faithful
Servants
,
the
power
of
God
to
salvation
,
and
the
ministration
of
the
Spirit
,
2
Cor.
3.8
?
That
is
,
that
Ministry
whereby
the
spirit
of
grace
and
holiness
is
infused
into
the
hearts
of
the
Fathers
chosen
ones
in
Christ
Jesus
.
The
Poe●s
speak
of
excellent
Musicians
,
who
,
by
the
power
of
their
Musick
,
made
stones
to
leap
into
a
wall
.
A
godly
faithful
Ministry
hath
done
more
,
it
hath
taken
the
stone
out
of
mans
heart
,
and
hath
given
them
new
hearts
;
it
hath
made
all
the
Commandements
of
God
easie
to
ma●p
a
poor
soul
,
because
it
loves
its
Father
,
its
Redeemer
,
and
Comfo●ter
.
There
is
a
kind
of
obedience
in
a
godly
faithful
Minister
;
and
if
this
will
not
do
,
nothing
will
,
as
in
Luke
16.31
.
3.
Is
not
the
cause
of
the
non-proficiency
of
such
a
people
,
under
such
a
Ministry
,
in
themselves
?
Oh
men
do
hinder
the
fruit
of
the
Word
in
their
own
souls
,
the
powerful
operation
and
working
of
the
Word
on
their
own
souls
!
The
Lord
prophesies
that
sentence
on
the
Jews
,
Mat.
13.14
.
●e
lays
all
the
blame
on
themselves
,
and
assigns
their
own
sins
as
the
reason
and
cause
of
it
,
as
in
Verse
13.
And
thus
our
blessed
Savior
expounds
the
Parable
of
the
Sower
,
shewing
how
many
that
hear
the
Word
,
are
never
the
better
for
it
;
and
he
layeth
the
blame
on
themselves
,
as
in
Luke
8.14
.
What
then
,
hast
thou
not
profited
under
the
Ministry
of
the
Lords
faithful
Servant
?
Oh
lay
the
blame
on
thy self
.
4.
Consider
,
Hath
not
the
Lord
himself
a
hand
in
the
proficiency
,
or
non-proficiency
under
such
a
M●nistry
?
Surely
the
Lord
hath
a
chief
hand
in
making
the
Ministry
of
his
Servants
fruitful
,
or
not
fruitful
,
to
them
that
enjoy
it
.
Now
to
enjoy
,
and
not
to
enjoy
,
is
it
not
a
fearful
sign
,
that
you
are
not
of
God
?
as
John
8.47
.
Is
it
not
a
sign
,
that
thou
are
not
of
Gods
elect
,
at
least
of
Regeneration
?
But
you
will
say
,
Did
not
the
Jews
hear
Gods
Word
?
Yes
,
they
did
,
with
their
bodily
ears
;
but
they
heard
it
not
with
saith
,
submission
,
and
fruitfulness
;
and
therefore
our
blessed
Savior
tells
them
,
they
were
not
of
God
,
that
is
,
they
were
at
least
in
an
unregenerate
,
if
not
in
a
reprobate
condition
.
And
so
Joh.
10.26
.
Ye
are
those
Goats
(
saith
Christ
)
that
must
stand
at
my
left
hand
in
that
great
day
;
and
then
Unbelievers
shall
reflect
on
themselves
,
not
on
Christs
Ministry
,
by
the
mouths
of
his
Servants
.
But
if
any
should
say
,
What
then
,
will
you
say
that
all
of
us
are
Reprobates
,
that
are
not
wrought
on
by
your
Ministry
?
I
say
not
so
;
for
that
seed
which
hath
been
sowen
on
you
,
may
●o
your
souls
good
hereafter
,
though
it
hath
done
them
little
or
no
goo●
as
yet
.
But
secondly
,
that
I
may
boldly
say
,
That
if
any
of
you
dye
in
your
present
state
,
unconverted
,
unregenerate
,
you
will
carry
with
you
to
your
grave
,
as
fearful
marks
of
reprobation
,
as
we
can
finde
any
in
the
whole
Book
of
God
.
John
Baptist
compares
the
Ministry
o●
the
Gospel
to
a
Fan
,
in
Mat.
3.12
.
When
the
Lord
Jesus
maketh
use
of
the
Ministry
of
his
faithful
Servants
among
the
people
,
when
he
maketh
use
of
those
Fans
,
it
will
appear
who
among
them
are
Wheat
,
and
shall
be
gathered
into
the
Lords
Garner
;
and
who
among
them
are
Chaff
,
and
shall
be
cast
into
fire
.
And
now
,
whether
the
present
state
that
you
have
lived
under
,
and
are
not
yet
wrought
upon
by
a
faithful
Ministry
,
be
not
very
dangerous
,
judge
ye
?
And
so
much
may
suffice
for
the
Doctrinal
part
.
If
so
be
then
,
That
a
Ministers
soundness
in
Doctrine
,
and
holiness
of
sife
and
conversation
,
doth
lay
a
great
Obligation
on
a
people
,
conscienciously
and
duly
to
practice
every
commanded
duty
.
Then
first
of
all
,
the
first
Use
we
shall
make
of
this
Doctrine
,
shall
be
by
way
of
Tryal
and
Examination
,
and
that
in
two
particulars
.
-
First
,
Whether
you
in
this
Parish
,
in
this
place
,
you
here
before
the
Lord
,
do
make
conscience
of
the
due
practice
of
every
commanded
duty
.
-
Secondly
,
Whether
the
Ministry
you
have
enjoyed
,
and
lived
unde●
,
doth
not
lay
a
great
Obligation
on
you
so
to
do
?
For
the
first
of
these
,
Whether
you
here
before
the
Lord
,
do
make
conscience
of
the
due
practice
of
every
commanded
duty
,
in
obedience
to
Almighty
God
?
you
may
try
your selves
by
these
three
excellent
Ingredients
.
First
,
Vniversality
;
Canst
thou
in
the
witness
of
thy
conscience
say
,
that
through
grace
thou
dost
every
,
as
well
as
any
part
of
the
Lords
revealed
Will
,
so
far
as
thou
knowest
it
?
2.
Vniformity
;
Dost
thou
do
all
without
prejudice
or
partiality
?
3.
Vbiquity
;
Art
thou
the
same
at
home
as
abroad
?
in
thy
Closet
,
as
well
as
in
the
Congregation
?
and
dost
thou
mind
inward
and
secret
,
as
well
as
open
and
outward
holiness
?
What
saith
Conscience
to
this
?
As
first
,
Have
commanded
Duties
a
Throne
in
your
own
Souls
and
Conscience
?
Secondly
,
Have
they
a
Throne
in
thy
Family
?
First
,
Have
commanded
Duties
a
Throne
in
your
own
souls
and
consciences
?
Are
your
hearts
fully
possest
with
the
power
of
those
divine
and
heavenly
Truths
,
which
you
have
often
heard
,
which
hath
been
again
and
again
inculcated
upon
you
,
as
it
was
upon
the
Thessalonians
,
1
Thes.
1.5
?
their
carnal
principles
were
confuted
,
their
passions
moderated
,
their
Iusts
mortified
,
their
self-ends
confounded
;
are
yours
so
?
Have
commanded
Duties
a
Throne
in
your
souls
and
consciences
?
Oh
that
all
your
consciences
could
give
a
satisfying
answer
to
this
Query
.
Secondly
,
Have
commanded
Duties
a
Throne
in
your
Families
?
Do
you
make
conscience
of
Family-duties
?
Are
your
houses
Bethels
,
that
is
,
houses
of
God
,
house●
〈◊〉
Prayer
?
Are
your
habitations
of
holiness
and
righteousness
?
Do
you
make
conscience
of
relative
,
as
well
as
of
personal
duties
?
Oh
that
all
your
consciences
could
give
a
satisfying
answer
to
this
Query
!
-
1.
A
soul-betraying
,
non-resident
Minister
,
one
that
made
it
his
business
to
fleece
indeed
,
not
to
feed
the
flock
:
Or
-
2.
under
a
soul-poysoning
Innovator
:
Or
-
3.
under
a
soul-pining
dry
Nurse
:
Or
-
4.
under
a
soulguiding
Guide
:
Or
-
5.
under
a
soul-unsetling
Temporizer
:
Or
-
6.
under
a
soul-destroying
Discountenancer
.
1.
Canst
thou
say
that
thou
livest
under
a
soul-betraying
,
non-resident
Minister
,
one
that
made
it
his
business
to
fleece
,
and
not
to
feed
the
flock
?
one
that
looked
after
the
wooll
and
fat
of
the
flock
:
the
fleece
,
but
never
minded
the
flock
:
but
non-residency
hath
been
hitherto
decryed
,
as
that
as
breeds
a
Minister
idle
and
erroneous
,
or
licentious
?
but
wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
,
Lord
,
I
lived
under
such
a
Minister
,
that
was
a
soul-betraying
Minister
,
one
that
was
greedy
of
Livings
,
and
had
perhaps
two
,
or
three
,
or
four
,
but
so
bad
a
man
,
that
the
worst
was
too
good
for
him
?
or
wilt
thou
be
able
to
plead
?
or
canst
thou
say
,
2.
Lord
,
I
lived
under
a
soul-poysoning
Innovator
,
one
that
was
for
formality
more
than
reality
of
true
Worship
;
one
that
preached
such
Doctrine
as
did
not
season
,
but
poyson
and
destroy
the
souls
of
his
Hearers
:
such
are
Romish
Teachers
,
Jesuites
,
Priests
and
Seminaries
,
who
so
affect
the
outward
pomp
,
as
they
neglect
the
inward
power
of
it
?
Wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
,
Lord
,
I
have
lived
under
the
Ministry
of
such
an
one
,
who
was
more
zealous
for
the
formality
of
thy
worship
,
than
the
reality
:
more
zealous
for
those
things
that
will
not
endure
the
tryal
of
the
Lords
day
of
appearance
,
than
for
the
substance
of
Religion
?
Or
,
3.
Canst
thou
plead
that
thou
hast
lived
under
a
soul-pining
dry
Nurse
,
one
that
did
not
,
nor
could
not
feed
us
with
the
sincere
milk
of
the
Word
:
one
from
whom
thou
never
heardest
a
soul-solid
,
a
soul-working
Sermon
all
thy
life
?
I
appeal
to
your
Consciences
,
have
you
not
heard
often
of
your
miseries
,
and
Gods
mercy
,
and
Christs
merits
?
Have
you
not
heard
often
of
the
necessity
of
a
holy
life
?
Oh
the
convictions
,
informations
,
exhortations
,
perswasions
,
directions
,
you
have
enjoyed
and
lived
under
!
Hath
not
thy
state
by
nature
been
ripped
up
,
and
the
Anatomy
,
(
not
of
the
Council
of
Trent
)
but
of
Gods
Book
,
been
shewed
to
thee
?
What
shall
I
say
,
Hath
not
Hell
and
Damnation
to
all
rebellious
,
and
Heaven
and
Salvation
to
all
true
penitent
Souls
been
preached
unto
you
?
4.
Or
canst
thou
say
that
thou
livedst
under
a
Soul-misguiding
Guide
,
as
1.
A
blind
Seer
,
a
blind
Watchman
,
a
blind
Leader
of
the
blind
,
one
who
knew
not
Heavens
way
?
Canst
thou
say
thou
livedst
under
such
a
Creature
that
is
not
to
be
found
in
Christs
Catalogue
,
an
Idol-preacher
,
as
in
Psal.
135.16
,
17.
verses
,
read
that
.
Or
2.
If
not
ignorant
,
yet
one
so
Vicious
,
that
he
pulled
down
more
with
his
foul
hands
,
than
he
built
up
with
his
fair
tongue
?
Canst
thou
say
thou
livedst
under
one
,
who
by
his
Conversation
gave
his
Doctrine
the
lye
?
Wilt
thou
be
able
to
plead
thus
at
the
great
day
?
or
wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
,
5.
That
thou
hast
lived
under
a
Soul-unsetling
Temporizer
.
What
would
he
not
do
,
rather
than
he
would
lose
his
Living
?
which
made
me
think
Religion
to
be
but
a
fantasie
.
Wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
at
the
great
day
,
Lord
,
it
was
my
sad
lot
and
portion
to
live
under
the
Ministery
of
such
a
one
,
who
turned
his
Fiddle
to
the
times
of
every
one
?
I
,
Or
Lastly
,
wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
thou
livedst
under
a
Soul-destroying
discountenancer
of
all
purity
and
holiness
;
one
(
perhaps
)
though
no
Dunce
,
or
Drunkard
,
yet
a
prophane
scoffer
;
one
that
preached
holiness
,
out
of
his
Pulpit
,
and
Parish
,
and
House
,
and
the
like
.
But
first
of
all
,
we
can
through
grace
,
appeal
in
this
case
both
to
the
Lord
,
and
to
your selves
,
that
it
hath
not
been
so
with
you
.
2.
Consider
how
inexcusable
you
will
be
,
if
you
live
and
die
in
your
ignorance
,
impenitency
,
and
unbelief
.
1.
Consider
,
we
can
in
this
case
appeal
both
to
the
Lord
,
and
to
your selves
.
1.
To
the
Lord
;
we
are
able
with
an
humble
boldness
to
appeal
to
him
,
and
say
,
Lord
,
thou
knowest
we
have
given
this
people
warning
,
Ezek.
3.18
.
Now
blessed
be
the
Lord
,
we
can
humbly
appeal
to
his
Majesty
,
O
Lord
,
thou
knowest
we
have
warned
the
wicked
to
turn
from
his
wicked
way
,
and
the
profane
from
his
profaneness
,
and
the
superstitious
from
his
superstition
,
and
the
schismatical
from
his
schisme
,
and
the
formal
from
his
formality
,
and
the
civil
honest
man
from
resting
in
his
mortality
.
O
blessed
be
thy
name
,
we
have
endeavoured
to
take
off
this
people
from
all
their
Sandy
,
quagmiry
Foundations
?
Lord
,
thou
knowest
our
Prayers
for
them
.
And
so
,
2.
To
appeal
to
you
:
And
this
was
a
very
great
comfort
to
St.
Paul
,
that
he
could
appeal
to
the
people
themselves
,
as
Acts
20.26
,
27.
This
was
a
great
comfort
to
him
:
and
blessed
be
the
God
of
Grace
,
it
is
a
great
comfort
to
us
,
that
we
can
take
you
to
record
,
that
we
are
pure
from
your
blood
,
we
have
not
ceased
to
declare
all
that
the
Father
hath
shewn
to
us
;
we
have
not
been
afrighted
by
any
man
,
or
mens
frowns
,
nor
debauched
to
conceal
any
part
thereof
by
any
mans
smile
.
2
Consider
how
inexcusable
you
will
be
,
if
you
live
and
dye
in
your
ignorance
,
impenitency
,
and
unbelief
,
Ezek.
3.10
.
Observe
it
,
if
you
miscarry
for
eternity
,
the
blood
of
your
souls
will
not
be
charged
on
us
;
Nay
,
it
will
be
on
your
own
heads
;
And
therefore
the
Apostle
Paul
,
when
he
preached
Christ
to
the
Jews
,
and
they
opposed
and
blasphemed
,
their
blood
was
upon
their
own
heads
,
as
Acts
18.5
,
6.
Oh
consider
it
!
if
your
Ministers
have
been
faithful
,
they
are
clear
,
and
free
,
and
guiltless
;
the
Lord
will
never
charge
the
blood
of
souls
on
them
.
Consider
it
therefore
,
how
speechless
will
you
be
at
the
great
day
,
if
you
live
and
die
in
your
sins
?
may
not
the
Lord
say
of
this
place
,
as
he
did
of
Capernaum
,
Mat.
11.23
.
For
thou
hast
enjoyed
the
Ministry
of
many
of
my
Servants
.
Dare
any
of
you
meet
us
in
the
day
of
Judgment
,
under
whose
Ministry
you
have
lived
in
an
unregenerate
estate
,
and
say
that
you
have
lived
under
a
soul-betraying
,
non-resident
one
;
or
under
a
soul-poysoning
Innovator
;
or
a
soul-pining
dry-Nurse
;
or
a
soul-misguiding
guide
,
or
a
soul-unsetled
Temporizer
;
or
a
soul-destroying
discountenancer
,
in
an
unregenerate
estare
?
the
Lord
will
then
make
you
to
know
what
it
was
to
have
a
faithful
Labourer
among
you
,
as
Ezek.
33.33
.
Then
,
when
you
shall
be
convinced
in
your
own
Consciences
,
you
shall
then
say
,
You
heard
all
those
things
,
and
we
cannot
say
we
were
unwarned
,
either
in
sin
or
danger
;
we
had
preceptaton
precept
,
but
we
slighted
all
warning
,
and
exhortion
,
and
direction
;
therefore
now
are
lost
and
undone
everlastingly
.
So
much
may
serve
for
the
first
Use
.
The
second
Use
is
a
Use
of
Direction
,
which
will
fall
into
many
very
sutable
and
practical
particulars
,
whereto
I
do
beseech
you
to
hearken
unto
,
as
the
words
of
a
dying
man
do
commonly
take
the
deepest
impression
on
the
surviving
hearts
.
Now
this
may
be
,
for
all
that
I
know
,
my
last
words
to
you
in
this
place
,
therefore
I
beseech
you
to
hear
me
:
An
interruption
,
a
suspension
of
my
weak
worthless
pains
and
labor
among
you
there
will
be
,
for
any
thing
I
know
,
from
this
day
;
but
observe
,
it
is
no
resignation
from
me
,
or
my
Reverend
Brother
;
and
therefore
what
other
dissolution
of
the
property
and
relation
between
your
Pastor
and
you
,
there
may
be
,
as
of
that
mutual
intercourse
,
I
shall
not
account
,
o●
call
it
forfeiture
of
his
place
,
whatever
others
may
call
it
,
let
them
call
it
what
they
will
.
Then
hearken
to
my
words
,
as
the
words
of
a
dying
man
,
yet
not
dead
,
but
alive
,
and
perhaps
shall
not
die
,
but
live
,
and
declare
the
Word
of
the
Lord
,
and
hold
forth
the
Word
of
the
Lord
to
you
many
a
time
in
this
place
,
when-ever
it
pleaseth
God
to
set
open
a
door
for
me
.
If
it
be
so
,
That
the
Ministers
foundness
in
Doctrine
,
and
holiness
of
life
and
conversation
,
do
lay
great
obligation
on
a
people
,
duly
and
conscienciously
to
practice
every
commanded
duty
;
Then
from
this
Doctrine
I
would
suggest
and
leave
with
you
several
words
and
hints
of
counsel
:
And
on
that
the
Lord
God
of
Heaven
,
would
effectually
engage
and
set
them
home
on
every
one
of
our
hearts
.
My
first
Counsel
is
this
,
That
when
the
Lord
taketh
away
such
Ministers
whose
Doctrine
is
sound
,
and
their
lives
exemplary
holy
,
you
would
then
be
duly
apprehensive
,
and
deeply
sensible
,
both
of
the
inflicting
cause
,
and
also
of
the
meritorious
deserving
cause
thereof
.
1.
For
the
inflicting
cause
:
and
that
is
the
Lord
himself
,
Isa.
3.1
,
2
,
Who
is
it
that
taketh
away
from
the
people
the
natural
staff
,
and
the
civil
staff
,
the
spiritual
staff
,
saith
the
Prophet
?
The
Lord
,
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
Whoever
it
be
that
is
the
Instrument
,
it
is
certain
,
it
is
the
Lord
himself
that
is
the
principal
efficient
cause
of
this
judgment
on
a
people
;
and
this
will
appear
,
if
we
consider
.
1.
The
Lord
hath
threatned
this
judgment
on
a
rebellious
people
,
Amos
8.11
,
12.
I
(
saith
the
Lord
)
will
bring
this
judgment
on
them
.
A
most
dreadful
spiritual
judgment
!
Gods
Word
is
the
spiritual
food
of
our
spiritual
lives
;
and
therefore
,
as
the
granting
of
it
is
a
blessing
indeed
,
so
the
with-holding
of
it
is
a
judgment
.
This
ireful
,
dreadful
judgment
of
the
Lord
,
we
see
,
threatens
;
yea
,
that
is
not
all
,
the
Lord
hath
not
oly
threatned
it
,
but
2.
Inflicted
it
;
as
the
Lord
takes
away
his
faithful
Messengers
and
Embassadors
.
-
1.
Sometimes
by
death
,
out
of
the
world
,
out
of
the
Land
of
the
living
.
And
thus
the
Lord
took
away
the
Prophet
Enoch
,
Gen.
5.24
.
And
,
-
2.
Sometimes
by
removal
.
Thus
the
Lord
took
away
the
Prophet
Jonas
from
Israel
,
and
sent
him
to
Niniveb
,
as
Jona
1.2
.
And
thus
Paul
and
Barnabas
went
away
from
the
Jews
,
and
turned
to
the
Gentiles
,
as
Acts
13.4
.
-
3.
Sometimes
by
deprivation
.
A
time
there
was
,
when
the
good
Priests
and
Levites
were
forced
to
flee
their
own
places
and
possessions
,
2
Chron.
11.13
,
14.
-
4.
Sometimes
by
suspension
.
Thus
a
time
there
was
,
when
it
was
said
to
the
Seors
,
see
not
,
and
to
the
Prophets
,
prophesie
not
,
Isa.
30.9
,
10.
Thus
a
time
there
was
,
when
people
would
have
Pastors
,
but
would
not
endure
faithful
Jeremiah
;
and
a
time
there
was
,
that
there
was
a
Law
made
,
Look
ye
speak
no
more
in
the
name
of
Jesus
,
Act
4.11
.
And
a
time
there
was
when
Paul
and
Timotheus
,
and
Silvanus
,
were
forbid
to
preach
to
the
Gentiles
,
1
Thess.
2.15.16
.
Thus
we
see
the
Lord
himself
hath
inflicted
this
dreadful
Judgment
on
a
people
:
and
the
Lord
hath
divers
wayes
,
and
methods
,
and
means
to
inflict
it
.
3.
Consider
,
The
Church
and
people
of
the
Lord
hath
been
very
sensible
of
the
Lords
hand
in
this
judgment
,
as
we
may
see
in
Psal.
74.1
.
and
9.
verses
compared
.
Why
,
what
is
the
matter
?
as
if
they
have
said
,
God
was
wont
heretofore
to
give
us
signs
and
tokens
,
he
would
even
work
miracles
for
us
;
the
Lord
would
send
us
some
Prophets
to
converse
with
,
and
instruct
us
;
we
had
those
that
could
tell
us
how
long
our
troubles
should
last
;
but
now
we
see
no
sign
,
the
Lord
leaveth
us
as
it
were
to
the
wide
world
,
and
how
sensible
was
the
Lords
Church
in
this
judgment
?
as
ver.
1.
of
that
Psalm
.
This
is
the
first
endeavour
,
We
are
to
be
duely
sensible
,
and
deeply
apprehensive
of
the
afflicting
cause
of
such
a
judgment
;
and
that
is
the
Lord
himself
.
2.
Of
the
meritorious
Cause
,
and
that
is
sin
.
Say
not
we
,
it
is
long
of
such
and
such
,
but
it
is
long
of
our selves
,
we
may
thank
our selves
for
this
,
and
we
appeal
to
your selves
,
whether
this
judgment
may
not
be
charged
?
1.
From
the
general
inflexibleness
and
untractableness
of
people
under
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
:
For
this
very
cause
the
Lord
plagued
and
poured
his
vengeance
upon
the
ten
Tribes
,
as
in
2
Kings
17.
from
v.
13.
to
19.
The
Lord
testified
against
Isreal
by
all
the
Prophets
,
and
by
all
the
Sters
,
saying
,
Turn
you
from
your
evil
wayes
,
notwithstanding
they
will
not
hear
.
And
for
this
very
cause
did
the
Lord
afterwards
plague
all
Judah
,
as
Jer.
20.17
,
18
,
19.
And
for
this
very
reason
did
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
remove
Paul
from
Jerusalem
,
because
the
people
were
a
stiff-necked
people
,
and
they
would
not
receive
Pauls
testimony
concerning
Jesus
,
as
Acts
22
▪
18.
Paul
had
a
great
desire
to
stay
at
Jerusalem
,
as
appeared
by
his
reasoning
with
the
Lord
,
as
ver.
9
,
20.
But
what
saith
the
Lord
Christ
,
ver.
21.
Now
can
England
,
can
London
,
plead
not
guilty
of
this
hainous
provocation
,
a
general
inflexibleness
,
untractableness
under
a
Conscience-ransacking
,
a
Conscience-searching
Ministry
.
What
shall
the
Lord
do
with
such
a
people
,
under
such
a
Minister
?
Is
it
not
just
with
God
to
let
them
alone
that
are
prophane
and
superstitious
?
Let
there
be
like
People
,
like
Priests
?
Let
the
blind
lead
the
blind
,
and
let
the
wicked
rebellious
Minister
lead
a
wicked
,
loose
people
,
that
both
may
perish
together
everlastingly
.
2.
The
unfruitfulness
,
formality
,
l●ke-warmness
,
declining
of
Gods
own
people
;
and
for
this
the
Lord
threatens
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
Rev.
2.4
,
5.
I
have
(
saith
Christ
)
somewhat
against
thee
,
thou
hast
left
thy
first
love
;
though
not
absolutely
for
nature
,
yet
eminent
for
measure
:
And
can
England
,
can
London
plead
not
guilty
of
this
sad
provocation
?
Now
indeed
we
cannot
but
observe
,
and
approve
of
your
flocking
to
the
Lords
Ordinances
,
as
Doves
to
the
holes
of
a
Window
;
but
did
you
do
so
some
Months
agone
?
Oh
your
voluntary
and
fearful
distractions
,
avocations
,
diversions
from
the
Worship
and
Service
of
God!
And
is
it
not
just
with
the
Lord
to
take
away
that
abundance
,
and
choice
of
Spiritual
helps
a
people
had
,
when
they
approved
not
of
them
;
yea
,
when
they
undervalued
,
and
despised
,
and
abused
them
?
Oh
the
Lord
God
help
us
all
to
affect
our
souls
,
and
lay
our selves
low
before
his
All-seeing
Majesty
,
for
our
provoking
him
to
do
this
!
and
endeavour
to
be
duly
apprehensive
,
and
deeply
sensible
of
the
inflicting
cause
,
and
meritorious
cause
thereof
.
2.
Take
heed
of
a
prophane
delight
in
loose
,
lewd
,
wicked
,
dissolute
Ministers
.
And
here
we
will
premise
two
or
three
things
.
1.
Too
many
people
are
too
ready
to
cavil
at
many
Ministers
without
a
cause
.
The
life
of
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
,
was
it
not
traduced
?
Did
not
some
say
he
was
a
friend
to
Publicans
and
Sinners
?
We
see
Christ
was
cavilled
at
,
and
quarrelled
with
by
some
:
And
thus
the
holy
Apostles
,
their
lives
were
traduced
,
they
went
through
evil
report
,
as
well
as
good
report
,
2
Cor.
10.2
.
And
thus
Athanasius
,
who
was
traduced
for
an
Adulterer
by
the
Arians
;
and
so
Luther
and
Calvin
are
represented
and
reported
by
the
Papists
,
as
if
they
had
been
the
vilest
Creatures
in
the
World
.
The
wicked
man
cavils
at
,
and
finds
spots
(
at
least
doth
what
he
can
to
find
spots
)
in
the
Sun
;
and
some
,
who
are
not
so
wicked
:
do
look
for
an
Evangelical
perfection
in
Ministers
,
and
all
theirs
,
their
Wives
,
and
their
Children
,
and
their
Servants
,
and
their
Company
:
How
ready
are
people
grosly
and
uncharitably
to
censure
a
Minister
for
any
,
yea
,
the
least
they
discern
in
him
,
or
his
;
and
is
this
their
Vertue
?
nay
,
is
it
not
their
Vice
and
Corruption
?
2.
It
is
no
breach
of
the
Churches
peace
,
no
argument
of
a
contentious
and
unquiet
spirit
in
a
Minister
,
to
speak
vilely
of
vile
Ministers
,
and
enemies
of
the
Churches
peace
.
Why
,
who
are
they
?
John
Baptist
tells
us
,
he
calls
them
Vipers
,
a
generation
of
Vipers
:
why
,
were
they
not
Preachers
?
Mat.
3.7
.
And
will
you
say
that
John
Baptist
was
a
man
of
a
contentious
Spirit
,
of
an
unquiet
Spirit
?
And
who
were
they
whom
our
blessed
Saviour
calls
a
Generation
of
Vipers
?
Mat.
12.34
,
38
,
39.
And
who
were
they
whom
our
Saviour
calls
a
Generation
of
Vipers
,
and
an
evil
and
Adulterous
Generation
?
were
they
not
Preachers
?
and
it
is
very
observable
,
both
John
Baptist
,
and
our
Saviour
did
call
those
Preachers
thus
,
even
in
the
hearing
of
them
who
were
their
ordinary
hearers
;
and
do
but
observe
what
strange
terms
of
disgrace
St.
Peter
gives
them
,
2
Peter
2.12
.
to
certain
Preachers
in
his
time
,
verse
14.
what
strange
terms
doth
the
Apostle
give
to
those
Teachers
,
whose
pernicious
wayes
many
would
follow
,
as
in
verse
2.
of
that
Chapter
.
But
did
not
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
sit
in
Moses's
Chair
?
and
did
they
not
preach
some
good
Doctrine
?
insomuch
that
Jesus
Christ
bids
the
people
hear
them
,
and
observe
what
they
said
,
though
not
what
they
did
,
as
Mat.
23.1
,
2
,
3.
Therefore
may
some
say
:
It
seemeth
strange
that
Christ
should
thus
disgrace
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
;
was
not
this
the
way
to
make
their
Ministry
contemptible
?
First
,
It
is
very
clear
and
undeniable
,
that
there
was
a
Generation
of
pitiful
sorry
Teachers
,
as
in
Mat.
9.36
.
Why
,
did
not
the
people
enjoy
the
Teaching
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
;
yes
,
they
did
;
but
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
were
Idol-Shepherds
,
they
knew
how
to
feed
their
Flock
,
and
therefore
Christ
lookt
on
the
people
as
Sheep
scattered
abroad
,
for
all
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
.
They
did
not
understand
that
there
was
heart-murder
,
or
heart-adultery
,
until
our
blessed
Saviour
instructed
them
:
The
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
they
did
but
strike
at
the
bough
only
,
but
our
Saviour
Preached
with
authority
,
and
not
as
the
Scribes
did
.
And
withal
,
I
answer
,
2.
That
beyond
all
peradventure
,
our
blessed
Saviour
saw
,
that
although
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
did
teach
some
truths
,
yet
by
their
Life
and
Doctrine
they
did
more
mischief
than
good
;
and
therefore
the
more
credit
they
had
among
the
people
,
the
more
mischief
they
were
like
to
do
:
And
therefore
from
hence
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
calls
them
a
Generation
of
Vipers
.
But
I
hope
you
will
not
count
it
an
argument
of
the
breach
of
the
Churches
peace
,
to
speak
vilely
of
a
vile
Ministry
;
It
was
no
more
than
John
Baptist
did
,
and
than
our
Saviour
did
.
Thirdly
,
No
mans
sin
deserves
so
sharply
to
be
reproved
,
as
the
sins
of
Ministers
;
because
his
sins
of
all
others
,
are
the
chief
sins
committed
in
a
Land
;
at
the
Sanctuary
of
prophaneness
too
too
often
begins
.
Therefore
when
Gods
people
met
in
their
publick
Fasts
,
they
made
solemn
Confession
of
those
sins
of
the
first
Magnitude
,
by
which
they
had
most
provoked
the
Lord
;
they
do
make
Confession
chiefly
of
the
sins
of
their
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
Neh.
9.33
,
34.
The
Jews
there
bewailed
the
sins
of
their
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
as
the
particular
cause
of
their
plagues
.
Oh
the
sins
of
Teachers
are
the
Teachers
of
sin
,
and
therefore
no
mans
sin
deserves
to
be
so
sharply
reproved
,
as
the
scandalous
sins
of
Min
isters
.
Now
if
you
love
your
souls
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
a
prophane
,
delight
in
lewd
,
loose
,
dissolute
Ministers
.
We
sind
the
Lord
complaining
of
the
wickedness
of
the
Prophets
,
and
of
the
Priests
and
People
,
as
Jer.
5
ult.
the
people
,
did
take
a
prophane
delight
in
false
Prophets
,
and
in
polluted
Priests
;
and
so
likewise
in
the
Prophet
Micah
,
chap.
2.
v.
11.
the
people
,
although
they
did
oppose
the
Prophet
Micah
,
and
other
true
Prophets
,
yet
they
did
approve
of
and
delight
in
false
Prophets
,
such
as
were
of
their
own
leaven
,
their
own
way
and
mould
,
such
as
would
flatter
them
,
and
promise
them
wine
and
strong
drink
:
and
are
there
not
many
such
people
in
the
world
,
that
had
rather
hear
such
a
Minister
,
than
such
as
preach
close-walking
with
God
,
and
of
getting
to
Heaven
under
pain
of
damnation
?
Will
you
cry
up
,
and
will
you
prophanely
delight
in
a
Ministry
that
shall
preach
peace
,
peace
to
all
prophane
rebellious
people
;
in
short
,
such
a
one
that
will
poison
you
in
Doctrine
,
or
in
his
example
.
Fourthly
,
Take
heed
and
beware
of
a
sinful
Idolizing
of
godly
,
faithful
Ministers
;
the
Apostle
decries
this
with
much
zeal
,
ardency
,
and
servency
of
Spirit
;
what
is
Paul's
planting
,
and
what
is
Apollo's
watering
?
1
Cor.
3.5
,
6.
As
excellent
gifts
,
parts
,
and
graces
as
these
men
had
,
yet
they
look
higher
:
so
it
is
your
duty
to
look
above
mens
parts
,
and
above
mens
gifts
and
graces
;
Paul
and
Apollo
cannot
give
increase
;
Paul
indeed
may
plant
,
but
there
is
no
rooting
indeed
in
these
plants
,
but
by
christ
.
And
read
v.
7.
It
is
God
and
he
only
that
can
give
encrease
:
As
Elisha's
Servant
could
carry
his
Masters
staff
and
lay
it
on
the
dead
child
,
but
the
child
could
not
be
raised
to
life
,
until
Elisha
came
himself
;
thus
godly
faithful
Ministers
can
but
lay
Gods
Message
before
you
,
but
unless
the
Lord
set
it
to
the
heart
,
never
a
dead
Soul
can
be
raised
from
the
death
of
sin
,
to
the
life
of
grace
and
holiness
.
Remember
godly
and
faithful
Ministers
,
although
they
have
the
Lords
Sword
,
yet
they
have
not
the
Lord
Christs
arm
;
and
alas
,
what
can
the
Lord
Christs
Sword
do
without
his
Arm.
Fifthly
,
Take
heed
of
being
leavened
with
prejudice
against
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
,
because
of
the
misdemeanours
or
miscarriage
of
the
Minister
.
Surely
the
efficacy
of
the
Word
and
Sacrament
doth
not
depend
on
the
quality
of
the
Minister
.
It
is
the
Word
of
the
Lord
that
converts
,
not
the
person
of
the
Dispenser
or
Speaker
.
A
seed
that
is
sown
in
a
good
soyl
,
may
,
yea
will
grow
and
thrive
,
although
perhaps
the
Sower
had
a
very
dirty
hand
,
2
Cor.
3.2
,
3.
The
Apostle
tells
the
Corinthians
,
that
they
are
,
saith
he
,
The
Epittle
of
Christs
Ministry
by
us
;
the
hand
is
Christs
,
Ministers
are
but
the
Pen.
Hence
it
was
,
that
the
Ministry
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
was
not
to
be
rejected
,
but
to
be
esteemed
;
so
long
as
they
sailed
not
in
the
substance
thereof
,
and
hence
the
Apostle
rejoyceth
that
Christ
was
preached
of
the
false
Apostles
,
Phil.
1.15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
though
out
of
envy
;
take
heed
therefore
and
beware
of
a
total
separation
from
disserting
of
,
and
forsaking
Church-assemblies
;
and
yet
I
conceive
it
is
a
very
rare
thing
for
unconverted
Ministers
to
convert
some
.
For
what
saith
the
Lord
by
the
Prophet
Zephaniah
,
Zeph.
3.1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Ob
saith
the
Lord
to
Jerusalem
,
that
hath
such
Prophets
and
such
Priests
,
woe
to
such
a
City
,
to
such
a
Country
,
to
such
a
Parish
.
And
what
saith
Christ
himself
in
Mat.
15.14
.
Let
them
alone
;
oft-times
it
falls
out
so
,
that
it
made
Archbishop
Abbot
speak
in
a
Lecture
of
his
,
and
profess
,
that
his
heart
did
even
bleed
within
him
,
to
think
of
the
precious
Souls
of
many
people
,
who
had
such
Ministers
,
that
if
they
had
not
been
in
the
Ministry
,
they
would
not
have
been
fit
Hogherds
for
Swine
.
And
yet
we
must
remember
not
to
tye
the
efficacy
of
the
Word
and
Sacraments
,
to
the
goodness
or
badness
of
a
Ministers
person
.
Sixthly
,
Take
heed
and
beware
of
being
leavened
with
prejudice
against
all
Ministers
,
because
of
the
Vileness
,
and
monster-like
unbeseeming
Carriage
of
some
Ministers
.
It
hath
been
granted
over
and
over
that
some
Ministers
evil
,
licentious
Carriage
and
Conversations
,
are
notorious
;
the
Lord
knows
,
too
many
Ministers
have
Esau's
hands
with
Jacob's
voyce
;
what
then
,
must
this
redound
to
the
general
disgrace
of
all
Ministers
?
because
some
Professors
of
the
Law
live
lawless
,
must
therefore
all
be
censured
and
cuodemned
for
the
lawless
Livers
?
because
Judas
was
a
Devil
,
and
a
Son
of
Perdition
,
will
you
therefore
say
that
all
the
Disciples
of
Christ
were
naught
?
Perhaps
you
do
know
some
Sir
Johns
,
some
blind
Seers
,
some
blind
Watchmen
,
who
know
nor
Heavens
way
,
some
blind
Droans
;
or
secondly
,
some
that
carry
themselves
insolently
,
as
Jer.
20.1
,
2.
Pasher
did
:
or
thirdly
,
some
that
are
too
too
like
that
evil
servant
in
the
Gospel
,
as
Luk.
12.45
.
or
perhaps
you
know
:
Fourthly
,
Some
apostarizing
Demas's
,
who
embrace
this
present
world
and
revolt
from
their
principles
and
profession
,
as
2
Tim.
4.10
.
Or
perhaps
you
know
,
filthy
,
some
aspiring
and
climbing
Diotrephes
,
as
3
John
9.
perhaps
you
know
some
such
as
these
I
have
instanced
,
what
then
?
is
there
any
Profession
as
it
were
,
but
it
ha●h
a
certain
seum
?
wh●
then
in
the
face
of
some
,
who
thorow
grace
are
free
from
these
miscarriages
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
being
leavened
with
prejudice
against
all
Ministers
,
because
of
the
vileness
and
miscarriage
of
some
.
Seventhly
,
Be
earnest
with
the
Lord
for
a
godly
,
faithful
Ministry
,
whose
labour
and
pains
among
the
people
the
Lord
useth
to
bless
;
The
Lord
Jesus
Christ
is
the
greatest
Patron
of
all
Livings
,
as
a
reverend
man
now
in
Heaven
,
once
said
;
He
can
present
whom
he
will
to
a
parish
,
and
he
can
restore
whom
he
will
to
their
people
,
as
Acts
12.5
,
6
,
7.
as
he
did
Peter
out
of
Prison
by
the
peoples
prayers
;
and
thus
when
Paul
was
in
prison
at
Rome
,
observe
how
he
writes
to
Philemon
,
in
v.
22.
of
his
Epistle
,
and
thus
when
the
Author
of
the
Hebrews
was
restrained
from
preaching
,
observe
what
an
Exhortation
he
useth
,
Heb.
13.12.18
.
Oh
pray
therefore
!
pray
for
godly
faithful
Ministers
;
their
pains
,
their
labours
,
the
Lord
useth
to
bless
among
a
people
,
as
Mal.
26.
we
read
that
the
Lord
blessed
the
labours
of
Levi
,
so
that
he
was
an
instrument
in
the
Lords
hands
to
turn
wicked
men
from
their
iniquities
;
and
v.
5.
so
it
was
said
of
Barnabas
,
that
by
his
Ministry
,
much
people
were
added
to
the
Lord
,
Acts
11.24
.
And
if
we
would
have
godly
faithful
Ministers
;
as
we
must
pray
for
them
,
so
we
must
first
repent
us
of
our
sins
,
Jer.
3.14
,
15.
repent
we
must
for
our
sins
,
and
particularly
our
contempt
of
the
Ordinances
and
worship
of
God
.
Secondly
,
We
must
prize
the
Gospel
more
than
we
have
done
;
the
Gospel
loves
to
come
and
stay
where
it
is
welcome
.
Of
all
the
7
Churches
of
Asia
,
the
Church
of
Philadelphia
was
the
best
,
that
Church
used
the
word
best
,
and
that
Church
enjoyed
the
word
longest
.
Be
earnest
with
the
Lord
for
godly
faithful
Ministers
,
whose
pains
and
labours
among
the
people
the
Lord
useth
to
bless
and
prosper
.
7.
Be
earnest
with
the
Lord
,
that
the
refining
work
of
a
National-Reformation
,
a
City
,
a
Country
,
a
Family-Reformation
,
a
Personal-Reformation
,
may
begin
at
the
refining
and
purging
of
Ministers
.
None
will
deny
,
but
that
there
is
a
great
need
of
a
Reformation
;
there
is
none
of
you
but
will
confess
,
that
the
Seed
of
Leaven
had
need
sometimes
to
be
winnowed
out
from
amongst
us
,
as
2
Chron.
29.48
.
Hezekiah
began
at
the
Priests
and
Levites
,
Hezekiah
began
his
reformation
at
them
;
and
thus
at
our
first
reformation
,
the
Protestants
,
did
then
affirm
,
that
there
could
never
be
any
good
reformation
,
unless
they
begun
at
the
Court
of
Rome
:
and
it
is
very
observable
,
that
when
the
Prophet
speaks
of
the
Lord
Christs
coming
as
a
refining
fire
,
and
as
Fullars
soap
;
this
also
is
prophesied
of
refining
the
Sons
of
Levi
,
Mal.
2.2
.
when
he
shall
purifie
the
Sons
of
Levi
,
when
he
shall
purge
them
as
Gold
and
Silver
;
as
it
was
in
Judah
,
in
the
reign
of
that
good
King
Hezekiah
,
2
Chron.
29.34
.
The
Priests
were
too
few
there
;
and
as
it
was
in
Judah
then
,
whether
it
be
not
so
in
England
now
I
affirm
not
,
but
leave
you
to
judge
.
But
a
Ministers
soundness
in
Dectrine
,
and
holiness
of
Life
and
Conversation
,
should
lay
a
great
obligation
on
a
people
,
duly
&
conscienciously
to
practice
every
command
to
duty
.
And
this
may
suffice
for
the
second
Doctrine
.
Come
we
now
to
the
third
Doctrine
,
deducable
to
be
handled
from
this
Text
,
and
that
is
,
That
in
the
due
practise
of
commanded
duties
,
Gods
People
may
may
warrantably
and
confidently
expect
much
of
the
gracious
presence
of
the
God
of
peace
,
even
in
the
worst
of
times
.
These
things
think
on
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
v.
8.
These
things
do
,
saith
the
Apostle
in
the
Text
,
and
what
then
?
The
God
of
Peace
shall
be
with
you
.
In
the
due
practice
of
commanded
duries
,
Gods
people
may
confidently
expect
much
of
the
gracious
presence
of
the
God
of
peace
in
the
worst
of
times
;
then
take
counsel
from
this
Doctrine
,
that
you
may
have
the
gracious
presence
of
the
God
of
peace
with
you
;
and
if
this
Pulpit
were
my
death-bed
,
I
should
give
such
counsel
as
this
following
to
you
.
First
,
Crown
the
Prince
of
Peace
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
in
your
hearts
and
lives
;
I
say
,
Crown
the
Prince
of
Peace
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
in
your
hearts
and
lives
;
receive
him
as
your
Lord
and
King
,
set
a
Crown
on
his
head
here
in
your
hearts
and
lives
,
and
he
will
crown
you
with
peace
in
this
life
,
and
set
a
crown
of
Glory
,
a
crown
of
Immortality
on
your
heads
in
the
life
to
come
.
If
you
have
Christ
,
you
have
all
things
,
all
heavenly
graces
,
and
spiritual
comforts
,
all
temporal
blessings
;
if
you
have
Christ
,
God
will
and
can
give
you
all
things
that
are
good
for
you
;
without
Christ
you
are
not
,
and
you
can
do
nothing
that
is
acceptable
to
God
.
Therefore
this
is
my
first
counsel
to
you
,
Crown
the
Prince
of
Peace
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
in
your
hearrs
and
lives
.
Secondly
,
Then
maintain
a
constant
,
and
a
conscientious
intimate
communion
with
the
God
of
peace
.
It
was
good
counsel
which
Eliphas
gave
to
Job
,
Job
22.21
.
Would
you
have
much
of
the
preseuce
of
the
God
of
peace
?
Oh!
then
frequently
fall
down
and
lie
at
the
foot-stool
of
the
Lords
Throne
,
for
grace
and
for
peace
;
and
when
you
do
so
,
be
not
unmindful
of
us
,
who
have
been
often
your
mouths
to
God
,
and
Gods
mouth
to
you
.
And
to
engage
and
encourage
you
herein
,
consider
.
First
,
The
Lord
Jesus
Christ
hath
promised
to
be
with
his
poor
Ministers
always
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Mat.
28.
ult.
If
always
,
not
in
the
Pulpit
only
;
no
,
the
Lord
hath
promised
to
be
with
his
faithful
Servant
,
out
of
the
Pulpit
,
as
well
as
in
the
Pulpit
;
in
the
prison
sealing
the
truth
,
as
well
in
the
Pulpit
preaching
the
truth
?
Oh
then
will
you
put
this
in
suit
by
prayer
,
that
the
Lord
Christ
will
be
with
his
poor
Ministers
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Secondly
,
We
shall
not
fail
to
pray
for
you
,
1.
Sam.
12.23
.
Our
sequestring
from
our
preaching-work
from
you
,
will
give
us
advantage
to
lay
our
more
time
to
fetch
sighs
from
our
hearts
in
praying-work
for
you
;
and
I
trust
the
Lord
will
give
us
hearts
,
so
to
improve
our
time
for
you
,
as
Samuel
said
,
so
God
forbid
we
should
sin
against
the
Lord
in
c●●sing
to
pray
for
you
,
as
Peter
did
to
the
people
with
a
promise
,
as
1
Pet.
5.10
.
And
not
only
for
you
.
But
Secondly
,
Even
for
such
as
have
treated
us
somewhat
uncivilly
and
unkindly
,
to
say
no
more
of
them
,
although
their
number
be
very
inconsiderable
;
but
such
I
trust
we
shall
not
forget
in
our
prayers
:
As
Moses
fell
down
on
his
face
for
the
children
of
Israel
,
when
they
treated
him
very
unkindly
,
and
spit
in
his
face
;
I
trust
we
shall
not
forget
Moses's
prayer
for
the
people
:
and
so
when
they
daueed
before
their
Idol
,
Jeremiab
wept
for
those
in
his
time
,
as
Jer.
13.17
.
And
that
we
shall
not
for
get
Jeremiah
weeping
for
you
:
And
I
trust
likewise
,
that
we
shall
remember
Stephen
being
on
his
knees
for
his
Persecutors
,
powring
out
his
life
and
prayer
together
,
Acts
7.60
.
I
doubt
not
but
my
reverend
Brother
,
and
my self
shall
remember
Pauls
willingness
to
spend
,
and
to
be
spent
both
in
prayer
and
preaching
for
you
all
.
Though
the
more
abundantly
he
loved
,
the
less
he
was
beloved
,
2
Cor.
12.15
.
Thirdly
,
Maintain
and
nourish
all
tenderness
in
your
Conscience
all
your
dayes
:
Oh!
go
not
without
,
much
less
against
the
dictates
of
Conscience
,
rebel
not
against
the
light
of
it
;
beware
of
stifling
and
suppressing
a
warning
Conscience
,
lest
a
warning
Conscience
prove
a
gnawing
Conscience
,
and
prove
a
tormenting
Conscience
.
And
consider
.
First
,
Remorse
of
Conscience
,
hath
an
eye
against
all
sin
past
.
Secondly
,
Tenderness
of
Conscience
,
which
hath
an
eye
to
all
fin
to
come
.
Take
heed
then
of
all
calmness
of
heart
.
Fourthly
,
Take
heed
of
Apostatizing
.
Chrysostome
hath
a
notable
saying
,
namely
,
That
Ministers
have
a
greater
trouble
,
because
they
never
find
their
work
as
they
leave
it
,
as
other
workmen
do
.
Oh!
in
how
short
a
time
doth
a
poor
Minister
find
all
his
work
put
out
of
frame
and
order
?
Did
not
Moses
find
it
so
?
Exod.
32.8
.
Moses
had
no
sooner
turned
his
back
as
as
it
were
,
but
the
People
were
turned
out
of
Gods
way
,
of
worship
:
And
did
not
Paul
find
it
so
?
Gal.
1.6
.
The
Galathians
were
quickly
removed
,
Paul
was
but
lately
gone
from
them
,
and
they
were
quickly
apostatized
.
Now
this
cometh
to
pass
;
First
,
It
is
by
reason
of
a
crafty
,
subtil
,
deceitful
Devil
,
as
in
the
Gospel
we
read
,
While
men
slept
,
the
enemy
came
and
sowed
tares
,
Mat.
13.25
.
And
who
this
Enemy
is
,
we
may
see
in
Christs
expounding
the
Parable
,
ver.
39.
And
secondly
,
Partly
by
reason
of
mens
own
deceitful
hearts
,
as
Heb.
3
12.
observe
it
.
There
is
an
evil
heart
of
unbelief
in
the
best
,
it
dwells
in
the
best
,
but
it
raigns
in
the
wicked
;
And
what
is
that
?
one
of
these
evil
hearts
of
unbelief
,
in
apostatizing
,
in
departing
from
the
living
God
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
partly
by
reason
of
deceitful
Workers
,
as
the
Apostle
calls
false
Apostles
.
It
is
partly
by
reason
of
such
:
Then
take
heed
of
Apostatizing
,
either
from
truth
of
Doctrine
,
purity
of
Worship
,
or
practice
of
Conversation
.
First
,
From
truth
of
Doctrine
.
Be
not
weary
of
old
Truths
;
take
heed
,
and
beware
of
itching
after
novel
Doctrines
;
take
heed
and
beware
of
admiring
this
or
that
Opinion
,
which
,
as
new
Lights
,
drop
down
from
Heaven
,
but
indeed
is
but
as
the
smoak
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
Secondly
,
From
purity
of
Worship
also
.
Let
not
your
zeal
be
cold
,
but
kindled
against
every
bracelet
of
the
Sca●let-whore
.
How
often
doth
the
Apostle
call
the
People
Adulterers
,
and
Adulteresses
,
because
they
Apostatize
from
the
Word
and
Worship
of
God
.
Thirdly
,
In
Practice
and
Conversation
.
Pri●e
the
Gospel
,
love
it
,
and
live
accordingly
to
it
:
With
constancy
look
on
every
motion
of
thy
soul
,
and
every
action
of
thy
life
is
a
step
of
life
,
or
a
step
to
death
;
as
a
step
towards
Heaven
,
or
a
step
to
Hell
,
Heb.
10
31.
To
close
this
Counsel
,
the
Author
of
the
Hebrews
bringeth
in
the
Lord
protesting
against
Apostatizing
.
If
any
man
draw
back
from
Gospel-principles
,
and
Gospel-worship
,
or
from
a
Gospel-conversation
,
saith
the
Lord
,
If
any
man
draw
back
thus
,
my
soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
.
Tremble
then
at
this
,
thou
Apostatizer
,
whoever
thou
art
,
where
ever
thou
fittest
or
standest
,
My
soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
thee
.
I
loath
and
abominate
that
person
,
saith
the
Lord
.
5.
All
of
you
then
study
peace
,
and
particularly
you
who
do
unfeignedly
set
your
hearts
and
faces
towards
Heaven
,
study
peace
and
follow
after
it
;
though
it
run
from
you
,
pursue
after
it
.
You
profess
your selves
to
be
them
that
are
truly
searing
God
,
and
truly
honouring
the
King
,
and
truly
loving
one
another
;
Oh
then
seek
peace
.
You
who
do
unfeignedly
set
your
hearts
and
faces
towards
.
Heaven
,
study
peace
alwayes
,
and
decline
all
dividing
principles
and
practises
among
you
;
and
that
you
may
not
either
breed
or
feed
circumstantial
differences
,
or
substantial
divisions
,
consider
,
God
is
the
God
of
peace
,
our
Saviour
is
the
Prince
of
peace
,
our
Comforter
is
the
Comforter
of
peace
,
our
Calling
is
the
Calling
of
peace
,
our
Way
is
the
Way
of
Peace
.
Oh
that
we
may
so
live
in
Peace
,
that
the
God
of
Love
and
Peace
may
dwell
with
us
;
and
that
the
God
of
Peace
may
live
with
us
here
,
that
we
may
live
with
the
God
of
Peace
hereafter
!
Mr.
Bull
of
Newington-Green
,
his
Farewel
Sermon
in
the
Forenoon
.
Joh.
14.16
.
And
I
will
send
the
Father
,
and
he
shall
give
you
another
Comforter
,
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
THe
Observation
that
I
commended
to
you
out
of
these
words
,
was
this
.
It
is
the
great
work
for
which
the
Spirit
of
Christ
is
given
by
God
,
to
comfort
the
hearts
of
his
people
.
You
may
remember
,
that
I
have
formerly
opened
the
truth
to
you
,
and
have
shewed
you
what
this
spiritual
comfort
is
,
that
the
Spirit
of
Christ
works
in
the
hearts
of
his
Disciples
.
I
gave
it
you
in
this
Description
.
It
is
that
inward
,
spiritual
satisfaction
that
the
heart
of
a
gracious
person
finds
in
,
and
through
Jesus
Christ
,
in
all
the
various
dispensation●
of
God
towards
him
,
whereby
he
is
enabled
to
go
on
in
chearfulness
in
the
way
that
God
would
have
him
,
whether
it
be
by
a
way
of
doing
,
or
of
suffering
.
And
herein
I
shewed
,
-
1.
The
nature
of
the
spiritual
satisfaction
.
-
2.
The
Author
of
it
;
It
is
God
by
his
Spirit
.
-
3.
The
Object
of
it
;
God
through
Jesus
Christ
.
-
4.
The
proper
subject
of
this
inward
spiritual
comfort
;
the
people
of
God
.
-
5.
And
lastly
,
The
effects
of
the
spiritual
comfort
;
it
is
to
strengthen
the
heart
both
to
do
,
and
to
suffer
.
I
came
the
last
time
to
shew
you
how
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
this
.
1.
He
doth
it
as
an
enlightning
Spirit
,
By
shewing
where
comfort
is
to
be
had
,
by
opening
the
eyes
of
the
understanding
,
as
he
did
Hagars
bodily
eyes
to
see
the
Well
of
Water
.
2.
He
doth
it
as
a
quickning
Spirit
,
bringing
the
Soul
into
that
capacity
to
take
in
the
comfort
;
for
what
comfort
can
a
dead
man
receiver
?
a
Cordial
and
Puddle
is
all
one
to
a
dead
man
.
3.
He
works
this
inward
spiritual
satisfaction
,
by
discovering
the
truth
of
his
vital
Principle
in
the
Soul
:
for
a
man
may
have
a
principle
of
grace
and
spiritual
life
in
him
,
and
not
know
it
;
that
though
he
has
the
spiritual
comfort
,
yet
it
is
all
one
as
if
he
had
it
not
.
Now
this
is
the
great
Question
that
is
debated
in
the
heart
of
a
childe
of
God
,
Whether
he
be
regenerated
and
born
again
?
Whether
he
hath
grace
in
his
soul
,
that
grace
that
will
qualifie
him
for
glory
?
and
if
he
was
satisfied
as
to
this
,
he
would
not
be
a
moment
without
comfort
:
But
he
is
afraid
that
he
is
dead
in
sin
,
that
he
is
a
stranger
to
the
life
of
grace
:
hence
ariseth
all
the
Spiritual
troubles
:
Now
the
Spirit
of
God
comes
in
,
and
resolves
the
case
,
comes
into
the
soul
by
his
bright
reflections
,
and
fills
our
souls
with
comfort
:
Now
we
have
received
not
the
spirit
of
the
World
,
but
the
Spirit
which
is
of
God
.
4.
The
Spirit
of
God
is
a
comforting
Spirit
,
as
he
openeth
the
vein
of
godly
sorrow
in
the
soul
:
Truly
this
is
the
next
way
to
spiritual
comfort
,
when
a
man
can
once
spiritually
mourn
for
sin
,
Mat.
5.4
.
Blessed
are
they
that
mourn
,
for
they
shall
be
comforted
.
Godly
sorrow
opens
the
vein
,
and
le
ts
out
the
matter
that
hinders
comfort
,
and
causeth
inward
trouble
in
the
soul
:
A
gracious
man
takes
a
great
delight
in
godly
sorrow
:
Oh!
it
's
matter
of
marvellous
comfort
to
a
Child
of
God
,
when
he
can
kindly
mourn
for
his
sins
.
5.
The
Spirit
of
God
comforts
the
soul
as
he
is
a
mortyfying
Spirit
.
Thus
he
takes
away
that
that
is
the
ground
and
matter
of
Believers
trouble
,
mortifying
that
sin
that
is
the
cause
of
his
sorrows
,
pride
,
unbelief
,
inordinate
love
to
the
World
.
6.
The
Spirit
of
God
works
comfort
in
the
hearts
of
his
people
by
setting
their
own
spirit
to
seek
for
comfort
in
Gods
own
wayes
.
The
last
thing
that
I
did
for
the
explication
of
the
Doctrine
,
was
to
add
some
Propositions
,
and
they
are
such
as
these
:
1.
Many
a
gracious
heart
that
hath
fellowship
with
the
spirit
of
God
in
his
sanctifying
work
,
may
feel
and
find
none
in
his
comforting
work
.
The
Sun
may
operate
where
it
doth
not
shine
:
A
man
may
be
in
a
state
of
Salvation
,
when
it
doth
not
feel
the
joyes
of
Salvation
,
Isa.
51.3
.
You
shall
find
those
that
fear
the
Lord
,
and
had
the
comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
yet
walked
in
darkness
.
2.
Even
those
gracious
souls
that
have
the
fellowship
of
the
comforting
spirit
to
day
,
may
want
it
to
morrow
:
This
is
not
daily
bread
,
while
the
Saints
are
on
this
side
Heaven
.
The
Solstice
of
a
Christians
comfort
doth
not
last
all
the
day
long
,
they
are
not
feasted
with
this
every
day
;
they
have
the
night
as
well
as
the
day
,
there
is
a
night
as
well
as
a
day
in
the
heart
of
a
gracious
soul
:
as
it
is
natural
in
the
common
course
of
nature
,
the
Sun
may
shine
to
day
,
but
it
may
be
clouded
to
morrow
.
Thus
it
was
with
that
holy
man
,
Psal.
30.7
.
Lord
,
by
thy
favour
thou
hast
made
my
mountain
to
stand
strong
;
thou
didst
hide
thy
face
and
I
was
troubled
.
And
God
doth
this
in
infinite
wisdom
,
to
put
a
difference
between
Earth
and
Heaven
;
this
valley
of
tears
,
and
that
state
of
Glory
;
that
so
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
may
be
kept
in
frame
of
longing
after
the
state
of
Heaven
;
God
will
have
his
people
be
groaning
here
,
that
his
people
may
groan
after
that
condition
when
all
sorrowing
and
sighing
shall
flee
away
.
God
reserves
perfect
comfort
to
be
the
reward
of
perfect
holiness
;
while
our
graces
are
imperfect
,
we
must
make
account
that
our
comfort
will
be
so
too
;
Tears
will
be
never
wiped
from
our
eyes
,
till
sin
be
quite
taken
out
of
our
hearts
.
3.
Those
that
have
had
this
spiritual
comfort
in
their
Souls
,
they
may
lose
not
only
the
impression
of
the
Spirits
comfort
,
but
they
may
feel
the
impression
of
Gods
anger
.
Haman
complains
,
That
the
wrath
of
God
did
bang
upon
him
,
and
that
the
terrors
of
God
had
out
him
off
.
A
gracious
heart
hath
real
grounds
of
Consolation
,
though
he
hath
not
present
sensible
comforts
.
A
child
of
God
hath
always
that
,
that
if
he
did
see
,
he
could
not
be
without
comfort
;
the
Promises
are
his
support
,
he
hath
the
first
fruits
of
the
Spirit
,
and
right
to
eternal
life
:
A
Child
of
God
shall
always
have
so
much
to
keep
up
his
hopes
and
affiance
upon
God
;
A
Child
of
God
,
in
the
darkest
condition
,
though
he
doth
not
see
enough
to
make
him
rejoyce
in
God
,
yet
he
sees
enough
to
make
him
trust
in
God
:
though
he
walk
in
darkness
,
and
see
no
light
,
yet
he
trusts
in
God
.
Job
sayes
,
Though
the
Lord
slay
him
,
yet
be
would
trust
in
him
.
David
was
in
great
trouble
,
while
he
was
in
that
disquiet
expostulation
,
Why
art
thou
cast
down
,
O
my
Soul
!
and
why
art
thou
disquieted
within
me
!
trust
in
God
.
5.
Those
that
have
inward
comforts
from
the
Spirit
,
may
at
the
same
time
have
little
comfort
from
Gods
outward
dispensations
.
It
may
be
dark
without
,
when
it
is
light
within
;
while
Stephen
sees
nothing
but
blood
here
below
,
he
saw
Heaven
above
:
And
Christ
rells
his
Disciples
,
In
the
world
they
shall
have
tribulation
,
but
in
him
they
shall
have
peace
.
6.
And
lastly
,
Though
this
be
one
great
work
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
to
comfort
the
hearts
of
Christs
Disciples
,
yet
there
are
some
special
seasons
wherein
the
Spirit
of
God
gives
out
this
comfort
.
There
are
seasons
of
sadness
,
there
is
a
season
of
heaviness
,
and
there
is
need
of
it
:
There
is
a
time
to
weep
,
and
a
time
to
laugh
,
a
time
to
mourn
,
and
a
time
to
dance
.
I
shewed
you
some
of
the
Seasons
.
1.
One
special
season
of
the
Spirits
comforting
the
renewing
Soul
,
is
presently
upon
the
Souls
first
salvation
.
After
the
spirit
is
become
a
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
presently
it
becomes
a
Spirit
of
Consolation
;
after
the
Spirit
hath
come
into
the
soul
in
the
Law
,
it
then
nextly
appears
a
Spirit
in
the
Gospel
.
2.
Another
season
when
the
Spirit
gives
out
this
comfort
,
is
just
before
the
Lord
layes
upon
his
people
any
great
affliction
.
When
was
it
that
Christ
was
transfigured
,
and
his
face
did
shine
as
the
Sun
?
it
was
immediately
before
his
bloody
passion
.
Christ
was
first
taken
into
the
Mount
,
before
he
was
lifted
up
upon
the
Cross
.
When
was
the
voice
heard
,
This
is
my
Beloved
Son
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
?
but
just
before
he
was
led
into
the
Wilderness
,
to
be
tempted
When
was
Paul
lifted
up
into
Heaven
?
it
was
immediately
before
Satan
was
sent
to
buffet
him
.
Thus
God
gives
his
people
something
beforehand
to
support
their
Spirits
,
that
they
may
not
faint
;
the
Disciples
were
full
of
comfort
,
Acts
5
41.
And
when
was
this
?
immediately
just
before
they
were
carryed
before
the
Council
,
and
whipt
up
and
down
like
Vagabonds
and
Rogues
,
for
preaching
the
Gospel
.
3.
Another
Season
when
the
Spirit
gives
out
this
Comfort
,
is
in
the
time
of
suffering
.
God
comes
in
the
nick
of
time
,
especially
if
a
man
suffer
for
righteousness
sake
,
if
this
suffering
be
upon
the
account
of
Christ
,
he
seldom
sails
to
send
the
Comforter
for
the
relieving
of
his
Spirit
,
1
Pet.
4.13
.
But
rejoyce
in
as
much
as
ye
are
partakers
of
Christs
sufferings
,
that
when
his
glory
shall
be
revealed
,
ye
may
be
glad
also
with
exceeding
joy
.
Bodily
confinement
,
and
in
ward
straits
are
the
time
of
the
souls
greatest
inlargement
.
John
had
his
vision
in
the
Isle
of
Patmos
.
When
a
Child
of
God
is
brought
to
a
piece
of
bread
,
then
is
the
season
for
God
to
feed
him
with
heavenly
Manna
;
Jacob
had
glorious
Visions
,
while
he
was
flying
from
the
wrath
of
his
Brother
,
when
he
had
nothing
but
a
heap
of
Stones
for
his
Pillow
.
It
was
in
the
Wilderness
that
God
speaks
to
his
Church
thus
.
I
told
you
of
Mr.
Glover
,
a
Prisoner
,
who
found
no
comfort
in
the
time
of
his
imprisonment
;
but
when
he
was
going
to
the
stake
he
cryed
out
,
He
is
come
,
be
is
come
,
meaning
the
Spirit
,
the
Comforter
.
4.
Another
season
of
Comfort
is
,
after
some
special
exercise
of
grace
,
godly
sorrow-for
sin
,
free
actions
in
the
pardon
of
sin
,
and
new
Engageme
●●s
,
and
Resolutions
,
and
Promises
of
more
close
walking
with
God
,
after
declining
from
him
.
5.
Another
season
of
Comfort
is
,
After
some
great
Tryals
and
Afflictions
.
Light
is
then
most
pleasant
,
when
we
newly
are
come
out
of
a
dark
place
;
after
Thunder
comes
Lightning
;
after
a
Storm
comes
a
Calm
:
God
led
his
people
first
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
then
into
the
Land
of
Canaan
:
It
is
often
so
in
Gods
Dispensations
towards
his
people
,
their
greatest
Afflictions
go
before
their
greatest
Deliverances
:
And
therefore
let
not
the
Saints
of
God
despair
when
they
are
at
the
lowest
,
when
they
walk
in
darkness
,
and
see
no
light
,
yet
let
them
trust
in
the
Lord
.
6.
Another
Season
of
comfort
was
,
when
men
were
conscienciously
diligent
in
their
particular
Callings
,
then
they
walk
with
God
.
To
this
I
gave
you
an
instance
in
the
Shepherds
,
they
were
faithful
and
diligent
in
their
Callings
,
they
were
watching
over
their
flocks
by
night
,
and
then
the
Angel
comes
and
tells
them
,
To
you
is
born
this
day
in
the
City
of
David
a
Saviour
,
which
is
Christ
the
Lord
,
Luke
2.11
.
A
company
of
poor
Shepherds
,
keeping
of
their
Sheep
,
God
appears
unto
them
,
and
manifesteth
his
comforting
Presence
,
when
the
Scribes
and
Pha●isees
,
notwithstanding
all
their
long
prayers
,
and
their
strict
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
hear
not
a
word
of
him
.
7.
Another
Season
of
comfort
is
,
when
we
are
either
preparing
for
,
or
in
the
spiritual
act
of
some
duty
.
When
grace
is
exercised
to
prepare
the
heart
to
pray
,
and
in
attendance
upon
such
an
Ordinance
,
then
oftentimes
the
Spirit
of
God
is
with
them
,
to
let
poor
souls
in
their
endeavors
finde
acceptance
with
God
.
Hannah
had
been
praying
to
God
;
But
what
melody
did
she
finde
in
her
heart
!
When
Mary
sate
●at
:
Christs
feet
,
how
doth
Christ
fill
her
heart
with
comfort
,
sealing
up
her
salvation
to
her
!
I
now
come
to
close
with
some
Application
.
Vse
of
Information
.
Use
.
If
it
be
the
work
of
the
Spirit
of
God
to
comfort
the
hearts
of
Christs
Disciples
,
then
by
way
of
Information
I
gather
this
,
That
a
poor
soul
is
very
hardly
setled
and
satisfied
in
point
of
Comfort
.
Sure
it
is
a
hard
matter
to
comfort
a
poor
soul
,
when
one
of
the
Persons
of
the
blessed
Trinity
must
be
employed
on
purpose
to
do
it
.
This
is
an
office
belonging
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
when
he
is
to
be
the
Paraclec
,
the
comfort
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
This
sure
is
a
hard
matter
to
comfort
the
wounded
spirit
,
when
the
soul
is
full
of
the
spirit
of
bondage
.
Oh!
the
hesitates
,
the
jealousies
,
the
doubts
and
fears
,
the
objections
that
a
poor
soul
makes
against
his
spiritual
peace
and
comfort
!
now
it
begins
to
take
comfort
,
then
it
doubts
again
;
now
he
believeth
,
and
takes
courage
,
but
anon
he
is
afraid
;
there
is
a
great
deal
ado
to
fasten
comfort
upon
a
poor
soul
,
2
Cor.
1.22
,
23.
What
a
heap
of
Words
are
there
together
,
and
it
is
all
little
enough
to
comfort
a
poor
soul
!
Now
he
that
establisheth
us
with
you
in
Christ
,
and
hath
anointed
us
,
is
God
,
and
hath
also
sealed
us
,
and
given
the
earnest
of
the
spirit
in
our
hearts
.
It
is
not
without
much
tugging
and
drawing
that
the
soul
is
first
brought
to
believe
,
and
then
,
when
it
doth
believe
,
it
is
a
hard
thing
to
perswade
it
that
it
doth
believe
:
There
is
a
strange
kind
of
squemishness
upon
the
heart
,
he
thinks
that
there
is
no
comfort
to
be
taken
that
doth
belong
to
him
.
Luther
says
,
It
is
a
harder
thing
to
comfort
a
troubled
Conscience
,
than
to
raise
the
dead
.
Surely
it
must
be
as
hard
,
when
nothing
but
the
same
power
must
do
it
.
The
soul
is
hardly
convinced
;
but
all
the
glad
tidings
of
the
Gospel
,
are
golden
streams
,
and
all
the
Promises
are
but
pleasant
Fancies
,
without
any
Reality
;
but
that
these
things
should
belong
to
him
,
this
he
cannot
believe
,
for
want
of
faith
:
So
that
the
Spirit
of
God
is
fain
to
come
in
,
and
end
the
controversie
,
before
the
soul
will
be
satisfied
.
2.
If
it
be
the
work
of
the
Spirit
of
God
to
comfort
the
hearts
of
his
people
:
Then
all
the
comfort
of
Christless
and
graceless
souls
is
nothing
worth
,
there
is
no
true
peace
,
for
they
are
not
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
which
are
the
proper
subjects
of
this
comfort
;
they
will
not
hearken
to
Christ
;
nor
learn
of
Christ
,
but
they
cast
his
words
behind
their
backs
,
and
break
his
bands
asunder
.
Those
that
do
not
learn
Christs
Precepts
,
and
follow
Christs
Canons
,
and
obey
Christs
Commands
,
they
are
none
of
Christs
Disciples
;
a●d
to
be
sure
,
they
have
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Efficient
in
this
comfort
;
and
without
the
root
,
there
cannot
be
the
fruit
;
for
this
inward
peace
is
the
fruit
of
the
Spirit
.
And
therefore
what
comfort
they
have
,
it
is
either
a
sinful
comfort
,
which
to
be
sure
will
end
in
sorrow
,
or
else
at
best
,
it
is
but
a
carnal
comfort
,
which
will
soon
vanish
like
the
crackling
of
thorns
under
a
Pot
;
There
is
no
peace
,
saith
God
,
to
the
wicked
;
there
is
no
peace
with
God
,
as
long
as
you
are
at
peace
wi●h
sin
.
3.
Here
they
are
stumbled
with
the
Riddle
,
That
the
people
of
God
should
be
sorrowing
,
yet
always
rejoycing
;
As
sorrowing
,
yet
always
rejoycing
:
The
carnal
world
think
this
to
be
a
contradiction
;
though
they
be
troubled
without
,
yet
they
have
peace
within
;
though
they
have
ma●ter
of
sorrow
in
respect
of
outward
affliction
,
yet
they
have
fellowship
with
the
Holy
Ghost
the
comforter
,
which
gives
peace
in
affliction
,
joy
in
sorrow
,
light
in
darkness
,
which
fills
thee
with
joy
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
glory
.
Secondly
,
If
the
Holy
Ghost
be
the
only
Comforter
of
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
;
then
let
me
exhort
every
one
of
you
to
labour
for
an
interest
in
this
Comforter
.
Friends
,
I
beseech
you
be
restless
till
you
have
got
some
evidence
of
the
Comforter
in
your
souls
,
by
the
inhabitation
of
the
Spirit
in
your
hearts
;
without
you
have
an
interest
in
Christ
,
there
is
no
comfort
,
no
true
comfort
to
be
expected
,
no
comfort
in
prosperity
,
no
comfort
in
adversity
,
no
comfort
in
life
,
nor
in
death
,
no
peace
with
your
consciences
:
Men
may
make
a
shift
to
keep
themselves
at
quiet
for
the
present
,
by
lulling
conscience
;
they
may
have
a
kind
of
peace
from
a
false
principle
;
Ah
,
but
what
will
you
do
when
storms
arise
?
what
will
you
do
when
death
and
affliction
comes
?
Jonas
lay
quietly
asleep
till
the
storm
came
:
O
my
friends
,
we
must
shortly
lye
a
dying
,
the
Lord
knows
how
soon
;
O
what
will
you
do
for
comfort
in
a
dying
hour
?
all
other
comforts
may
forsake
you
,
and
before
that
time
you
may
meet
with
sorrow
and
heavy
afflictions
,
so
that
all
your
friends
in
the
world
will
not
do
you
good
;
your
friends
may
fail
,
your
hearts
may
fail
,
and
then
no
comfort
but
the
comfort
of
the
Holy
Ghost
will
do
you
good
;
the
time
may
come
,
that
all
your
friends
may
prove
miserable
comforters
,
when
God
comes
to
deal
with
the
soul
,
to
set
sin
home
upon
the
conscience
,
to
lay
sin
before
us
,
then
what
will
you
do
?
We
are
all
guilty
of
sins
of
omission
,
and
sins
of
commission
;
when
these
come
to
be
charged
upon
the
soul
,
what
will
you
then
do
?
then
no
plaister
of
comfort
will
stick
,
but
those
of
the
Spirits
laying
on
,
unless
the
Spirit
seal
up
the
pardon
of
sin
,
the
love
of
God
to
the
soul
,
nothing
will
quiet
and
comfort
the
soul
;
however
men
may
be
merry
for
a
time
,
yet
there
is
a
time
of
sorrow
that
will
come
,
when
they
shall
reflect
upon
their
ways
,
when
they
shall
see
nothing
but
sin
behind
them
,
and
terrours
before
them
:
Oh!
what
amazement
will
seize
upon
their
souls
!
they
have
no
interest
in
God
,
in
Christ
,
they
have
no
interest
in
the
Promises
;
there
is
nothing
that
will
comfort
you
,
unless
you
have
an
interest
in
the
Spirit
.
But
then
,
what
shall
I
do
,
that
I
may
get
this
comforting
Spirit
into
my
soul
?
First
,
Thirst
earnestly
after
it
.
The
Promise
is
made
to
those
that
thirst
after
it
,
Isa.
44.3
.
Thirst
after
him
in
his
convincings
,
in
his
humblings
,
in
his
sanctifying
mercy
:
Oh
let
the
desire
and
longing
of
thy
soul
run
out
this
way
!
no
matter
for
an
Estate
,
no
matter
for
Friends
and
outward
comforts
,
if
thou
hast
the
Spirit
of
God
,
thou
hast
that
that
is
paramount
to
all
outward
comforts
.
Secondly
,
Pray
earnestly
for
the
Spirit
.
You
are
not
so
willing
to
gi●●
your
children
that
they
want
,
as
God
is
to
give
his
Spirit
to
them
that
ask
it
.
Cry
mightily
,
Lord
,
give
me
thy
Spirit
;
and
cry
to
the
Spirit
,
and
say
,
as
Laban
to
Abicam
,
Come
in
;
so
pray
the
Spirit
to
come
in
to
thy
Soul
.
Thirdly
,
If
you
would
have
this
Comforter
to
come
and
abide
with
you
,
You
must
resolve
to
become
Christs
Disciple
.
It
is
only
for
such
that
Christs
prays
that
God
would
send
the
Comforter
:
You
must
hearken
and
obey
him
,
and
follow
him
wheresoever
he
goeth
.
You
know
the
terms
upon
which
you
must
be
Christs
Disciple
,
Mat.
16.24
.
He
must
deny
himself
,
and
take
up
his
Cross
,
and
daily
follow
Christ
.
He
must
deny
himself
.
There
is
two
selfs
in
a
man
,
nay
,
three
selfs
,
and
they
must
de
denied
,
but
however
the
first
two
must
be
denied
,
if
you
intend
to
be
Christs
Disciple
.
-
1.
A
mans
righteous
self
.
If
any
thing
that
we
are
,
that
we
have
,
or
can
do
,
from
our
works
or
duties
,
any
thing
of
our
own
,
all
must
be
denied
in
point
of
Justification
.
-
2.
Sinful
self
.
A
mans
corruptions
must
be
denied
,
pride
,
passion
,
and
love
to
the
world
.
-
3.
Natural
self
.
Friends
,
estates
,
relations
,
credit
,
and
honour
,
and
outward
comforts
,
these
may
be
denied
;
you
may
be
called
to
part
with
them
,
but
if
they
come
in
competition
with
Christ
,
they
must
be
denied
.
2.
You
must
take
up
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
rather
than
forsake
his
honor
,
or
disobey
his
commands
.
You
must
resolve
to
follow
Christ
wheresoever
he
shall
lead
you
,
either
in
a
way
of
active
or
passive
obedience
;
you
must
take
up
Christs
load
,
you
must
undergo
his
burden
.
Now
Christians
,
are
you
resolved
upon
this
?
now
sit
down
and
consider
what
it
will
cost
you
to
be
Christians
;
and
if
you
would
have
the
best
,
you
must
be
contented
with
the
worst
;
and
if
you
are
resolved
upon
this
,
then
you
are
the
true
Disciples
of
Christ
,
and
you
are
under
the
promise
of
his
comfort
,
and
Christ
is
praying
the
Father
to
send
you
another
Comforter
,
who
shall
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
2.
Vse
of
Exhortation
.
2.
Vse
Is
of
Exhortation
,
wherein
I
shall
apply
my self
to
the
true
Disciples
of
Christ
,
those
that
have
had
communion
with
Christ
in
his
sanctifying
Presence
;
labour
after
communion
with
him
in
his
comforting
Presence
,
To
all
others
that
are
without
the
Spirit
of
God
,
I
may
say
,
as
Jehu
to
Jehoram
,
What
hast
thou
to
do
with
these
things
.
Labour
to
be
convinced
of
the
need
and
want
of
Christ
;
but
such
as
have
been
partakers
of
the
Spirit
of
Christ
as
a
sanctifying
Spirit
,
labour
after
communion
with
him
as
a
comforting
Spirit
;
and
to
this
end
I
shall
stir
you
up
to
this
,
-
1.
By
way
of
Motive
.
-
2.
By
way
of
Comfort
.
First
by
way
of
Motive
.
Though
you
have
some
comfort
,
it
is
but
little
in
comparison
of
what
you
may
have
,
and
in
comparison
of
what
you
may
stand
in
need
of
,
though
a
Saint
would
not
change
the
saddest
hour
of
his
life
for
the
sweetest
hour
in
his
former
condition
.
If
the
Saints
of
God
did
enjoy
the
comforts
that
they
might
,
oh
what
blessed
lives
might
they
live
!
but
they
are
so
full
of
trouble
,
as
if
there
were
no
Holy
Ghost
the
Comforter
.
The
people
of
God
are
oftentimes
troubled
without
a
cause
,
as
that
holy
man
,
Why
art
thou
cast
down
,
oh
my
soul
?
He
could
not
render
a
true
account
of
his
trouble
,
he
was
sad
,
but
he
could
not
tell
why
or
wherefore
.
2.
When
there
is
cause
,
they
are
apt
to
be
troubled
without
measure
.
In
those
cases
,
where
it
is
a
sin
not
to
be
troubled
at
all
,
the
people
of
God
are
apt
to
be
troubled
over-much
,
as
the
Israelites
in
their
bondage
in
Egypt
.
It
were
a
sin
for
them
not
to
be
troubled
,
but
they
were
so
full
of
troubles
,
that
they
could
not
hearken
to
Moses
and
Aaron
.
And
so
the
Disciples
in
the
Text
,
it
were
a
sin
for
them
not
to
be
troubled
for
the
absence
of
Christs
body
;
but
so
to
be
troubled
,
as
if
God
could
not
comfort
them
without
him
,
this
was
their
weakness
:
And
to
come
to
our
Cases
,
it
were
a
sin
to
slight
this
Dispensation
of
God
that
is
coming
upon
us
,
if
we
should
not
be
troubled
for
the
loss
of
the
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
:
but
to
mourn
before
God
under
the
sense
of
this
Dispensation
,
to
mourn
so
much
,
as
to
think
that
when
these
are
gone
,
all
are
gone
,
to
be
so
much
troubled
,
as
not
to
hearken
to
the
words
of
the
Text
,
That
we
have
a
Comforter
.
I
remember
an
admirable
expression
of
a
Child
to
his
Mother
,
when
his
Father
was
dead
,
to
shew
,
That
out
of
the
mouths
of
Babes
and
Sucklings
God
can
manifest
his
praise
.
Why
Mother
(
says
the
Child
)
though
my
Father
be
dead
,
yet
God
is
alive
:
May
not
I
say
so
to
you
:
Though
your
Ministers
be
as
it
were
naturally
dead
,
yet
is
not
God
alive
?
Is
not
the
Spirit
of
God
alive
?
Though
you
have
some
comfort
,
yet
you
have
little
in
comparison
of
what
you
may
have
,
if
you
seek
for
it
.
2.
Study
the
excellent
nature
of
the
comfort
,
how
little
soever
a
man
hath
of
this
spiritual
comfort
,
it
will
sweeten
his
condition
,
be
it
what
it
will
be
.
When
a
Man
hath
communion
with
the
spirit
God
,
he
hath
comfort
in
all
conditions
:
then
,
though
a
mans
condition
be
never
so
bad
,
yet
it
is
very
good
,
H●b.
3.17
.
Though
the
Fig-tree
shall
not
blossome
,
though
the
fruit
be
not
in
the
Vines
,
the
labour
of
the
Olive
shall
cease
,
and
the
Fields
shall
yeild
no
meat
:
the
Flocks
shall
be
cut
off
from
the
Fold
,
and
there
shall
be
no
Herd
in
the
Stalls
,
yet
will
I
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
I
will
joy
in
the
God
of
my
Salvation
.
He
can
fetch
Hope
,
and
ground
his
Faith
upon
the
Promises
,
though
the
Providences
and
Dispensations
of
God
be
never
so
mysterious
,
the
comfort
of
the
Spirit
doth
make
up
the
want
of
all
other
comforts
:
The
comforts
of
Ordinances
are
sweet
comforts
,
Sermon-comforts
are
sweet
comforts
,
Sacrament-comforts
are
sweet
comforts
:
Ah
,
but
the
comfort
of
the
Spirit
can
supply
the
want
of
all
these
!
All
outward
crosses
cannot
hinder
these
inward
comforts
:
a
man
that
hath
these
inward
comforts
,
may
have
a
Feast
with
bread
and
water
,
a
little
of
this
comfort
is
able
to
sweeten
a
whole
Ocean
of
sorrow
:
In
the
multitude
of
my
th●ughts
with●n
me
,
thy
comfort
delight
my
Soul
,
Psal.
94.10
.
So
that
when
the
hearts
of
God's
people
are
filled
with
sad
thoughts
,
what
will
become
of
themselves
,
what
will
become
of
their
Families
,
what
will
become
of
the
Church
of
God
,
what
will
become
of
the
Ministery
of
the
Gospel
,
and
of
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
?
they
are
full
of
sad
fears
,
and
distracting
thoughts
,
when
they
have
a
multitude
of
thougts
,
in
the
midst
of
all
,
these
spiritual
comforts
can
comfort
and
refresh
the
Soul
:
Oh
labour
after
a
greater
share
of
this
comfort
.
God
hath
cast
us
upon
sad
times
,
wherein
we
shall
have
need
of
more
than
ordinary
comfort
:
We
are
like
to
have
troubles
without
,
if
we
have
not
peace
within
,
it
will
be
very
sad
:
we
are
like
to
lose
much
of
Christ's
bodily
presence
,
I
mean
in
his
Ordinances
:
how
many
of
those
Messengers
that
present
the
person
of
Christ
,
and
stand
in
his
stead
?
If
we
should
not
enjoy
the
other
comforter
,
our
estates
would
be
doleful
:
If
we
have
darkness
without
,
and
darkness
within
,
how
sad
will
that
darkness
be
.
3.
Labour
to
get
more
communion
from
the
Spirit
of
God
.
This
will
raise
and
sublimate
your
natural
comforts
,
and
turn
them
into
Spiritual
comforts
.
A
man
can
never
relish
these
outward
comforts
,
till
he
come
to
taste
the
ravishment
and
sweetness
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
till
he
taste
the
love
of
God
:
these
give
them
a
higher
lustre
than
the
men
of
the
world
;
though
they
enjoy
much
comfort
,
yet
they
do
not
enjoy
half
that
a
child
of
God
doth
;
the
little
that
the
righteous
hath
,
is
better
than
the
great
revenues
of
the
wicked
;
to
a
Child
of
God
a
dinner
of
green
hearbs
is
more
savoury
and
pleasant
to
him
,
than
the
stalled
Ox
,
because
a
Child
of
God
hath
better
sauce
with
it
.
Worldly
men
they
smell
to
their
flowers
,
it
is
the
only
godly
man
that
sucks
out
the
honey
;
that
all
things
are
given
to
him
in
love
,
out
of
this
he
sucks
comfort
:
A
gracious
heart
sees
all
these
outward
comforts
,
that
they
are
purchased
with
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
these
should
do
him
good
,
and
he
may
take
comfort
that
he
hopes
for
what
he
hath
not
,
as
wel
as
for
what
he
may
have
;
and
he
may
take
comfort
in
his
condition
,
be
it
what
it
will
,
he
sees
all
is
for
his
good
;
such
a
one
believeth
what
he
readeth
not
:
So
he
believeth
Gods
ways
are
ways
of
Truth
,
though
some
more
sweet
,
and
some
more
bitter
.
4.
Labor
after
communion
with
the
Spirit
in
his
comforing
work
,
is
another
.
This
is
the
best
preservative
against
all
intanglements
of
sin
whatsoever
:
It
is
a
great
hour
of
temptation
,
and
if
our
comforts
do
do
not
lie
above
the
world
,
we
shall
be
greatly
insnared
by
the
world
;
If
a
man
eat
sweet-meats
,
he
cannot
relish
ordinary
food
:
so
while
these
sweet
comforts
lie
upon
the
soul
,
he
cannot
relish
these
ordinary
things
in
the
world
:
What
,
do
you
tempt
me
with
those
things
,
saith
a
child
of
God
?
What
are
these
to
the
comforts
of
the
Holy
God
?
The
heart
of
man
will
seek
comfort
one
way
or
another
;
and
if
he
hath
it
not
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
he
will
seek
it
some
other
way
;
if
he
hath
not
comfort
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
he
will
seek
some
sparks
of
his
own
kindling
;
rather
than
they
will
sit
in
darkness
without
comfort
,
they
will
light
their
candle
at
the
Devil's
fire
:
And
as
he
delivereth
from
temptation
on
the
right
,
so
he
delivereth
from
temptation
on
the
left
hand
:
he
that
is
filled
with
the
comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
what
are
sufferings
to
such
a
man
?
he
hath
that
within
will
carry
him
through
all
danger
,
here
is
that
comfort
,
and
that
life
by
Christ
,
which
may
ease
us
in
our
greatest
crosses
;
this
will
make
a
child
of
God
speak
of
the
sufferings
of
this
world
as
a
light
matter
.
Our
light
affliction
,
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
shall
work
out
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
:
They
took
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
their
goods
,
because
in
Heaven
they
had
a
better
and
more
enduring
substance
,
Heb.
11.35
.
Some
were
tortured
,
receiving
no
deliverance
,
because
in
Heaven
they
had
a
better
substance
.
Oh
,
if
you
would
be
kept
from
the
snares
of
the
World
,
let
your
comforts
be
above
the
power
and
danger
of
temptation
from
any
thing
here
below
.
3.
By
way
of
Direction
.
How
shall
we
have
communion
and
a●t
f●ith
upon
the
Holy
Ghost
as
your
Comforter
?
the
Holy
Ghost
is
designed
and
appointed
by
God
the
Father
to
this
Office
:
now
you
know
none
love
to
be
slighted
in
their
Office
;
and
if
we
do
not
act
faith
upon
the
Holy
Ghost
,
we
slight
his
Office
;
therefore
we
should
have
recourse
to
him
in
a
way
of
believing
:
as
we
should
act
faith
upon
Christ
for
the
pardon
of
sin
,
so
we
should
act
faith
upon
the
holy
Ghost
,
for
a
sense
of
that
pardon
2.
Go
often
to
Jesus
Christ
,
and
beg
him
,
and
beseech
him
to
entreat
the
Father
for
you
.
Go
to
God
the
Father
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
beg
it
upon
the
account
of
Christs
Prayer
and
Intercession
,
that
he
would
send
the
Comforter
:
and
you
have
a
good
argument
to
enforce
the
Petition
,
the
very
same
as
the
Disciples
,
That
Christ
would
,
when
he
went
away
,
Pray
the
Father
,
and
he
should
send
you
another
Comforter
.
Christ
tells
them
,
that
some
there
were
that
would
kill
them
,
and
in
so
doing
,
think
they
did
God
good
service
;
therefore
Christ
,
in
compassion
to
them
,
in
the
state
that
he
left
them
in
,
prays
the
Father
that
he
would
send
the
Comforter
.
So
now
we
must
go
to
God
;
those
Ministers
that
were
wont
to
comfort
us
,
are
now
to
be
taken
from
us
;
our
Barnabas's
sons
of
consolation
,
their
mouths
are
to
be
stopped
,
though
Ordinances
are
now
to
be
damned
up
,
the
Houses
of
God
made
places
of
defilement
,
our
Teachers
are
removed
into
corners
,
our
Troubles
encrease
,
and
we
have
none
to
tell
us
how
long
;
the
light
of
our
eyes
,
the
comfort
of
our
hearts
,
in
respect
of
outward
means
,
are
going
from
us
:
whither
shall
we
go
?
we
want
Bread
for
our
Souls
,
we
want
cordials
for
our
Hearts
,
Blessed
Saviour
pity
us
!
and
since
thou
wilt
not
come
to
us
in
thy
own
presence
,
as
thy
Embassadors
to
come
to
us
by
thy
Spirit
,
do
now
in
Heaven
as
thou
didst
on
earth
,
Pray
the
Father
for
us
;
do
not
leave
us
so
many
Orphans
,
without
Father
or
Mother
,
but
send
thy
Spirit
to
refresh
our
Souls
:
See
how
we
are
hated
and
reviled
,
and
we
must
suffer
these
things
now
,
Let
us
have
thy
Spirit
.
3.
If
you
would
have
communion
with
the
Spirit
of
Christ
in
his
comforting
work
,
Take
heed
you
do
not
lay
up
your
comforts
in
the
Creature
,
this
is
to
seek
for
the
living
among
the
dead
:
those
that
rejoyce
in
the
Creature
,
rejoyce
in
a
thing
of
nought
:
and
you
that
have
an
interest
in
God
,
God
will
not
take
it
at
your
hands
,
if
you
seek
it
any
where
else
,
no
,
not
in
Ordinances
;
though
God
would
have
you
to
seek
comfort
in
Ordinances
,
yet
he
would
not
have
you
to
seek
comfort
from
Ordinances
.
4.
Set
down
,
and
be
much
in
duty
,
Psal.
63.5
,
6.
My
soul
shall
be
satisfied
as
with
marrow
and
fatness
,
my
mouth
shall
praise
thee
with
joyful
lips
,
when
I
remember
thee
upon
my
hed
,
and
meditate
on
thee
in
the
night-watches
.
If
you
look
at
the
beginning
of
the
Psalm
,
you
shall
finde
that
this
Psalm
was
penned
when
David
was
deprived
of
the
Ordinances
of
God
.
Many
a
man
complains
that
he
lives
uncomfortably
,
no
wonder
,
when
he
little
thinks
on
Christ
.
5.
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
grace
.
Then
they
that
walked
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
when
they
walked
in
the
comfort
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
6.
Take
heed
of
quenching
and
grieving
the
Spirit
,
your
Comforter
,
by
neglecting
his
motions
,
or
by
acting
any
thing
against
the
minde
of
the
Spirit
:
Do
not
sin
against
him
as
your
enlightning
Spirit
,
that
will
hinder
him
as
your
Comforter
.
I
close
with
a
word
of
comfort
to
the
people
of
God
.
If
it
be
one
of
the
great
works
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
here
is
matter
of
great
comfort
to
those
that
stick
close
to
Jesus
Christ
.
Sure
your
comforts
will
be
satisfying
comforts
,
and
sufficient
,
because
they
are
comforts
of
the
Spirits
working
.
The
Lord
Jesus
hath
promised
to
make
up
the
want
of
his
bodily
presence
,
by
sending
his
Spirit
:
He
was
now
going
from
them
,
and
tells
them
,
That
he
could
not
stay
:
and
this
was
sad
news
to
the
Disciples
,
who
were
ready
to
break
their
hearts
,
and
the
best
comfort
that
he
could
afford
them
,
was
to
tell
them
,
That
he
would
send
the
Comforter
.
If
Christ
can
comfort
his
people
in
the
absence
of
himself
,
surely
he
can
comfort
them
in
the
want
of
all
other
comfort
that
relate
either
to
soul
or
body
;
and
so
in
the
want
of
mercies
,
in
the
want
of
outward
Ordinances
,
he
can
comfort
the
soul
.
It
is
the
Spirit
of
God
that
can
comfort
in
the
use
of
these
;
and
,
if
he
will
,
he
can
do
it
in
the
want
of
them
:
he
can
comfort
us
in
the
wilderness
,
where
no
water
is
;
when
he
doth
deny
the
means
,
he
can
comfort
us
without
,
where
he
denies
us
the
stream
,
he
can
make
us
drink
at
the
Fountain
.
7.
And
lastly
,
The
people
of
God
find
hereby
,
that
their
comforts
are
abiding
.
Your
liberty
,
your
friends
,
ah
,
Ordinances
of
,
and
Ministers
may
be
taken
from
you
,
your
Ministers
may
be
banished
,
your
Ministers
may
be
imprisoned
:
but
here
is
a
Comforter
that
abides
for
ever
.
And
though
they
may
keep
your
Ministers
out
of
the
Pulpit
,
yet
they
shall
not
take
the
Comforter
out
of
your
hearts
:
So
that
when
I
shall
not
preach
any
more
to
you
,
I
shall
pray
the
Father
,
that
he
would
send
you
another
Comforter
,
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
Mr.
Bull
of
Newington-Green
,
his
Farewel
Sermon
in
the
After-noon
.
Acts
20.32
.
And
now
,
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
THe
words
are
part
of
St.
Paul's
Farewel-Sermon
,
or
Discourse
to
the
Elders
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
one
of
those
famous
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
that
we
read
of
in
the
Book
of
the
Revelations
.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
as
Calvin
doth
comment
upon
the
place
,
but
though
the
Apostle
speak
immediately
to
the
Elders
,
yet
he
doth
comprehend
the
whole
Church
in
the
Speech
.
Our
holy
Apostle
had
been
a
long
time
with
the
Church
,
preaching
among
them
,
taking
pains
with
them
,
both
in
publick
and
private
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
20
verse
,
and
declares
to
them
the
whole
counsel
of
God
,
verse
27.
and
now
being
called
away
,
taken
off
by
Divine
Provividence
,
by
the
will
of
his
Master
,
the
last
and
best
office
that
he
thought
he
could
do
for
them
,
was
,
to
commit
them
to
the
care
of
God
,
and
to
leave
them
in
his
arms
,
and
to
recommend
them
to
his
Grace
.
It
would
be
more
then
the
time
would
permit
,
to
look
over
the
whole
Apostles
Sermons
,
which
is
partly
Narrative
,
and
partly
consolatory
:
Narrative
,
to
put
them
in
mind
in
what
manner
he
had
preached
to
them
,
from
ver.
17.
to
ver.
27.
and
it
is
partly
consolatory
:
from
the
27.
to
the
Text
,
wherein
the
Apostle
could
hold
no
longer
,
but
his
love
constrains
him
,
and
makes
him
break
forth
into
the
pathetical
wish
,
or
rather
prayer
,
And
now
,
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
his
Grace
.
As
if
he
had
said
,
I
am
just
now
going
from
you
,
not
knowing
that
I
shall
see
your
face
any
more
:
now
I
am
a
dying
man
,
as
to
my
conversing
with
you
,
any
more
:
Now
I
am
departing
,
this
is
the
best
Legacy
I
can
bequeath
unto
you
,
To
commend
you
to
God
and
to
his
Grace
.
And
if
he
speaks
to
persons
as
standing
in
the
same
relation
with
God
and
Christ
,
and
having
the
same
Faith
,
and
the
same
elder
Brother
:
As
if
he
should
have
said
,
You
are
as
dear
to
me
as
my
own
flesh
,
a●●if
you
were
my
Brethren
by
Consanguinity
,
and
it
is
my
sorrow
that
I
must
leave
you
;
but
as
it
is
my
greatest
grief
to
part
with
you
,
and
must
leave
you
,
yet
this
is
the
comfort
,
that
I
shall
leave
you
in
safe
hands
,
I
do
not
leave
you
to
the
wide
world
,
I
do
not
leave
you
as
Orphans
without
a
Father
,
as
Sheep
without
a
Shepheard
,
but
I
commend
you
to
God
and
his
Grace
.
O
happy
words
!
Though
I
must
leave
you
,
yet
,
I
trust
,
God
who
is
able
,
will
keep
you
.
As
God
is
present
every
where
by
his
Essence
,
so
by
his
gracious
presence
more
especially
,
God
is
present
with
his
people
.
I
commit
yon
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
I
commit
you
to
his
care
,
to
his
keeping
,
so
the
word
signifies
;
so
Pavenelus
interprets
the
words
,
I
trust
you
with
God
,
I
leave
you
as
a
Depositum
in
Gods
hands
,
as
a
dying
man
leaves
his
Children
in
a
Friends
hands
to
look
after
them
:
as
Christ
did
his
Mother
in
Johns
hands
:
So
the
Apostle
leaves
the
Ephesians
in
the
hands
of
God
and
the
Word
of
his
Grace
;
that
is
,
the
Gospel
that
he
had
declared
to
them
.
The
Word
of
God
in
Scripture
is
often
called
his
Grace
,
2
Cor.
6.
Eph.
3.5
▪
because
it
is
a
declaration
of
the
free
Grace
of
God
to
poor
souls
,
and
because
it
is
the
Spirits
instrument
to
work
grace
in
the
hearts
of
sinners
.
This
is
remarkable
,
That
after
the
Apostle
had
recommended
them
to
God
,
he
adds
this
word
,
of
his
grace
:
He
doth
not
think
it
enough
to
mention
Recommending
them
to
God
,
but
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
.
The
expression
is
not
for
Euphoniae
gratia
,
it
is
no
tautology
,
it
is
not
for
more
than
needs
,
but
to
shew
how
needful
and
necessary
the
word
of
Gods
grace
is
,
as
well
to
the
building
up
,
as
for
the
converting
poor
sinners
:
and
though
God
can
build
up
a
Saint
immediately
,
yet
ordinarily
he
doth
it
not
but
by
the
Word
of
his
Grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
.
Beza
and
Calvin
refer
this
clause
to
God
,
answering
to
that
of
the
Apostle
2
Cor.
9.18
.
God
is
able
to
cause
all
grace
to
abound
in
you
.
But
Erasmus
refers
this
word
to
the
Word
of
Gods
Grace
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
.
And
this
Construction
is
favoured
by
those
two
places
of
Scripture
,
and
may
very
well
be
meant
both
in
2
Tim.
3.15
.
Jam.
1.21
.
both
which
places
attribute
to
the
Word
of
God
,
as
this
doth
:
And
in
the
second
place
,
Receive
with
meckness
the
ingrafted
Word
,
which
is
able
to
save
your
souls
.
So
that
both
these
words
may
be
referred
to
this
cause
;
The
word
of
God
,
and
the
Word
of
his
Grace
;
to
God
,
as
the
Principle
;
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
,
as
the
Instrumental
cause
to
build
them
up
:
As
much
as
if
he
had
said
,
I
commend
you
to
the
Grace
of
God
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
.
The
Apostle
tells
them
,
that
he
left
them
to
such
a
God
,
as
through
the
Gospel
was
sufficient
to
build
them
up
,
till
he
brought
them
to
the
full
fruition
of
the
Saints
in
light
.
The
Apostle
commends
this
to
his
Church
,
that
were
ready
to
weep
,
and
fay
at
his
departure
,
O
Paul
!
God
hath
made
thee
a
happy
Instrument
of
laying
a
good
Foundation
among
us
,
of
doing
a
great
deal
of
good
to
our
souls
,
and
we
may
bless
God
that
ever
we
saw
thy
face
;
but
now
,
alas
!
thou
art
going
from
us
,
we
are
afraid
all
thy
pains
will
come
to
nothing
;
we
should
hope
,
that
if
God
had
pleased
to
continue
thee
among
us
,
then
we
should
have
been
built
up
;
and
surely
,
if
God
had
intended
good
to
us
,
and
brought
us
to
Heaven
at
last
,
he
would
not
have
taken
thee
from
us
.
No
,
sayes
the
Apostle
,
be
not
discouraged
;
though
I
leave
you
,
yet
I
commit
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
Grace
.
If
I
be
here
,
it
is
God
alone
that
must
build
you
up
;
I
am
but
a
poor
,
weak
Instrument
in
the
hand
of
God
:
And
when
I
am
gone
,
God
can
build
you
up
by
some
means
or
other
,
and
earry
you
over
,
or
thorow
all
oppositions
,
temptations
and
discouragements
,
till
he
bath
fitted
you
for
himself
,
and
given
you
an
inheritance
amongst
them
that
are
sanctified
.
Thus
have
you
the
words
explained
in
this
familiar
Paraphrase
;
and
being
thus
opened
,
you
may
take
notice
that
The
words
hold
forth
the
special
care
of
this
blessed
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
;
Though
he
must
leave
them
,
yet
he
takes
care
to
leave
them
in
safe
hands
,
that
was
able
to
give
a
good
account
of
them
;
You
have
the
Apostle
making
a
deed
of
trust
for
the
securement
of
the
Saints
at
Ephesus
after
his
departure
;
or
,
if
you
will
,
you
have
the
Apostles
last
Will
and
Testament
.
-
1.
You
have
the
Person
making
over
this
Trust
,
St.
Paul
.
-
2.
You
have
the
Trust
it self
,
and
those
were
the
Saints
at
Ephesus
.
-
3.
You
have
the
Trustees
,
those
to
whom
the
Trust
is
committed
;
and
they
are
two-fold
.
-
1.
To
God
.
-
2.
To
the
Word
of
his
Grace
.
-
3.
Here
is
the
time
of
making
this
Trust
,
Now
I
am
leaving
of
you
.
-
4.
Here
is
the
commendation
of
the
Trustee
,
from
the
power
and
ability
of
him
to
manage
this
Trust
,
and
this
is
expressed
in
two
particulars
.
-
1.
He
is
able
to
build
up
:
And
then
,
-
2.
To
give
you
an
inheritance
:
As
if
he
should
have
said
,
I
will
leave
you
with
such
who
are
able
to
build
you
up
.
I
might
raise
a
multitude
of
Observations
from
the
words
:
As
first
of
all
,
Doct.
1.
That
it
should
he
the
care
of
a
faithful
Minister
,
when
be
is
by
the
providence
of
God
taken
from
a
people
,
to
recommend
them
to
God
;
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
.
2.
As
it
is
the
duty
of
a
faithful
Minister
to
do
it
,
so
it
is
his
comfort
,
that
be
may
do
it
;
that
he
may
leave
his
people
in
the
hand
of
God
,
who
is
able
to
build
them
up
in
grace
.
3.
It
may
be
the
comfort
of
any
Church
of
Christ
,
that
when
they
are
deprived
of
faithful
Ministers
,
that
yet
they
are
lest
in
the
hands
of
God
.
4.
Though
God
can
by
his
infinite
power
perfect
grace
,
and
bring
men
to
Heaven
without
the
use
of
means
,
yet
we
have
no
ground
nor
warrant
to
expect
one
or
other
,
but
through
the
Word
of
Gods
grace
.
5.
And
lastly
,
Though
there
be
a
glorious
inheritance
purchased
and
prepared
by
Jesus
Christ
,
yet
it
is
to
be
expected
by
none
but
those
that
are
built
up
,
and
sanctified
.
Or
thus
.
None
●ust
look
for
an
inheritance
hereafter
,
but
such
as
are
born
of
the
Spirit
,
and
built
up
in
grace
.
I
might
speak
to
many
more
;
but
I
shall
gather
all
that
I
have
said
into
this
one
general
Proposition
,
which
is
this
.
Doct.
That
the
best
Farewel
that
a
Gospel-Minister
can
give
to
his
people
that
he
loves
and
labors
amongst
,
when
he
by
the
providence
of
God
is
taken
from
them
,
i●
,
to
commend
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
Thus
doth
our
holy
Apostle
:
When
he
was
taken
from
his
people
,
and
left
to
preach
to
them
no
more
,
he
recommends
them
to
the
hands
of
God
.
And
thus
doth
a
greater
than
St.
Paul
,
even
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
,
as
St.
Peter
calls
him
;
when
he
was
leaving
the
world
,
and
could
no
longer
preach
to
them
,
he
commends
them
to
God
,
John
17.11
.
And
now
,
says
Christ
to
his
Father
,
I
am
no
more
in
the
world
,
but
these
are
in
the
world
,
and
I
come
to
thee
.
Holy
Father
,
keep
through
thy
own
name
those
whom
thou
hast
given
me
,
that
they
may
be
one
as
we
are
.
And
in
the
fourteenth
,
I
have
given
them
thy
word
:
He
commends
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
In
the
prosecution
of
this
Truth
,
I
shall
explain
these
particulars
.
-
1.
Shew
you
what
it
is
in
a
Minister
to
recommend
his
people
to
God
.
-
2.
What
it
is
that
he
should
recommend
them
to
God
for
.
-
3.
Why
he
should
be
so
careful
to
recommend
them
to
God
.
-
4.
How
he
should
recommend
them
to
God
.
Lastly
,
Ap●●ly
it
.
First
,
It
is
to
leave
them
in
the
hand
of
God
,
to
give
them
up
unto
Gods
care
and
keeping
,
as
I
shewed
you
in
the
opening
of
the
words
:
To
recommend
them
to
God
,
is
,
to
do
that
for
them
effectually
which
he
would
fain
do
Ministerially
,
if
he
had
been
suffered
to
continue
among
them
.
As
when
a
dying
Father
or
Husband
commends
his
wife
and
children
to
some
surviving
intimate
friend
,
it
is
a
leaving
,
a
committing
them
to
that
friend
,
to
deal
,
and
to
do
for
them
,
which
he
would
have
done
,
if
he
had
lived
.
Now
let
us
consider
what
it
is
that
a
faithful
Ministers
design
and
endeavours
are
to
do
for
that
Congregation
that
is
committed
to
his
charge
.
These
four
things
especially
every
faithful
Minister
endeavours
to
do
while
he
is
amongst
his
people
.
-
1.
Their
Conversion
and
Sanctification
.
-
2.
Their
Building
and
Edification
.
-
3.
Their
Protection
and
Preservation
.
-
4.
Their
Comfort
and
Consolation
.
First
,
Their
Conversion
and
turning
to
God
.
This
is
that
a
faithful
Ministers
heart
is
set
upon
,
that
he
may
convert
poor
souls
that
are
in
a
sinful
state
;
that
he
may
turn
poor
souls
to
God
;
that
by
often
preaching
,
and
praying
,
and
counsel
,
he
may
bring
them
into
a
state
of
salvation
,
Rom.
10.1
.
The
Apostle
there
speaks
of
the
Romans
,
that
they
were
the
people
of
God
in
profession
:
ah
,
but
this
was
not
enough
,
fain
he
would
that
they
should
be
the
people
of
God-in
truth
;
that
is
the
hearty
desire
of
every
faithful
Minister
,
not
only
to
bring
his
people
to
the
outward
profession
of
godliness
,
but
to
the
work
and
power
of
it
in
their
hearts
;
not
only
to
have
the
name
of
Christian
,
but
Christianity
it self
;
and
this
is
the
end
of
all
his
studying
,
to
get
them
to
God
by
little
and
little
,
till
Christ
be
formed
in
them
,
Gal.
4.11
.
My
little
Children
,
says
the
Apostle
,
&c.
S.
Paul
travels
in
birth
with
the
Galathians
from
a
state
of
nature
,
to
a
state
of
grace
,
he
would
get
grace
wrought
in
their
hearts
,
he
would
get
them
ingraffed
into
Christ
;
and
this
is
the
end
of
his
commending
them
to
God
,
which
he
would
fain
have
done
,
if
he
might
have
been
suffered
to
preach
to
them
.
This
is
the
language
of
a
Ministers
heart
;
Lord
,
Lord
,
thou
knowest
that
it
was
the
desire
of
my
soul
,
that
every
one
of
this
people
should
be
made
holy
by
thy
Word
;
I
would
fain
have
begotten
them
by
the
Ministry
to
Jesus
Christ
;
but
now
by
the
providence
of
God
I
am
taken
off
before
my
work
is
done
,
and
thou
seest
yet
there
is
a
great
many
in
the
gaul
of
bitterness
,
and
the
bond
of
iniquity
,
in
a
state
of
death
,
and
I
am
now
likely
not
to
do
any
thing
more
:
Now
it
is
my
care
,
that
those
that
belong
to
thy
Election
of
grace
,
may
be
gathered
home
to
thee
.
2.
To
build
them
up
in
knowledge
and
faith
.
He
endeavours
that
those
that
are
already
sanctified
,
may
be
further
built
up
in
their
most
holy
faith
;
Where
there
are
the
most
eminent
Saints
,
yet
there
is
a
great
deal
lacking
.
The
Apostle
gives
great
commendation
of
the
Thessalonans
,
1
Thess.
3.10
.
They
were
a
famous
Church
,
and
there
were
a
great
many
eminent
Christians
,
yet
there
was
something
lacking
in
their
faith
,
and
in
their
knowledge
.
Christ
speaks
to
one
of
the
most
eminent
Apostles
,
Oh
thou
of
little
faith
!
Though
the
Foundation-stone
be
laid
,
yet
there
is
a
superstructure
behind
,
and
this
is
the
work
of
Christ
,
the
building
them
up
,
Eph.
4.12
.
This
is
the
end
of
every
faithful
Minister
,
to
make
his
people
fit
for
Heaven
;
he
would
be
feeding
of
them
,
that
they
may
grow
to
the
full
measure
of
the
stature
of
Christ
:
And
therefore
every
godly
Minister
desires
that
he
may
be
the
Finisher
,
as
well
as
the
Author
(
under
God
)
of
their
Faith
,
that
they
may
be
built
up
to
Christs
heavenly
Kingdom
.
3.
A
Minister's
aims
are
,
that
his
people
may
be
kept
from
danger
.
The
people
of
God
,
after
they
are
effectually
called
,
they
are
continually
in
danger
,
they
are
as
a
Lilly
amongst
Thorns
,
as
Sheep
among
Wolves
,
as
a
besieged
City
in
the
midst
of
her
enemies
.
They
have
enemies
without
,
and
enemies
within
:
enemies
without
,
the
Devil
is
their
adversary
.
1.
They
are
in
danger
,
in
respect
of
the
Devil
,
who
is
a
very
potent
enemy
,
a
roaring
Lyon
,
and
a
malicious
enemy
,
malicious
against
God
:
and
industrious
enemy
,
He
goes
about
seeking
whom
he
may
devour
;
he
compasseth
the
earth
,
to
do
what
he
can
to
keep
souls
from
Christ
;
he
is
a
subtil
enemy
,
that
hath
his
stratagems
to
catch
and
enshare
poor
souls
.
Now
it
is
the
endeavour
of
every
true
Minister
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
secure
his
people
by
his
counsel
,
and
his
prayers
;
for
we
are
ignorant
of
his
devices
,
2
Cor.
2.11
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
I
have
most
experience
of
the
Devils
subtilty
,
Satan
sets
to
oppose
them
most
;
and
this
is
one
thing
,
to
rob
Ministers
of
their
meditations
,
of
their
prayers
;
and
therefore
it
is
the
design
of
Ministers
to
strengthen
their
people
,
in
regard
of
Satans
temptations
.
2.
They
are
in
danger
in
respect
of
seducers
,
that
lie
in
wait
to
deceive
.
3.
They
are
in
danger
by
the
World
,
lest
they
should
be
frighted
by
its
opposition
.
4.
They
are
in
danger
by
their
corrupt
lusts
,
that
war
against
their
souls
:
Therefore
every
faithful
Minister
warns
his
people
of
those
,
that
their
souls
may
be
secured
;
this
being
that
that
a
faithful
Minister
would
do
among
his
people
while
he
is
with
them
;
when
he
is
taken
from
them
,
he
commits
them
to
God
to
be
socured
from
all
danger
,
as
Christ
in
that
place
before
,
Father
,
keep
them
in
thine
own
hands
.
Lastly
,
Every
faithful
Minister
seeks
the
comfort
and
consolation
of
his
people
.
It
is
their
desire
to
comfort
the
feeble
hands
;
they
are
not
Masters
of
your
grace
,
but
helpers
of
your
joy
,
2
Cor.
4.12
.
Where
the
Gospel
appears
in
power
,
many
will
stand
in
need
of
comfort
,
under
doubts
,
fears
,
and
afflictions
;
and
this
is
the
desire
of
every
faithful
Minister
of
Jesus
Christ
,
at
their
departure
from
their
people
,
to
support
the
weak
,
to
resolve
the
doubted
,
to
succour
the
tempted
;
and
when
he
is
taken
from
them
,
and
can
contribute
little
to
this
work
,
he
recommends
them
to
God
.
A
departing
Minister
may
say
to
his
peo●le
,
If
God
has
made
me
an
instrument
of
comfort
to
your
souls
,
you
have
cause
to
bless
God
for
it
.
Now
I
can
do
no
more
,
I
must
recommend
you
to
God
,
who
(
I
hope
)
will
be
the
God
of
your
comfort
,
when
I
am
gone
.
2.
This
is
the
best
office
that
a
Minister
can
do
for
his
people
when
he
is
taken
from
them
,
and
that
whether
we
look
upon
Minister
or
People
,
certainly
it
is
the
best
office
that
a
Minister
can
do
for
his
people
,
To
commend
them
to
God
.
-
1.
God
is
omnipotently
,
infinite
able
.
-
2
God
is
gracious
and
faithful
,
therefore
willing
to
do
it
.
First
,
God
is
infinitely
able
to
manage
this
trust
,
he
is
God
all-sufficient
,
Gen.
17.1
.
sufficient
to
make
himself
happy
,
much
more
to
make
his
people
happy
.
-
1.
God
is
all
in
all
in
the
enjoyment
of
mercy
.
-
2.
God
is
all
in
all
in
the
want
of
mercy
.
First
,
He
is
all
in
all
in
the
enjoyment
of
mercy
.
When
a
people
hath
a
faithful
Minister
placed
over
them
by
the
providence
of
God
,
he
can
do
nothing
of
himself
,
2
Cor.
3.6
.
Our
preaching
i●
from
the
assistance
of
God
;
and
when
we
have
done
all
,
we
cannot
make
this
effectual
,
we
cannot
give
the
success
;
Paul
may
plant
,
Apollos
may
water
,
but
it
is
God
that
must
give
the
increase
,
1
Cor.
3.6
.
Why
do
you
keep
such
a
stir
?
One
would
have
this
Minister
,
another
that
;
One
would
have
Paul
,
another
would
have
Apollo
,
another
Cephas
;
Are
they
not
the
Ministers
of
God
,
by
whom
you
have
believed
?
Our
profit
depends
not
upon
the
parts
and
gifts
of
a
creature
,
but
upon
the
blessing
of
God
;
it
is
God
that
puts
this
heavenly
Treasure
into
the
heart
,
and
it
is
God
that
must
disperse
it
for
the
use
and
benefit
of
his
people
.
The
most
eloquent
Apollos
cannot
perswade
obstinate
sinners
to
lay
hold
upon
the
Gospel
;
they
may
speak
to
the
ear
,
but
it
is
God
that
must
carry
the
Word
to
the
heart
,
either
for
conviction
,
or
conversion
.
Secondly
,
God
is
all
in
all
in
the
want
of
means
.
Let
the
instrument
be
never
so
weak
,
if
it
be
in
the
hand
of
God
,
it
shall
prove
effectual
:
God
can
make
a
poor
Fisherman
instrumental
to
catch
three
thousand
souls
at
one
time
;
and
God
chuses
to
do
his
work
by
weak
Instruments
,
that
the
praise
may
be
of
God
:
It
is
not
the
Minister's
parts
or
gifts
,
but
only
the
power
of
God
that
strengthens
the
soul
,
and
sanctifies
,
and
builds
them
up
,
and
comfort
them
.
God
is
able
to
convert
all
unconverted
sinners
in
a
Congregation
;
God
can
say
,
Ephata
,
Be
opened
.
2.
God
is
able
to
build
up
those
that
are
converted
,
God
is
able
to
make
all
grace
abound
,
2
Cor.
9.8
.
Those
that
have
little
grace
,
God
is
able
to
make
it
increase
;
God
is
the
God
of
all
grace
,
God
can
make
every
Saint
perfect
,
entire
,
lacking
nothing
;
he
can
fill
all
the
void
places
of
the
heart
.
3.
God
can
keep
us
in
all
tryals
and
troubles
;
God
can
keep
up
his
people
in
the
midst
of
Apostacy
,
Matth.
16.13
.
The
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
them
.
God
can
keep
them
,
that
all
the
power
of
Hell
shall
not
hurt
them
.
4.
God
is
able
to
comfort
the
most
disconsolate
soul
.
Ministers
may
speak
comfortable
words
,
but
they
cannot
speak
them
further
than
to
the
ear
;
but
God
can
speak
them
to
the
heart
:
I
will
allure
her
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
speak
to
the
heart
.
God
can
comfort
the
poor
soul
,
let
the
case
be
never
so
sad
,
2
Cor.
1.4
.
2.
As
God
is
infinitely
able
,
so
he
is
infinitely
gracious
,
and
faithful
.
See
his
Name
in
Exod.
34.
Full
of
power
and
tender
mercy
.
Is
not
God
willing
for
the
Conversation
of
poor
sinners
,
as
willing
as
Ministers
?
yea
a
thousand
,
and
ten
thousand
times
more
.
Hear
how
patiently
God
speaks
,
Turn
ye
,
why
will
you
dye
?
Hear
and
live
.
He
calls
upon
men
every
where
to
repent
.
Secondly
,
God
doth
not
only
desire
it
,
but
purpose
it
,
and
resolve
it
.
God
that
hath
begun
a
good
work
,
he
will
finish
it
;
and
so
for
their
preservation
,
he
hath
said
,
That
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
never
prevail
against
them
.
Of
all
thou
hast
given
me
,
I
have
lost
none
,
John
17.11
.
Though
God
may
suffer
his
people
to
be
led
away
for
a
time
,
yet
they
shall
be
brought
back
again
,
and
shall
be
kept
through
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
:
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
pass
away
,
but
not
one
jot
or
tittle
which
God
hath
spoken
.
How
willing
is
God
to
comfort
all
his
comfortless
ones
?
What
Mother
can
be
more
pitiful
to
her
sick
child
,
than
God
is
to
them
that
are
under
affliction
:
Though
a
Mother
forget
her
sucking
child
,
yet
God
cannot
forget
his
people
.
And
then
he
is
the
Father
of
all
comfort
,
and
there
are
many
gracious
promises
God
hath
made
to
this
purpose
,
that
they
may
be
as
so
many
Aquavitae
pledges
of
Consolation
to
his
people
:
So
that
this
will
appear
,
That
it
is
the
best
Office
of
a
Minister
,
both
to
Minister
and
People
,
to
commend
them
to
God
.
1.
To
Ministers
,
it
is
the
highest
expression
of
their
love
:
What
greater
testimony
of
their
love
can
they
shew
to
their
people
,
to
do
all
that
for
them
,
that
he
would
willingly
have
done
,
and
ten
thousand
times
more
?
Is
it
not
an
expression
of
love
from
a
dying
Father
to
his
children
,
Dear
Children
,
I
am
now
dying
,
I
can
provide
for
you
no
more
,
I
shall
leave
you
such
a
Friend
that
shall
provide
for
you
in
a
more
abundant
measure
than
if
I
had
been
with
you
:
It
is
the
best
demonstration
of
their
Faith
.
1.
That
he
will
not
leave
them
to
the
wide
world
:
and
then
2.
He
will
not
take
any
one
,
he
will
trust
his
people
with
none
but
God
,
who
is
able
and
willing
to
give
account
of
them
.
3.
It
is
the
greatest
satisfaction
to
his
heart
.
A
Minister
leaving
his
People
,
can
never
be
satisfied
in
his
own
breast
,
that
he
should
leave
them
,
and
commit
them
,
and
not
to
know
to
whom
;
but
when
he
knows
with
whom
he
hath
committed
them
,
when
he
hath
delivered
them
over
to
God
,
that
first
committed
them
to
him
,
this
is
a
great
quietment
and
satisfaction
to
a
Minister's
spirit
:
God
layes
the
people
as
a
depositum
,
and
will
require
an
account
of
them
at
the
last
day
.
Now
when
a
Minister
is
taken
from
his
people
,
he
cannot
be
satisfied
,
till
he
hath
delivered
back
his
trust
to
God
:
Lord
,
here
they
are
,
and
while
I
was
with
them
,
I
did
what
I
could
;
but
now
I
am
taken
from
them
,
here
I
surrender
them
back
into
thy
hand
;
when
I
was
in
the
world
,
I
kept
them
in
thy
Name
:
And
so
it
is
best
for
the
people
to
be
left
to
such
a
one
who
will
keep
them
in
all
their
Dangers
,
and
comfort
them
in
all
their
Afflictions
.
3.
How
should
a
people
be
commended
to
God
?
-
1.
By
Exhortation
.
-
2.
By
Prayer
.
First
,
By
Exhortation
.
Thus
the
Apostle
before
and
after
my
Text.
And
then
by
Prayer
,
for
so
doth
Saint
Paul
.
Calvin
looks
upon
those
Words
,
as
a
Prayer
brought
in
,
Always
making
mention
of
you
in
my
Prayers
,
Rom.
1.19
.
Phil.
1.4
.
Col.
1.3
.
And
I
trust
that
I
shall
not
only
now
,
at
this
solemn
departure
,
but
as
long
as
I
live
,
still
recommend
you
into
the
hands
of
God
;
though
I
shall
not
preach
to
you
,
yet
I
shall
still
make
mention
of
you
in
my
Prayers
,
that
God
would
stablish
,
and
comfort
,
and
preserve
you
to
his
heavenly
Kingdom
.
4.
Why
doth
the
Apostle
commend
them
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
?
For
these
two
Reasons
:
First
,
Because
all
the
good
that
any
people
can
look
for
,
is
from
God
;
it
is
declared
and
laid
up
in
the
Promises
,
and
in
the
Gospel
;
there
is
the
Treasure
of
God
,
it
is
in
the
Gospel
;
The
grace
of
God
which
hath
appeared
to
all
men
,
bringeth
salvation
,
Tit.
2.11
.
We
could
never
have
known
of
the
glorious
mysteries
of
Salvation
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
grace
of
God
;
we
could
never
have
expected
good
,
but
from
the
Gospel
:
that
is
the
great
Magna
Charta
,
wherein
God
hath
made
over
whatsoever
concerns
the
eternal
good
of
his
people
.
We
have
nothing
to
shew
for
grace
,
and
comfort
,
and
heaven
,
and
glory
,
but
his
Gospel
.
That
is
the
great
deed
of
gift
that
God
hath
given
to
his
People
:
poor
sinners
might
look
a
Saviour
,
if
the
Word
of
God
had
not
revealed
it
;
those
people
have
no
ground
to
expect
Salvation
,
if
God
had
not
declared
it
in
his
Gospel
to
bestow
it
upon
them
.
2.
The
Gospel
is
the
only
instrument
by
which
God
brings
,
and
conveys
all
that
good
to
the
Soul
that
it
stands
in
need
of
,
all
spiritual
and
temporal
good
that
accompanies
salvation
.
God
works
nothing
immediately
to
the
Soul
,
but
by
the
Gospel
.
First
,
If
any
soul
be
converted
to
God
,
it
is
by
the
grace
of
God
:
And
as
Conversion
,
so
Sanctification
,
that
is
effected
by
the
word
of
God
;
so
likewise
is
Edification
,
Salvation
,
and
Preservation
.
Vse
.
I
come
now
to
the
Application
.
It
may
be
I
have
been
too
long
already
:
but
Gods
knows
that
it
may
be
the
last
time
that
I
may
trespass
in
this
kind
:
and
I
have
the
Apostles
example
,
who
preached
at
Troas
till
midnight
,
but
I
promise
to
have
done
in
a
great
deal
less
time
.
Vse
.
In
the
Application
I
shall
in
the
Apostles
example
,
Commend
you
to
the
grace
of
God
.
My
Brethren
,
and
dearly
Beloved
,
and
longed
for
,
now
God
by
his
providence
is
taking
me
away
from
you
,
in
the
exercise
of
my
publick
Ministry
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
Grace
.
This
I
shall
do
,
First
,
By
exhorting
and
counsel
;
and
then
by
Prayer
.
First
,
By
way
of
Exhortation
.
-
1.
In
reference
to
God
:
and
then
-
2.
In
reference
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
.
First
of
all
,
my
Exhortation
in
reference
to
God
,
is
,
That
you
would
commit
your selves
to
God
;
If
it
should
be
so
much
a
Ministers
care
to
commend
his
people
to
God
,
it
's
good
reason
they
should
commend
themselves
.
1.
A
Ministers
commending
you
to
God
,
will
be
to
no
purpose
,
if
you
do
not
commit
your selves
.
I
shall
alwayes
make
mention
of
you
in
my
prayers
,
as
long
as
God
shall
continue
me
in
this
valley
of
tears
:
I
shall
pray
that
God
would
build
you
up
,
and
sanctifie
you
:
I
shall
pray
for
you
;
but
God
will
not
hear
my
Prayers
,
if
you
do
not
hearken
to
my
counsel
,
To
commit
your selves
to
God
.
2.
Consider
,
if
you
can
so
commit
your selves
to
God
,
as
to
get
God
to
take
charge
of
you
,
you
are
made
for
ever
.
1.
God
will
be
an
All-sufficient
God
,
in
stead
of
all
the
friends
in
the
world
:
you
shall
not
need
any
that
shall
provide
for
you
to
protect
you
;
God
will
be
All
in
All
,
in
stead
of
Father
,
in
stead
of
Mother
,
Houses
,
Lands
,
Relations
;
God
will
be
better
to
you
than
ten
Husbands
,
than
ten
Ministers
;
Ah
,
better
than
ten
thousand
Worlds
.
God
can
sweeten
all
your
enjoyments
,
God
can
provide
for
you
,
and
make
you
happy
in
the
midst
of
the
wants
of
Creature-comforts
;
God
is
a
Sun
,
and
a
Shield
,
He
will
give
grace
and
glory
,
and
no
good
thing
will
he
with-hold
from
them
that
fear
him
.
God
contains
all
in
himself
,
Eminenter
;
get
God
,
and
you
get
all
:
Let
the
World
frown
or
smile
,
let
it
turn
upside
down
.
Though
the
Mountain
be
thrown
into
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
though
the
World
be
set
on
fire
,
yet
a
Soul
that
is
in
Gods
keeping
is
happy
:
God
is
a
present
help
in
time
of
trouble
.
2.
As
God
is
an
All-sufficient
Friend
,
so
he
is
a
firm
and
fast
Friend
to
them
,
My
Father
and
Mother
forsook
me
,
but
the
Lord
took
me
up
,
Psal.
27.10
.
My
flesh
and
my
heart
fails
,
but
God
fails
me
not
;
though
my
Minister
and
my
Friend
leave
me
,
yet
God
will
not
leave
me
;
he
is
engaged
by
his
own
promise
,
truth
;
and
faithfulness
,
I
will
never
,
(
never
,
never
)
leave
thee
nor
forsake
thee
.
If
you
do
not
forsake
God
,
God
will
never
forsake
you
:
if
once
you
have
so
committed
your selves
to
God
,
as
God
accepts
the
charge
,
he
hath
undertaken
that
you
shall
never
depart
from
him
:
It
is
part
of
the
Covenant
,
and
he
is
engaged
to
all
the
Relations
wherein
he
stands
to
his
people
,
as
a
Husband
,
as
a
Father
,
as
a
Master
.
But
you
will
say
,
How
shall
we
commit
our selves
to
God
,
that
God
may
have
a
charge
of
us
?
I
will
give
you
one
Direction
for
all
.
1.
Take
God
to
be
your
God
,
and
give
up
your selves
to
be
his
people
;
●f
you
will
,
before
you
and
I
part
,
heartily
and
unreservedly
give
up
your selves
to
God
,
to
be
his
people
,
it
will
be
the
comfortablest
day
that
ever
I
saw
,
though
in
other
respects
it
may
be
the
saddest
;
As
certainly
God
is
your
God
,
so
certainly
he
will
keep
you
;
if
you
will
avouch
your selves
to
be
Gods
,
I
will
avouch
God
to
be
yours
.
1.
You
must
take
God
to
be
the
portion
of
your
souls
inheritance
,
lay
up
all
your
happiness
in
God
;
for
if
you
chuse
any
thing
else
for
your
happiness
but
God
,
God
will
have
nothing
to
do
with
you
,
God
will
be
All
or
Nothing
:
Your
hearts
must
say
as
David's
,
Lord
thou
art
my
portion
whom
have
I
in
Heaven
but
thee
?
and
there
is
none
upon
earth
that
I
desire
besides
thee
.
He
accounted
all
nothing
for
God
:
God
was
his
happiness
.
God
was
his
Portion
,
God
was
his
All
in
All.
2.
You
must
make
God
the
center
of
all
your
love
and
delight
:
God
will
have
all
from
you
,
or
nothing
;
you
must
not
divide
your
affection
between
God
and
the
World
,
you
must
love
nothing
in
comparison
of
him
,
love
nothing
but
in
subordination
to
him
;
as
you
would
have
God
to
be
wholly
yours
,
so
you
must
be
wholly
his
.
3.
You
must
rake
God
to
be
the
strength
and
shield
of
hearts
;
As
you
would
have
God
to
take
care
of
you
,
you
must
cast
your
care
upon
God
:
If
you
place
your
hope
any
where
else
,
there
will
be
no
sure
hold
,
the
Anchor
of
your
hope
must
be
cast
no
where
else
;
if
you
lay
your
burden
any
where
else
,
God
will
not
lend
a
finger
to
help
you
;
but
if
you
place
your
hope
in
God
,
God
will
help
you
;
your
extremity
shall
be
his
opportunity
.
4.
You
must
take
God
to
be
the
guide
of
your
hearts
;
if
you
would
have
the
priviledge
of
God's
guard
,
you
must
keep
in
Gods
way
;
keep
in
Gods
way
,
and
you
will
be
sure
of
Gods
protection
;
do
you
keep
Gods
precepts
▪
and
God
will
keep
your
person
;
do
what
God
commands
,
and
avoid
what
God
forbids
,
and
then
you
need
not
fear
what
will
become
of
you
.
Let
the
World
frown
,
and
Friends
forsake
you
,
resolve
that
you
will
follow
God
wheresoever
he
leads
you
,
then
he
will
be
your
God
all
your
dayes
,
and
he
will
guide
you
here
by
his
counsel
,
till
at
last
he
bring
you
to
his
glory
:
And
this
leads
me
to
the
second
Exhortation
,
in
respect
of
the
Gospel
.
Secondly
,
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
the
Word
of
Gods
Grace
.
I
commend
you
to
the
Precepts
of
God
,
to
be
obeyed
by
you
;
I
commend
you
to
the
Promises
of
God
,
to
be
believed
by
you
.
1.
Keep
them
,
&
hold
them
fast
carefully
it
is
your
treasure
,
&
life
;
keep
it
,
and
it
will
keep
you
;
it
is
all
that
you
can
shew
for
Heaven
:
I
leave
it
as
a
Depasitum
;
if
you
part
with
it
,
take
heed
how
you
will
answer
it
at
the
last
day
:
it
is
the
Talent
which
God
hath
committed
to
you
,
for
which
you
will
be
commended
for
keeping
at
the
great
day
.
Hold
fast
the
Word
of
God's
grace
;
there
is
old
tugging
by
the
Devil
and
his
instruments
,
either
to
pull
you
from
the
Word
,
or
the
Word
from
you
.
Let
go
any
thing
rather
than
the
Gospel
;
let
go
your
Friends
,
your
Estates
,
your
Lives
,
rather
than
let
go
the
Gospel
.
Study
Gods
Word
,
do
not
keep
it
by
you
for
no
purpose
:
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
you
hope
for
eternal
life
.
There
's
the
Pearl
of
great
price
,
there
is
Directions
,
there
is
Comfort
;
this
Book
of
God
will
make
you
wise
unto
Salvation
.
If
you
never
hear
Sermon
more
,
you
have
enough
by
the
use
of
the
Bible
to
carry
you
to
Heaven
:
There
's
Divinity
,
there
is
holiness
and
Heaven
almost
in
every
syllable
,
when
you
cannot
have
it
preached
to
you
.
Be
much
in
the
study
of
it
.
Then
practice
it
conscionably
;
Be
not
only
Hearers
but
Doers
of
it
;
let
your
conversation
be
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
.
I●
was
the
Apostles
advice
to
the
Philippians
,
and
its
mine
to
you
,
Let
your
Conversation
be
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
.
Let
your
Conversation
become
the
Precepts
,
the
Priviledges
,
the
Promises
of
the
Gospel
.
Having
then
thus
commended
you
to
God
,
give
me
leave
before
we
part
to
commend
God
and
his
Gospel
to
you
.
1.
Make
it
your
daily
business
to
walk
with
God
;
make
him
the
Companion
of
your
lives
;
Converse
with
God
every
day
in
the
inward
of
your
hearts
:
He
that
is
a
stranger
with
God
,
God
will
soon
be
a
stranger
to
him
;
and
if
you
neglect
God
,
one
day
you
may
be
to
seek
him
when
you
most
need
him
.
2.
Live
in
the
daily
exercise
of
Grace
and
Godliness
.
-
1.
Live
in
the
continual
exercise
of
Faith
,
live
by
it
;
you
have
need
of
the
exercise
of
that
Grace
every
day
:
You
can
as
well
live
without
food
,
as
live
without
Faith
;
it
is
that
Grace
which
feeds
upon
Christ
.
-
2.
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
the
Fear
of
the
Lord
all
the
day
long
;
be
afraid
to
sin
against
God
;
in
the
secret
of
your
souls
mind
his
presence
,
in
all
places
,
in
all
company
,
in
all
businesses
.
-
3.
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
Humility
;
live
humbly
,
and
think
better
of
others
than
your selves
.
Humility
will
exceedingly
adorn
your
profession
.
-
4.
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
Repentance
:
Be
frequent
and
constant
in
Prayer
,
Pray
continually
;
do
it
spiritually
,
and
do
it
exactly
,
as
to
the
season
of
it
.
-
5.
Be
fervent
in
spirit
,
serving
the
Lord
.
Whatsoever
you
do
for
God
,
do
it
with
all
your
might
;
do
not
put
off
God
with
the
skin
,
but
give
him
the
marrow
.
-
6.
Be
careful
,
not
only
to
keep
up
secret
,
but
Family-worship
:
the
less
preaching
there
is
in
publick
,
the
more
catechising
and
instructing
there
should
be
in
private
.
I
know
no
more
likely
means
than
the
setting
up
the
worship
of
God
in
private
Families
.
-
7.
Prize
the
Sabbath
:
be
strict
and
exact
in
the
observation
of
the
Lord's-day
.
I
have
shewed
you
many
times
wherein
the
spiritual
observation
of
it
doth
confist
:
it
is
your
Seed-time
,
your
market-day
:
it
is
a
sign
you
shall
one
day
celebrate
an
everlasting
Sabbath
with
God
in
the
highest
Heavens
.
-
8.
Be
stedfast
in
the
ways
of
God
in
a
back-sliding
Age
:
Keep
your
ground
;
while
others
fall
away
,
stand
fast
in
the
Faith
:
Be
not
ashamed
to
own
Christ
before
all
the
world
:
reckon
upon
the
reproaches
of
Christ
,
and
count
them
greater
riches
than
the
Treasures
in
Egypt
.
Do
not
place
Religion
in
a
few
shadows
,
when
the
substance
is
neglected
:
do
not
think
that
God
will
be
put
off
with
the
skin
without
the
substance
:
and
by
your
holy
Conversation
,
labour
to
put
to
silence
the
foolishness
and
ignorance
of
wicked
men
,
that
men
may
have
nothing
to
accuse
you
but
in
the
matters
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
you
may
cut
off
occasion
from
them
that
seek
occasion
.
Let
no
reproach
make
you
lay
aside
holiness
:
and
say
,
If
this
be
to
be
vile
,
I
will
be
viler
still
.
And
love
all
those
that
have
been
instrumental
for
your
spiritual
comfort
.
Forget
not
to
contribute
to
the
necessity
of
the
poor
Saints
;
think
that
God
hath
given
you
your
Estates
for
such
a
time
as
this
,
for
this
is
acceptable
to
God
.
Bless
them
that
curse
you
,
pray
for
them
that
despitefully
use
you
,
so
shall
you
heap
coals
of
sire
upon
their
heads
;
when
you
are
reviled
,
revile
not
again
.
Do
your
duty
to
your
Superiors
,
to
those
that
God
hath
set
over
you
,
and
so
carry
your selves
as
it
was
in
the
case
of
Daniel
,
that
they
may
find
nothing
against
you
save
in
the
matter
of
your
God
.
In
all
things
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
That
I
may
rejoyce
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
we
have
not
run
in
vain
,
and
laboured
in
vain
.
And
labour
to
keep
up
that
Christian
love
which
in
this
place
hath
been
more
eminent
than
any
where
I
know
.
I
would
preach
St.
John's
Doctrine
,
Little
children
,
love
one
another
:
And
that
my
expression
may
be
pathetical
,
I
shall
speak
it
in
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
in
Phil.
2.1
,
2.
If
there
be
therefore
any
Consolation
in
Christ
,
if
any
comfort
of
love
,
if
any
fellowship
of
the
Spirit
,
if
any
bowels
and
mercies
,
fulfil
ye
my
joy
,
that
ye
like-minded
,
having
the
same
love
,
being
of
one
accord
,
of
one
mind
.
I
now
have
but
a
word
more
,
speaking
of
yours
and
mine
own
comfort
under
this
sad
Dispensation
.
1.
It
is
a
Minister's
comfort
,
that
when
he
is
taken
from
his
People
,
he
can
yet
Commend
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
them
up
,
and
to
give
them
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
And
truly
,
my
dearly
beloved
in
the
Lord
,
this
is
my
great
work
now
,
when
I
am
a
dying
to
you
as
to
my
publick
Preaching
:
My
beloved
,
I
am
very
sensible
that
it
is
a
very
sad
and
solemn
thing
for
a
Minister
to
be
rent
from
a
People
that
he
loves
as
his
own
Soul
,
that
he
hath
laboured
among
;
for
to
bid
adieu
to
those
solemn
meetings
,
wherein
I
have
preached
to
you
,
wherein
we
have
mingled
our
sighes
and
our
tears
before
the
Lord
,
wherein
we
have
rejoyced
and
sat
down
before
the
Lord
at
his
Table
:
Now
to
think
that
I
must
Minister
with
you
and
for
you
no
more
in
these
Ordinances
,
methinks
it
is
a
heart-breaking
consideration
,
to
think
that
I
am
now
dving
in
this
congregation
,
to
think
that
I
now
dying
whilst
I
am
preaching
;
but
this
is
my
comfort
under
these
sad
thoughts
,
that
I
can
Commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
;
to
one
that
is
able
to
keep
you
,
and
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
senctified
.
Like
a
dying
Father
,
I
can
commend
you
to
the
care
of
such
a
Friend
,
infinitely
able
to
supply
all
that
I
could
not
do
for
you
.
It
is
the
comfort
of
a
dying
Father
,
when
he
sees
his
children
weeping
round
about
him
,
that
he
can
commend
them
to
a
Faithful
Friend
,
willing
to
do
that
for
them
that
he
desired
to
do
,
and
a
thousand
●imes
more
.
I
would
hope
that
I
have
some
children
that
I
have
begotten
to
Christ
by
my
Ministry
,
towards
whom
my
bowels
yearn
;
but
hi●
is
m●
comfort
,
that
I
can
put
them
into
the
Arms
of
their
and
my
heavenl●
Father
,
of
their
and
my
blessed
Redeemer
,
to
be
ke●th●
the
pow●r
of
God
.
There
are
many
poor
souls
that
are
yet
in
the
gall
of
bitterness
,
and
in
the
bond
of
iniquity
;
and
if
the
Lord
had
seen
good
.
I
would
sain
have
seen
of
the
travel
of
my
soul
in
their
salvation
;
but
I
can
commend
them
to
God
,
who
knows
them
who
belong
to
his
Ele●ion
;
he
can
either
restore
,
or
can
do
it
by
another
hand
;
and
you
that
are
in
any
measure
grown
in
Grace
,
I
will
be
willing
to
be
helpful
to
your
joy
,
and
instrumental
to
your
comfort
:
But
I
commend
you
to
God
,
who
is
alle
to
give
all
grace
to
you
,
and
to
keep
you
sied
fast
.
It
will
be
some
alleviation
of
sorrow
,
though
I
must
leave
you
,
and
dye
to
you
as
to
my
publick
Ministry
,
that
I
hope
I
may
a
while
go
up
and
down
,
and
converse
with
you
,
to
be
among
you
.
The
Lord
grant
this
favour
,
that
I
may
behold
your
stedfastness
.
2.
This
may
be
your
comfort
as
well
as
mine
;
this
may
be
the
comfort
of
all
those
poor
Congregations
that
are
like
to
be
made
Widows
by
the
Metaphorical
death
of
their
Guides
and
Pastors
;
but
I
leave
you
into
the
hands
of
all
Grace
and
of
all
Comfort
.
This
is
a
black
day
upon
Israel
,
when
so
many
faithful
Ministers
are
slain
at
one
blow
;
this
is
a
day
of
gloominess
and
darkness
in
many
Congregations
,
for
so
many
Ministers
to
be
beheaded
in
one
day
!
What
hath
England
committed
?
Is
it
not
some
high
Treason
?
If
we
look
to
the
cause
of
it
,
why
so
many
Ministers
,
are
as
dead
in
one
day
,
as
so
many
Children
without
a
Father
.
And
if
we
look
upon
this
cause
what
hath
caused
God
thus
to
deal
with
us
,
we
must
complain
,
Oh!
our
unfruitfulness
!
Our
fearful
unthankfulness
under
the
mercies
of
God
:
This
will
be
the
Emphasis
and
sting
of
our
grief
;
and
this
should
be
the
matter
of
our
grief
.
And
then
,
if
we
consider
the
sad
Prognostick
,
what
it
doth
seem
to
foretel
:
It
is
a
sign
,
that
when
God
lays
aside
so
many
faithful
Ministers
,
of
some
scourge
or
calamity
that
is
coming
upon
us
.
But
you
that
can
lament
this
Judgment
,
you
that
can
lament
the
sad
deprivations
of
these
powerful
Ordinances
;
Remember
,
that
though
your
Minister
be
dead
,
God
can
raise
you
up
others
in
their
stead
;
and
where
the
way
of
instruments
are
wanting
,
He
can
do
it
without
them
;
and
those
that
are
begot
in
Christ
,
shall
be
preserved
;
and
those
yet
unbrought
in
,
who
belong
to
the
Election
of
Grace
,
shall
in
Gods
due
time
have
the
effectual
work
of
the
Spirit
wrought
upon
their
Souls
.
For
he
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
Inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
And
though
I
take
this
solemn
leave
of
you
,
as
to
this
publick
Exercise
,
yet
if
the
Lord
shall
open
the
door
,
and
take
of
those
bands
of
Death
that
the
Law
hath
laid
upon
my
Ministry
in
regard
of
Conscience
,
who
cannot
Conform
(
for
which
our
publick
Ministry
is
suspended
)
I
shall
chearfully
and
willingly
return
to
you
in
this
place
.
But
now
,
though
your
dying
Minister
,
in
respect
of
the
Exercise
to
his
publick
Ministry
,
is
leaving
of
you
,
yet
I
commit
you
into
a
safe
hand
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
his
Grace
.
Amen
.
Mr.
Pledger's
Farewel
Sermon
.
Revel.
2.9
,
10.
I
know
thy
works
,
and
tribulation
,
and
poverty
(
but
thou
art
rich
;
)
and
I
know
the
blasphemy
of
them
which
say
they
are
Jews
,
and
are
not
,
but
are
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
.
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
;
behold
,
the
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
Prison
,
that
ye
may
be
tried
,
and
ye
shall
have
tribulation
ten
daies
:
be
thou
faithful
unto
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
Crown
of
life
.
IN
the
former
Verse
you
have
the
Superscription
and
Description
of
this
Epistle
:
the
Superscription
by
the
mouth
and
hand
of
John
,
to
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Smyrna
(
that
is
)
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
or
the
Colledge
of
Presbyters
:
As
the
whole
Tribe
of
Levi
in
Malachy
is
called
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
:
so
here
,
the
whole
Tribe
and
Office
of
the
Ministry
is
called
the
Angel
:
Angel
is
not
a
term
that
signifies
a
single
Person
,
but
a
name
of
Office
.
Then
for
the
Description
(
These
things
saith
the
first
and
the
Last
,
which
was
dead
and
is
alive
.
)
He
is
described
by
his
.
Eternity
,
by
his
suffering
,
and
by
his
reviving
.
I
shall
not
speak
of
this
,
nor
of
the
Verses
following
the
Text.
I
shall
speak
of
the
Inscription
or
Narration
of
the
Epistle
in
these
two
Verses
,
wherein
you
have
,
-
1.
A
Commendation
.
-
2.
An
Admonition
,
a
piece
of
Heavenly
Counsel
.
1.
You
have
a
Commendation
:
I
know
thy
works
,
&c.
I
like
well
the
pains
that
thou
takest
in
my
service
for
my
Servants
sake
;
I
know
how
thou
hast
suffered
:
I
take
all
well
,
I
consider
all
the
reproaches
that
are
vomited
our
against
thee
.
2.
Then
you
have
the
Counsel
.
2.
Fear
none
of
these
things
.
2.
The
Arguments
to
set
it
on
.
-
1.
'T
is
the
Devil
that
shall
trouble
you
:
he
is
the
prime
Agent
,
he
that
never
took
a
good
Cause
:
Thou
hast
certainly
God
for
thee
,
if
thou
hast
the
Devil
against
thee
.
-
2.
This
Devil
shall
be
checked
and
restrained
.
1.
As
to
the
number
of
them
he
shall
deal
withal
:
[
The
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
Prison
]
He
aims
at
all
,
but
he
shall
come
short
of
many
.
2.
In
respect
of
the
kind
of
the
Affliction
[
Cast
some
into
Prison
]
He
aims
at
our
Souls
,
to
disturb
the
peace
of
them
,
to
cast
us
into
Hell
;
]
but
it
shall
be
but
into
Prison
.
3.
For
the
design
of
this
Affliction
[
Not
for
destruction
,
but
to
try
us
]
It
shall
not
be
as
Wood
in
the
fire
,
to
be
consumed
;
but
as
Gold
in
the
sire
,
to
be
tried
.
4.
For
the
term
of
duration
;
it
shall
not
be
for
ever
:
[
But
for
ten
dayes
]
for
a
time
,
a
set
time
,
for
a
short
time
;
perhaps
thou
shalt
lose
thy
life
,
but
Be
thou
faithful
unto
the
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
crown
of
life
.
Before
I
finish
,
I
shall
endeavour
to
shew
the
whole
light
of
this
Text
,
in
these
six
or
seven
Propositions
.
Pro.
1.
First
,
Jesus
Christ
takes
notice
of
all
the
works
,
and
trouble
,
and
losses
that
we
endure
for
him
.
There
cannot
be
a
godly
word
spoken
,
but
the
Lord
hears
it
,
takes
notice
of
it
;
not
a
day
of
humiliation
,
not
a
tear
,
not
a
prayer
,
not
a
sigh
,
not
a
cup
of
cold
water
,
but
the
Lord
sets
it
down
:
Item
,
At
such
a
time
thou
didst
lose
such
a
thing
,
hazard
such
a
concernment
.
Now
this
knowledge
lies
in
two
things
:
-
1.
It
implies
an
Approbation
.
-
2.
A
Recompence
:
I
know
what
thou
doest
,
what
thou
sufferest
;
so
as
to
approve
it
,
and
so
as
to
recompence
it
.
Now
then
if
God
takes
notice
of
what
we
do
and
suffer
for
his
Name
,
then
either
we
must
say
,
He
hath
not
good
enough
,
or
not
time
enough
to
bestow
that
good
upon
us
,
or
not
faithfulness
enough
to
perform
his
promise
,
before
we
can
be
moved
from
his
service
.
Pro.
2.
Secondly
,
I
observe
,
Believers
in
their
poor
condition
,
when
they
have
lost
all
,
they
are
rich
:
I
know
thy
poverty
,
but
thou
art
rich
.
The
only
wise
man
is
the
only
rich
man
,
(
so
saith
the
Philosopher
)
but
the
Believer
is
the
rich
man
,
(
so
saith
the
wisdom
of
God
in
the
Text.
)
And
the
riches
of
a
Believer
lies
in
five
things
.
1.
In
his
interest
,
he
hath
a
God
for
his
portion
:
Faith
doth
unite
and
implant
into
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
so
that
we
are
become
spiritually
rich
to
the
utmost
degree
of
happiness
:
saith
David
,
The
lines
are
fallen
to
me
in
a
pleasant
place
,
I
have
a
goodly
heritage
.
All
that
rich
love
of
God
,
which
is
stronger
than
death
it self
:
a
rich
Covenant
of
Grace
shines
in
the
Promises
as
so
many
Pearls
;
he
will
not
with
hold
any
thing
that
is
good
,
nor
suffer
any
thing
that
is
evil
to
fall
upon
us
,
that
shall
not
turn
to
good
.
How
rich
are
they
that
are
rich
in
God!
2.
Believers
must
needs
be
rich
in
their
relations
:
Our
Communion
is
with
the
Father
,
and
with
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
:
They
are
married
to
Christ
,
and
have
an
Interest
in
him
,
they
must
certainly
contract
very
honourable
Allies
,
the
Brother
of
Jesus
Christ
,
a
Member
of
Christ
:
she
that
marries
a
Prince
or
King
,
is
a
Queen
:
What
title
of
Honour
shall
we
give
to
her
that
is
espoused
to
Jesus
Christ
?
3.
The
Believer
is
honourable
in
his
possessions
:
To
name
but
two
,
possession
of
Grace
,
possession
of
Peace
:
Grace
and
Peace
,
there
is
your
riches
;
so
the
Lord
salutes
you
in
his
Word
:
the
least
dram
of
Grace
is
more
than
all
the
World
.
And
this
is
the
character
of
one
that
hungers
and
thirsts
after
Christ
.
And
then
for
comforts
which
are
grounded
upon
grace
and
the
work
of
grace
:
for
the
spring
of
grace
is
a
spring
of
joy
:
In
the
world
you
shall
have
trouble
,
but
in
me
peace
:
And
,
in
the
midst
of
my
troubled
thoughts
(
saith
David
)
thy
comforts
delight
my
Soul
.
4.
A
Believer
is
rich
in
regard
of
his
expectation
,
that
Reversion
,
that
blessed
hope
that
is
reserved
for
him
.
A
Believer
his
character
is
,
to
long
and
look
for
the
appearance
of
Christ
:
The
Believer
is
rich
in
the
everlasting
Kingdom
of
glory
.
5.
A
Believer
is
rich
in
the
things
of
this
life
:
he
can
live
above
these
things
,
he
can
be
content
without
them
;
contentations
is
your
riches
:
you
shall
want
nothing
that
is
good
:
Why
then
,
have
we
not
enough
?
And
if
we
have
enough
,
Why
do
we
nor
see
our
riches
?
Because
God
doth
not
shake
down
the
Acorns
from
the
Tree
of
common
providence
,
which
he
does
to
the
herds
of
the
World
,
but
feeds
us
with
Childrens
bread
,
shall
we
therefore
repine
?
Let
us
see
our
riches
even
in
the
things
of
this
life
.
He
that
believes
on
Christ
,
is
in
such
a
condition
as
can
know
no
want
:
He
that
is
not
in
Christ
,
cannot
be
rich
:
He
that
is
in
Christ
,
cannot
be
poor
.
Judge
not
of
his
condition
by
what
he
appears
to
be
outwardly
.
A
Believer
is
worth
as
much
as
the
Promises
come
to
,
which
are
his
Charter
;
as
much
as
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
comes
to
,
which
is
his
Reversion
.
Prop.
3.
Christ
takes
notice
of
all
the
reproaches
and
blasphemies
of
his
Adversaries
:
I
know
the
blasphemy
of
them
that
say
they
are
Jews
and
are
not
,
but
are
of
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
.
Christ
counts
himself
reproached
when
his
Servants
and
wayes
are
reproached
:
The
reproaches
of
them
that
reproached
thee
are
fallen
upon
me
.
A
Christian
doth
quarter
Arms
with
Christ
:
Therefore
,
all
the
reproaches
of
the
black
mouths
they
are
especially
taken
notice
of
by
Jesus
Christ
.
There
is
not
a
word
they
can
speak
,
but
is
presently
recorded
among
the
memorandums
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Repent
,
if
it
be
possible
,
that
the
word
in
thy
tongue
,
the
thought
in
thy
mind
may
be
forgiven
;
I
say
,
if
it
be
possible
,
though
a
malicious
Scoffer
does
seldom
return
.
Prop.
4.
What
ever
the
Children
of
God
suffer
at
any
time
before
the
Grave
,
they
may
suffer
still
[
I
know
thy
works
and
tribulation
(
nay
,
yet
the
wind
is
not
yet
over
)
in
the
next
verse
thou
shalt
suffer
.
]
After
great
expences
of
bloud
and
treasure
,
still
more
heavy
calamities
:
the
water
of
Tribulation
doth
rise
higher
and
higher
,
till
the
Believer
resists
unto
bloud
,
striving
against
sin
:
you
must
expect
it
,
you
must
go
with
your
lives
in
your
hands
,
resolving
upon
the
greatest
trouble
,
to
wade
through
a
deep
floud
of
calamities
,
not
one
piece
of
the
Cross
excepted
.
Prop.
5.
Christ
usually
gives
notice
to
his
people
in
their
sufferings
;
he
tells
us
before
hand
.
So
Joh.
16.7
.
Mat.
24.9
.
Acts
9.16
.
There
never
did
besal
any
great
trial
,
but
the
Church
of
God
had
notice
of
it
:
Abraham
had
notice
of
the
ruine
of
Aegypt
:
So
the
Antichristian
trouble
must
come
upon
the
Church
,
rise
higher
and
higher
,
specially
in
the
last
days
:
they
are
set
down
exactly
in
the
Book
of
the
Revelations
:
And
the
reasons
are
,
-
1.
That
Gods
people
may
not
be
offended
when
troubles
come
,
Joh.
16.1
.
I
told
you
,
that
you
might
not
be
offended
.
Look
for
them
that
you
may
not
be
terrified
by
reason
of
the
unexpectedness
of
them
.
-
2.
That
he
might
convince
us
that
there
is
nothing
befalls
us
without
his
privity
:
he
that
foresees
them
,
must
needs
see
them
;
he
that
forecasts
them
,
must
needs
have
the
ordering
of
them
;
not
a
hair
of
your
head
falls
to
the
ground
without
his
Council
,
without
his
hand
.
-
3.
That
we
might
provide
for
them
:
know
you
not
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
man
?
When
Christ
comes
with
notable
mercies
,
usually
he
sends
his
Harbingers
;
we
must
therefore
be
as
Noah
:
being
warned
of
God
,
believing
his
word
,
he
was
moved
with
fear
,
and
built
an
Ark.
Prop.
6.
Whatever
troubles
come
upon
the
people
of
God
,
they
have
no
cause
to
fear
:
Fear
none
of
these
things
thou
shalt
suffer
:
be
careful
for
nothing
:
(
it
is
very
comprehensive
)
there
is
a
fear
that
we
cannot
be
without
,
and
there
is
a
fear
we
may
not
admit
:
A
fear
there
is
of
dependence
,
this
furthers
our
preparation
,
prayer
,
renouncing
our selves
,
flying
to
the
Lord
Jesus
under
his
wings
:
that
is
a
blessed
fear
of
trouble
,
that
makes
us
to
come
nearer
to
God
:
But
then
there
is
a
fear
of
despondencie
,
Apostasie
,
a
fear
of
Distraction
,
so
as
to
be
dismayed
,
discouraged
.
There
is
no
ground
of
salvish
fear
as
to
God
;
no
ground
of
a
fear
of
man
,
of
any
thing
that
man
can
do
to
us
:
And
the
Reason
is
,
-
1.
All
our
sufferings
are
ordered
by
a
Father
:
't
is
the
potion
that
thy
Father
gives
thee
to
drink
:
what
ever
bitter
ingredient
there
is
in
it
,
still
it
s
of
thy
Fathers
procuring
:
why
,
wilt
thou
suspect
it
to
be
poyson
,
and
be
afraid
of
it
?
no
,
be
encouraged
.
-
2.
Fear
not
,
Christ
stands
by
thee
in
all
thy
sufferings
:
The
Angel
stood
by
Christ
in
his
Agony
to
comfort
him
:
but
Christ
stands
by
us
in
our
Agony
,
in
our
contending
for
the
Faith
:
Fear
not
(
saith
God
)
O
worm
Jacob
,
I
will
be
with
thee
:
He
is
alwayes
with
us
,
though
sometimes
as
to
sense
't
is
otherwise
:
nay
,
if
Christ
be
nearer
to
us
at
any
time
,
't
is
when
trouble
is
most
near
us
.
(
O
Lord
be
not
far
off
,
for
trouble
is
near
,
saith
the
Psalmist
.
)
That
trouble
is
blessed
that
engages
God
to
be
nearer
to
us
,
that
engages
us
to
come
nearer
to
God
.
-
3.
Fear
not
:
Whatever
't
is
that
we
suffer
,
there
shall
be
sufficient
strength
given
to
bear
it
,
to
go
through
it
:
God
will
never
lay
more
upon
thee
than
he
will
enable
thee
to
bear
:
and
if
thy
strength
be
encreased
proportionably
,
it
is
all
one
to
lift
a
pound
weight
,
and
to
lift
an
hundred
pound
weight
.
-
4.
Fear
not
any
of
these
sufferings
,
because
none
of
them
shall
hurt
thee
;
God
hath
said
,
he
will
stave
all
evil
from
thee
(
no
evil
shall
come
nigh
thy
dwelling
)
and
he
that
fears
the
Lord
shall
not
be
visited
of
any
evil
,
Prov.
19.23
.
No
hurt
shall
come
,
nothing
shall
come
to
thee
amiss
(
that
is
,
as
to
thy
Soul
,
and
the
Soul
is
the
man
;
there
shall
be
no
impairing
to
thy
Soul
,
to
thy
best
interest
;
thou
shalt
lose
nothing
but
that
thou
canst
not
keep
,
nothing
that
enters
into
the
other
world
to
make
up
thy
happiness
;
thou
shalt
lose
nothing
to
do
thee
good
;
no
loss
of
communion
with
God
,
no
loss
of
Grace
,
Peace
,
and
Comfort
;
thy
interest
shall
not
be
shaken
,
thy
Communion
shall
not
be
diminished
.
But
why
do
I
speak
of
no
hurt
?
there
shall
come
a
great
deal
of
good
by
these
troubles
.
When
God
calls
thee
to
suffer
,
and
thou
wilt
put
him
off
with
doing
,
make
it
up
that
way
,
God
loses
by
it
,
and
thou
dost
lose
that
thou
dost
;
but
if
you
will
buckle
your self
to
that
service
God
calls
for
;
active
when
't
is
active
,
passive
when
't
is
passive
;
this
is
that
piece
of
godliness
that
is
great
gain
.
Thou
wilt
either
live
or
die
,
and
shalt
gain
both
wayes
;
if
thou
livest
,
thy
Graces
shall
be
better
,
the
Spirit
of
God
shall
be
upon
thee
;
if
thou
die
,
thy
Glory
,
which
is
weighty
,
shall
be
double
;
the
weightier
the
Cross
,
the
weightier
the
Crown
:
be
content
to
go
as
Christ
did
,
from
the
Cross
to
the
Crown
.
Let
us
strive
against
our
carnal
Lusts
,
those
sew
things
that
are
ready
to
choak
our
faith
,
disparage
God
,
and
cut
the
sinews
of
our
endeavours
to
any
service
God
calls
us
to
.
1.
Consider
our
troubles
are
like
to
be
great
:
here
is
the
Symptom
of
Gods
displeasure
upon
us
,
here
is
the
pouring
out
of
such
a
providence
among
us
,
as
is
usually
attended
with
destructive
Judgments
.
Sodoms
calamity
was
coming
;
when
one
Lot
was
discharged
:
Germany's
calamities
was
coming
,
when
one
Luther
was
taken
away
;
Lord
then
what
woe
is
this
,
to
sweep
away
so
many
faithful
,
painful
Labourers
at
once
!
but
it
is
our
duty
to
suffer
patiently
,
and
not
complain
.
2.
As
our
troubles
must
be
great
,
so
many
will
fear
,
and
in
fearing
faint
;
we
see
it
come
to
pass
,
and
you
will
find
it
more
and
more
:
There
are
those
that
run
with
the
Foot-men
,
that
will
not
keep
pace
with
the
Horse-men
,
that
may
be
left
behind
,
and
be
trod
under
foot
:
our
troubles
are
likely
to
rise
according
to
all
we
can
learn
from
Scripture
and
Providence
,
and
very
many
there
be
that
will
shrink
.
3.
Consider
it
is
a
very
difficult
thing
to
stand
stedfast
in
a
day
of
evil
;
you
cannot
name
any
of
God's
Children
,
but
when
they
have
indeed
come
to
it
,
their
carnal
sears
have
been
working
so
,
as
their
feet
have
almost
slipt
,
they
have
been
almost
gone
,
but
that
for
the
promise
of
God
,
that
he
would
●●y
no
more
upon
them
than
he
would
enable
them
to
bear
.
O
but
you
will
say
,
What
will
become
of
the
publick
interest
,
of
the
name
and
Church
of
God
?
and
what
shall
become
of
my
private
interest
?
I
answer
,
you
have
no
ground
of
fear
(
according
to
Scripture
)
in
either
of
these
respects
.
First
,
as
to
the
publick
Name
of
God
,
the
interest
of
his
Church
,
of
his
truth
,
of
righteousnes
,
or
of
a
real
Reformation
,
the
interest
of
our
prayers
and
hopes
,
be
not
afraid
.
1.
God
bears
a
dear
respect
unto
his
People
:
they
are
represented
in
Scripture
by
all
names
that
may
import
dearness
and
nearness
imto
him
:
the
interest
of
his
glory
is
bound
up
in
his
people
:
he
calls
Israel
his
Glory
:
We
know
the
interest
of
men
is
that
which
moves
the
world
:
but
the
interest
of
God
,
of
his
Glory
,
no
doubt
will
be
the
ground
of
safety
and
security
unto
us
,
even
till
God
takes
us
to
Heaven
.
For
the
interest
of
Gods
Justice
God
made
Hell
;
and
for
the
interest
of
his
mercy
and
grace
,
be
gave
Jesus
Christ
to
die
,
to
take
effect
here
among
the
children
of
men
;
Do
you
think
God
will
forget
his
interest
?
2.
Remember
,
Gods
ways
are
in
the
deep
:
you
cannot
tell
what
God
is
doing
;
when
you
think
thoughts
of
destruction
and
confusion
,
my
thoughts
towards
you
,
saith
God
,
are
thoughts
of
peace
:
And
truly
God
he
does
not
save
a
Soul
,
nor
does
not
promote
the
salvation
of
his
Church
in
any
eminent
degree
but
it
is
in
a
way
that
is
cross
and
contrary
to
the
sense
and
expectation
of
flesh
and
blood
:
insomuch
you
know
the
darkness
of
our
condition
has
been
the
entrance
upon
deliverance
;
as
just
before
the
day
dawns
,
it
is
the
darkest
of
the
night
;
when
God
looked
and
there
was
none
to
help
them
,
says
he
,
My
arm
brought
salvation
.
Thus
it
was
with
you
that
are
effectually
called
:
you
have
received
the
sentence
of
death
;
the
entrance
upon
your
deliverance
,
is
the
darkest
time
of
your
condition
.
3.
God
can
do
great
things
,
Joel
.
2.
Fear
not
,
thy
God
,
O
Sion
,
can
do
great
things
.
'T
is
a
disparagement
that
we
offer
to
God
,
we
ascribe
more
to
the
Creature
than
we
do
to
God
,
when
we
give
way
to
carnal
fear
;
fear
not
what
man
can
do
,
because
of
the
power
of
God
which
is
his
shield
and
buckler
;
Is
any
thing
too
hard
,
too
heavy
for
God
?
And
when
God
does
great
things
,
he
usually
goes
on
to
do
greater
;
though
he
may
seem
to
suffer
his
work
to
be
thrown
back
to
confusion
,
and
his
people
may
be
ready
to
say
,
we
thought
he
had
redeemed
Israel
,
that
degree
of
Reformation
shall
not
be
lost
.
You
know
in
Luthers
time
,
take
any
special
degree
of
Reformation
in
the
Church
,
and
it
seemed
to
be
opposed
by
the
gates
of
Hell
:
when
it
was
brought
upon
the
stage
to
any
hopeful
degree
,
when
it
was
taken
as
it
were
utterly
out
of
sight
for
a
while
:
but
it
was
never
lost
:
thus
God
is
but
making
way
for
his
own
glory
to
appear
in
these
great
works
.
O
,
but
you
will
say
,
What
shall
become
of
my
particular
?
It
is
enough
God
hath
promised
that
we
shall
not
want
any
thing
that
is
truly
good
,
and
that
nothing
that
is
evil
shall
fall
upon
us
,
and
lye
upon
us
:
though
we
do
not
see
deliverance
,
it
shall
be
:
whatsoever
our
sad
thoughts
and
tremblings
of
heart
may
be
,
yet
give
God
the
glory
of
his
Word
:
Take
these
few
directions
:
-
1.
Strive
to
strengthen
thy
Faith
.
Faith
is
that
which
lays
hold
on
Christ
,
and
Christ
is
your
strength
:
therefore
Faith
is
said
to
do
that
which
Christ
doth
:
let
every
day
drive
thee
to
a
renewed
Act
of
Faith
:
Take
heed
,
be
not
shaken
in
the
Faith
of
the
Cause
,
be
not
shaken
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
(
fides
causae
,
fides
Christi
)
Be
not
shaken
upon
the
Cause
,
which
upon
utmost
examination
we
find
to
be
according
to
the
Word
,
hold
that
:
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
pass
away
,
but
not
one
jot
and
tittle
of
this
Cause
.
And
then
do
not
shake
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
that
is
,
in
your
laying
hold
in
your
applying
your selves
to
him
,
in
your
resting
and
settling
upon
him
;
beg
of
God
to
strengthen
your
Faith
.
-
2.
Get
more
Self-denial
:
we
must
forsake
all
,
we
must
not
accept
any
thing
.
A
man
would
part
with
his
life
,
as
easily
as
with
a
pin
off
his
sleeve
,
if
he
had
but
some
considerable
growth
in
Self-denial
.
-
3.
Get
a
great
deal
of
love
towards
that
Christ
that
loved
us
with
love
stronger
than
death
:
get
love
of
that
Christ
that
may
be
stronger
than
life
.
Let
nothing
in
the
world
be
of
any
consideration
with
you
,
so
as
Christ
be
magnified
in
your
bodies
:
love
will
breed
courage
,
and
cast
out
fear
:
slavish
fear
before
God
,
carnal
fear
before
me
.
-
4.
Get
a
true
insight
in
,
an
account
of
suffering
and
troubles
whence
they
are
:
they
issue
from
the
same
love
with
redemption
of
your
souls
from
Hell
,
and
your
glorification
:
God
doth
every
thing
in
pursuance
of
the
purpose
of
his
love
:
he
doth
every
thing
according
to
the
platform
and
pattern
of
his
thoughts
towards
us
from
eternity
.
Consider
what
troubles
are
,
and
to
what
end
,
not
to
destroy
,
but
to
try
:
to
wean
from
the
world
,
to
fit
for
heaven
.
-
5.
Get
an
insight
into
the
vanity
of
the
Creature
:
you
reckon
the
Creature
some
great
matter
,
and
that
is
the
reason
of
your
love
,
and
of
your
fear
.
-
6.
Get
the
fear
of
God
,
that
may
over-rule
other
fears
:
Fear
not
him
that
can
but
kill
the
body
,
but
fear
him
that
is
able
to
cast
Body
and
Soul
into
Hell-fire
.
-
7.
Keep
a
clear
conscience
void
of
offence
towards
God
,
and
towards
men
:
by
a
heart-abasing
confession
of
what
is
past
,
and
the
application
of
the
blood
of
Christ
;
and
by
mortification
and
watchfulness
therein
,
keep
your selves
from
evil
for
the
time
to
come
.
-
8.
Get
a
better
assurance
of
eternal
life
;
a
glimpse
and
sight
of
this
would
make
a
man
run
through
the
very
flames
of
hell
.
How
comfortable
was
Stephen
,
when
a
shower
of
stones
was
about
his
ears
,
to
see
Jesus
standing
at
the
right
hand
of
God!
I
wonder
how
they
dare
to
venture
their
life
,
that
have
no
ground
of
a
better
life
:
but
for
those
that
have
a
well
grounded
hope
of
the
mercy
of
God
,
they
say
,
We
reckon
these
light
afflictions
,
which
are
but
for
a
moment
,
to
work
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
.
Fear
not
any
of
these
things
which
you
shall
suffer
.
Prop.
7.
Christ
does
limit
Satan
,
he
hath
him
in
a
string
,
him
and
all
his
instruments
:
(
The
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
&c.
)
Every
word
hath
its
weight
:
who
shall
do
it
?
the
Devil
:
What
shall
he
do
?
cast
you
into
prison
.
How
far
!
some
of
you
:
How
long
?
ten
dayes
:
For
what
use
?
that
you
may
be
tryed
.
Christ
as
he
hath
Satan
in
a
chain
of
providence
,
so
he
hath
a
chain
of
Restraint
;
it
is
Christ
that
sets
a
circle
about
him
,
he
cannot
cause
a
hair
of
thy
head
to
fall
:
he
is
in
the
hand
of
Christ
;
they
are
as
truly
under
him
and
his
hand
,
as
they
are
against
him
:
If
God
let
alone
his
Enemies
,
what
shall
they
not
do
?
If
God
let
alone
his
People
,
what
shall
they
do
?
2.
God
has
a
special
Providence
about
the
things
of
his
Church
by
way
of
Eminency
,
by
way
of
Premission
,
and
ordination
.
3.
You
will
not
deny
but
there
's
power
enough
in
God
to
destroy
all
that
are
against
him
,
and
to
limit
;
and
all
shall
make
to
the
praise
of
God
,
and
to
his
peoples
good
.
4.
The
Lord
is
exceeding
merciful
;
he
cannot
hold
when
the
Enemy
comes
to
insult
,
to
blaspheme
,
and
revile
:
Now
will
I
arise
,
saith
God
,
and
set
him
at
liberty
from
him
that
puffeth
at
him
:
there
is
not
only
a
judging
of
their
Enemies
hereafter
,
but
a
judging
of
them
here
:
the
world
shall
say
,
Verily
there
is
a
God
that
rewardeth
righteousness
,
verily
there
is
a
God
that
judgeth
the
earth
.
5.
God
hath
a
special
design
in
hand
:
therefore
just
so
far
as
he
will
carry
on
the
design
God
hath
towards
his
people
(
which
is
always
a
design
of
Faithfulness
)
just
so
far
shall
the
enemy
go
,
Isa.
10.
The
Enemy
means
not
so
,
he
means
to
cut
off
people
,
not
a
few
;
but
Gods
end
was
otherwise
,
and
he
will
over-rule
them
:
this
is
the
comfort
,
there
is
a
set
time
,
there
is
an
end
.
There
is
a
difference
between
the
afflicting
of
God's
people
,
and
judging
their
Enemies
:
in
the
intention
,
and
extension
:
one
is
for
ruine
,
the
other
in
proportion
:
one
is
a
light
affliction
,
the
other
a
load
.
And
then
for
extension
,
one
is
for
ever
,
the
other
,
is
for
a
time
,
for
ten
dayes
.
Then
our
affliction
shall
have
an
end
,
I
and
a
comfortable
end
,
the
end
of
our
sins
,
and
the
end
of
our
sorrows
?
God
will
restore
comforts
to
his
mourners
;
let
us
be
mourners
during
the
time
of
mourning
:
God
will
quickly
cloath
us
with
garments
of
praise
:
there
shall
be
an
end
of
sufferings
,
never
an
end
of
our
joy
and
glory
.
Prop.
8.
To
conclude
in
a
word
,
Be
faithful
to
the
death
:
Be
faithful
in
your
Promises
,
in
your
vows
and
purposes
,
your
covenants
of
obedience
and
reformation
;
persist
in
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Offices
Christ
hath
fixt
in
his
Church
:
be
faithful
by
your
most
earnest
,
zealous
desires
before
the
Lord
:
Be
faithful
to
the
death
:
he
will
never
let
you
see
death
till
all
your
fears
are
conquered
:
he
can
presently
take
them
away
;
he
will
certainly
be
present
with
you
in
all
your
troubles
.
And
remember
,
God
in
tender
mercy
and
faithfulness
,
for
the
present
accepts
thy
unfeigned
purpose
to
be
constant
and
faithful
to
him
to
the
death
.
Mr.
Philip
Lamb's
Farewel
Sermon
,
Preached
at
Beer-Regis
in
the
County
of
Dorset
,
Aug.
17.
1662.
Joh.
14.23
.
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
If
a
man
love
me
,
he
will
keep
my
words
;
and
my
Father
will
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
unto
him
,
and
make
our
abode
with
him
.
THe
departure
of
Jesus
Christ
unto
his
Father
,
from
whose
bosom
he
came
into
the
World
,
was
very
sadly
resented
by
his
Disciciples
,
whose
mixt
passions
produce
a
very
great
disturbance
and
trouble
upon
their
Spirits
.
The
inward
Anxiety
,
and
unconcealed
grief
of
the
Disciples
,
move
the
Bowels
of
their
more
affectionate
Lord
to
pity
their
case
,
and
provide
for
their
relief
,
and
give
them
instructions
how
to
express
their
love
unto
him
in
his
absence
,
not
so
much
in
carrying
blubber'd
eyes
and
heavy
hearts
,
as
by
remembring
and
observing
the
Counsels
and
Instructions
that
he
hath
given
to
them
,
while
he
was
present
with
them
.
So
that
this
whole
Chapter
is
fill'd
up
with
Counsels
and
Comforts
,
Directions
and
Consolations
.
First
,
Directions
and
Counsels
,
especially
in
the
1.13.15
.
verses
.
First
,
To
the
exercise
of
Faith
,
verse
1.
Ye
believe
in
God
,
believe
also
in
me
.
And
this
is
the
life
,
even
a
life
of
Faith
,
which
we
must
live
,
till
we
come
to
the
enjoyment
of
Christ
,
by
which
we
fetch
comforts
in
all
troubles
,
and
strength
against
all
tentations
,
from
Jesus
Christ
.
Secondly
,
To
the
duty
of
Prayer
,
ver.
13.
which
is
the
proper
duty
of
an
afflicted
State
,
as
Jam.
5.13
.
Is
any
afflicted
?
let
him
pray
.
By
Prayer
the
Soul
empties
his
Complaints
in
Gods
bosome
,
and
finds
ease
by
telling
him
of
all
the
trouble
and
grief
that
attends
his
state
;
Prayer
hath
that
divine
excellency
,
that
,
like
a
heavenly
Charm
,
it
speaks
away
trouble
,
and
speaks
in
comfort
;
as
't
is
said
of
Hannah
,
1
Sam.
1.18
.
She
prayed
,
and
went
away
,
and
did
eat
,
and
her
countenance
was
no
more
sad
;
And
thus
our
Prayers
alwayes
speed
,
when
they
be
made
by
the
help
of
the
Spirit
,
and
offered
up
to
God
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
13
,
14.
verses
Whatsoever
ye
ask
the
Father
in
my
name
,
that
you
shall
receive
.
Thirdly
,
To
obedience
in
the
15.
verse
,
to
do
the
work
committed
to
them
:
If
ye
love
me
keep
my
commandements
.
You
cannot
better
express
your
love
to
me
,
than
in
keeping
my
words
.
Nor
is
there
a
more
certain
way
for
men
to
find
comfort
,
than
this
,
by
keeping
his
commands
:
for
then
,
though
they
cannot
enjoy
his
Person
,
yet
they
shall
not
miss
his
Promise
.
Secondly
,
The
Consolation
which
he
gives
them
in
the
2.
ver.
&c.
the
16.
ver.
&c.
and
the
23.
ver.
&c.
First
,
In
the
2
,
3
,
4
,
ver.
&c.
From
the
place
whether
he
was
going
,
to
his
Father
and
their
Father
,
his
Home
and
their
Home
;
whence
he
did
intend
to
come
again
to
them
.
So
that
his
going
from
them
,
was
but
a
Recess
,
or
with-drawing
for
a
time
,
until
he
came
:
For
in
ver.
3.
I
will
come
again
,
and
receive
you
to
my self
;
as
rendred
in
the
Greek
,
I
come
again
,
in
the
Present
Tense
,
to
intimate
the
certainty
of
his
coming
to
them
again
,
as
if
he
were
already
come
;
which
in
ver.
28.
of
this
Chapter
,
Christ
tells
them
,
should
be
matter
of
great
joy
to
them
.
If
ye
loved
me
,
ye
would
rejoyce
,
because
I
said
,
I
go
unto
the
Father
.
Secondly
,
From
ver.
16.
The
promise
of
the
Spirit
,
which
shall
supply
his
absence
:
such
a
Spirit
as
shall
reach
them
,
comfort
them
,
and
be
in
stead
of
All
to
them
,
give
them
such
Joy
,
Courage
,
and
Peace
,
as
the
World
can
neither
give
,
nor
take
away
,
ver.
27.
Peace
I
leave
with
you
,
my
Peace
I
give
unto
you
,
&c.
Thirdly
,
In
the
23.
ver.
in
the
Text
,
We
will
come
and
make
our
abode
with
him
,
while
you
keep
my
words
,
which
is
the
great
promise
here
.
If
a
man
love
me
,
he
will
keep
my
words
,
and
my
Father
will
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
unto
him
,
and
make
our
abode
with
him
.
The
words
of
the
Text
are
an
Answer
to
the
Question
of
Judas
,
(
not
Iscariot
)
Lord
how
is
it
,
that
thou
wilt
manifest
thy self
unto
us
,
and
not
unto
the
world
?
Jesus
Christ
gives
the
Answer
,
If
a
man
love
me
he
will
keep
my
words
,
&c.
To
him
the
Promise
is
made
,
That
the
Father
will
love
him
:
They
love
him
that
keep
his
words
;
and
to
these
he
hath
said
,
He
will
manifest
his
love
to
them
,
and
make
his
abode
with
them
.
In
which
word
there
are
three
parts
considerable
.
-
First
,
A
Supposition
,
If
a
man
love
me
,
&c.
-
Secondly
,
A
position
,
which
is
the
effect
of
that
love
:
He
will
keep
my
words
.
-
Thirdly
,
A
promise
,
which
is
two-fold
.
-
First
,
Of
the
Father's
love
,
My
Father
will
love
him
.
-
Secondly
,
The
Co-habitation
of
the
Father
and
Son
with
such
a
Person
,
We
will
come
unto
him
,
and
make
●ur
abode
with
him
.
The
Observations
that
I
intend
to
insist
upon
,
are
two
:
-
First
,
That
it
is
the
duty
and
special
property
of
them
that
love
Jesus
Christ
in
sincerity
,
to
keep
the
words
of
Christ
.
-
Secondly
,
That
God
and
Christ
will
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
words
.
First
,
Of
the
first
of
these
;
That
it
is
the
duty
and
special
property
of
them
that
love
Jesus
Christ
in
sincerity
,
to
keep
the
words
of
Christ
.
If
any
love
me
,
he
will
keep
my
words
,
he
will
do
my
will
,
walk
in
my
ways
,
treasure
up
my
truths
and
counsels
.
This
Doctrine
requires
three
things
to
be
spoken
to
in
their
order
.
-
1.
That
Jesus
Christ
must
be
truly
loved
.
-
2.
What
it
is
to
keep
his
Words
.
-
3.
Why
it
is
both
the
duty
and
property
of
them
that
love
him
to
keep
his
words
.
First
.
That
Jesus
Christ
must
be
truly
loved
;
there
is
such
an
indispensible
necessity
for
this
,
that
the
Apostle
says
,
1
Cor.
16.22
.
If
any
man
love
not
the
Lord
Jesus
,
let
him
be
Anathema
Maranatha
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
But
because
every
one
pretends
highly
to
love
Jesus
Christ
,
and
but
few
that
love
him
indeed
,
I
shall
shew
two
things
more
briefly
.
-
1.
Who
is
he
that
truly
loves
him
.
-
2.
Why
we
should
all
truly
love
him
.
First
,
Who
is
he
that
truly
loves
Christ
.
First
,
He
truly
loves
Jesus
Christ
,
who
,
upon
the
discovery
and
tender
of
Jesus
Christ
in
the
Gospel
,
as
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
can
willingly
deny
all
for
him
,
as
the
Merchant
,
Mat.
13.45
,
46.
sold
all
that
he
had
for
the
goodly
Pearl
.
And
so
Paul
,
Phil.
3.8
.
accounts
all
dung
,
his
parts
,
his
righteousness
by
the
Law
,
his
greatest
excellencies
;
he
loves
Christ
in
deed
,
and
not
in
shew
only
,
who
can
leave
the
world
,
his
dearest
lusts
,
his
best
righteousness
for
Christ
.
This
is
a
true
conjugal
love
,
Psal.
45.10
.
Hearken
O
daughter
,
and
consider
,
and
encline
thine
ear
,
forget
also
thine
own
people
,
&c.
When
Christ
sees
that
we
have
such
love
to
him
,
that
we
will
part
with
all
for
him
,
then
he
sees
a
beauty
in
us
that
delights
him
.
Secondly
,
He
truly
loves
Jesus
Christ
,
who
having
received
him
will
rather
lose
all
,
than
part
with
him
again
;
who
accounts
Jesus
Christ
better
than
his
best
things
,
as
he
sayes
,
in
Mat.
10.37
.
He
that
loves
Father
or
Mother
more
than
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
,
&c.
therefore
sayes
the
Spouse
,
Cant.
8.6
.
Set
me
as
a
seal
upon
thine
heart
,
as
a
seal
upon
thine
arm
,
let
me
be
so
united
to
thee
,
that
I
may
never
be
sever'd
from
thee
.
It
is
a
very
hard
lesson
,
and
an
irksome
duty
for
the
best
of
men
,
to
part
with
friends
,
liberty
,
peace
,
life
,
all
these
,
or
either
of
these
sweet
mercies
;
but
to
part
with
Christ
,
nothing
can
perswade
,
or
enforce
the
soul
that
truly
loves
him
;
that
's
a
thought
more
cruel
than
the
Grave
,
witness
the
holy
Martyrs
,
a
whole
cloud
of
witnesses
;
that
notable
and
eminent
Galeacius
,
Marquess
of
Vico
,
&c.
Thirdly
,
He
that
truly
loves
Jesus
Christ
,
takes
abundance
of
delight
in
communion
with
him
.
No
pleasure
like
the
kisses
of
his
mouth
,
No
sweetness
like
that
of
his
bosome
;
all
his
ways
are
peace
,
and
his
paths
pleasantness
;
Christ
makes
every
condition
comfortable
,
there
is
no
comfort
of
life
,
but
in
that
little
enjoyment
of
Christ
that
the
soul
hath
in
his
life
:
't
is
communion
with
Christ
,
converse
with
him
,
that
is
all
my
comfort
and
pleasure
in
the
world
.
O
how
doth
the
Spouse
take
care
that
he
be
not
disturbed
,
in
Cant.
2.
●
.
I
charge
you
,
O
ye
daughters
of
Jerusalem
,
by
the
Roes
and
the
Hinds
of
the
field
,
that
ye
stir
not
up
,
nor
awake
my
Love
,
till
he
please
.
The
words
are
an
allusion
to
one
that
would
not
have
her
Friend
disturbed
,
and
speaks
to
her
companions
,
and
charges
them
by
all
that
is
dear
and
pleasant
to
them
,
not
to
break
the
rest
of
her
best
Beloved
,
and
shews
the
wonderful
delight
the
soul
takes
in
communion
with
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
special
care
that
it
alwayes
hath
,
that
no
tentation
break
in
,
nor
corruption
break
out
,
to
interrupt
that
sweet
communion
,
or
occasion
Christs
departure
,
who
will
not
for
any
profit
commit
any
sin
,
or
cause
Jesus
to
depart
from
him
.
Fourthly
,
He
that
truly
loves
Jesus
Christ
,
having
lost
the
sight
of
him
,
is
never
satisfied
,
till
he
come
to
the
re-enjoyment
of
him
,
is
alwayes
at
a
loss
,
and
is
never
quiet
till
he
enter
into
acquaintance
and
communion
with
him
,
as
in
that
of
Joseph
and
Mary
,
they
having
lost
their
Son
,
went
seeking
till
they
found
him
;
So
Cant.
3.1
,
2
,
3
,
&c.
By
night
on
my
bed
,
I
sought
him
whom
my
soul
loveth
,
I
sought
him
,
but
I
found
him
not
:
I
will
rise
now
and
go
about
the
City
,
in
the
streets
,
and
in
the
broad
ways
,
&c.
I
said
to
the
Watchmen
,
Saw
ye
him
whom
my
soul
loveth
?
&c.
By
all
which
is
expressed
the
sedulous
care
and
industry
of
a
living
soul
seeking
after
Christ
.
First
,
By
night
in
her
bed
.
Jesus
Christ
hath
her
best
thoughts
;
in
her
closet
and
private
duties
of
Prayer
,
serious
Meditations
,
spiritual
Ejaculations
,
and
secret
self-Examinations
:
in
all
these
the
soul
enquires
:
As
one
that
loves
the
world
,
by
night
his
meditation
is
of
the
world
;
so
the
man
of
pleasures
and
honours
is
pursuing
his
lusts
in
the
night
season
;
the
wicked
man
is
contriving
mischief
upon
his
bed
:
so
the
soul
that
loves
Christ
,
his
are
still
at
work
after
Christ
.
Secondly
,
I
will
rise
now
and
go
about
the
City
,
&c.
(
i.e.
)
I
will
betake
my self
to
all
publick
Ordinances
,
and
shew
more
zeal
and
life
in
my
duties
,
and
in
these
I
will
make
enquiry
.
Thirdly
,
I
asked
the
Watchmen
,
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
which
are
,
or
should
be
as
faithful
watchmen
,
that
watch
for
our
Souls
,
and
be
able
to
speak
a
word
in
season
,
&c.
So
nothing
will
satisfie
the
Soul
that
truly
loves
Christ
,
without
him
;
and
no
means
shall
be
negected
till
she
enjoy
him
.
Secondly
,
Why
must
he
be
thus
beloved
?
First
,
Because
he
is
lovely
,
altogether
lovely
.
-
First
,
Lovely
in
his
Life
,
observing
all
the
will
of
God
,
there
was
a
wonderful
beauty
upon
him
,
if
we
behold
and
can
understand
,
that
hidden
glory
of
an
untainted
Holiness
,
and
exact
conformity
to
the
will
of
God
.
-
Secondly
,
Lovely
in
his
Death
,
never
more
lovely
and
amiable
to
the
believing
sinner
,
than
when
he
was
most
despicable
in
the
eyes
of
rebellious
sinners
.
O
then
he
appears
most
beautiful
and
desirable
,
when
he
hangs
on
the
Cross
,
there
making
our
Peace
,
procuring
our
pardon
,
obtaning
life
and
glory
for
us
,
by
that
shameful
death
.
-
Thirdly
,
Lovely
in
all
his
Graces
,
each
Grace
a
matchless
Jewel
;
Rocks
of
Diamonds
,
Mountains
of
Pearl
,
not
worthy
to
be
mentioned
with
the
least
of
his
excellencies
.
If
he
put
a
little
of
this
Grace
upon
any
Soul
,
though
he
be
never
so
vile
,
cloathed
with
corruption
;
as
in
Ezek.
16.
from
the
9
to
the
16
Verse
.
Yet
he
may
be
made
beautiful
by
his
comeliness
.
-
Fourthly
,
Lovely
in
all
his
Ordinances
,
in
which
the
more
immediate
sight
the
Soul
hath
of
him
,
the
more
he
is
taken
with
his
Beauty
;
No
wonder
he
is
called
in
Hag.
2.7
.
The
desire
of
all
Nations
.
Secondly
,
Because
of
his
deserving
love
;
We
love
him
,
because
he
first
loved
us
.
Consider
in
his
love
,
these
four
particulars
.
-
First
,
He
laid
down
his
life
for
us
,
such
a
love
will
deserve
love
,
and
life
too
;
John
15.13
.
Greater
love
hath
no
man
than
this
,
that
a
man
lay
down
his
life
for
his
friends
.
-
Secondly
,
He
lives
now
in
Heaven
for
us
,
Heb.
7.25
.
He
ever
liveth
to
make
intercession
for
us
.
He
is
there
minding
our
necessities
,
agitating
our
affairs
;
by
his
sitting
there
,
we
have
Liberty
of
coming
thither
;
his
sitting
there
in
glory
,
we
have
our
standing
here
in
grace
.
-
Thirdly
,
he
accounts
that
as
done
to
himself
,
that
is
done
to
them
that
are
his
,
Zach.
2.8
.
He
that
toucheth
you
,
toucheth
the
Apple
of
his
eye
,
and
Mat.
10.40
,
41
,
42.
&c.
He
that
receiveth
you
,
receiveth
me
:
and
so
he
said
to
Saul
,
Acts
9.4
.
Why
persecutest
thou
me
?
when
he
was
with
commission
from
the
High
Priest
,
dragging
the
poor
Professors
of
Jesus
Christ
to
the
prison
.
-
Fourthly
,
He
longs
to
have
us
with
him
,
John
17.24
.
Father
I
will
that
where
I
am
,
there
they
may
be
also
,
to
behold
my
glory
.
He
is
not
satisfied
with
out
their
Company
:
and
is
always
imparting
his
most
secret
counsels
to
them
,
John
15.16
.
Henceforth
I
call
you
not
Servants
,
for
the
servant
knoweth
not
what
his
Lord
doth
;
but
I
have
called
you
friends
,
for
all
things
that
I
have
heard
of
my
Father
,
I
have
made
known
unto
you
.
Thirdly
,
Because
otherwise
we
shall
not
regard
his
words
which
is
intimated
in
the
Text
,
If
we
love
him
,
we
shall
keep
his
words
;
but
if
we
love
him
not
,
we
will
not
keep
his
words
;
It
is
want
of
Love
to
Christ
,
that
is
the
cause
of
the
abounding
of
every
sin
;
for
if
we
did
love
him
,
we
should
keep
his
commands
,
which
is
the
second
particular
.
Secondly
,
What
it
is
to
keep
the
words
of
Christ
?
First
,
There
is
a
Natural
and
Mental
keeping
of
the
words
of
Christ
:
and
so
we
must
keep
them
,
that
is
,
Remember
his
Words
,
his
Promises
,
Counsels
and
Appointments
.
The
Memory
is
man's
storehouse
,
or
cabinet
,
that
should
be
kept
Sacred
for
the
truths
of
Christ
;
so
the
Disciples
kept
the
word
of
Christ
,
when
they
remembred
his
sayings
;
and
David
,
Ps.
119.93
.
I
will
never
forget
thy
precepts
,
for
by
them
thou
hast
quickened
me
,
(
i.e.
)
I
will
keep
thy
precepts
;
for
what
we
forget
we
lose
,
and
what
we
remember
,
we
keep
.
And
thus
,
as
Friends
take
pleasure
to
look
sometimes
on
the
love-tokens
of
their
absent
friends
;
So
may
we
have
singular
comfort
and
refreshment
,
to
see
the
heart
of
Christ
in
the
counsels
,
promises
,
and
appointments
left
with
us
.
Secondly
,
There
is
an
Evangilical
and
Practical
keeping
of
the
words
of
Christ
.
When
we
do
believe
promises
,
and
obey
commands
;
Promises
not
believed
,
and
precepts
not
obeyed
,
are
as
water
spilt
on
the
earth
besides
the
Vessel
that
should
receive
it
,
Heb.
4.2
.
but
when
they
are
believed
,
they
be
as
liquor
put
into
the
Vessel
for
its
proper
use
.
Hence
saith
Christ
,
Luke
11.28
.
Blessed
are
they
that
hear
the
word
of
God
,
and
keep
it
.
Then
we
keep
the
words
of
Christ
,
when
we
believe
his
promises
,
observe
his
precepts
in
all
our
conversation
,
and
walk
by
his
appointments
and
institutions
in
all
our
duties
.
Thirdly
,
Why
?
it
is
their
Property
and
Duty
that
love
Jesus
Christ
,
to
keep
his
words
.
First
,
Because
true
love
is
comprehensive
:
He
that
loves
Christ
truly
,
loves
also
all
that
is
his
;
He
that
loves
him
that
begat
,
loves
him
also
that
is
begotten
:
The
nearer
any
thing
is
to
Christ
,
the
better
it
is
beloved
,
and
then
we
love
the
Word
,
when
we
keep
it
as
a
special
pledge
of
his
love
;
To
have
his
Word
,
and
a
heart
to
keep
it
,
is
a
double
blessing
:
and
indeed
,
such
a
gift
is
the
Word
of
Christ
,
as
wordly
to
be
loved
for
it self
,
and
kept
for
the
Givers
sake
.
Secondly
,
Because
true
love
is
Operative
,
It
is
the
principle
of
Gospel-obedience
,
2
Cor.
5.14
.
The
love
of
Christ
constraineth
us
.
Where
there
is
the
disposition
of
a
Son
,
there
will
be
obedience
to
the
Fathers
commands
▪
so
where
there
is
spiritual
love
to
Christ
,
it
will
set
the
Soul
on
work
,
and
quicken
it
to
keep
the
words
of
Christ
.
As
is
said
of
Faith
,
Shew
me
thy
Faith
by
thy
Works
:
So
,
shew
thy
love
to
Christ
by
thy
works
;
as
Faith
without
works
is
dead
,
so
is
love
without
obedience
.
Thirdly
,
Because
keeping
the
words
of
Christ
gives
the
clearest
and
surest
testimony
of
the
truth
of
our
love
to
Jesus
Christ
.
Probatio
dilectionis
est
exhibitio
operis
,
Obedience
is
the
most
lively
testification
of
love
,
as
Christ
said
to
Peter
,
Lovest
thou
me
,
&c.
shew
it
in
this
,
in
doing
thy
duty
,
Feed
my
sheep
.
So
Christ
tells
us
in
the
Text
,
Where
the
fire
of
love
is
in
the
breast
,
there
the
flames
of
duty
and
service
is
in
the
hand
,
Joh.
15.14
.
Ye
are
my
friends
,
if
ye
do
whatsoever
I
command
you
.
In
the
1
Joh.
5.3
.
In
this
is
the
love
of
God
,
that
we
keep
his
Commandements
.
Vse
1.
For
Exhortation
.
First
,
To
a
mental
keeping
of
the
words
of
Christ
,
according
to
that
word
,
Heb.
2.1
.
We
ought
therefore
to
give
the
more
diligent
heed
to
the
things
which
we
have
received
,
lest
at
any
time
we
let
them
slip
.
And
that
we
may
not
forget
,
but
keep
in
our
memories
the
words
of
Christ
;
First
,
consider
,
That
all
the
promises
and
counsels
which
Jesus
Christ
hath
made
known
to
us
,
are
not
only
for
the
present
,
but
for
the
future
use
,
Isa.
22.23
.
Hearken
and
hear
for
the
time
to
come
.
We
should
hear
as
if
we
were
to
hear
no
more
.
The
Cordial
which
hath
sometime
revived
us
,
must
not
be
lain
aside
,
lest
for
want
of
it
another
time
,
we
faint
quite
away
.
The
reason
why
they
were
ready
to
faint
under
afflictions
,
Heb.
12.5
.
was
,
because
they
had
forgotten
the
Exhortation
,
which
speaketh
to
them
as
to
Sons
.
For
this
cause
Jesus
Christ
often
bids
his
Disciples
remember
the
word
he
had
spoken
to
them
,
and
knowing
their
frailty
,
promises
his
Spirit
,
Joh.
14.26
.
and
that
(
says
he
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
shall
bring
to
his
remembrance
.
Secondly
,
consider
,
Not
to
remember
the
words
of
Christ
,
is
a
sad
sign
of
our
dis-esteem
of
Jesus
Christ
.
We
usually
remember
Precepts
,
Counsels
,
and
Sayings
,
according
to
the
authority
which
the
person
hath
with
us
,
from
whence
they
come
.
It
is
a
very
great
dishonour
to
Jesus
Christ
,
when
he
shall
cast
his
words
behind
our
backs
.
Did
we
honour
Jesus
Christ
as
our
King
,
Lord
,
and
Law-giver
,
we
should
be
more
careful
to
remember
what
he
hath
spoken
to
us
.
We
often
blame
our
Heads
,
as
if
the
fault
lay
only
there
,
that
we
do
not
remember
the
words
of
Christ
,
when
indeed
the
fault
lies
most
in
the
Hearts
,
that
we
have
not
more
and
esteem
of
Christ
there
.
Thirdly
,
The
time
will
come
,
when
we
shall
dearly
repent
every
Truth
forgotten
,
that
we
did
not
endeavour
to
seal
instruction
upon
our
Hearts
.
First
,
When
God
shall
with-hold
instruction
from
us
,
because
we
have
refused
it
,
the
time
may
come
,
when
,
as
Am●s
8.12
.
Men
shall
run
to
and
fro
,
and
seek
the
Word
of
the
Lord
and
shall
not
find
it
;
and
then
we
shall
see
the
worth
of
the
Word
,
that
now
we
prize
not
.
Secondly
,
When
God
shall
call
us
to
account
for
all
Sermons
,
and
Instructions
we
have
received
,
as
he
will
certainly
do
;
though
we
forget
,
yet
he
will
remember
,
and
he
will
ask
how
we
have
kept
,
and
improved
the
Word
he
hath
spoken
to
us
.
To
help
us
in
keeping
,
or
remembring
the
words
of
Christ
,
First
,
Let
our
hearts
be
affected
with
the
worth
and
excellency
of
the
Word
,
that
it
is
more
precious
than
Gold
or
Silver
:
and
then
we
shall
keep
it
as
choyce
Treasure
.
That
which
a
man
prizeth
,
he
will
keep
in
safe
custody
,
and
have
often
in
his
eyes
,
as
David
sayes
of
the
Word
,
Psal.
119.97
.
O
how
I
love
thy
Law
,
it
is
my
meditation
all
the
day
long
.
If
a
man
account
the
Word
as
his
Treasure
,
he
will
not
forget
it
,
as
Jerem.
2.32
.
Can
a
Maid
forget
her
Ornaments
,
or
a
Bride
her
Attires
?
This
they
forget
not
.
Yet
because
we
account
the
Word
as
excellent
and
necessary
as
these
,
therefore
it
follows
,
Yet
my
people
have
forgotten
me
dayes
without
number
.
Secondly
,
Apply
every
word
of
Christ
to
your
own
Soul
:
though
men
will
not
keep
what
is
anothers
,
yet
usually
they
keep
what
is
their
own
;
while
men
carve
away
the
Word
to
others
,
as
if
it
concern'd
not
them
,
it
is
no
marvel
if
they
keep
it
not
:
but
if
we
accounted
every
word
as
spoken
to
us
,
and
our
portion
,
we
should
hear
and
keep
it
.
Men
remember
the
news
which
concerns
themselves
.
We
should
hear
Christ
speaking
,
as
Job
5.27
.
Hear
thou
this
,
know
it
for
thy
good
.
Thirdly
,
Meditate
often
upon
what
you
have
received
,
as
Mary
pondered
the
sayings
which
she
heard
,
in
her
heart
.
The
way
to
keep
any
thing
safe
,
is
to
have
a
constant
eye
upon
it
.
Meditation
is
the
Souls
serious
retiring
into
it self
,
to
take
a
view
of
all
that
of
God
that
is
laid
up
within
it self
.
Fourthly
,
Hasten
to
do
all
that
you
have
heard
and
learned
,
Psal.
119.16
.
It
is
said
by
David
,
I
made
haste
,
and
prolonged
not
the
time
to
keep
his
Commandements
.
A
man
will
not
easily
forget
his
Trade
;
for
if
we
daily
obey
commands
,
and
believe
promises
,
we
cannot
easily
forget
the
commands
and
promises
given
to
us
:
which
last
direction
leads
me
to
the
second
Exhortation
.
Secondly
,
It
may
exhort
us
to
keep
the
words
of
Christ
with
an
Evangelical
and
Practical
keeping
.
Keep
the
Word
as
a
man
keeps
his
Rule
;
or
the
Souldier
keeps
his
Weapon
;
let
not
the
Word
depart
from
thee
,
and
do
not
thou
depart
from
it
,
by
forsaking
the
appointments
and
commands
of
Christ
.
First
,
Consider
,
That
if
we
do
not
keep
the
words
of
Christ
,
by
obeying
,
and
a
suitable
walking
,
we
do
but
in
vain
pretend
love
to
Jesus
Christ
,
as
they
that
had
no
more
of
Christ
,
but
to
call
him
Lord
,
(
Mat.
7.21
.
)
Not
every
one
that
saith
unto
me
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
shall
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
&c.
So
,
not
every
one
that
sayes
he
loves
me
,
but
he
that
doth
my
Word
,
he
is
my
friend
.
Secondly
,
Consider
,
What
a
sin
it
is
to
pretend
love
to
Christ
,
and
not
so
truly
to
love
Him
,
as
to
keep
his
Words
;
't
is
Hypocrisie
,
they
be
Christs
false
friends
:
an
open
enemy
is
less
dangerous
than
they
,
Ezek.
33.31
.
They
hear
my
words
,
but
they
will
not
do
them
,
their
heart
goes
after
convetousness
:
They
be
false
to
themselves
,
and
delude
their
own
souls
with
a
bare
profession
and
hearing
,
Jam.
1.22
.
Be
ye
doers
of
the
Word
,
and
not
hearers
only
,
deceiving
your
own
souls
.
Thirdly
,
Consider
,
What
judgment
they
incurr
,
and
who
can
tell
how
great
it
is
?
'T
is
called
a
beating
with
many
stripes
,
when
the
least
stripe
from
that
hand
can
break
the
loyns
,
Luke
12.47
.
He
that
knoweth
his
Masters
will
and
doth
it
not
,
shall
be
beaten
with
many
st●ipes
.
Fourthly
,
Consider
,
This
is
the
clearest
evidence
of
our
interest
in
Christ
,
of
his
love
to
us
,
That
we
keep
his
Commandements
.
By
this
we
know
that
we
love
him
as
our
Christ
,
when
we
do
not
only
love
him
as
a
Jesus
,
a
Saviour
,
but
obey
him
as
a
Lord
,
and
follow
his
Law
.
When
God
shall
write
his
Law
in
our
hearts
,
is
not
this
an
evidence
that
Christ
is
ours
?
Fifthly
,
Great
and
many
are
the
encouragements
which
he
hath
promised
to
them
that
keep
his
words
.
There
be
many
blessings
in
the
Word
,
but
they
only
have
the
blessings
for
theirs
,
who
keep
his
Word
,
James
1.15
.
Whoso
looketh
into
the
perfect
Law
of
Liberty
,
and
continueth
therein
,
he
being
not
a
forgetful
hearer
,
but
a
doer
of
the
Word
,
this
man
shall
be
blessed
in
his
deed
;
he
shall
ask
what
ye
will
and
have
it
,
Job
.
15.7
.
If
you
abide
in
me
,
and
my
words
abide
in
you
,
ask
what
you
will
,
and
it
shall
be
done
unto
you
.
That
we
may
do
the
words
of
Christ
,
First
,
Let
it
be
the
aim
and
intention
of
our
Souls
,
when
we
come
to
hear
,
to
turn
hearing
into
doing
.
Say
as
Paul
did
,
Acts
9.6
.
Lord
what
wilt
thou
have
me
to
do
?
and
Cornelius
,
Acts
10.33
.
Now
therefore
are
we
all
here
present
before
God
,
to
hear
all
things
that
are
commanded
thee
of
God
.
Secondly
,
Beg
of
God
to
give
you
such
a
heart
,
that
you
may
not
only
say
,
as
the
people
in
a
good
humour
once
to
Moses
,
All
that
thou
shalt
speak
unto
us
,
that
will
we
observe
and
do
;
but
find
your
hearts
such
as
in
Deut.
5.29
.
O
that
there
were
such
an
heart
in
them
that
they
would
fear
me
,
and
keep
my
Commandements
always
,
&c.
it
is
he
by
whom
the
Word
is
made
(
as
James
hath
it
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
A
fruit-bearing
word
.
Begin
all
your
hearing
with
prayers
,
and
conclude
them
with
prayers
,
●●●ause
't
is
of
the
greatest
concernment
.
●●●●tly
,
A
Vse
of
Comfort
.
First
,
If
we
keep
this
Word
,
this
Word
will
keep
us
.
It
will
keep
us
in
the
worst
of
times
,
yea
at
all
times
,
Prov.
6.22
.
When
thou
goest
,
it
shall
lead
thee
,
when
thou
sleepest
it
shall
keep
thee
,
and
when
thou
awakest
it
shall
talk
with
thee
.
If
thou
keep
his
Commands
,
his
Commands
will
keep
you
;
if
you
keep
his
Promises
,
his
Promises
will
bring
you
to
Glory
.
Secondly
,
If
we
keep
his
Word
,
we
shall
not
want
present
comforts
.
The
present
gratuities
which
we
have
from
Christ
,
should
be
enough
to
encourage
us
,
if
there
were
no
future
reward
,
Psal.
19.
Inkeeping
them
there
is
great
reward
.
Thirdly
,
Jesus
Christ
promised
a
blessedness
to
such
persons
;
they
shall
be
a
blessed
people
,
Rev.
1.3
.
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
they
that
hear
the
words
of
this
Prophecy
,
and
keep
those
things
which
are
written
therein
;
and
so
in
Luke
11.28
.
Blessed
are
they
,
&c.
and
with
the
best
of
blessings
doth
he
crown
them
in
the
Text
,
My
Father
will
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
to
him
,
and
will
make
our
abode
with
him
;
which
is
the
second
Observation
.
God
and
Christ
will
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Word
.
In
which
Observation
,
we
shall
take
notice
of
these
three
particulars
:
-
First
,
How
God
and
Christ
do
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Words
.
-
Secondly
,
Why
God
and
Christ
will
make
their
abode
with
such
.
-
Thirdly
,
What
an
excellent
blessing
it
is
to
have
God
and
Christ
abiding
with
us
.
First
,
How
God
and
Christ
do
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Words
,
in
which
these
three
particulars
must
be
shewn
.
-
1.
How
God
abides
with
his
People
.
-
2.
How
Jesus
Christ
abides
with
them
.
-
3.
How
both
God
and
Christ
will
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Word
.
First
,
How
God
,
the
first
Person
in
the
Trinity
,
is
said
to
make
his
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Word
.
And
this
will
be
two
wayes
seen
.
First
,
It
is
not
here
to
be
understood
of
his
common
or
general
presence
,
as
he
is
the
infinite
God
,
and
being
Omni-present
,
fills
Heaven
and
Earth
:
for
so
he
abides
with
all
the
works
of
his
hands
;
yea
,
so
he
is
with
them
that
fear
him
not
.
Secondly
,
It
is
here
properly
understood
of
Gods
abode
by
way
of
special
presence
,
as
he
is
a
gracious
Father
:
therefore
Jesus
Christ
doth
first
express
the
Fathers
love
,
and
then
his
abode
,
as
the
product
and
fruit
of
his
love
,
My
Father
will
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
unto
him
,
&c.
He
will
come
and
abide
with
his
,
as
a
God
in
Covenant
with
them
,
therefore
hath
he
put
it
into
a
promise
,
in
2
Cor.
6.16
.
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
walk
in
them
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
People
.
Secondly
,
How
Jesus
Christ
will
make
his
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Word
(
which
will
be
shewn
also
,
First
Negatively
,
Secondly
Affirmatively
.
1.
Negatively
:
It
is
not
to
be
understood
of
a
carnal
or
corporal
presence
of
Christ
,
(
as
Papists
imagine
)
as
if
the
flesh
of
Christ
could
be
in
all
places
,
whom
the
Heavens
must
contain
till
the
time
of
the
restitution
of
all
things
:
for
so
sayes
the
Apostle
,
2
Cor.
5.16
.
acknowledging
,
If
he
had
known
Christ
after
the
flesh
,
yet
so
he
knows
him
no
more
.
2.
Affirmatively
:
He
makes
abode
with
his
people
after
a
spiritual
manner
;
God
the
Father
makes
his
abode
with
his
Servants
,
as
a
Father
to
them
;
Jesus
Christ
abides
with
them
,
as
the
Head
of
his
Church
,
as
it
is
in
Eph.
5.25
.
He
is
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Saviour
of
his
Body
.
God
abides
with
us
in
Christ
,
Jesus
Christ
abides
with
us
by
his
Spirit
.
A
learned
Author
shews
four
wayes
of
Christs
abode
with
Believers
.
-
1.
Politice
,
ut
Rex
in
Regno
,
As
a
King
in
his
Kingdom
;
and
so
he
gives
Laws
,
as
the
only
Head
and
King
of
his
Church
;
protects
them
,
and
orders
all
their
affairs
.
-
2.
Occonomice
,
ut
pater
in
Domo
,
As
a
Father
in
his
House
,
and
so
he
takes
care
,
and
makes
provision
for
his
people
,
as
a
Father
for
his
Family
.
-
3.
Ethice
,
ut
Ratio
in
Howine
,
As
Reason
in
a
Man
,
which
is
the
light
that
directs
man
in
all
his
actions
:
Jesus
Christ
directs
and
leads
his
people
.
-
4.
Physice
,
ut
Anima
in
Corpore
,
As
the
Soul
in
the
Body
,
which
animates
and
acts
the
whole
man
,
without
which
the
Body
is
a
dead
and
liveless
Trunk
;
so
Jesus
Christ
doth
quicken
our
Souls
,
by
whom
we
have
spiritual
life
.
And
,
that
he
is
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
thus
abides
with
them
,
First
,
Consider
he
hath
all
grace
,
and
life
in
him
:
John
5.26
.
As
the
Father
hath
life
in
himself
,
so
hath
he
given
to
the
Son
to
have
life
in
himself
;
Therefore
the
Psalmist
sayes
,
Psal.
36.9
.
With
the
is
thee
Well
of
life
,
and
in
thy
light
shall
we
see
light
.
Secondly
,
From
him
is
all
grace
and
life
conveyed
out
unto
us
,
Joh.
1.16
.
Of
his
fulness
have
all
we
received
,
and
grace
for
grace
.
Yea
,
whatsoever
we
receive
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
we
have
from
him
originally
,
as
in
Joh.
16.15
.
For
he
shall
take
of
mine
and
shew
it
unto
you
.
Thirdly
,
How
God
and
Christ
are
both
said
to
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Word
.
And
this
I
shall
shew
to
be
,
three
wayes
.
First
,
By
their
special
providence
and
inspection
with
them
,
and
so
we
may
see
them
in
several
Scriptures
abiding
with
them
,
as
in
Zach.
1.8
,
9
,
10.
verses
.
There
's
Jesus
Christ
among
the
Myrtle
trees
,
which
represent
the
Church
.
And
in
Rev.
1.13
.
He
is
there
in
the
midst
of
his
golden
Candle-sticks
.
And
David
tells
us
of
his
experience
of
Gods
presence
with
him
,
Psal.
73.23
.
I
am
continually
with
thee
,
thou
upholdest
me
with
thy
right
hand
.
And
the
Apostle
Paul
,
2
Tim.
4.7
.
The
Lord
stood
by
me
.
Indeed
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
are
upon
the
Righteous
,
and
he
hath
said
,
he
will
not
leave
them
.
Secondly
,
They
make
their
abode
with
them
in
the
Gospel
,
and
Gospel
Ordinances
:
where
these
be
continued
in
their
power
and
purity
,
there
the
Tabernacle
of
God
is
among
men
;
and
when
these
are
taken
away
,
Ichabod
,
the
Glory
is
departed
:
We
may
say
,
God
hath
forsaken
us
.
As
the
Ark
was
a
type
and
token
of
Gods
special
presence
with
the
Jews
,
so
the
Gospel
and
Gospel-Ordinances
,
are
a
signal
token
of
Gods
abode
with
us
;
for
in
these
we
may
see
him
,
in
these
we
may
enjoy
him
,
by
these
we
may
be
made
like
to
him
,
as
in
2
Cor.
31.18
.
But
we
all
with
open
fa●e
behold
,
as
in
a
Glass
,
the
glory
of
God
,
and
are
changed
into
the
same
Image
,
from
Glory
to
Glory
,
even
as
h●
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
.
Thirdly
,
They
make
their
abode
with
them
in
the
Spirit
,
which
proceeds
from
the
Father
and
the
Son
;
So
they
may
both
be
said
truly
to
abide
with
us
,
while
we
have
the
Spirit
,
the
Comforter
which
proceeds
from
the
Father
and
the
Son
as
a
pledge
of
their
love
,
Joh.
15.20
.
When
the
Comforter
is
come
,
whom
I
will
send
unto
you
from
the
Father
:
I
will
send
him
,
says
Christ
,
even
the
spirit
of
truth
,
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
Father
:
There
is
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
from
the
Father
and
the
Son
to
the
People
that
keep
his
Word
;
and
thus
Believers
are
said
to
hold
fellowship
with
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
in
the
first
Epist.
of
John
23.
It
is
by
the
Spirit
we
are
drawn
;
being
drawn
we
come
;
being
come
,
we
are
enabled
to
walk
with
God
in
Christ
:
It
is
the
Spirit
that
doth
for
all
us
.
As
in
the
Eccho
,
the
Aire
being
moved
by
the
voyce
,
returns
the
same
sound
by
its
own
motion
:
So
in
all
our
Communion
with
God
and
Christ
;
the
Soul
being
moved
by
the
Spirit
,
returns
answer
by
vertue
of
the
Spirits
motion
in
us
:
Come
,
says
the
Spirit
;
I
come
says
the
Soul
,
being
taught
by
the
same
Spirit
.
All
the
works
wrought
on
the
Souls
of
men
in
order
to
Salvation
,
are
wrought
of
God
and
Christ
in
us
,
but
by
the
Spirit
;
As
in
these
three
special
particulars
.
First
,
By
the
Spirit
they
instruct
and
teach
;
The
Spirit
is
an
enlightening
Spirit
,
a
Spirit
of
Judgment
and
of
Burning
.
The
Spirit
reveals
the
counsels
of
God
,
the
great
Mysteries
of
the
Kingdom
;
leads
into
all
Truth
,
makes
men
wise
to
Salvation
.
Secondly
,
By
this
Spirit
they
quicken
and
comfort
the
Souls
of
men
,
Rom.
5.5
.
It
is
by
the
Spirit
that
the
love
of
God
i●
shed
abroad
in
our
hourts
.
Our
cold
and
frozen
spirits
are
warmed
and
made
fit
for
action
,
and
by
this
Spirit
we
are
awakened
:
Hence
the
Church
prayes
for
the
breathings
of
this
Spirit
,
Cant.
4.16
.
Awake
O
North-wind
,
and
come
thou
South
,
blow
upon
my
Garden
,
that
the
Spices
●●●of
〈◊〉
flow
out
.
Thirdly
,
By
his
Spirit
they
do
strengthen
,
and
establish
the
hearts
of
men
in
the
ways
of
Holiness
,
thus
they
are
made
strong
in
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
power
of
his
might
:
strong
to
resist
temptations
;
strong
to
suppress
corruptions
;
strong
to
perform
duties
:
by
this
Spirit
they
are
carried
through
all
difficulties
;
by
this
Spirit
their
infirmities
are
healed
;
they
are
made
to
persevere
,
and
kept
stedfast
and
unmoveable
,
alwayes
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
and
sealed
up
to
the
day
of
Redemption
.
Thus
God
and
Christ
do
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
the
Words
of
Christ
,
till
they
come
to
make
an
everlasting
abode
with
them
in
Heaven
.
And
according
to
the
workings
of
this
Spirit
more
or
less
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
God
is
said
to
be
present
,
or
absent
from
his
people
.
Secondly
,
The
Reasons
why
God
and
Christ
will
make
their
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
words
.
First
,
Because
of
their
special
love
to
,
and
care
of
them
that
keep
his
words
.
Indeed
all
the
care
of
God
is
concerning
his
people
that
he
hath
in
the
world
:
therefore
in
the
second
Commandement
,
he
is
said
to
shew
mercy
to
thousands
of
them
that
fear
him
,
and
keep
his
Commandments
,
that
do
not
cast
his
words
behind
their
backs
,
and
forsaking
his
Appointments
,
follow
their
own
Inventions
:
So
that
if
we
faithfully
keep
his
Word
,
he
will
abide
with
us
in
our
work
:
And
this
is
the
great
Reason
in
the
Text
,
My
Father
will
love
him
;
not
but
that
he
loves
his
Elect
from
Eternity
,
but
he
will
manifest
his
Love
to
them
,
and
therefore
he
will
make
his
abode
with
them
,
as
the
people
of
his
Love
;
for
in
Deut.
32.9
.
The
Lords
Portion
is
his
People
,
and
Jacob
is
the
Lot
of
his
Inheritance
.
And
in
Mal.
3.17
.
they
are
called
his
Jewels
,
and
men
will
abide
with
their
Treasure
.
Secondly
,
Because
of
the
near
Relation
that
is
between
God
and
Christ
,
and
them
that
keep
his
Word
.
That
is
a
very
full
place
of
Scripture
for
this
purpose
,
Mat.
12.50
.
Whosoever
shall
do
the
will
of
my
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
,
the
same
is
my
Brother
,
and
Sister
,
and
Mother
.
What
nearer
Relation
can
there
be
than
these
?
So
near
are
they
to
Jesus
Christ
,
that
keep
his
Word
,
observe
his
Will
,
and
be
true
and
faithful
to
his
Appointments
;
and
sure
,
such
near
Relations
will
desire
Cohabitations
on
both
sides
.
First
,
God
and
Christ
are
said
to
stand
Related
in
a
Paternal
Relation
.
Secondly
,
They
are
said
to
stand
Related
in
a
Conjugal
Relation
.
First
,
God
and
Christ
stand
in
a
Paternal
Relation
to
his
People
.
First
,
God
is
their
Father
,
and
they
are
his
Sons
and
Daughters
;
And
this
the
Church
doth
acknowledge
in
Isa.
63.16
.
Doubtless
thou
art
our
Father
,
though
Abraham
be
ignorant
of
us
,
and
Israel
acknowledge
us
not
,
thou
O
Lord
art
our
Father
,
&c.
And
with
this
the
Lord
comforted
mourning
Zion
,
Isai.
49.14
,
15.
But
Zion
said
,
The
Lord
hath
forsaken
me
,
and
my
Lord
hath
forgotten
me
:
But
God
says
,
Can
a
Woman
forget
her
sucking
child
,
that
she
should
not
have
compassion
on
the
Sons
of
her
womb
?
Yea
,
they
may
forget
,
yet
I
will
not
forget
thee
:
Behold
,
I
have
graven
thee
on
the
palms
of
my
hands
,
&c.
My
abode
is
with
thee
.
Secondly
,
Jesus
Christ
is
their
Father
,
Isai.
9.6
.
The
everlasting
Father
.
Therefore
he
promiseth
his
Disciples
in
this
14
John
18.
I
will
not
leave
you
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Orphans
,
or
Fatherless
children
.
He
is
the
most
affectionate
tender-hearted
Father
,
Tam
pater
ne●●
,
tam
pius
nemo
:
None
so
good
,
none
such
a
Father
as
he
(
says
Ter●ul
.
)
Secondly
,
God
and
Christ
stand
related
to
them
that
keep
his
Word
in
a
Conjugal
relation
;
and
God
hath
laid
a
special
command
of
co-habitation
upon
persons
in
this
relation
,
The
man
must
dwell
with
his
own
Wife
.
First
,
God
is
related
as
a
Husband
,
And
will
not
God
dwell
with
his
People
,
when
he
hath
espoused
to
himself
?
I
will
betrothed
thee
unto
me
for
ever
(
Hosea
2.19
.
)
Yea
,
I
will
betroth
thee
unto
me
in
righteousness
and
judgment
,
and
in
loving
kindness
,
and
in
mercies
;
I
have
even
betreth
thee
unto
me
in
faithfulness
.
And
in
Isai.
54.5
,
6.
For
thy
Maker
is
thy
Husband
,
&c.
For
the
Lord
hath
called
thee
,
as
a
Woman
forsaken
,
&c.
Secondly
,
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Husband
of
his
People
,
as
we
see
in
the
whole
Book
of
Canticles
.
And
so
in
Ephes.
5.
from
the
29.
Verse
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
.
Now
where
shall
God
and
Christ
make
their
abode
,
but
with
their
espoused
Ones
?
Doth
Jesus
Christ
delight
to
lodge
any
any where
more
than
with
the
Wife
of
the
bosome
?
Thirdly
,
Because
of
Gods
faithful
Covenant
,
he
will
make
his
abode
with
them
that
keep
his
Word
.
If
we
keep
the
word
of
his
Patience
,
he
will
keep
the
word
of
his
Promise
;
Revel.
3.10
.
Because
thou
hast
kept
the
word
of
my
Patience
,
I
also
will
keep
thee
from
the
hour
of
temptation
,
which
shall
come
on
all
the
world
,
to
try
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
It
is
called
a
word
of
patience
,
because
it
teacheth
Patience
,
and
especially
because
it
requireth
it
in
all
them
that
will
observe
it
.
And
this
is
Gods
Covenant
.
Now
,
what
is
the
Covenant
?
Jer.
32.40
.
And
I
will
make
an
everlasting
Covenant
with
them
,
that
I
will
not
turn
away
from
them
to
do
them
good
;
but
I
will
put
my
fear
in
their
hearts
,
that
they
shall
no●
depart
from
me
;
and
such
a
sure
and
infallible
promise
of
abode
can
never
be
violated
by
a
God
,
keeping
Covenant
;
God
may
hide
himself
for
a
moment
,
turn
away
in
a
little
wrath
from
his
people
(
Isa
,
54.8
.
&c.
)
but
with
great
mercy
will
he
gather
them
,
and
shew
them
everlasting
kindness
;
Yea
,
his
promise
shall
be
as
thē
waters
of
Noah
:
that
,
as
the
waters
of
the
great
Deluge
shall
never
cover
the
World
any
more
;
so
,
he
will
never
forsake
his
people
utterly
.
It
shall
be
more
possible
for
the
mountains
to
depart
,
and
the
hills
to
be
removed
,
than
that
he
should
finally
depart
from
His.
The
frame
of
the
World
may
be
disordered
,
but
the
frame
of
Gods
heart
towards
his
people
,
can
never
be
changed
.
When
the
men
of
the
World
think
God
hath
forsaken
them
,
he
is
near
to
them
,
and
cannot
cast
off
his
people
;
He
may
sometimes
give
them
up
for
their
sins
into
the
Enemies
hands
,
but
cannot
give
them
away
:
this
gave
the
Church
that
confidence
in
Mich.
7.8
.
Rejoyce
not
against
me
,
O
my
Enemy
,
when
I
fall
,
I
shall
arise
;
when
I
sit
in
darkness
,
the
Lord
shall
be
a
light
unto
me
.
And
this
did
bear
the
head
of
the
New
Testament-Saints
above
water
,
2
Cor.
4.8
,
9.
We
are
troubled
on
every
side
,
yet
not
distressed
;
we
are
perplexed
,
but
not
in
despair
;
persecuted
;
but
not
forsaken
;
cast
down
,
but
not
destroyed
.
And
whence
is
it
,
that
Distress
doth
not
follow
our
Troubles
?
Despair
our
Perplexities
?
Desention
our
Persecutions
?
Destruction
our
sad
Dejections
?
Sure
it
is
,
because
God
is
faithful
,
always
with
us
,
and
will
not
suffer
us
to
be
tempted
above
what
we
are
able
to
bear
,
&c.
Thirdly
,
What
a
special
blessing
it
is
,
to
a
person
or
people
,
to
have
God
and
Christ
to
make
their
abode
with
them
.
The
excellency
and
desireableness
of
this
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
Believers
,
may
be
seen
in
these
three
partioulars
.
-
First
,
It
is
better
than
all
outward
mercies
,
and
earthly
blessings
.
-
Secondly
,
This
will
more
than
supply
the
want
or
absence
of
all
other
comforts
.
-
Thirdly
,
All
our
happiness
doth
lye
in
this
,
Gods
presence
with
us
.
First
,
The
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
a
soul
,
is
better
than
all
outward
mercies
,
or
earthly
blessings
whatsoever
.
God
was
wont
to
tell
his
people
heretofore
,
as
in
Deut.
28.
That
if
they
would
keep
his
commandements
,
they
shall
be
blessed
in
their
basket
,
and
in
their
store
;
that
he
would
give
them
peace
,
the
fat
heritage
of
Jacob
,
and
to
ride
upon
the
high
places
;
all
goodly
mercies
:
But
now
he
doth
encourage
them
by
a
blessing
of
far
greater
worth
,
I
will
love
you
,
I
will
make
my
abode
with
you
.
It
is
so
high
and
transcendent
a
favour
,
that
Moses
preferred
it
before
the
goodly
Land
of
Promise
,
Canaan
,
the
Land
flowing
with
milk
and
honey
,
as
appears
by
that
passage
in
Exod.
33.15
.
If
thy
presence
goe
not
with
me
,
carry
us
not
up
hence
.
Though
Canaan
be
never
so
desireable
a
good
Land
,
yet
rather
let
me
abide
in
this
vast
howling
Wilderness
with
God
,
than
go
without
thy
presence
thither
.
A
wilderness
condition
with
God
in
the
Tent
,
is
better
than
all
pleasures
and
honours
without
God
in
the
Palace
.
Hence
David
in
the
midst
of
all
his
royal
pomp
and
greatness
,
desired
this
,
as
the
complement
and
perfection
of
all
,
Psal.
101.1
,
2.
O
when
wilt
thou
come
unto
me
?
Consider
these
two
Particulars
:
-
First
,
That
there
is
no
beauty
nor
desireableness
in
the
fairest
outward
prosperity
,
if
God
and
Christ
do
not
make
their
abode
with
us
.
If
we
have
all
the
World
,
and
cannot
see
the
abode
of
God
and
Christ
on
our
Tabernacle
,
in
their
special
Providence
,
in
Soul-refreshing
Ordinances
,
or
by
the
comforting
Spirit
;
We
may
look
on
all
,
and
say
as
Hiram
did
of
the
Cities
Solomon
gave
him
,
they
be
Cabul
,
Dirty
things
.
If
we
cannot
find
God
and
Christ
thus
with
us
,
in
the
midst
of
our
glory
,
The
glory
is
departed
.
-
Secondly
,
Consider
,
There
is
no
misery
,
nor
unhappiness
in
the
worst
afflictions
,
if
God
and
Christ
be
there
;
in
the
Furnace
there
is
no
Death
,
in
Captivity
no
Darkness
,
in
Prison
no
Sadness
,
in
Death
no
Hell
.
Jesus
Christ
tells
us
,
he
will
not
leave
us
comfortless
;
He
never
told
us
,
we
should
not
meet
with
tribulations
,
but
sayes
,
In
the
world
we
shall
have
tribulation
;
and
as
surely
,
That
in
him
we
shall
have
consolation
.
His
people
may
be
in
the
World
friendless
,
harbourless
,
pennyless
,
but
he
assures
them
,
they
shall
never
be
comfortless
.
Again
:
This
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
his
people
,
will
more
than
supply
the
want
or
absence
of
all
other
things
.
Jesus
Christ
,
when
he
would
throughly
encourage
his
Disciples
against
all
the
hardships
,
and
discouraging
fears
they
might
meet
withal
after
his
departure
,
gives
them
this
one
precious
Cordial
or
Catholicon
,
in
Mat.
28.20
.
Lo
,
I
am
with
you
alway
,
even
unto
the
end
of
the
World
:
When
you
are
cast
out
of
the
Synagogues
,
had
before
Magistrates
and
Rulers
for
my
Names
sake
,
scourged
,
hated
,
imprisoned
:
for
all
these
things
shall
they
do
unto
you
;
let
this
comfort
you
;
Lu
,
I
am
with
you
alway
,
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
Indeed
:
This
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
his
people
,
is
every
thing
to
the
Soul
;
which
we
may
see
in
these
three
particulars
:
-
First
,
Their
Presence
is
a
Sanctuary
,
and
sure
Hiding-place
.
-
Secondly
,
It
is
a
sure
Light
and
Guide
to
them
.
-
Thirdly
,
It
is
a
Store-house
and
Treasure
of
all
Provisions
.
First
,
The
abode
or
presence
of
God
and
Christ
,
is
in
stead
of
a
Sanctuary
,
or
sure
Hiding
place
;
as
Psal.
84.11
.
For
the
Lord
God
is
a
Sun
and
Shield
,
&c.
and
in
Isa.
8.13
.
says
the
Prophet
,
Sanctifie
the
Lord
God
of
Hests
,
and
let
him
be
your
fear
,
and
let
him
be
your
dread
,
and
he
shall
be
for
a
Sanctuary
:
Do
you
set
God
before
you
,
and
he
will
set
himself
by
you
;
and
where
the
great
God
goes
,
there
goes
a
Guard
of
Angels
.
Psal.
34.7
.
His
wings
be
a
Covert
,
and
his
hand
a
Canopy
,
with
which
he
hides
from
the
Storm
,
and
from
Rain
.
And
that
he
is
a
mighty
Saviour
;
First
,
Consider
his
Omnipotency
;
He
can
do
whatever
pleaseth
him
;
He
can
make
the
worm
Jacob
to
thresh
Mountains
,
and
the
Mountains
to
become
a
plain
before
Zerubbabel
,
Zach.
4.7
.
All
the
Nations
of
the
Earth
are
but
as
the
drop
of
the
Bucket
,
or
dust
of
the
Balance
,
compared
with
him
;
and
all
hearts
are
in
his
hands
.
Therefore
,
says
the
Prophet
,
in
Isa.
26.4
.
Trust
in
the
Lord
for
ever
,
for
in
the
Lord
Jehovah
is
everlasting
strength
,
or
,
the
Rock
of
ages
.
He
is
no
broken
Reed
,
but
that
strength
in
which
we
may
confide
:
As
David
says
,
Psal.
46.1
,
2
,
3.
Si
fractus
illabatur
Orbis
,
If
the
world
be
dissolved
,
God
is
our
refuge
and
strength
,
&c.
therefore
we
will
not
fear
,
though
the
earth
be
removed
,
and
though
the
mountains
be
carried
into
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
&c.
Secondly
,
Consider
his
Immutability
;
We
have
standing
comfort
in
the
unchangeableness
of
this
God
,
Mal.
3.6
.
I
am
the
Lord
,
I
change
not
,
therefore
ye
sons
of
Jacob
are
not
consumed
.
And
for
this
we
have
the
experience
of
David
,
Psal.
9.10
.
They
that
know
thy
Name
,
will
put
their
trust
in
thee
,
for
thou
(
Lord
)
hast
not
forsaken
them
that
seek
thee
:
and
the
Churches
experience
,
Isa.
63.9
.
He
bears
them
,
and
he
carried
them
all
the
days
of
old
.
This
great
unchangeable
Saviour
saves
his
people
these
four
ways
.
First
,
He
will
save
and
preserve
them
from
evils
,
and
will
be
a
Chamber
of
safety
,
when
the
indignation
is
abroad
,
to
hide
from
the
storm
;
Ezek.
11.6
.
Yet
will
I
be
to
them
as
a
little
Sanctuary
in
the
countries
where
they
shall
come
.
I
will
be
with
thee
,
is
God's
great
Promise
,
and
his
People's
Security
;
it
was
Joshua's
Guard
,
and
Jeremab's
Brazen-Wall
.
Secondly
,
He
will
save
his
people
in
afflictions
,
as
he
did
the
three
Children
in
the
burning
Furnace
.
Thus
he
delivers
in
six
troubles
,
and
also
in
seven
,
as
't
is
promised
in
Isa.
43.2
,
3.
When
thou
passest
through
the
waters
,
I
will
be
with
thee
;
and
through
the
Rivers
,
they
shall
not
overflow
thee
.
When
thou
walkest
through
the
fire
,
thou
shalt
not
be
burnt
,
neither
shall
the
flame
kindle
upon
thee
;
for
I
am
the
Lord
thy
God
,
the
holy
One
of
Israel
,
thy
Saviour
.
Job's
experience
is
an
everlasting
proof
of
this
,
that
when
the
Lead
is
consumed
,
the
Gold
is
preserved
in
the
Furnace
.
Thirdly
,
He
will
save
or
deliver
out
of
afflictions
,
1
Cor.
10.13
.
In
the
midst
of
all
temptations
,
he
will
make
away
for
us
to
escape
them
.
Many
are
the
troubles
of
the
Righteous
,
but
the
Lord
delivereth
them
out
of
all
.
He
is
Emmanuel
,
God
with
us
;
Our
Redeemer
from
Hell
,
and
from
trouble
.
Fourthly
,
He
will
save
by
afflictions
,
and
by
the
evils
they
meet
withal
.
Prov.
29.15
.
The
Rod
and
Reproof
give
wisdom
;
and
,
as
David
says
,
It
was
good
for
me
that
I
was
afflicted
.
All
things
shall
work
for
good
.
2
Cor.
4.7
.
These
afflictions
work
for
us
a
for
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
Glory
.
The
Vessel
is
usually
covered
with
dirt
,
by
the
cleanser's
hand
,
that
it
may
shine
with
the
more
brightness
;
So
,
by
afflictions
,
God
makes
us
partakers
of
his
Holiness
.
Afflictions
and
outward
evils
come
alike
to
all
,
but
with
much
different
effect
;
All
men
fall
into
afflictions
,
Good
and
Bad
:
but
as
the
Israelites
and
the
Egyptians
went
both
into
the
Red-Sea
,
and
the
one
was
drowned
,
and
the
other
passed
through
to
Canaan
;
so
the
Righteous
and
the
Wicked
fall
under
Calamity
,
the
one
sinks
through
unbelief
,
and
the
other
passes
through
safely
,
And
by
Faith
and
patience
comes
to
inherit
the
Promise
.
Secondly
,
The
Abode
or
Presence
of
God
and
Christ
with
Believers
,
i●
instead
of
a
sure
Guide
and
Light
unto
them
;
They
can
never
want
a
Guide
,
who
have
God
with
them
.
As
the
Pillar
of
a
Cloud
by
day
,
and
of
Fire
by
night
,
was
unto
Israel
in
all
their
March
,
the
same
and
more
is
God
to
his
People
in
all
their
Pilgrimage
.
Consider
three
things
.
-
First
,
Consider
,
That
Man
cannot
be
without
this
Guide
;
The
best
of
man
have
very
great
need
of
the
presence
of
God
to
lead
them
,
that
they
be
not
mes-led
,
and
that
they
don't
saint
in
the
way
;
What
can
the
Sheep
do
without
a
Shepherd
?
Such
is
God
to
his
,
Psal.
23.1
.
Without
God
's
abode
with
us
,
it
is
as
Children
without
a
Father
,
and
none
to
direct
them
,
and
so
left
to
run
themselves
into
mischief
.
What
is
the
World
without
a
Sun
?
Jer.
10.23
.
The
way
of
man
is
not
in
himself
,
it
is
not
in
man
that
walketh
to
direct
his
steps
.
-
Secondly
,
Consider
,
That
it
is
our
great
wisdom
to
commit
our
way
to
the
guidance
of
this
God
and
Christ
;
Every
wise
man
will
commit
his
way
to
God
;
and
not
move
a
step
without
him
;
as
Moses
in
the
Conduct
of
Israel
,
would
not
move
a
foot
without
God
.
That
was
a
good
Petition
,
or
rather
Resolution
of
David
,
in
Psal.
73.24
.
That
shalt
guide
me
with
thy
Counsel
,
and
afterwards
receive
me
into
Glory
;
I
am
resolved
be
guided
by
Gods
Counsels
:
and
an
excellent
and
imitable
practice
of
Isaac
in
Gen.
26.24
,
25.
that
where
he
had
met
God
at
Beer-sheba
,
and
where
God
had
blessed
him
,
there
he
pitched
his
Tent
;
so
we
should
move
as
God
leads
.
-
Thirdly
,
Consider
,
That
if
God
undertakes
to
guide
us
we
shall
not
miscarry
,
he
will
certainly
bring
us
safe
to
Heaven
.
Our
feet
may
be
almost
gone
,
but
shall
not
be
altogether
gone
.
Psal.
73.2
.
My
feet
were
almost
gone
,
my
steps
had
well-nigh
slipt
.
So
it
may
be
with
the
choicest
of
Gods
Servants
;
but
in
the
23.
verse
,
Nevertheless
,
I
am
continually
with
thee
;
thou
hast
holden
me
by
my
right
hand
.
The
more
dark
and
dangerous
the
times
be
,
the
more
we
should
desire
Gods
abode
with
us
;
the
nearer
a
night
of
trouble
or
of
death
is
to
us
,
the
more
earnestly
beg
his
stay
,
as
the
two
Disciples
,
Luke
24.29
.
They
constrained
Christ
,
saying
,
Abide
with
us
,
for
it
is
towards
evening
,
and
the
day
is
far
spent
.
Thirdly
,
The
abode
or
presence
of
God
and
Christ
with
his
people
,
is
in
stead
of
a
Treasury
and
Store-house
of
all
Provisions
.
Where
Jesus
Christ
is
,
and
where
God
makes
his
abode
,
there
is
a
Spring-head
of
comforts
that
cannot
be
drawn
dry
,
Isa.
33.16
.
Bread
shall
be
given
them
,
and
their
waters
shall
be
sure
,
who
have
God
with
them
.
So
was
God
to
Israel
,
Deut.
29.5
,
6.
He
fed
Israel
in
the
wilderness
forty
years
,
their
cloaths
did
not
wax
old
.
You
have
not
eaten
bread
,
neither
have
you
drunk
wine
,
or
strong
drink
,
that
ye
might
know
that
I
am
the
Lord
your
God
.
Consider
three
Particulars
here
.
-
First
,
Consider
,
God
is
such
a
store
,
that
he
is
alwayes
full
;
He
hath
an
Autarchy
in
himself
,
and
says
to
his
creatures
,
as
in
Psal.
81.10
.
Open
thy
mouth
wide
,
and
I
will
fill
it
;
Ask
what
you
will
,
and
there
it
is
to
be
had
.
There
be
full
treasures
of
temporal
and
spiritual
good
things
with
them
,
with
whom
God
and
Christ
do
make
their
abode
.
As
the
Ark
of
God
brought
all
kind
of
blessings
to
the
house
of
Obed-Edom
,
so
when
God
comes
,
he
brings
all
things
;
Deus
meus
&
omnid
;
My
God
,
and
all
things
.
When
Jesus
Christ
came
to
Zacheus
,
he
tells
him
,
This
day
is
salvation
come
to
thine
House
;
that
is
,
both
temporal
and
spiritual
preservations
and
deliverances
;
Salvation
doth
consist
in
the
total
absence
of
all
evil
,
and
in
the
presence
and
possession
of
all
good
.
-
Secondly
,
God
and
Christ
have
left
with
us
the
promises
of
the
Covenant
to
live
upon
,
till
we
come
to
the
inheritance
of
the
purchased
Possession
:
These
be
like
the
Widows
Cruse
,
that
never
fails
;
this
,
like
the
Manna
,
will
not
be
with-held
while
we
be
in
the
Wilderness
,
till
we
come
into
Canaan
,
to
feed
on
the
fruits
of
that
Land
,
Heb.
13.5
.
That
is
a
sure
Promise
,
in
which
we
may
by
faith
see
present
supplies
,
I
will
never
leave
thee
,
nor
forsake
thee
;
and
in
Phil.
4.19
.
(
We
may
possess
in
that
Promise
whatever
we
want
)
My
God
shall
supply
all
your
need
,
according
to
his
riches
in
glory
,
by
Jesus
Christ
.
-
Thirdly
,
God
hath
given
us
his
Son
,
and
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
us
himself
,
as
an
ensuring
pledge
of
all
mercies
contained
in
the
promises
,
Rom.
8.32
.
He
that
spared
not
his
own
Son
,
but
gave
him
for
us
,
how
shall
be
not
with
him
freely
give
us
all
things
?
He
that
hath
not
spared
his
Son
,
will
not
withhold
any
mercies
;
He
that
hath
given
us
the
best
of
blessings
,
will
not
with-hold
smaller
mercies
;
He
doth
always
tell
his
people
,
as
in
2
Cor.
12.9
.
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
you
.
Thirdly
,
The
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
Believers
,
is
their
Heaven
upon
Earth
.
All
our
happiness
is
in
the
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
us
.
First
,
Consider
it
is
a
wonderful
mercy
of
the
great
God
,
that
by
his
common
Providence
,
he
is
with
the
works
of
his
hands
,
which
is
mans
safety
;
and
David
admires
at
this
,
Psal.
8.4
.
Lord
,
what
is
man
,
that
thou
art
mindful
of
him
?
and
the
son
of
man
,
that
thou
visitest
him
?
Secondly
,
Consider
it
is
a
mercy
,
of
the
greatest
worth
,
and
to
be
for
ever
admired
,
that
God
and
Christ
do
not
only
visit
us
by
common
Providence
and
Inspection
,
as
his
creatures
,
but
make
their
abode
with
us
,
as
with
children
and
friends
.
O
this
is
our
glory
;
God
doth
not
come
with
a
short
life
,
for
a
day
,
for
a
few
dayes
,
but
makes
an
everlasting
abode
.
The
Church
complained
when
she
thought
God
was
departed
,
because
he
had
been
with
them
,
and
made
so
short
a
stay
,
Jer.
14.8
.
Way
shouldest
thou
be
as
a
stranger
in
the
Land
,
and
as
a
wayfaring
man
that
turneth
aside
to
tarry
for
a
night
?
&c.
But
when
she
remembred
the
Covenant
of
eternal
abode
,
she
comforts
,
her self
8
in
9
Verse
,
Yet
thou
,
O
Lord
,
art
in
the
midst
of
us
.
To
be
ever
with
the
Lord
,
is
all
we
can
hope
for
,
and
it
is
mans
contemplative
happiness
,
to
converse
in
his
thoughts
with
that
glory
.
First
,
Consider
Jesus
Christ
hath
promised
this
as
our
great
glory
,
and
full
reward
;
I
will
take
you
to
my self
,
they
shall
behold
my
glory
,
1
Joh.
3.3
.
We
shall
be
like
him
,
we
shall
see
him
,
as
he
is
.
Secondly
,
This
abode
,
with
God
and
Christ
is
the
highest
Option
and
aim
of
all
the
people
of
God
.
This
was
Paul
pressing
in
Phil
〈◊〉
That
he
might
attain
to
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
(
i.e.
)
the
state
of
them
that
are
risen
,
and
with
God
and
Christ
;
Therefore
resolves
after
a
long
debate
,
with
himself
,
Phil.
1.2.1
:
To
be
with
Christ
is
best
of
all
.
And
David
in
Psal.
73
at
the
latter
and
,
professes
,
He
had
none
in
Heaven
but
God
,
and
there
was
none
upon
Earth
that
he
desired
in
comparison
of
him
.
Use
,
First
,
of
Lamentation
,
and
laments
three
sorts
of
persons
.
First
,
Let
us
lament
such
as
be
without
God
and
Christ
in
the
world
,
all
ignorant
and
ungodly
persons
;
yea
,
this
is
the
sad
case
of
all
the
Sons
of
Adam
,
ever
since
he
sinned
and
lost
communion
with
his
God
;
They
be
brought
forth
in
the
world
with
their
backs
upon
God
,
and
with
God's
face
against
them
.
What
was
Cain's
grief
?
How
was
his
heart
hurried
into
a
world
of
inconceiveable
distempers
,
and
distracting
thoughts
,
when
he
must
be
turn'd
out
of
Gods
presence
,
from
the
enjoyment
of
God
in
his
Ordinances
?
Gen.
4.14
.
Behold
,
thou
hast
driven
me
out
this
day
,
(
says
poor
Cain
)
from
the
face
of
the
earth
,
(
but
this
is
as
nothing
)
and
from
thy
face
shall
I
be
hid
,
(
and
now
where
is
my
comfort
and
safety
?
)
It
shall
come
to
pass
,
that
every
one
that
findeth
me
,
shall
slay
me
.
Such
persons
be
as
Lambs
in
a
large
place
,
Hos.
4.16
.
without
a
keeper
in
their
most
plentiful
state
;
What
hope
have
such
to
escape
Hell
and
Destruction
?
Consider
these
particulars
.
First
,
Consider
,
it
is
a
very
sad
case
,
when
God
and
Christ
withdraw
,
or
depart
but
for
a
moment
,
't
is
a
sad
and
intolerable
moment
,
as
we
see
in
the
complaint
of
Christ
,
when
God
withdrew
himself
from
him
;
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
and
in
the
example
of
David
,
Asaph
,
and
Heman
,
in
Psal.
77.
and
88.
and
the
whole
Church
laments
in
Jer.
14.8
.
Secondly
,
Consider
,
if
God
and
Christ
do
never
come
to
make
their
abode
with
us
here
,
we
are
never
like
to
make
our
abode
with
them
hereafter
;
and
then
it
were
better
we
had
never
been
born
.
Psal.
73.27
.
They
that
are
far
from
the
shall
perish
.
And
this
is
Hell
,
to
be
separated
from
God
and
Christ
,
2
Thes.
1.8
,
9.
They
(
i.
e.
the
wicked
)
shall
he
punished
with
everlasting
destruction
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
and
from
the
glory
of
his
power
.
It
is
Heaven
wherever
God
is
in
his
special
abode
,
and
that
is
Hell
where
he
is
not
present
in
his
mercy
and
grace
.
Second
Vse
of
Lamentation
.
Let
us
lament
over
a
worse
sort
of
men
and
they
be
such
as
in
Job
21.14
.
That
say
to
God
,
Depart
from
us
,
for
we
desire
not
the
knowledge
of
thy
ways
;
that
refuse
the
Word
of
Christ
,
and
be
weary
of
God
and
his
Ordinances
,
and
so
reject
God
,
as
if
one
house
could
not
hold
them
both
;
as
in
Isa.
30.10
,
11.
Who
say
to
the
Seers
,
see
not
;
and
to
the
Prophets
,
prophesie
not
,
&c.
Cause
the
Holy
one
to
cease
from
before
us
.
They
that
stop
the
mouths
of
them
that
speak
the
Word
of
Christ
,
or
turn
away
their
ears
from
hearkening
to
that
which
is
spoken
,
say
in
effect
,
Let
God
be
gone
,
let
Christ
depart
from
us
.
First
,
Consider
what
an
ill
frame
of
spirit
it
is
,
for
men
to
refuse
the
presence
of
God
.
Was
there
ever
wickedness
like
this
?
that
the
great
God
should
be
as
an
unbidden
guest
with
his
own
creatures
,
and
have
no
better
entertainment
than
Christ
with
the
Gaderens
,
who
besought
him
to
depart
out
of
their
Coast
;
yea
,
which
is
far
worse
,
rejected
,
as
Christ
was
by
the
possessed
in
the
Gospel
,
Matth.
8.29
.
What
have
we
to
do
with
thee
?
Art
thou
come
to
torment
us
before
the
time
?
Secondly
,
Consider
it
will
be
a
very
terrible
day
when
God
and
Christ
depart
from
such
persons
:
God
threatens
it
as
a
sore
judgment
upon
Jerusalem
,
Jerem.
6.8
.
Be
thou
instructed
,
O
Jerusalem
,
lest
my
soul
depart
from
thee
:
When
God
departs
,
in
comes
all
judgments
;
for
it
follows
in
the
Text
,
Lest
I
make
thee
desolate
:
Desolation
comes
as
soon
as
God
is
gone
;
yea
,
says
the
Lord
,
Hos.
9.12
.
Wo
to
them
when
I
depart
from
them
:
And
though
he
depart
from
such
,
by
removing
his
Counsels
,
Gospel
,
and
Ordinances
,
He
will
still
be
with
them
in
judgment
;
when
he
is
far
from
their
affections
,
he
will
be
nigh
to
their
Consciences
;
then
he
will
shew
his
terrour
and
his
wrath
;
and
then
they
shall
finde
that
as
there
is
not
a
sweeter
promise
th●●
this
,
I
will
never
leave
thee
nor
forsake
thee
;
so
not
a
more
terrible
judgment
than
this
,
I
will
not
love
thee
,
nor
abide
with
thee
.
Thirdly
,
A
Vse
of
Lamentation
.
Let
us
lament
our selves
,
who
have
had
God
and
Christ
making
their
abode
with
us
for
many
years
in
their
special
Providences
,
Gospel-Ordinances
,
&c.
Yet
have
we
not
improved
so
glorious
a
Presence
,
so
rich
a
mercy
;
especially
we
have
cause
to
lament
this
four-fold
neglect
.
-
First
,
That
we
have
so
little
acquainted
our selves
with
God
and
Christ
,
so
little
prized
and
observed
their
presence
with
us
,
that
we
have
learnt
no
more
of
God
and
Christ
,
but
are
yet
strangers
to
them
;
so
that
Jesus
Christ
may
say
to
us
,
as
in
John
14.9
.
Have
I
been
so
long
time
with
you
,
and
yet
hast
thou
not
known
me
Philip
?
so
he
may
say
to
us
,
Have
I
been
so
long
time
with
you
in
my
Providences
,
Ordinances
,
and
by
my
Spirit
,
and
yet
have
you
not
known
my
Goodness
,
my
Faithfulness
,
my
Name
,
my
●aws
and
Ordinances
?
Sure
it
is
with
most
of
us
,
as
with
Jacob
,
Gen.
28.15
,
16.
The
Lord
was
with
him
,
when
he
was
in
his
Dream
;
and
when
he
awaked
,
he
said
,
Surely
the
Lord
is
in
this
place
,
and
I
knew
it
not
.
So
God
hath
been
with
us
,
but
we
have
been
in
a
dream
,
or
in
a
sleep
all
this
while
;
but
when
God
shall
awaken
us
,
we
shall
say
with
him
,
God
was
in
this
place
,
and
we
knew
it
not
.
-
Secondly
,
We
may
lament
our selves
that
we
have
so
little
conformed
to
God
and
Christ
.
God
hath
been
with
us
,
but
we
have
refused
his
company
,
as
Ephes.
2.12
.
And
had
our
conversation
as
without
God
,
and
without
Christ
in
the
world
:
Oh
,
when
God
and
Christ
shall
depart
from
us
,
it
will
be
a
heart
breaking
to
us
,
and
we
shall
dearly
repent
the
least
miscarriages
.
-
Thirdly
,
We
may
lament
,
that
we
have
not
lived
more
upon
God
and
Christ
,
to
trust
in
them
,
and
depend
upon
them
for
Life
and
Salvation
,
and
made
him
our
Counsellor
,
Guide
and
Strength
,
and
lived
upon
his
All-sufficiency
;
we
have
not
made
them
our
Sanctuary
,
our
Treasury
,
our
Happiness
,
though
they
have
been
with
us
,
in
whom
are
all
things
.
Yet
have
we
lived
at
so
poor
a
rate
,
(
as
to
our
spiritual
comforts
)
as
if
we
had
been
under
the
Hypocrites
Curse
,
Job
20.22
.
In
the
fulness
of
his
sufficiency
he
is
in
straits
:
Or
guilty
of
that
vanity
mentioned
in
Eccles.
6.2
.
To
have
Riches
and
Honours
,
&c.
and
not
a
heart
to
use
them
.
To
have
faith
to
use
them
for
our
comfort
,
we
have
even
starved
our selves
at
the
fullest
Table
,
and
Spring
head
of
plenty
.
-
Fourthly
,
We
may
lament
our selves
,
that
we
have
not
taken
more
pleasure
in
the
enjoyment
of
God
and
Christ
in
the
Gospel
and
Gospel-Ordinances
;
accounting
all
Company
and
delights
,
solitariness
,
in
comparison
of
the
joy
and
comfort
that
is
in
the
abode
of
God
and
Christ
:
especially
,
when
God
expects
we
should
rejoyce
in
him
,
and
hath
promised
to
abide
with
such
,
Isa.
64.5
.
Thou
meetest
him
that
rejoyceth
,
and
worketh
Righteousness
,
and
remembreth
thee
in
thy
wayes
.
Two
Uses
of
Exhortation
.
-
1.
To
get
the
presence
of
God
and
Christ
with
us
.
-
2.
To
endeavour
to
keep
God
and
Christ
abiding
with
us
.
The
first
Use
of
Exhortation
.
Let
us
be
exhorted
above
all
desires
,
to
desire
Gods
presence
;
And
above
all
getting
,
get
God
and
Christ
to
make
their
above
with
you
.
Oh
,
with
what
ardency
and
heat
of
desire
doth
David
express
himself
,
Ps.
27.4
.
One
thing
have
I
desired
of
the
Lord
,
that
I
will
seek
after
,
that
I
may
dwell
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
all
the
daies
of
my
life
,
to
behold
the
beauty
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
enquire
in
his
Temple
:
and
so
in
Psalm
42.1
,
2.
As
the
Hart
pants
after
the
water-brooks
,
so
panteth
my
soul
after
thee
,
O
God
;
My
soul
thirsteth
for
God
;
when
shall
I
come
and
appear
before
God
?
O
when
wilt
thou
come
unto
me
?
And
in
a
multitude
of
such
like
Pathetick
breathings
after
God
.
And
that
we
may
the
more
earnestly
desire
this
mercy
,
the
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
us
:
consider
three
particulars
.
-
First
,
Consider
,
the
presence
of
God
and
Christ
is
the
special
favour
and
honor
that
God
bestows
only
upon
his
own
people
.
By
this
was
Israel
distinguished
from
all
the
world
,
Exod.
33.16
.
My
presence
shall
go
with
thee
;
and
in
the
last
verse
of
the
last
chapt
.
of
Ezekiel
,
it
is
the
Church
only
that
is
called
Jehiah-Shammah
,
the
Lord
is
there
;
her
Founder
,
Preserver
,
and
Governor
.
-
Secondly
,
Consider
,
that
they
that
have
God
and
Christ
with
them
,
dwell
continually
at
the
Fountain-head
of
consolations
,
as
David
says
,
Psal.
23.
I
shall
want
nothing
,
the
Lord
is
my
shepherd
,
my
cup
runs
over
:
Surely
goodness
and
mercy
shall
follow
me
all
the
days
of
my
life
.
This
Fountain
keeps
our
cisterns
full
,
our
channels
run
shal
low
sometimes
,
but
never
are
they
dried
up
,
Hos.
14.5
.
I
will
be
as
the
dew
unto
Israel
,
he
shall
grow
as
the
Lilly
,
and
cast
forth
his
roots
as
Lebanon
:
they
shall
grow
up
as
the
Lilly
,
beautiful
and
fair
,
and
as
the
Cedar
,
well
rooted
and
established
:
He
that
hath
the
Sun
hath
Light
;
he
that
hath
the
Well
,
must
needs
have
Water
;
Ille
possidet
omnia
,
qui
possidet
possidentem
omnia
:
He
hath
all
things
,
who
hath
him
from
whom
all
things
come
.
-
Thirdly
,
Consider
,
that
when
all
comforts
leave
us
,
God
will
not
:
when
friends
forsake
,
and
riches
profit
not
in
the
evil
day
,
God
is
a
present
help
in
time
of
trouble
,
and
loves
to
shew
himself
in
dubiis
&
arduis
,
in
the
greatest
difficulties
,
and
on
the
mount
of
straits
.
Jesus
Christ
says
truly
to
us
,
what
Peter
said
rashly
to
him
,
Though
all
forsake
thee
,
yet
will
not
I.
Object
.
I
have
found
God
and
Christ
gone
from
me
,
says
the
soul
,
when
I
have
had
need
of
him
.
Answ.
First
,
That
God
and
Christ
may
,
and
do
sometimes
hide
their
faces
from
their
dearest
friends
.
Secondly
,
Though
God
and
Christ
do
sometimes
withdraw
from
us
,
yet
every
interruption
of
communion
is
not
a
separation
:
The
Sun
doth
not
cease
to
be
,
when
it
ceaseth
to
shine
.
Grace
may
suspend
its
acting
,
but
doth
not
lose
its
being
.
God
will
not
finally
forsake
his
people
.
Thirdly
,
God
hath
very
many
gracious
ends
,
why
he
sometimes
withdraws
,
and
they
are
always
in
mercy
to
his
people
,
Sad
providences
producing
sweet
effects
.
Directions
and
helps
how
to
get
the
presence
of
God
and
Christ
with
us
.
First
,
Repent
and
humble
your selves
because
of
all
your
sins
,
that
you
have
at
any
time
rejected
the
counsels
of
God
,
and
resused
grace
and
mercy
,
and
neglected
opportunities
of
doing
your
souls
good
,
and
drawing
near
to
God
;
Repentance
and
resolution
against
sin
,
come
like
John
Baptist
,
to
prepare
a
way
and
a
place
for
God
and
Christ
to
come
to
,
and
make
their
abode
in
:
Of
the
Hearts
and
Houses
of
impenitent
sinners
,
we
may
well
say
,
God
is
not
there
.
The
way
to
have
God
to
turn
unto
us
,
is
to
turn
away
from
sin
,
as
Ephraim
,
Jer.
31.18
,
19
,
20.
He
bemoaned
himself
and
repented
,
and
God
came
to
him
as
to
his
dear
Son
,
and
to
his
pleasant
Child
.
Secondly
,
Believe
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
by
Faith
get
an
interest
in
him
:
It
is
by
Faith
only
that
we
get
an
entertainment
to
Jesus
Christ
:
It
is
by
Jesus
Christ
alone
,
that
God
and
man
come
together
.
No
man
hath
seen
the
Father
at
any
time
,
but
the
Son
,
and
he
to
whom
he
doth
reveal
him
;
and
he
that
hath
the
Son
,
hath
the
Father
,
Rom.
5.1
.
Being
justified
by
Faith
,
we
have
peace
with
God
.
Thirdly
,
Own
Jesus
Christ
in
all
his
offices
,
as
your
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
.
First
,
As
your
King
,
let
him
have
the
Soveraignty
of
your
souls
,
that
he
may
rule
over
you
.
If
Christ
be
your
King
,
God
will
be
your
Father
;
God
loves
to
come
where
Christ
hath
his
Throne
.
Secondly
,
As
your
Priest
,
that
his
Righteousness
may
give
you
the
advantage
of
communion
with
God
,
without
which
we
cannot
come
near
to
him
,
and
he
will
not
come
near
to
us
.
Thirdly
,
As
your
Prophet
,
that
he
may
shew
you
the
way
;
if
his
Spirit
be
your
Guide
,
and
his
Word
your
Rule
,
you
may
be
sure
his
Promses
shall
be
your
portion
,
even
this
Promise
in
the
Text
,
They
will
come
to
you
and
make
their
abode
with
you
,
even
God
and
Christ
.
Four●hly
,
Seek
earnestly
after
God
and
Christ
,
in
the
use
of
all
appointed
means
,
till
you
come
to
see
and
enjoy
their
presence
with
you
.
Here
shall
be
fhewn
these
two
particulars
.
-
1.
Where
we
may
seek
God
and
Christ
.
-
2.
How
,
or
after
what
manner
we
must
seek
them
.
First
,
Where
we
must
seek
after
God
and
Christ
.
First
,
We
may
finde
them
in
the
works
of
Creation
;
these
will
represent
God
and
Christ
unto
us
;
the
power
and
wisdom
of
God
and
Christ
,
by
whom
the
World
was
made
;
In
omni
re
aspeciabili
quaedam
extant
vestigia
Dei
:
In
all
the
visible
Creatures
,
there
be
some
prints
of
the
invisible
God
;
so
that
he
which
lives
altogether
without
God
,
must
needs
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
without
excuse
,
having
God
so
near
him
.
Secondly
,
We
may
finde
them
in
the
Word
,
2
Cor.
4.6
.
The
glory
of
God
shines
there
in
the
face
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
them
that
are
conversant
in
the
Word
,
God
hath
promised
to
reveal
himself
:
Isa.
66.2
.
To
this
man
will
I
look
,
even
to
him
that
is
poor
,
and
of
a
contrite
spirit
,
and
trembleth
at
my
word
.
And
the
Apostle
gives
this
direction
,
Rom.
10.6
,
7.
Say
net
in
thine
heart
,
Who
shall
ascend
into
Heaven
,
that
is
to
bring
Christ
down
from
above
:
or
,
who
shall
descend
into
the
deep
,
that
is
to
bring
up
Christ
again
from
the
dead
.
But
what
saith
it
?
The
word
is
nigh
thee
,
even
in
thy
mouth
,
and
in
thy
heart
,
that
is
,
the
word
of
faith
,
which
we
preach
.
Thirdly
,
We
may
finde
them
in
Prayer
,
Jam.
4.8
.
Draw
nigh
to
God
,
and
he
will
draw
nigh
to
you
:
If
you
will
be
strangers
to
the
duty
of
Prayer
,
to
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
God
will
be
a
stranger
to
you
;
he
hath
promised
to
draw
nigh
to
them
that
draw
nigh
to
him
:
and
so
in
Exod.
20.24
.
In
all
places
where
I
record
my
name
,
I
will
come
unto
thee
,
and
I
will
bless
thee
.
Fourthly
,
We
may
finde
them
in
the
communion
with
the
people
of
God
:
Where
two
or
three
are
niet
together
in
my
name
,
there
will
I
be
(
says
Christ
)
in
the
midst
of
them
.
Therefore
Jesus
Christ
directs
us
to
go
up
by
the
soot-steps
of
the
flock
,
and
they
enquire
wisely
,
Cam.
6.1
.
that
say
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
Whither
is
thy
beloved
gone
,
that
we
may
seek
him
with
thee
?
And
when
the
two
Disciples
went
to
Emmaus
,
communing
of
Christ
,
he
came
and
joyned
himself
with
them
.
Secondly
,
How
,
or
after
what
manner
we
must
seek
God
and
Christ
?
Take
these
four
following
Directions
:
-
First
,
Affect
your selves
with
the
worth
and
excellency
of
this
presence
of
God
and
Christ
,
carry
a
high
esteem
of
them
in
your
hearts
:
think
with
your selves
how
safely
they
are
immured
,
as
the
Prophet
said
unto
his
servant
,
There
is
more
for
them
,
than
can
be
against
them
:
Isa.
33.16
.
Their
place
of
defence
is
the
munition
of
r●cks
,
&c.
O
what
sweetnesse
and
satisfaction
have
they
within
,
with
whom
:
God
and
Christ
abides
!
as
the
Spouse
doth
express
it
,
Cant.
1.3
.
Because
of
the
savour
of
thy
Oyntments
,
thy
Name
is
as
Oyntments
p●ured
forth
,
therefore
do
the
Virgins
love
thee
.
Thy
Name
of
Mercy
,
Wisdome
,
and
Faithfulness
,
how
doth
it
refresh
their
hearts
,
that
have
the
presence
of
God
and
Christ
?
O
sweetness
and
satisfaction
beyond
expression
!
and
then
conclude
,
Si
tanius
quaerentibus
,
O
quantus
p●ssidentibus
!
If
he
be
so
good
to
them
that
seek
him
,
how
good
is
he
to
them
that
enjoy
him
!
-
Secondly
,
Labour
to
affect
your
souls
with
the
great
want
and
need
that
you
have
of
the
presence
of
God
and
Christ
,
while
men
do
think
in
their
hearts
they
can
be
well
enough
without
God
and
Christ
,
they
will
never
seek
after
them
,
but
say
,
as
in
Jer.
2.31
.
We
are
Lords
,
we
will
come
no
more
unto
thee
;
that
is
,
we
have
strength
enough
of
our
own
,
we
need
no
more
of
thy
support
:
and
thus
David
brings
in
the
wicked
,
priding
themselves
,
in
Psa.
10.4
.
The
wicked
through
the
pride
of
his
countenance
,
(
as
in
the
Original
,
through
the
pride
of
his
nose
)
will
not
seek
after
God
.
God
is
not
in
all
his
thoughts
:
when
these
proud
Laodicean
spirits
will
not
seek
,
the
poor
,
hungry
,
desolate
soul
,
that
sees
a
need
of
God
and
Christ
,
finde
them
.
-
Thirdly
,
Quicken
your selves
to
much
diligence
in
seeking
.
The
Prophet
complains
,
No
man
stirreth
up
himself
to
seek
the
Lord
.
It
is
a
business
of
the
greatest
concernment
,
and
must
not
be
attended
with
a
cold
indifferency
,
but
as
one
set
on
by
a
true
love
,
and
where
that
is
,
Non
quiescit
amor
,
sed
quaerit
amatum
;
Love
will
be
restless
in
the
pursuit
of
the
thing
,
or
person
beloved
.
See
with
what
heat
men
seek
the
world
,
with
much
more
heat
seek
God
and
Christ
.
We
must
do
as
the
woman
that
had
lost
her
groat
,
she
lights
a
candle
,
sweeps
the
house
,
seeks
diligently
;
so
we
must
set
up
the
light
of
the
Word
,
and
to
work
with
the
besom
of
a
serious
repentance
,
and
thorow-reformation
,
and
diligently
enquire
.
Thus
David
with
a
very
vigilant
eye
,
seeks
him
whom
his
soul
loved
,
Psal.
132.4
,
5.
I
will
not
give
rest
to
mine
eyes
,
nor
slumber
to
my
eye-lids
,
till
I
have
found
out
a
place
for
God
,
&c.
-
Lastly
,
Resolve
with
your selves
never
to
give
over
,
till
you
come
to
the
perfect
and
full
enjoyment
of
them
,
as
Job
said
,
I
will
wait
all
the
days
of
my
appointed
time
:
so
do
you
seek
all
the
days
of
your
appointed
time
;
if
we
would
finde
God
and
Christ
,
we
must
all
seek
the
days
of
our
lives
.
They
that
will
finde
what
they
seek
,
must
seek
till
they
finde
.
As
God
in
the
Creation
did
not
rest
till
he
had
man
,
so
man
should
not
rest
till
he
hath
found
God
;
and
as
in
the
Redemption
Jesus
Christ
did
never
cease
seeking
,
till
he
found
all
the
lost
sheep
of
the
house
of
Israel
;
so
we
should
never
give
over
,
till
we
have
made
God
and
Christ
our
own
.
This
should
be
the
work
of
our
lives
,
and
upon
this
work
I
must
leave
you
.
For
now
I
must
tell
you
,
that
(
perhaps
)
you
may
not
see
my
face
,
or
hear
my
voice
any
more
in
this
place
;
yet
not
out
of
any
peevish
humor
,
or
disaffection
to
the
present
Authority
of
the
Kingdom
(
I
call
God
and
Man
to
witness
this
day
)
it
being
my
own
practice
and
Counsel
to
you
all
,
to
fear
GOD
and
Honour
the
KING
;
but
rather
a
real
dissatisfaction
in
some
particulars
imposed
,
to
which
(
notwithstanding
all
endeavors
to
that
purpose
)
my
conscience
cannot
yet
be
espoused
;
Wherefore
,
I
hope
in
this
,
and
in
all
my
abode
with
you
,
I
may
say
(
without
ostentation
)
with
the
Apostle
in
2
Cor.
1.12
.
Our
rejoycing
is
this
,
The
testimony
of
a
good
Conscience
,
that
in
simplicity
and
godly
sincerity
,
we
have
had
our
conversation
in
the
World
,
especially
to
you-wards
.
And
as
he
saith
in
Acts
20.26
,
27.
So
,
I
take
you
to
record
this
day
,
that
I
have
endeavoured
to
be
pure
from
the
bloud
of
all
men
;
for
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
you
the
whole
counsel
of
God
,
both
by
my
life
and
Doctrine
;
because
I
knew
this
very
well
,
that
(
as
one
says
)
Suadet
loquentis
vita
,
non
oratio
;
that
the
Preachers
life
,
is
the
most
lively
Preaching
.
I
shall
onely
add
this
(
my
Friends
)
that
though
my
Lips
be
sealed
up
that
I
may
not
speak
from
God
to
you
,
yet
I
shall
not
cease
to
speak
to
God
for
you
,
as
ever
I
have
done
:
And
though
I
cannot
have
you
in
my
eye
,
yet
I
shall
lodge
you
in
my
heart
;
and
asking
nothing
of
you
,
but
your
Prayers
,
shall
hope
to
meet
you
daily
at
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
and
that
at
last
we
may
enjoy
one
another
in
Heaven
.
And
because
they
say
,
the
words
of
a
dying
man
makes
the
deepest
impression
,
before
I
am
altogether
civilly
dead
,
I
shall
give
you
one
Exhortation
more
.
Secondly
,
Let
it
be
your
endeavour
to
keep
God
and
Christ
with
you
,
that
they
may
make
their
abode
with
you
in
their
hearts
and
houses
,
that
whatsoever
you
loose
,
you
may
not
be
undone
.
In
the
General
.
-
First
,
Take
heed
you
do
not
slight
,
or
abuse
his
Providences
.
-
Secondly
,
Do
not
despise
or
neglect
his
Ordinances
.
-
Thirdly
,
Be
sure
you
do
not
grieve
his
spirit
.
Secondly
,
Observe
more
particularly
these
ten
Directions
,
which
I
would
leave
with
you
.
That
God
and
Christ
may
make
their
constant
abode
with
you
;
First
,
Endeavour
to
please
God
and
Christ
,
and
to
walk
as
the
Gospel
commands
,
in
all
well-pleasing
.
And
for
this
purpose
,
Observe
these
three
Rules
.
First
,
Entertain
God
and
Christ
like
themselves
.
Now
they
are
come
to
you
as
Solomon
did
his
Temple
,
which
he
had
prepared
for
God
;
The
Heaven
of
Heavens
cannot
contain
thee
,
much
less
this
poor
Tent
;
so
with
the
most
humble
frame
of
spirit
,
admire
his
greatness
,
and
infinite
condescension
,
for
he
is
the
King
of
Glory
,
as
in
Psal.
24.
And
so
give
him
suitable
entertainment
,
for
he
will
dwell
with
the
humble
and
contrite
spirit
,
If
Elizabeth
wondred
at
the
visit
which
Mary
gave
her
,
with
a
Whence
is
it
that
the
Mother
of
my
Lord
is
come
unto
me
?
then
admire
that
the
Lord
himself
should
come
,
not
only
to
visit
your
hearts
,
but
to
make
such
a
gracious
abode
with
you
.
And
,
as
the
Centurion
said
unto
Christ
in
the
Gospel
,
I
am
not
worthy
thou
shouldest
come
under
my
roof
.
So
acknowledge
your
unworthiness
of
so
rich
and
unparallel'd
a
grace
,
that
God
and
Christ
should
come
in
unto
you
,
to
abide
with
you
.
Secondly
,
Wait
upon
God
and
Christ
with
all
readiness
of
minde
,
to
observe
every
intimation
of
the
will
of
God
to
you
.
Stand
always
ready
as
Servants
wait
upon
the
hand
of
their
Masters
,
saying
in
your
hearts
,
Lord
,
what
wilt
thou
have
me
to
do
?
or
,
what
wilt
thou
have
me
to
suffer
?
It
is
the
frame
and
posture
which
Christ
commends
unto
his
Disciples
,
Luke
12.35
.
Let
your
loins
be
girded
about
,
and
your
lights
burning
,
to
do
his
will
,
as
it
is
done
in
Heaven
.
Thirdly
,
Take
pleasure
and
delight
in
the
company
and
society
of
God
and
Christ
above
all
the
pleasures
in
the
world
.
Do
nothing
without
first
calling
God
and
Christ
into
the
action
.
Remember
this
in
these
four
cases
especially
.
First
,
Pray
God
and
Christ
along
with
you
into
all
your
spiritual
duties
,
that
you
may
be
sure
to
perform
them
all
according
to
the
mind
of
God
.
None
knows
better
what
will
please
God
than
himself
;
do
not
enquire
so
much
what
others
say
,
but
what
God
appoints
;
't
is
not
what
this
or
that
man
says
,
how
we
must
serve
God
,
but
what
God
says
himself
;
as
Augustin
said
to
the
Manichee
in
another
case
,
Nec
egote
,
nec
tu
me
,
sed
ambo
audiamus
Apostolum
:
So
,
hear
what
God
and
Christ
says
to
us
,
as
to
the
performance
of
all
our
duties
:
If
we
will
entertain
God
and
Christ
,
and
have
their
company
,
we
must
set
before
them
such
savory
meat
as
they
like
,
lest
we
be
like
them
(
Mat.
15.9
.
)
of
whom
Christ
says
,
In
vain
do
they
worship
me
,
&c.
and
our
service
be
like
theirs
,
of
which
the
Lord
said
,
Who
hath
required
these
things
at
your
hands
?
O
what
was
that
great
evil
the
people
were
guilty
of
,
for
which
there
comes
that
heavy
judgment
,
Psal.
78.60
.
He
forsook
the
Tabernacle
of
Shiloh
,
the
Tent
which
he
placed
among
them
.
Sure
it
was
some
great
guilt
;
in
the
former
ver.
we
find
it
to
be
their
Hypocrisie
,
Apostacy
,
and
Idolatry
;
any
taint
of
this
kinde
,
will
make
the
jealous
God
forsake
our
solemn
meetings
.
Secondly
,
Pray
God
and
Christ
into
all
your
Civil
affairs
.
The
Greeks
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
with
God
in
their
entrance
upon
every
work
,
was
a
commendable
practise
.
It
is
reported
of
Publius
Scipio
the
Roman
,
that
he
would
always
go
first
to
the
Capitol
,
and
then
to
the
Senate
;
so
we
should
begin
our
Civil
employments
with
spiritual
duties
:
And
do
as
Abrahams
servant
,
when
he
was
to
take
a
Wife
for
his
Master's
Son
,
he
took
God
along
with
him
;
and
thus
to
abide
with
God
,
is
to
have
God
to
abide
with
us
.
Therefore
says
the
Apostle
,
1
Cor.
7.20
.
Let
every
man
abide
in
the
same
calling
wherein
he
is
called
,
and
in
the
24.
Verse
,
Brethren
,
let
every
man
wherein
he
is
called
therein
abide
with
God
,
and
God
will
abide
with
him
.
Thirdly
,
Pray
God
and
Christ
to
your
Tables
at
your
eating
and
drinking
,
for
man
doth
not
live
by
Bread
only
.
If
these
be
guests
at
your
Tables
,
you
must
needs
have
chear
enough
;
there
's
more
sweetness
in
a
morsel
with
them
,
than
in
all
dainties
without
them
,
and
then
you
may
be
sure
also
your
Tables
shall
not
be
a
snare
unto
you
.
Theophrastus
reports
of
the
Heathens
,
that
they
did
first
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
did
first
Sacrifice
,
and
then
Kill
,
lay
on
their
meat
,
entertain
and
eat
.
And
it
is
the
Apostles
rule
,
seeing
all
things
come
of
God
through
Christ
,
That
God
and
Christ
should
not
be
unbidden
guests
:
but
,
as
in
1
Cor.
10.31
.
Whether
ye
eat
or
drink
,
or
whatsoever
ye
do
,
do
all
to
the
Glory
of
God
.
Fourthly
,
Pray
God
and
Christ
along
with
you
in
the
morning
when
you
rise
,
and
at
evening
when
you
lye
down
:
visit
him
morning
by
morning
,
and
evening
by
evening
;
this
is
the
way
to
have
a
prosperous
day
,
and
a
safe
night
:
David
took
this
course
,
Psal.
4.8
.
I
will
both
lay
me
down
,
and
take
my
rest
,
for
thou
Lord
onely
makest
me
dwell
in
safety
;
and
this
gave
Jacob
such
a
pleasant
dream
,
Genesis
28.
that
having
God
with
him
,
he
was
all
night
within
view
of
Heaven
.
Secondly
,
Love
God
and
Christ
above
all
,
and
then
God
and
Christ
will
not
depart
from
you
;
for
,
He
shews
mercy
to
thousands
of
them
that
love
him
,
and
hath
made
over
himself
,
and
heaven
,
and
all
,
to
them
that
love
him
.
It
is
reported
of
Ignatius
,
that
his
love
was
such
to
God
and
Christ
,
that
he
had
the
name
of
Christ
,
Cordi
ejus
insculptum
,
graven
upon
his
Heart
.
It
is
such
a
Heart
love
that
he
requires
;
for
he
is
a
jealous
God
,
and
will
have
all
our
love
.
If
we
love
any
thing
better
;
First
,
It
will
steal
away
our
hearts
from
God
:
And
Secondly
,
It
will
take
off
the
heart
of
God
from
us
,
so
that
God
and
Christ
will
set
themselves
against
us
.
Thirdly
,
If
we
would
have
God
and
Christ
to
make
their
constant
abode
with
us
,
delight
we
in
the
society
and
fellowship
of
the
People
of
God
,
with
whom
they
dwell
;
never
be
ashamed
to
converse
with
them
,
whom
God
and
Christ
do
own
for
theirs
.
The
Apostle's
Argument
why
we
should
entertain
strangers
,
in
Hebr.
13.2
.
(
Because
thereby
some
have
entertained
Angels
unawares
)
is
but
mean
and
inconsiderable
to
this
reason
,
why
we
should
entertain
and
own
the
Saints
of
God
:
for
thereby
we
are
sure
,
to
entertain
Christ
,
as
in
Mat.
25.40
.
For
this
cause
the
Gibeonites
made
a
League
with
Israel
,
For
we
have
heard
that
God
is
with
you
.
And
there
is
a
promise
in
Zech.
8.23
.
That
ten
men
out
of
all
Languages
shall
take
hold
of
the
skirt
of
a
Jew
,
saying
,
We
will
go
with
you
,
for
we
have
heard
that
God
is
with
you
.
Malachy
3.16
.
They
that
feared
the
Lord
spake
often
one
to
another
,
and
the
Lord
hearkned
and
heard
it
,
&c.
He
was
with
them
,
and
indeed
,
God
dwells
in
the
Tabernacles
of
the
righteous
.
Fourthly
,
If
we
would
have
the
constant
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
us
,
let
us
keep
our selves
clean
from
sin
,
our
hearts
pure
,
our
consciences
undefiled
,
and
,
as
the
Apostle
says
,
void
of
offence
towards
God
and
towards
men
;
very
careful
not
to
sin
against
God
,
and
very
circumspect
not
to
sin
against
man
;
that
this
may
be
our
comfort
,
that
the
world
must
needs
say
of
us
,
as
they
did
of
Daniel
,
That
they
could
finde
nothing
against
him
,
save
in
the
Law
of
his
God
,
as
in
Daniel
6.5
.
Whatever
others
do
,
beware
of
sin
.
Say
as
Joshua
,
I
and
my
House
will
serve
the
Lord
.
Watch
against
sin
,
chuse
any
suffering
,
rather
than
the
least
finne
.
Consider
in
that
choice
two
particulars
.
-
First
,
Consider
in
all
your
sufferings
,
God
will
be
with
you
,
but
in
any
of
your
sins
,
he
will
not
abide
with
you
;
as
in
the
example
of
Israel
,
Exod.
32.23
.
When
the
Calf
was
got
into
the
Ca●●p
,
God
forsakes
the
Host
of
Israel
,
When
Saul
forsook
the
Lord
,
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
forsook
him
.
That
was
an
excellent
saying
of
Azariah
the
Sonne
of
Obed
,
in
2
Chron.
15.2
.
And
oh
that
all
England
could
hear
i●
▪
Hear
thou
me
Asa
,
and
all
Judah
,
The
Lord
is
with
you
,
while
you
be
with
him
;
If
you
seek
him
,
he
will
be
found
of
you
;
but
if
ye
forsake
him
,
he
will
forsake
you
.
-
Secondly
,
Consider
,
't
is
an
act
of
high
presumption
,
reflecting
much
upon
the
purity
and
holiness
of
God
,
for
men
to
imagine
that
God
will
own
and
prosper
them
with
his
presence
while
they
go
on
to
do
wickedly
,
in
their
Whoredoms
,
Drunkenness
,
Blasphemy
,
and
all
manner
of
Prophaneness
,
which
God
can
no
more
own
,
than
disown
himself
.
So
they
foolishly
promise
themselves
Peace
,
Deut.
29.19
.
Though
they
walk
in
the
imagination
of
their
hearts
,
and
adde
drunkenness
to
thirst
:
But
the
Lord
will
not
spare
,
but
his
anger
and
jealousie
shall
smoak
against
them
,
till
he
hath
brought
them
down
from
their
high
mount
of
a
sinful
and
carnal
confidence
.
Therefore
the
Prophet
reproves
that
wicked
People
,
Micah
3.11
.
where
the
Judges
,
the
Priests
,
and
the
Prophets
were
corrupted
.
Yet
they
say
,
Is
not
the
Lord
among
us
,
none
evil
can
come
upon
us
,
Therefore
shall
Zion
be
plowed
as
a
Field
,
&c.
as
Abner
said
to
Joab
,
This
will
prove
an
evil
thing
and
a
bitter
in
the
latter
end
:
as
Galen
says
of
Meats
,
Quae
dulcia
sunt
,
facile
in
bilem
&
amaritudinem
convertuntur
;
Sweet
Meats
generate
choller
and
corrupt
matter
;
so
sin
,
that
is
a
sweet
morsel
now
,
will
be
shame
,
death
,
and
hell
at
last
.
Fifthly
,
With
an
humble
acknowledgment
of
former
barrenness
,
under
Gods
gracious
presence
with
you
,
resolve
and
endeavour
to
be
more
fruitful
.
God
never
left
his
Vineyard
,
and
pull'd
up
the
Hedge
,
and
commanded
the
rain
not
to
fall
upon
it
,
in
Isa.
5.
till
it
became
barren
,
or
did
bear
corrupt
fruit
.
The
exil'd
Confessors
in
Queen
Maries
days
,
confessed
that
(
as
Vrsin
says
in
the
Preface
to
his
Catechism
)
the
cause
of
their
present
suffering
,
was
their
former
barrenness
,
and
unprofitableness
under
the
Gospel
.
And
a
sad
example
of
this
is
Jerusalem
,
over
whom
Christ
laments
:
O
Jerusalem
Jerusalem
,
thou
,
&c.
if
thou
hadst
known
in
this
thy
day
,
&c.
but
now
they
are
hid
from
thine
eyes
:
and
when
once
a
People
grow
up
to
this
heighth
,
to
reject
the
Gospel
,
then
expect
some
fearful
Judgment
.
Read
the
last
Chapter
of
Chronicles
,
the
second
Book
,
and
at
the
16.
Verse
,
and
them
you
will
see
,
when
the
wrath
of
God
is
like
to
break
our
upon
a
people
without
remedy
.
Sixthly
,
If
you
would
have
the
continual
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
you
,
Let
God
have
all
your
thoughts
,
let
him
be
your
meditation
;
this
is
the
way
to
have
the
best
company
when
you
be
alone
:
David
would
meditate
of
him
day
and
night
,
and
professed
the
meditation
of
him
should
be
sweet
to
him
.
Here
consider
two
particulars
:
-
First
,
Consider
that
no
place
,
state
or
condition
,
can
hinder
the
soul
of
this
way
of
secret
communion
with
God
and
Christ
;
this
priviledge
could
not
be
denied
to
a
benighted
Jacob
,
to
an
imprisoned
Jeremy
,
to
an
exil'd
John
in
Patmos
;
by
this
(
says
Jerome
)
Solitudo
fit
Paradisus
,
a
man
may
turn
a
Wilderness
into
a
Paradise
;
and
therefore
we
read
in
Cant.
11.12
.
how
the
Spouse
invites
Christ
to
go
with
her
,
as
Isaac
did
into
the
Fields
to
meditate
,
Come
let
's
go
into
the
Fields
,
and
lodge
in
the
Villages
.
-
Secondly
,
Consider
in
these
secret
silent
visits
of
the
Soul
,
God
and
Christ
do
take
abundance
of
delight
;
our
Night-thoughts
,
our
Field-thoughts
,
our
Closet-thoughts
,
are
very
welcome
to
them
;
yea
,
when
we
can
do
no
more
but
think
of
God
,
our
very
thoughts
shall
be
an
accepted
service
,
Cant.
2.13
.
He
loveth
the
Fig-tree
that
putteth
forth
her
green
Figges
.
The
ripe
fruit
is
in
the
bud
:
so
,
holy
endeavours
in
pure
breathings
and
desires
,
God
accepts
,
when
our
Infirmity
,
or
the
Iniquity
of
the
Times
may
be
such
,
that
we
can
doe
no
more
.
Seventhly
,
If
we
will
have
God
and
Christ
to
make
their
constant
abode
with
us
,
then
let
us
walk
humbly
with
God
.
He
that
beholds
the
proud
afar
off
,
will
be
nigh
to
them
that
humble
their
Souls
under
his
mighty
hand
,
Isa.
57.15
.
Thus
says
the
high
and
lofty
One
,
that
inhabits
eternity
,
whose
Name
is
Holy
:
I
dwell
in
the
high
and
holy
place
;
with
him
also
,
that
is
of
an
humble
and
contrite
spirit
.
God
hath
two
Heavens
in
which
he
dwells
.
-
First
,
His
Glory
dwells
in
the
high
and
holy
place
in
Heaven
above
.
-
Secondly
,
His
Grace
dwells
in
the
humble
and
lowly
spirit
.
Here
will
I
dwell
,
says
God
.
Eighthly
,
If
you
would
have
the
constant
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
you
,
be
sure
to
look
to
your
Hearts
,
that
you
walk
in
your
uprightness
:
be
true
to
the
Word
of
God
,
be
true
to
your
profession
.
There
is
not
in
the
world
a
more
lively
representation
and
image
of
God
,
than
the
heart
of
the
upright
:
therefore
God
loves
so
much
,
when
he
hath
drawn
his
likeness
upon
them
,
to
walk
with
them
,
therefore
David
resolves
,
Psal.
101.2
.
I
will
walk
in
the
midst
of
my
house
with
a
perfect
heart
:
O
when
wilt
thou
come
unto
me
?
This
was
the
comfort
of
the
Apostle
,
that
in
simplicity
and
godly
sincerity
,
he
had
his
conversation
in
the
world
;
God
will
be
with
such
,
and
such
shall
be
with
God
,
Psal.
37.37
.
Mark
the
perfect
man
,
behold
the
upright
,
the
end
of
that
man
is
peace
:
And
thus
God
appointed
Abraham
to
walk
,
that
he
might
be
with
him
a
God
in
Covenant
,
Gen.
17.
Walk
before
me
,
be
thou
perfect
,
and
gives
him
this
incouragement
,
I
am
God
all-sufficient
:
God's
all-sufficiency
being
sufficient
to
keep
the
soul
upright
,
being
rightly
improved
.
There
be
two
things
which
usually
biass
the
soul
away
from
God
,
and
makes
it
warp
from
its
holy
principles
.
First
,
the
Frowns
;
Secondly
,
the
Flatteries
of
the
world
.
Against
both
which
,
there
is
a
sufficient
remedy
in
the
All-sufficient
God
.
First
,
That
which
often
perverts
the
soul
from
the
truth
,
is
the
fear
of
troubles
and
wants
;
If
I
keep
my
integrity
(
says
the
soul
)
I
shall
be
undone
,
I
shall
lose
my
estate
,
embroyl
my self
in
many
troubles
;
perhaps
a
Prison
,
Exile
,
or
Death
comes
next
.
But
what
force
is
there
in
this
tentation
?
if
we
hear
on
the
other
hand
God
saying
,
If
thou
wilt
be
upright
,
fear
no
troubles
,
no
wants
,
I
am
a
God
All-sufficient
,
as
in
Job
22.25
.
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
,
The
Almighty
shall
be
thy
defence
,
(
then
fear
not
force
)
Thou
shalt
have
plenty
of
silver
,
thou
shalt
gather
gold
as
dust
,
and
the
gold
of
Ophir
as
the
stones
of
the
Brooks
.
Then
fear
no
wants
.
Secondly
,
There
is
another
thing
in
the
world
that
hath
a
very
great
influence
upon
the
spirit
of
a
man
,
to
pervert
him
,
and
turn
him
from
his
integrity
;
and
that
is
the
hopes
of
preferment
,
and
greatness
of
the
world
:
But
this
is
but
a
poor
bait
,
if
we
look
upon
the
All-sufficiency
of
God
:
Doth
the
world
promise
thee
Riches
?
God
will
out-bid
the
world
,
and
give
Eternal
riches
.
Will
the
world
give
Pleasures
?
God
will
give
better
;
with
him
is
fullness
of
joy
,
and
pleasures
for
evermore
.
Will
the
world
give
Gold
?
God
will
give
Diamonds
.
Will
the
world
give
all
its
glory
?
God
will
give
thee
the
glory
of
a
better
world
,
rather
than
that
shall
be
a
snare
unto
thee
.
Ninthly
,
Pray
much
,
pray
continually
;
God
will
be
in
the
hearts
and
houses
of
his
praying
people
,
when
he
hath
a
curse
in
store
for
Prayerless
Families
,
in
Jer.
10.15
.
And
especially
pray
for
these
two
things
.
-
First
,
That
God
will
abide
with
you
and
the
Kingdom
in
his
Gospel
,
and
pure
Ordinances
:
that
you
may
dwell
in
Bethel
,
and
not
in
Bethaven
,
a
house
of
vanity
and
grief
.
Pray
that
God
would
not
remove
his
Candlestick
from
you
,
not
utterly
extinguish
the
light
of
the
Kingdom
.
-
Secondly
,
Pray
,
and
I
shall
pray
with
you
,
that
God
will
give
you
a
faithful
Pastour
after
his
own
heart
,
not
according
to
your
hearts
,
that
he
may
teach
you
by
his
Doctrine
and
his
Life
too
;
a
faithful
Teacher
,
to
go
in
and
out
before
you
,
to
shew
you
the
Word
of
the
Lord
;
one
that
may
be
among
you
,
as
it
was
said
of
Athanasius
,
that
he
was
Magnes
&
Adamas
.
-
1.
Magnes
,
As
a
Load-stone
,
to
draw
your
souls
with
a
gentle
hand
and
melting
heart
from
your
sins
Heaven-ward
.
-
2.
Adamas
,
as
an
Adamant
,
of
an
invincible
courage
and
zeal
against
all
sin
and
prophaneness
;
one
that
will
not
spare
sin
that
he
may
save
your
souls
.
Pray
that
God
would
give
you
a
Star
,
a
Star
out
of
his
right
hand
,
not
a
churlish
Orion
,
that
brings
a
cold
,
barren
,
and
cloudy
Winter
,
but
a
benevolent
and
friendly
Pleiades
,
that
there
may
be
many
Sons
brought
in
to
God
,
and
your
souls
may
finde
a
continual
spring
,
and
that
you
may
be
as
Trees
of
his
own
planting
,
And
may
flourish
in
the
Courts
of
the
House
of
our
God
,
And
may
bring
forth
fruit
in
old
age
.
Tenthly
,
and
lastly
,
If
you
would
have
the
constant
abode
of
God
and
Christ
with
you
,
conform
;
conform
universally
and
fully
to
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
consent
and
assent
unfeignedly
to
all
the
Truths
and
Doctrines
thereof
,
that
you
may
walk
worthy
of
God
,
and
all
that
grace
which
hath
been
revealed
to
you
;
for
Christ
hath
said
,
If
a
man
keep
his
Word
,
the
Father
will
love
him
,
and
both
Father
and
Son
will
come
,
and
make
their
abode
with
him
.
Wherefore
I
shall
conclude
this
Exhortation
with
that
of
the
Apostle
,
Phil.
1.2
,
7.
Only
let
your
conversation
be
such
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
whether
I
come
and
see
you
,
or
else
be
absent
from
you
,
I
may
hear
of
your
affairs
,
that
ye
stand
fast
in
one
spirit
,
with
one
minde
,
striving
together
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
And
to
shut
up
all
with
that
in
Acts
20.32
.
And
now
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
give
you
an
inheritance
among
all
them
which
are
sanctified
.
Mr.
Sclater's
Farewell-Sermon
.
1
John
5.
v.
1
,
and
21.
Whosoever
believeth
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
is
born
of
God
;
and
every
one
that
loveth
him
that
begat
,
loveth
him
also
that
is
begotten
of
him
.
Little
Children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
THis
general
Doctrine
I
have
already
delivered
unto
you
from
this
Text
,
which
indeed
is
the
marrow
and
substance
of
the
whole
Chapter
;
That
Gospel-believing
is
a
duty
,
which
they
that
really
perform
,
are
highly
priviledged
by
,
to
their
greatest
advantage
.
I
have
spoken
concerning
Gospel-believing
,
and
that
is
a
duty
,
and
that
they
that
do
really
perform
it
are
highly
dignified
and
priviledged
by
it
,
as
hath
been
made
to
appear
from
the
Chapter
;
that
which
remains
to
be
done
,
and
shall
be
,
as
God
enables
the
work
of
this
morning
,
is
to
make
improvement
of
this
Doctrine
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
material
and
momentous
Doctrines
that
can
be
preached
to
us
.
Gospel-believing
it
hath
most
precious
priviledges
entailed
upon
it
;
Whosoever
believeth
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Son
of
God
,
that
Jesus
is
come
in
the
Flesh
;
is
born
of
God
,
knows
God
,
and
shall
be
eternally
blessed
of
God
,
and
with
God
;
surely
then
the
world
runs
upon
a
very
great
mistake
.
I
have
hinted
something
already
to
that
purpose
,
but
I
have
left
the
more
full
discussion
and
discovery
of
the
matter
untill
now
.
Why
,
who
is
there
among
the
generality
of
common
Professors
that
is
not
very
pregnant
to
hold
forth
this
to
be
their
Faith
?
If
so
be
that
it
should
be
put
to
the
Question
,
Friend
,
what
is
your
Faith
?
What
belief
are
you
of
?
Why
?
not
one
in
a
thousand
,
I
think
,
but
will
be
apt
to
say
,
Why
truly
,
I
will
give
you
this
account
;
There
is
a
Gospel
Gospel
which
is
preached
among
us
▪
and
in
the
world
,
and
this
Gosspel
doth
hold
forth
this
for
true
Doctrine
,
that
Jesus
the
Son
of
Mary
,
that
was
born
at
Bethlehem
,
is
the
Christ
,
is
the
Messiah
which
was
promised
by
the
Father
,
and
which
the
world
did
live
in
expectation
of
so
long
,
This
Jesus
I
believe
is
the
Son
of
God
,
this
Jesus
I
verily
believe
is
come
in
the
flesh
,
and
he
is
come
to
be
the
Saviour
of
the
world
:
This
is
the
Belief
,
and
that
which
is
the
common
Profession
that
is
made
by
the
generality
of
people
.
Why
,
but
will
you
consider
now
,
this
Text
,
and
other
Scriptures
do
speak
fully
to
the
purpose
;
Whosoever
doth
believe
this
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
and
that
he
is
come
in
the
flesh
,
whosoever
believes
this
,
is
of
God
,
is
born
of
God
.
And
it
doth
clearly
appear
,
and
may
be
most
convincingly
made
out
,
that
many
thousands
that
profess
their
belief
concerning
these
things
,
yet
notwithstanding
are
not
born
of
God
.
Why
,
certainly
there
must
needs
be
a
great
fallacy
in
the
business
:
Gospel-faith
and
Believing
,
it
is
not
so
common
a
thing
as
many
take
it
to
be
,
and
therefore
if
this
be
Gospel-faith
,
and
that
which
doth
interest
persons
in
such
great
and
precious
priviledges
,
truly
it
concerns
us
to
look
well
to
it
,
that
we
be
not
mistaken
concerning
this
belief
.
Now
this
I
would
say
,
there
is
something
in
it
to
be
considered
with
respect
to
the
time
wherein
Christ
appeared
visibly
to
the
world
,
and
the
after-times
wherein
the
Apostles
did
hold
forth
these
great
Doctrines
of
the
Gospel
concerning
Christ
.
And
this
we
are
to
say
,
that
in
such
a
time
as
that
was
,
when
this
was
the
critical
point
as
it
were
,
the
discriminating
thing
,
in
such
a
time
for
any
to
make
this
Profession
,
and
to
hold
forth
this
to
be
their
Faith
and
Belief
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
it
was
of
high
signification
;
and
might
very
well
,
as
to
man
,
beget
a
comfortable
confidence
and
hope
concerning
such
persons
,
that
certainly
they
were
born
of
God
,
as
to
man
,
and
according
to
rational
Charity
it
might
be
very
comfortable
that
such
persons
as
did
thus
believe
,
and
profess
this
to
be
their
Faith
and
Belief
,
there
were
some
blessed
beam
upon
their
Souls
;
for
mark
you
,
it
hath
been
thus
in
the
world
,
and
among
the
people
of
it
concerning
matters
of
God
and
Godliness
,
that
there
hath
been
such
and
such
a
Truth
,
that
hath
been
the
Critical
Truth
,
as
I
said
;
that
hath
been
,
as
I
may
so
say
,
the
Shibboleth
whereby
people
are
distinguished
one
from
another
.
I
allude
to
that
passage
in
the
Book
of
Judges
,
concerning
the
Gileadites
;
they
made
a
profession
of
themselves
to
be
such
and
such
,
and
they
were
put
to
it
to
pronounce
Shiboleth
;
they
that
could
not
speak
out
the
word
,
and
clearly
pronounce
it
,
they
were
not
judged
to
be
persons
that
they
professed
themselves
to
be
;
but
they
that
could
do
it
held
their
liberty
;
so
such
and
such
a
Doctrine
is
ordered
out
to
be
a
distinguishing
point
,
upon
the
account
of
the
desperate
opposition
that
the
world
makes
against
it
;
and
upon
this
account
the
Priests
,
and
the
Rulers
,
and
the
rest
of
the
world
were
desperately
bent
against
Jesus
;
they
called
him
Jesus
,
but
could
not
endure
him
to
be
called
Christ
the
Son
of
God
;
it
was
an
Act
and
Decree
amongst
them
,
That
whosoever
should
confess
Jesus
to
be
Christ
,
should
be
put
out
of
the
Synogogue
,
should
be
excommunicated
.
Now
for
persons
at
such
time
,
wherein
it
was
as
much
as
their
liberty
,
it
may
be
their
lives
we●●
worth
,
to
own
that
Jesus
Christ
was
the
Son
of
God
,
for
persons
now
●t
such
a
time
to
own
this
Jesus
,
that
was
in
so
mean
a
condition
,
to
be
the
Christ
,
there
is
very
much
in
it
,
infinitely
more
,
than
for
persons
now
to
take
up
this
profession
.
Why
?
because
this
Doctrine
hath
obtained
in
the
world
,
and
it
is
a
Doctrine
among
Papists
as
well
as
Protestants
;
there
is
no
such
danger
now
for
persons
to
be
of
this
belief
.
But
shall
I
say
this
,
that
for
all
that
to
believe
this
really
according
to
the
right
account
,
and
true
genuine
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
the
case
is
the
same
with
them
and
with
us
at
this
day
,
setting
aside
the
consideration
of
times
and
time
;
the
danger
then
,
and
the
encouragement
now
;
the
Case
is
the
same
,
Gospel-believing
of
these
truths
according
to
a
genuine
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
it
is
the
same
now
as
then
,
and
then
as
now
:
And
therefore
we
must
consider
and
look
further
.
I
would
put
these
few
things
to
your
Consciences
;
You
profess
this
to
be
your
Faith
,
you
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
that
he
is
come
in
the
flesh
;
these
things
you
profess
to
believe
,
&
if
you
do
so
indeed
you
are
highly
privileged
people
,
blessed
of
God
,
&
shal
be
to
all
eternity
but
do
you
not
mistake
,
Do
you
believe
this
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
?
How
came
you
by
this
belief
?
What
account
can
you
give
of
it
?
How
were
you
brought
over
to
this
belief
?
Did
you
not
come
to
this
Faith
and
belief
by
common
report
?
You
were
born
to
this
Doctrine
;
you
look
upon
it
as
that
which
is
the
benefit
you
have
by
your
being
born
in
a
Nation
,
and
among
a
people
that
profess
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
this
hath
been
instilled
into
you
by
Education
,
and
upon
this
account
you
take
it
:
Did
you
ever
buy
this
truth
?
It
is
a
Truth
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
How
came
i●to
be
yours
?
Did
you
ever
buy
this
Truth
?
Buy
it
?
I
say
buy
it
.
For
the
very
Truth
is
,
we
are
never
able
to
make
a
good
Title
to
any
Scripture-Truth
,
untill
such
time
as
we
can
say
,
we
have
bought
it
:
How
,
why
,
by
serious
meditation
,
studying
the
Scriptures
,
searching
into
them
,
seriously
pondering
and
weighing
of
them
,
crying
mightily
to
God
,
that
he
would
manifest
them
to
us
,
and
encountring
temptations
from
without
,
and
from
within
,
being
at
a
point
,
willing
to
engage
liberty
and
estate
,
and
life
,
and
all
for
this
Truths
sake
:
Can
you
say
,
we
have
pondered
,
and
are
so
fully
satisfied
about
it
,
as
that
if
all
the
World
should
come
in
a
way
of
contradiction
,
and
rise
up
in
opposition
to
us
,
and
come
with
fire
and
sword
to
beat
us
out
of
this
Truth
,
yet
we
are
resolved
to
stick
to
it
?
Can
you
give
such
an
account
of
your selves
,
That
you
have
not
taken
it
up
upon
a
common
report
,
but
are
able
to
say
,
there
hath
been
an
inward
Revelation
made
of
these
things
to
your
Souls
,
that
there
hath
been
a
sanctified
work
of
the
Spirit
upon
your
understanding
,
that
you
come
to
see
into
the
mystery
of
these
Gospel-Testimonies
?
Is
there
an
habitual
frame
of
Spirit
wrought
in
you
,
whereby
you
are
carryed
out
to
close
with
every
Truth
of
God
,
and
to
close
with
it
upon
this
account
,
because
of
a
Divine
Authority
stampt
upon
it
?
When
we
give
assent
to
common
Truths
,
but
not
with
a
common
spirit
,
but
in
the
strength
of
an
inward
conviction
,
we
assent
to
it
upon
the
account
of
an
Unction
that
we
have
received
from
the
Holy
One
;
and
we
assent
to
this
and
that
truth
upon
the
account
of
a
Divine
Authority
which
we
see
to
be
stampt
upon
it
,
and
withall
we
finde
that
there
are
suitable
workings
of
our
heart
in
the
loves
,
and
desires
,
and
delights
of
them
,
to
these
Truths
(
as
there
will
be
a
kindly
working
of
the
heart
,
where
there
is
a
right
assent
suitable
to
the
Truths
assented
to
;
)
as
if
there
be
a
Threatning
,
the
Soul
assents
to
it
,
and
will
tremble
before
God
:
If
a
Promise
be
made
,
or
a
Gospel-Revelation
,
it
will
be
accompanied
with
a
holy
rejoycing
in
God
,
that
ever
he
should
make
such
a
Promise
or
Revelation
;
and
then
there
will
be
a
holy
resolution
of
Spirit
,
Come
what
will
come
,
I
will
never
part
with
this
Truth
;
I
have
bought
the
Truth
,
that
was
my
duty
;
and
having
bought
it
,
I
will
never
sell
it
,
that
is
my
duty
too
;
can
we
give
such
an
account
as
this
?
But
then
withal
,
let
me
a
little
further
improve
that
which
I
have
already
spoke
from
the
Chapter
.
You
say
,
this
is
your
belief
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
GOD
;
but
can
you
give
an
account
of
those
priviledges
that
are
entailed
upon
this
belief
?
For
you
must
know
that
the
priviledges
which
belong
to
such
,
will
serve
as
evidences
that
they
are
such
.
Now
if
you
believe
,
it
is
your
priviledge
to
be
born
of
God
;
and
this
being
born
of
God
must
be
the
evidence
of
this
belief
.
Can
you
give
an
account
of
your
being
born
of
God
?
If
you
are
not
born
of
God
,
you
do
not
believe
,
That
Jesus
is
the
Christ
.
Can
you
give
an
account
of
your
overcoming
the
World
?
Are
you
such
as
are
enabled
to
stand
out
in
opposition
to
the
Errours
,
and
Heresies
,
and
corrupt
Doctrines
and
Practises
that
are
in
the
World
?
Can
you
bear
up
against
the
lust
of
the
Eye
,
the
lust
of
the
Flesh
,
and
the
pride
of
Life
?
If
you
are
in
slavery
to
the
World
,
in
bondage
to
the
beggarly
Rudiments
of
the
world
,
you
are
mistaken
,
if
you
believe
That
Jesus
is
the
Christ
:
For
,
he
that
believeth
,
according
to
the
true
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
That
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
doth
overcome
the
World
,
and
by
vertue
of
this
belief
,
he
is
enabled
to
get
a
conquest
over
the
World
,
and
over
the
Corruptions
that
are
in
it
through
lust
.
And
then
again
,
you
profess
to
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
:
Oh!
but
are
you
able
to
give
an
account
that
you
have
believed
into
this
Jesus
,
and
upon
this
Jesus
?
For
that
is
it
the
Text
holds
forth
:
He
that
believes
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
doth
believe
on
Jesus
the
Christ
:
Are
you
by
vertue
of
this
believing
which
you
profess
,
drawn
out
to
a
closing
with
Christ
?
Do
you
roll
your selves
upon
him
?
Own
him
for
Righteousness
and
Salvation
,
and
are
willing
to
yield
your selves
up
in
subjection
to
him
?
You
believe
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
but
do
you
believe
on
that
Jesus
whom
you
profess
to
be
the
Christ
?
Now
this
being
thus
laid
down
as
a
Foundation
,
I
would
inferr
thus
,
and
so
go
on
to
a
farther
branch
of
this
Application
;
Either
you
do
really
believe
with
a
Gospel-believing
the
Truths
and
Doctrines
concerning
Christ
,
or
you
do
not
:
Why
,
they
that
do
profess
they
do
,
but
in
truth
they
do
not
,
there
is
a
clear
and
manifest
contradiction
which
this
profession
meets
withal
,
and
that
upon
the
accounts
I
have
formerly
given
,
as
alas
,
this
profession
suffers
contradiction
generally
;
generally
the
Professours
of
this
Faith
,
That
Jesus
is
Christ
,
doe
clearly
make
a
flat
contradiction
;
and
I
am
very
confident
that
there
are
thousands
,
that
if
they
should
be
put
to
the
trial
,
Will
you
stick
to
this
truth
?
If
you
do
,
it
shall
cost
you
the
losse
of
your
Liberty
,
and
Estates
:
Nay
,
your
Life
shall
go
for
it
.
Oh!
I
am
very
apt
to
think
,
that
you
shall
have
thousands
that
will
turn
their
backs
upon
this
Profession
,
renounce
this
Profession
.
Now
concerning
such
,
this
I
would
say
,
First
,
That
the
condition
of
such
persons
as
are
not
right
in
Gospel-believing
,
is
a
most
mournful
and
miserable
condition
;
however
it
may
be
with
them
in
other
respects
,
yet
it
is
sad
to
think
what
a
condition
they
are
in
:
for
consider
first
of
all
,
they
that
do
not
perform
this
great
duty
of
Gospel-believing
,
according
to
the
truth
and
reality
of
it
,
I
will
tell
you
what
they
do
,
they
do
give
God
the
lye
,
they
do
,
by
interpretation
,
tell
God
to
his
face
that
he
is
a
very
Liar
;
and
what
higher
blaspheming
can
there
be
,
than
to
give
the
lye
to
the
God
of
Truth
!
every
one
will
be
apt
to
bless
themselves
,
and
say
,
Oh
far
be
it
from
me
,
God
forbid
that
I
should
be
charged
with
such
a
horrid
impiety
as
this
!
Oh
,
but
Brethren
,
the
very
truth
is
,
it
is
a
very
common
thing
by
interpretation
to
give
the
lye
to
God
:
and
all
that
do
not
believe
according
to
that
Gospel-believing
that
you
have
heard
,
do
tell
God
to
his
face
that
he
is
a
Liar
.
How
doth
that
appear
?
Why
take
a
little
help
,
such
I
am
able
to
give
you
;
To
profess
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
that
he
came
to
be
the
Saviour
of
the
World
,
is
ordered
out
to
be
our
Righteousness
,
is
sent
of
God
to
preach
Liberty
to
captives
,
to
heal
diseased
souls
,
and
to
deliver
poor
creatures
from
the
bondage
of
the
Devil
;
these
things
people
generally
profess
to
believe
:
but
mark
you
now
,
they
never
come
to
Christ
,
nor
never
set
in
with
him
upon
this
account
,
and
to
this
purpose
,
O
Lord
thou
art
the
Jesus
,
the
Anointed
of
God
;
I
come
to
thee
for
life
,
I
am
a
poor
dead
creature
,
I
am
in
a
state
of
unrighteousness
,
and
thou
art
given
to
be
for
righteousness
;
Lord
I
flye
to
thee
for
it
,
I
am
a
poor
diseased
creature
;
the
Plague
is
set
upon
my
soul
,
and
thou
art
appointed
to
heal
the
Soul
of
the
Plague
;
I
come
to
thee
for
healing
.
There
is
not
one
of
thousands
that
come
thus
to
Christ
.
Will
you
now
see
how
the
lye
is
given
to
God
?
I
profess
for
my
part
,
saith
one
,
I
know
no
such
matter
(
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
and
I
profess
to
believe
so
,
and
he
is
appointed
of
God
for
such
and
such
things
;
he
is
sent
to
preach
liberty
to
the
captives
;
I
know
not
that
there
is
such
bondage
.
Christ
came
to
save
sinners
;
alas
,
I
know
no
need
of
any
such
salvation
by
him
,
he
came
to
heal
diseased
Souls
;
I
am
well
enough
,
what
need
have
I
of
Christ
?
What
is
this
but
to
give
the
lye
to
God
?
He
that
receives
not
Christ
,
makes
God
a
liar
;
for
he
doth
in
effect
say
,
Lord
,
thou
sayest
so
and
so
concerning
the
World
,
I
know
nothing
of
all
this
,
and
so
the
lye
is
given
to
God
.
And
is
it
nothing
to
give
the
lye
to
the
great
God
,
the
God
of
Truth
?
And
I
tell
you
,
while
you
profess
this
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
and
in
the
mean
time
flye
not
to
him
,
you
believe
him
to
be
the
Son
of
God
,
and
that
all
authority
is
given
unto
him
,
and
you
will
not
subject
to
his
authority
,
why
you
give
the
lye
to
God
,
and
is
this
nothing
?
2.
Consider
the
sad
condition
of
such
as
believe
not
according
to
a
right
Gospel-believing
,
they
are
such
as
are
liable
to
the
dreadfulest
touches
from
the
Devil
that
possibly
can
be
:
He
that
believeth
is
born
of
God
,
overcomes
the
World
,
and
is
enabled
to
keep
himself
,
that
the
wicked
one
doth
not
touch
him
with
a
mortiferous
touch
:
But
I
tell
thee
,
whatever
thou
art
,
that
are
under
the
power
of
unbelief
,
thou
are
in
danger
of
a
dreadful
touch
from
the
Prince
of
Darkness
:
And
if
thou
livest
and
diest
in
a
state
of
unbelief
,
thou
wilt
fall
under
the
power
of
condemnation
.
I
remember
what
our
Saviour
speaks
,
and
consider
well
of
it
:
You
stand
out
in
opposition
to
my
Doctrine
,
but
I
tell
you
,
Except
you
believe
I
am
he
,
you
shall
dye
in
your
sins
;
a
dreadful
word
,
you
shall
dye
in
your
sins
,
and
what
then
?
be
damned
eternally
:
this
is
the
condition
of
all
such
as
are
in
a
state
of
unbelief
:
But
then
on
the
other
hand
,
in
case
we
be
able
to
give
a
good
account
of
our
believing
that
Jesus
is
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
and
of
our
believing
on
him
concerning
whom
these
Testimonies
are
given
.
Oh
what
cause
have
all
such
to
rejoyce
in
their
condition
,
the
condition
of
such
persons
is
happy
beyond
all
expression
and
comprehension
,
that
have
owned
these
Truths
,
owned
that
Jesus
of
whom
these
faithful
testimonies
are
given
.
Now
all
the
Chapter
,
according
to
the
account
I
have
given
you
,
comes
in
to
the
purpose
of
comforting
and
rejoycing
the
hearts
of
such
persons
.
Here
is
your
comfort
now
,
really
believing
according
to
a
right
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
this
is
your
priviledge
,
you
are
the
persons
that
are
born
from
above
,
you
are
the
persons
that
shall
be
enabled
to
overcome
the
world
,
to
bear
up
against
all
opposition
that
Men
and
Devils
can
make
against
you
;
you
are
the
persons
that
have
the
witness
within
you
,
and
you
shall
be
able
to
bear
up
against
all
the
contradictions
of
sinners
;
you
are
the
persons
that
have
Christ
,
and
have
eternal
life
by
him
:
you
shall
have
it
,
nay
,
you
have
it
already
;
He
that
believeth
on
the
Son
of
God
,
hath
eternal
life
;
he
hath
it
in
the
beginnings
of
it
,
and
shall
have
it
in
the
compleat
state
of
it
,
being
brought
over
to
Gospel-believing
,
you
may
come
with
boldness
to
God
in
a
way
of
Prayer
,
with
holy
confidence
,
that
whatever
else
you
ask
believing
,
you
shall
have
a
good
account
of
it
;
God
doth
not
neglect
any
believing
Prayer
of
a
believing
Soul
.
And
all
the
priviledges
of
the
Gospel
are
entailed
upon
you
,
and
you
are
entitled
unto
them
,
and
you
shall
have
the
benefit
of
them
while
you
live
,
and
when
you
dye
,
unto
all
eternity
;
well
may
it
be
said
of
such
a
person
,
Blessed
is
be
and
she
that
hath
believed
with
a
Gospel-believing
,
Gospel-Truths
,
and
Testimonies
concerning
Christ
,
and
on
Christ
,
on
whom
those
Testimonies
are
given
,
for
there
shall
be
a
full
and
perfect
accomplishment
of
what
ever
God
hath
spoken
with
his
mouth
concerning
such
.
And
then
lastly
,
if
the
Grace
of
God
hath
brought
us
over
to
a
closing
with
Christ
,
of
whom
these
Truths
and
Testimonies
are
given
;
why
the
last
branch
of
the
explication
is
but
this
,
That
you
would
but
justifie
your
believing
,
and
labour
to
manifest
the
reality
of
your
believing
,
according
to
the
Gospel
,
by
a
suitable
walking
;
this
is
that
that
shall
be
the
closing
up
of
this
application
.
Oh
Brethren
,
let
us
consider
well
,
our
Saviour
tells
us
in
Matth.
11.
Wisdom
is
justified
of
her
Children
:
Why
,
if
ever
we
mean
to
approve
our selves
to
be
Wisdoms
Children
,
our
care
must
be
for
to
give
in
our
Justification
of
Wisdoms
sayings
,
and
for
to
carry
it
in
a
congruousness
,
and
suitableness
unto
that
Gospel-believing
which
we
profess
to
be
by
grace
brought
over
to
.
Why
,
but
what
is
that
you
will
say
?
why
,
consider
the
Text
,
and
see
what
remains
of
the
Chapter
.
I
shall
make
it
our
,
give
it
out
to
you
in
this
way
.
Why
first
of
all
,
this
one
special
duty
that
lies
upon
you
,
That
you
would
study
your
mercy
,
and
know
what
God
hath
been
to
you
,
and
done
for
you
,
and
how
highly
you
are
dignified
,
and
not
be
always
in
a
fluctuating
state
,
and
upon
the
questioning
and
disputing
point
,
but
to
come
to
some
well
grounded
confidence
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
say
,
We
know
that
this
and
that
is
our
condition
,
and
this
and
that
is
our
dignified
priviledge
,
that
we
are
planted
under
.
Do
but
mark
how
the
point
in
hand
doth
charge
this
upon
us
,
in
the
thirteenth
Verse
of
this
Chapter
,
These
things
have
I
writ
to
you
that
believe
on
the
Name
of
the
Son
of
God
,
That
you
may
know
that
you
have
eternall
life
.
Here
is
your
duty
according
to
what
the
Text
it self
doth
charge
upon
you
;
if
you
be
such
as
by
grace
are
brought
over
to
a
Gospel-believing
,
the
Apostle
John
that
did
write
this
Epistle
,
and
I
from
it
,
preach
unto
you
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
and
by
authority
from
him
,
that
this
is
your
duty
,
to
know
that
you
are
persons
that
have
eternal
life
,
that
you
are
such
as
Christ
by
his
Bloud
hath
made
a
purchase
of
eternal
life
for
;
that
he
hath
by
his
Bloud
once
for
all
entred
into
the
holy
place
,
that
is
not
made
with
hands
,
that
he
may
prepare
for
you
,
and
that
you
might
have
the
possession
of
those
blessed
Mansions
,
that
he
hath
made
preparation
of
Eternal
life
it
is
yours
,
and
you
may
be
bold
to
claim
it
,
and
you
are
bound
to
hope
and
rejoyce
in
the
expectation
of
the
full
enjoyment
of
it
,
and
not
to
be
always
upon
the
question
,
and
disputing
point
,
but
to
go
on
with
a
holy
confidence
towards
God
,
according
to
what
the
Apostle
expresses
,
1
Cor.
2.
We
know
that
when
this
earthly
Tabernacle
shall
be
dissolved
,
we
shall
have
a
House
not
made
with
hands
,
&c.
But
then
,
a
second
thing
that
I
have
to
charge
upon
you
is
this
,
that
you
would
acknowledge
with
all
thankfulnesse
and
enlargednesse
of
heart
to
God
,
the
riches
of
his
mercy
,
and
grace
to
you
,
that
hath
been
pleased
to
call
you
out
of
an
unbelieving
world
,
and
b●ing
●ou
over
to
the
Gospel
,
and
to
the
participations
that
are
by
Christ
,
●●cording
to
the
Gospel
:
Oh!
this
you
should
set
your
hearts
upon
,
●●y
admiring
the
riches
of
his
grace
,
and
say
,
Lord
,
why
shouldst
thou
manifest
thy self
to
us
,
and
not
to
the
World
!
That
many
thousands
should
live
and
die
in
the
total
ignorance
of
Christ
,
and
the
Gospel-mysteries
,
or
else
live
and
dye
in
an
empty
profession
;
and
yet
that
God
should
be
pleased
to
pitch
upon
me
!
This
is
that
the
Text
doth
hint
unto
us
in
the
nineteenth
verse
of
this
Chapter
.
Oh!
saith
he
in
a
triumphing
manner
,
We
know
that
we
are
of
God
,
and
that
the
whole
world
lyes
in
wickedness
,
Oh!
our
mercies
,
and
the
riches
of
Grace
that
hath
appeared
to
us
,
while
the
whole
world
that
lies
in
wickedness
,
is
put
into
the
Malignant
one
,
lies
in
the
Devil
,
for
he
is
the
Malignant
evil
one
,
while
the
whole
world
lies
in
the
Devil
in
malignity
!
Oh!
It
is
a
sad
condition
,
infinitely
more
sad
,
than
for
a
man
to
lie
in
the
most
noysomest
stinking
Ditch
,
or
in
the
loathsomest
kennel
,
why
this
is
that
that
heightens
the
mercy
to
poor
souls
that
are
called
by
grace
according
to
the
purpose
of
God
,
that
while
the
whole
world
lies
in
wickedness
,
and
so
are
like
to
lie
:
yea
,
and
to
lie
in
Hell
to
all
eternity
,
that
God
should
please
to
lay
you
in
the
bosom
of
his
Son
,
and
to
take
you
into
the
arms
of
his
mercy
;
this
is
that
,
that
should
heighten
our
thankfulness
.
I
may
make
use
of
that
expression
which
we
find
in
Acts
the
fourth
,
when
Paul
and
Barnabas
came
unto
a
company
of
heathens
,
and
they
saw
what
great
things
were
done
by
them
,
and
took
notice
of
the
gracious
spirit
that
they
discovered
;
sure
,
say
they
,
The
Gods
are
come
among
us
in
the
likeness
of
men
.
Considering
the
state
of
times
,
and
what
a
height
of
wickedness
many
at
this
day
are
grown
up
unto
the
dreadful
swearing
,
blaspheming
of
God
and
his
ways
:
truly
judge
of
it
your selves
,
whether
we
may
not
say
the
Devils
are
come
among
us
in
the
likeness
of
men
.
Why
now
,
Oh!
how
should
we
heighten
our
love
and
thankfulness
to
God
,
that
should
please
in
free
grace
to
bring
us
over
to
close
with
Jesus
Christ
!
But
then
4
as
many
as
are
brought
over
to
Gospel-believing
,
this
is
your
duty
to
study
,
and
endeavour
what
you
can
your
advantages
in
faith
;
and
so
the
Apostle
gives
it
in
charge
here
in
the
Chapter
in
v.
13.
These
things
have
I
writ
to
you
that
believe
on
the
Name
of
the
Son
of
God
,
that
you
may
know
that
you
have
eternal
life
,
and
that
you
may
believe
on
the
Son
of
God
.
This
is
that
you
should
set
about
,
if
God
hath
brought
you
over
to
a
closing
with
Christ
,
and
an
embracing
of
the
Testimonies
concerning
him
,
believe
more
and
more
,
labor
for
your
advancement
,
and
let
it
be
your
prayer
,
Good
Lord
encrease
our
faith
:
labor
that
you
may
be
clear
in
your
apprehensions
of
gospel-mysteries
,
and
that
you
may
be
more
strong
in
your
adherence
to
Christ
,
of
whom
those
Gospel-testimonies
are
given
,
and
that
you
may
not
only
come
to
have
an
adhering
faith
,
but
to
an
assuring
faith
;
that
you
may
not
be
like
waves
tossed
and
tumbled
up
and
down
,
but
that
you
may
come
to
be
rooted
and
established
,
and
grounded
in
your
faith
,
that
you
may
not
come
to
be
unsettled
by
Heresie
,
corrupt
Doctrines
,
or
the
Apostacy
of
others
,
but
that
you
may
be
stedfast
and
unmoveable
.
Yet
further
,
fifthly
,
This
is
to
be
given
in
charge
to
such
as
do
believe
according
to
the
Gospel
,
that
they
carry
it
suitably
to
a
believing
state
,
as
in
those
particulars
that
I
have
insisted
upon
,
so
in
a
deportment
congruous
and
sutable
to
the
privileges
which
belong
to
believing
:
You
are
born
of
God
,
carry
it
as
men
and
women
that
are
so
indeed
:
what
I
born
of
God
?
the
sons
and
daughters
of
God
?
What
and
not
live
according
to
God
?
and
not
study
conformity
to
God
?
I
remember
what
he
speaks
there
concerning
Amnon
,
How
is
it
,
that
thou
bring
the
Kings
son
,
art
lean
from
day
to
day
?
How
is
it
,
that
we
that
profess
to
be
the
sons
and
daughters
of
God
,
are
lean
and
lank
,
not
more
improved
?
that
we
do
not
shew
forth
God
and
express
Christ
?
This
lies
in
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
,
If
you
be
born
of
God
,
remember
that
you
be
born
of
him
that
is
the
God
of
Love
:
And
therefore
you
are
to
manifest
this
birth
,
and
your
believing
,
and
your
being
born
of
God
,
by
loving
God
,
and
by
loving
them
that
are
born
of
God
;
He
that
believeth
is
born
of
God
,
and
be
that
loveth
him
that
begat
,
loveth
him
that
is
begotten
of
him
.
The
God
of
love
doth
beget
a
people
of
love
;
a
loving
God
,
a
loving
people
;
and
this
is
that
you
should
express
your
believing
by
,
and
your
adoption
by
,
by
the
love
you
bear
to
God
,
and
the
children
of
God
.
A
hateful
,
spiteful
spirit
,
where
it
doth
discover
it self
,
speaks
those
persons
not
to
be
born
of
God
,
but
of
the
Devil
;
carry
it
as
Believers
,
as
persons
of
God
,
by
studying
a
conformity
to
God
,
and
by
keeping
his
Commandments
,
subjecting
your selves
to
his
authority
,
not
living
according
to
your
lusts
,
but
according
to
the
laws
and
rules
which
God
hath
given
you
,
saith
the
Apostle
here
,
This
is
the
love
of
God
,
that
we
keep
his
Commandments
.
It
is
not
a
love
in
word
,
and
in
tongue
,
but
in
reality
,
a
love
discovering
it self
by
a
consciencious
care
to
hold
conformity
to
all
the
will
of
God
;
and
if
any
should
object
,
This
is
a
hard
saying
,
who
can
bear
it
?
saith
the
Apostle
.
No
such
matter
,
there
is
never
a
believing
soul
will
say
the
Commandments
of
Christ
are
grievous
or
burdensome
:
No
,
they
are
light
to
them
that
are
brnught
over
to
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
And
the
last
thing
I
have
to
charge
upon
you
,
upon
the
account
of
your
Gospel-believing
,
and
being
brought
over
to
a
closing
with
Christ
,
it
is
this
,
and
so
upon
the
matter
I
have
given
you
an
account
of
the
substance
of
this
precious
Chapter
,
having
reduced
it
to
that
general
Doctrine
I
propounded
before
:
I
say
the
last
thing
is
this
,
That
you
would
walk
suitable
to
a
believing
state
,
by
being
very
careful
concerning
your
Worships
that
you
do
perform
,
that
they
be
according
to
God
,
and
according
to
the
Gospel
;
and
this
is
that
which
the
Apostle
closes
the
Chapter
withall
in
the
21.
verse
,
Little
Children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
,
Amen
.
As
I
take
it
,
in
the
former
Translation
it
was
Babes
,
Babes
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
;
here
it
is
Little
Children
.
I
observe
in
this
Epistle
the
Apostle
makes
a
distinction
of
Believers
into
three
Ranks
,
as
you
shall
finde
in
the
second
Chapter
,
I
write
unto
you
little
Children
,
I
write
unto
you
young
men
,
and
I
write
unto
you
Fathers
;
in
the
close
of
this
Epistle
he
concludes
with
this
charge
to
little
Children
:
now
whether
he
includes
all
the
rest
under
this
Title
of
Little
Children
,
I
forbear
to
dispute
;
but
sure
I
am
,
it
is
a
duty
lies
upon
one
and
the
other
,
whether
they
be
Babes
,
or
young
men
,
or
Aged
Fathers
in
Christ
.
Whatever
our
rank
or
condition
be
,
I
am
sure
of
this
,
this
is
a
great
duty
that
lies
upon
all
that
will
approve
themselves
in
Godliness
,
and
be
brought
over
to
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
that
they
look
to
their
worship
,
and
that
they
take
heed
of
Idols
;
as
if
he
should
say
,
He
that
is
born
of
God
,
he
keeps
himself
that
the
wicked
one
doth
not
touch
him
.
Oh
Little
Children
,
shew
forth
that
spiritual
ability
that
by
Grace
you
are
furnished
withall
,
by
being
able
to
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
It
might
be
said
,
what
is
this
to
us
?
Are
we
in
danger
of
Idols
?
True
,
well
might
the
Apostle
give
in
such
a
Charge
to
them
in
those
●●mes
,
when
the
greatest
part
of
the
World
were
in
a
state
of
Heathenism
,
and
in
estrangement
from
Christ
,
and
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
:
But
this
I
say
,
it
doth
really
concern
Christians
in
Gospel-times
,
that
have
had
the
breakings
out
of
the
Gospel-light
,
and
the
knowledge
of
the
Gospel-mysteries
,
to
be
careful
of
this
Charge
,
that
they
keep
themselves
from
Idols
:
there
were
the
Idols
of
the
Heathens
:
grant
it
,
and
so
still
there
are
a
generation
of
people
that
our
souls
should
mourn
over
to
consider
their
state
,
and
are
wrapt
up
in
ignorance
of
God
,
know
nothing
of
the
true
God
,
and
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
it
is
the
state
and
condition
of
the
Jews
at
this
day
;
and
what
a
sad
condition
are
they
in
?
Grant
it
they
worship
not
Idols
after
the
manner
of
the
Heathens
,
yet
they
worship
not
the
true
God
,
because
they
worship
not
God
in
Christ
;
for
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
Whoever
sins
,
and
abideth
not
in
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
;
he
hath
not
God
;
He
that
abides
in
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
he
hath
the
Father
and
the
Son
:
And
so
the
Jews
at
this
day
,
they
not
abiding
,
not
owning
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
they
have
not
God
,
because
they
have
not
the
Father
and
the
Son
;
this
is
their
condition
:
and
thus
I
say
,
there
were
not
only
the
Idols
of
the
Heathen
:
Oh!
but
sadly
be
it
spoken
,
there
are
Idols
among
Persons
pretending
to
Christ
,
and
Gospel
Faith
,
and
the
Doctrine
concerning
Grace
by
Jesus
Christ
.
How
man
▪
Idols
and
Idolaters
are
there
?
I
might
tell
the
Govetous
person
is
an
Idolater
,
the
voluptuous
person
,
and
the
self-justitiary
▪
sets
up
his
own
Righteousness
,
and
Idolizeth
that
:
But
I
say
this
there
are
Idols
among
Christians
;
Papists
hold
forth
the
Name
of
Christ
,
but
,
yet
what
woful
Idolatry
is
there
among
them
?
There
was
the
Dragon
▪
worship
in
the
time
of
the
Heathens
,
and
in
the
room
of
that
,
there
is
come
up
the
Beast-worship
,
and
of
that
worship
the
generality
of
the
world
runs
upon
;
and
it
concerns
us
to
keep
from
Popish
Idolatry
,
it
being
the
grossest
Idolatry
that
ever
was
,
because
there
is
the
suitest
petence
of
Worshipping
JESUS
,
and
yet
they
turn
him
into
an
Idol
:
What
else
means
their
worshipping
and
bowing
to
Image
,
their
Breaden
gods
,
and
the
like
?
Oh
therefore
it
concerns
us
to
keep
our selves
from
Idols
;
and
there
is
a
Scripture
,
if
it
were
but
well
studied
,
would
cause
trembling
of
heart
,
and
make
all
that
have
any
care
of
their
souls
,
to
look
about
them
;
that
Scripture
I
referr
you
to
,
is
in
Rev.
13.
compared
with
Rev.
20.
In
Rev.
13.11
.
whereas
before
there
was
Dragon-worship
,
it
is
said
here
,
I
beheld
another
Beast
coming
out
of
the
earth
,
and
he
had
two
Horns
like
a
Lamb
,
and
he
shake
as
a
Dragon
,
and
he
exerciseth
all
the
power
of
the
first
Beast
before
him
,
and
●auseth
the
Earth
,
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
Beast
,
whose
deadly
wound
was
healed
:
now
look
at
verse
8.
says
he
,
And
all
the
dwellers
upon
the
Earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
of
the
Lamb
sl●in
from
the
foundation
of
the
World
.
Oh!
it
is
a
terrible
word
,
and
that
that
should
make
us
to
fear
and
tremble
,
lest
in
any
kind
we
should
be
drawn
into
the
worship
of
the
Beast
;
for
as
many
as
were
not
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
of
the
Lamb
,
they
were
drawn
into
the
Worship
of
the
Beast
.
This
is
that
that
should
make
us
keep
our selves
from
Idols
,
from
whatsoever
hath
but
so
much
as
a
tincture
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
,
and
the
rather
,
considering
that
other
Scripture
,
Rev.
20.15
.
And
whosoever
was
not
found
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
:
All
that
are
not
written
in
the
Lambs
Book
of
Life
,
are
prevailed
to
perform
the
worship
with
the
Beast
,
and
not
being
writ
there
,
must
be
tumbled
into
the
Lake
for
ever
.
This
therefore
concerns
us
to
keep
from
Idolatry
,
from
whatever
hath
a
tendency
that
way
,
and
that
hath
any
tincture
of
Superstition
upon
it
;
and
consider
with
your selves
,
that
our
Duty
is
in
matters
of
Worship
,
and
in
things
concerning
the
Worship
of
God
,
to
see
to
it
,
that
we
keep
a
humble
dependance
upon
God
,
that
we
walk
not
according
to
the
will
of
Men
,
but
according
to
the
will
of
God
;
You
were
bought
with
a
price
,
be
not
servants
of
men
.
We
are
to
walk
by
a
Line
,
by
a
Plummet
,
and
what
is
not
warranted
by
the
Word
of
God
,
or
maintainable
by
Argument
drawn
from
it
,
we
should
not
close
with
.
And
for
the
closing
up
of
all
,
do
but
consider
how
this
Chapter
;
and
the
things
that
I
have
spoken
to
you
,
and
preached
from
it
,
how
they
do
all
influence
this
Exhortation
,
Little
Children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
;
see
to
it
,
that
you
approve
your selves
in
holy
Worship
to
God
and
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Do
but
argue
thus
;
You
profess
to
be
Believers
,
and
is
it
not
your
duty
to
answer
to
this
profession
?
Your
Falth
is
a
pure
Faith
,
and
an
obediential
grace
;
it
is
a
grace
that
will
tutor
you
to
hang
upon
Christ
,
and
his
appointments
and
Institutions
;
and
therefore
being
Believers
,
study
to
keep
your selves
from
Idols
,
and
whatever
is
not
consonant
to
the
will
of
God
concerning
Worship
.
You
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
in
this
respect
;
for
he
is
come
into
the
world
,
and
hath
shewed
the
pattern
of
his
House
;
and
then
you
are
born
of
God
:
carry
it
like
a
people
that
are
born
of
God
,
that
are
high
born
,
and
credit
your
holy
profession
,
by
keeping
a
dependance
upon
that
God
,
of
whom
you
are
born
:
and
then
being
Believers
,
you
are
born
of
God
,
and
have
overcome
the
world
,
and
therefore
shew
forth
your
heroick
spirit
,
by
standing
out
in
all
opposition
to
Idols
,
and
whatever
is
contrary
to
sound
Doctrine
,
and
the
power
of
godliness
.
You
have
an
Unction
from
the
Holy
One
,
and
this
engages
you
to
look
to
it
,
that
you
keep
your selves
from
Idols
:
And
then
we
know
(
saith
he
)
that
the
Son
of
God
is
come
,
and
hath
given
us
understanding
that
we
may
know
him
that
is
true
,
and
we
are
in
him
that
is
true
,
even
in
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
.
And
thereupon
he
brings
in
this
,
Little
Children
;
keep
your selves
from
Idols
:
as
if
he
should
say
,
This
is
the
true
God
,
God
in
Christ
,
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
the
Father
,
this
is
the
true
God
,
and
he
hath
eternal
life
with
him
;
other
god
are
false
gods
,
and
●hat
benefit
will
you
have
by
following
them
and
performing
worship
to
●hem
?
Nothing
but
eternal
death
:
false
gods
can
bestow
no
eternal
life
upon
you
,
but
this
is
the
true
God
,
and
he
can
give
you
eternal
life
:
And
therefore
Little
Children
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
And
now
yet
one
word
more
.
I
would
not
occasion
any
discomposure
of
spirit
that
is
not
becoming
you
:
But
this
I
must
say
,
for
ought
I
know
,
you
have
the
words
of
a
dying
man
,
and
we
use
to
say
,
that
the
words
of
dying
men
are
apt
to
take
somewhat
a
deep
impression
;
I
mean
a
dying
man
,
not
in
properness
of
speech
according
to
nature
;
and
if
it
should
be
so
,
I
hope
there
would
be
cause
of
rejoycing
on
my
part
:
but
I
speak
the
words
of
a
dying
man
in
respect
of
the
Ministerial
Office
.
I
suppose
you
all
know
there
is
an
Act
come
forth
by
Supream
Authority
,
and
it
is
not
for
us
to
quarrel
at
all
,
but
to
submit
to
it
,
and
hold
correspondency
with
it
so
far
as
we
can
,
with
a
good
conscience
;
and
there
being
many
Injunctions
,
that
many
,
besides
my self
cannot
comply
withall
,
therefore
we
are
willing
to
submit
to
the
Penalty
inflicted
.
This
I
say
,
you
have
for
many
years
had
the
benefit
of
my
poor
Labours
;
I
have
fulfilled
near
up
towards
forty
years
,
and
have
performed
my
service
to
God
,
Christ
,
and
his
People
,
and
I
bless
his
Name
,
not
without
acceptance
and
success
.
My
work
,
so
far
I
know
,
in
this
course
,
as
in
the
weekly
course
,
is
now
at
an
end
;
my
desire
is
,
that
you
whose
hearts
have
been
inclinable
to
wait
upon
God
in
the
way
of
my
Ministry
,
may
be
kept
faithful
to
God
,
and
that
you
may
have
the
blessing
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
coming
upon
your
Souls
,
and
that
you
may
have
the
power
of
this
Doctrine
,
held
forth
in
this
Sermon
,
put
forth
upon
your
hearts
;
that
as
you
do
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
that
as
you
profess
these
things
,
you
may
carry
it
suitably
to
your
profession
,
that
you
may
walk
in
love
to
God
,
love
to
Christ
,
and
love
to
one
another
;
that
you
may
labour
to
manifest
a
noble
generous
Spirit
in
overcoming
the
world
in
Errours
,
Corruptions
,
false
Doctrines
,
and
unwarrantable
Worship
;
that
you
may
in
all
things
labour
to
approve
your selves
:
And
littlte
Children
keep
your selves
from
Idols
,
Amen
.
Mr.
Calamy's
Sermon
,
Preached
.
December
28.
1662.
1
Sam.
4.13
.
And
when
he
came
,
Lo
,
Eli
sate
upon
a
seat
by
the
way
side
,
waiting
;
for
his
heart
trembled
for
the
Ark
of
God
.
THat
you
may
the
better
understand
these
words
,
you
must
know
,
that
whatsoever
God
threatned
against
old
Eli
,
in
the
second
and
third
Chapters
,
because
he
did
not
restrain
his
wicked
Sons
from
their
lewd
courses
,
is
here
executed
in
this
Chapter
:
therefore
we
read
there
were
four
thousand
I
raelites
slain
by
the
Philistines
?
And
the
Elders
of
Israel
met
together
to
consult
how
to
repair
this
great
loss
;
they
confess
it
was
the
Lord
that
had
smitten
them
:
For
,
say
they
,
Wherefore
hath
the
Lord
smitten
us
to
day
before
the
Philistines
:
And
they
conclude
,
the
way
to
repair
this
their
loss
,
it
was
,
to
fetch
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
of
the
Lord
from
Shiloh
,
and
carry
it
into
the
battel
;
whereupon
they
appointed
Hophni
and
Phinehas
to
fetch
it
,
whereby
they
imagined
that
the
presence
of
the
Ark
would
save
them
from
ruin
,
but
herein
they
were
miserably
mistaken
;
for
this
judgment
befell
them
not
because
the
Ark
was
not
in
the
Camp
:
but
because
their
sin
was
in
the
Camp
:
The
Ark
of
the
Covenant
would
not
preserve
those
that
had
broken
Covenant
with
God
:
And
therefore
there
was
a
great
slaughter
of
the
Israelites
,
and
were
slain
thirty
thousand
men
,
and
H●phni
and
Phinehas
were
slain
,
and
the
Ark
it self
was
taken
Prisoner
.
But
what
was
old
Eli
doing
?
He
was
ninety
and
eight
years
old
,
and
was
not
able
to
go
to
the
Battel
,
but
sits
upon
a
seat
by
the
way
side
near
the
Battel
;
and
there
he
sits
,
thinking
what
shall
become
of
the
Ark
:
And
lo
,
Eli
sate
upon
a
seat
by
the
way
side
watching
;
for
his
bea
rt
trembled
for
the
Ark
of
God
,
for
fear
lest
the
Ark
should
be
taken
:
He
was
not
troubled
,
what
should
become
of
his
two
sons
,
or
what
should
become
of
the
people
of
Israel
,
but
what
should
become
of
the
Ark
of
God
.
In
the
words
are
three
parts
.
-
1.
Old
Eli's
sollicitousness
for
the
Ark.
-
2.
Old
Eli's
heart
trembling
for
fear
of
the
Ark.
-
3.
Old
Eli's
preferring
the
safety
of
the
Ark
before
the
safety
of
his
two
sons
,
wise
,
and
children
.
He
sate
upon
a
seat
by
the
way
side
watching
,
for
his
heart
trembled
for
the
Ark
of
God
.
But
what
was
the
Ark
of
God
?
why
should
old
Eli's
heart
tremble
for
fear
of
the
Ark
?
I
answer
,
this
Ark
was
the
holiest
of
all
the
things
of
God
;
it
was
so
holy
that
it
made
every
place
holy
where
it
came
,
2
Chr.
8.11
.
And
Solomon
brought
up
the
daughter
of
Pharaoh
,
out
of
the
City
of
David
,
into
the
house
that
he
had
built
for
her
,
for
he
said
,
my
Wife
shall
not
dwell
in
the
house
of
David
King
of
Israel
,
because
the
places
are
holy
whereunto
the
Ark
of
the
Lord
hath
come
.
This
Ark
was
the
dwelling
place
of
God
,
it
was
the
habitation
of
God
,
Psal.
99.1
.
The
Lord
reigneth
,
he
sitteth
between
the
Cherubins
.
Now
these
Cherubins
were
placed
over
the
Ark
▪
it
was
the
speaking
place
of
God
,
he
met
his
people
there
,
and
there
he
gave
an
answer
to
them
:
Exod.
25.21
,
22.
And
thou
shalt
put
the
Mercy-seat
,
above
upon
the
Ark
,
and
in
the
Ark
thou
shalt
put
the
testimony
that
I
shall
give
thee
:
And
there
will
I
meet
with
the
,
and
I
will
commune
with
thee
from
above
the
Mercy-seat
,
from
above
the
two
Cherubins
,
which
are
upon
the
Ark
of
the
Testimony
,
of
all
things
I
shall
give
thee
in
Commandment
unto
the
children
of
Israel
.
This
Ark
was
Gods
Foot-stool
,
and
all
the
pleople
of
God
worship
him
before
the
Foot-stool
of
God
.
Ps.
99.5
.
Exalt
ye
the
Lord
our
God
,
and
worship
at
his
foot-stool
,
for
he
is
holy
.
The
Ark
,
it
was
the
glory
and
the
strength
of
Israel
,
Psal.
78.61
.
And
he
delivered
his
strength
into
captivity
,
and
his
glory
into
his
enemies
bands
;
and
it
was
the
terrour
of
the
enemies
of
God
:
And
therefore
when
the
Ark
came
into
the
battel
,
the
Philistines
were
afraid
,
and
said
,
Woe
unto
us
;
for
God
is
come
down
into
the
Camp
.
And
indeed
this
Ark
was
called
Jehovah
,
Num.
10.35
.
And
it
ca●e
to
pass
,
when
the
Ark
set
forward
,
that
Moses
said
,
Rise
up
Lord
,
and
let
thine
enemies
be
scattered
;
and
when
it
rested
,
he
said
,
Return
O
Lord
,
unto
the
many
thousands
of
Israel
.
In
〈◊〉
word
,
the
Ark
was
a
pledge
and
a
visible
symptom
of
Gods
gracious
presence
with
his
people
;
as
long
as
the
Ark
was
saved
,
they
were
saved
;
and
when
the
Ark
was
with
them
,
then
Gods
presence
was
with
them
:
but
when
the
Ark
was
gone
,
God
was
gone
,
his
comforting
presence
,
his
protecting
presence
,
and
his
preserving
presence
:
And
therefore
no
wonder
that
this
good
old
man
face
●●●ching
here
sort
fear
of
the
Ark.
I
call
him
good
old
man
▪
many
are
of
●pihion
that
he
was
not
good
,
because
he
suffered
his
Sons
to
be
wicked
●and
indeed
his
fault
was
great
,
but
surely
he
was
a
good
man
,
and
I
have
two
Reasons
to
prove
it
:
First
,
in
that
he
took
the
punishement
of
his
iniquity
so
patiently
,
It
is
the
Lord
,
let
him
do
what
s●em
〈◊〉
good
.
And
secondly
,
he
was
a
good
man
,
as
appears
by
the
Text
,
his
solicitousness
for
the
Ark
:
He
sate
trembling
for
fear
of
the
Ark.
Now
this
Ark
was
a
Type
of
three
things
.
-
First
,
it
was
a
Type
of
Jesus
Christ
;
for
God
spake
from
the
Ark
;
so
God
speaks
to
us
by
Christ
.
-
Secondly
,
it
was
a
Type
of
the
Church
of
Christ
;
for
as
the
Ark
was
the
preserver
of
the
two
Tables
of
the
Law
,
so
the
Church
of
Christ
is
the
preservative
of
the
Scriptures
.
-
Thirdly
,
the
Ark
was
a
Type
of
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
;
for
as
God
did
communicate
himself
by
the
Ark
,
so
God
by
his
Ordinances
communicates
his
Counsels
,
Comforts
,
and
Grace
unto
his
people
;
The
Ordinances
of
Christ
they
are
the
●raculuin
by
which
he
conveys
himself
unto
his
people
.
Thus
I
have
shewed
you
what
the
Ark
was
.
I
shall
gather
two
observations
from
the
words
.
-
1.
That
when
the
Ark
of
God
is
in
danger
of
being
lost
,
the
people
of
God
have
thoughtful
heads
and
trembling
hearts
.
-
2.
That
a
true
Child
of
God
is
more
troubled
,
and
more
solicitous
what
shall
become
of
the
Ark
,
than
what
shall
become
of
Wife
and
Children
or
Estate
.
I
shall
begin
with
the
first
Doctrine
.
That
when
the
Aak
of
God
is
in
danger
of
being
lost
,
the
people
of
God
have
thoughtful
heads
and
trembling
hearts
.
Or
,
if
I
may
put
this
Doctrine
in
a
Gospel
dress
,
take
it
thus
.
That
when
the
Gospel
is
in
danger
of
losing
,
when
Gospel-Ordinances
are
in
danger
of
being
lost
,
and
Gospel-Ministers
in
danger
of
losing
,
that
then
the
people
of
God
have
trembling
heads
,
and
careful
and
solicitous
hearts
about
it
.
Mark
what
I
say
:
I
say
not
when
the
Ark
is
lost
;
for
that
was
death
to
old
Eli
,
that
broke
his
neck
:
and
it
cost
the
life
of
Eli's
Daughter-in-Law
,
when
the
Ark
of
God
was
taken
,
she
took
no
comfort
,
in
her
child
,
though
a
man-child
;
she
regarded
it
not
:
For
the
glory
is
departed
from
Israel
,
the
Ark
of
God
is
taken
.
I
say
not
when
the
Ark
of
God
is
lost
:
but
I
say
when
it
is
in
danger
of
losing
:
when
the
Gospel
is
in
danger
,
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
in
danger
,
and
the
Ordinances
in
danger
to
be
lost
,
then
the
People
of
God
have
trembling
hearts
,
and
careful
heads
.
When
God
threatned
the
Israelites
,
that
he
would
not
go
with
them
,
they
were
troubled
for
the
loss
of
Gods
presence
,
and
would
not
put
on
their
Ornaments
,
Exod
33.3
,
4.
I
will
not
go
up
in
the
midst
of
thee
,
for
thou
art
a
stiff-necked
people
,
lest
I
consume
thee
in
the
way
:
And
when
the
people
heard
these
evil
tidings
,
they
mourned
,
and
no
man
did
put
on
his
ornaments
.
1
Sam.
7.2
.
And
it
came
to
pass
while
the
Ark
abode
in
Kiriath-jearim
,
that
the
time
was
long
,
for
it
was
twenty
years
,
and
all
the
house
of
Israel
lamented
after
the
Lord
,
that
is
,
after
the
presence
of
God
,
speaking
from
the
Ark
,
2
Sam.
11.10
,
11.
David
would
have
had
Vriah
to
have
gone
down
to
his
house
and
made
merry
:
And
Uriah
said
unto
David
,
The
Ark
,
and
Israel
,
and
Judah
abide
in
Tenis
,
and
my
Lord
Joab
,
and
the
servants
of
my
Lord
are
incamped
in
open
fields
:
shall
I
then
go
into
mine
house
to
eat
and
to
drink
,
and
to
lie
with
my
wife
?
as
thou
livest
,
and
as
thy
soul
liveth
,
I
will
not
do
this
thing
,
1
King
.
19.10
.
And
Elijah
said
,
I
have
been
very
jealous
for
the
Lord
of
hosts
:
for
the
children
of
Israel
have
forsaken
thy
Covenant
,
thrown
down
thy
Altars
,
and
slain
thy
Prophets
with
the
sword
,
and
I
,
even
I
only
a●n
left
,
and
they
seek
my
life
to
take
it
away
.
Thus
you
see
when
the
Ark
is
in
danger
,
the
people
of
God
mourn
and
are
sorrowful
.
And
there
be
four
reasons
,
why
the
people
of
God
are
so
much
troubled
when
the
Ark
of
God
is
in
danger
.
Reason
1.
Because
of
the
great
love
they
bear
to
the
Ark
of
God
;
As
God
loveth
the
gates
of
Sion
,
more
than
all
the
dwellings
of
Jacob
,
Psal.
87.2
.
so
the
people
of
God
love
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
and
the
faithful
Ministers
of
Christ
,
Psal.
26.8
.
Lord
I
have
loved
the
habitation
of
thy
house
,
and
the
place
where
thine
honour
dwelleth
,
Psal.
27.4
.
One
thing
have
I
desired
of
the
Lord
,
that
will
I
seek
after
,
that
I
may
dwell
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
all
the
dayes
of
my
life
,
to
behold
the
beauty
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
enquire
in
his
Temple
.
Now
love
stirreth
up
the
affections
,
as
young
Cresus
,
though
he
were
dumb
,
yet
seeing
his
Father
like
to
be
killed
,
cryed
out
,
Do
not
kill
my
Father
.
Such
is
the
love
of
the
Saints
of
God
to
the
Ark
,
that
they
cannot
be
silent
,
they
cannot
but
tremble
when
they
see
the
Ark
in
danger
.
and
for
Sions
sake
,
the
cannot
hold
their
peace
:
and
they
cannot
be
silent
until
the
Lord
make
the
righteous
thereof
go
out
like
brightness
,
and
the
salvation
thereof
as
a
lamp
that
burneth
.
2.
The
people
of
God
are
troubled
at
this
,
because
of
the
interest
they
have
in
the
Ark
of
God
:
Now
interest
stirreth
up
affection
,
as
when
another
mans
house
is
on
fire
:
as
you
had
a
lamentable
and
sad
providence
this
last
week
,
and
it
is
not
to
be
forgotten
,
how
suddenly
in
all
our
feastings
,
may
God
dash
all
our
mirth
.
Now
consider
,
how
were
they
affected
that
had
an
interest
in
those
that
were
burned
:
so
the
people
of
God
have
an
interest
in
the
Ark.
God
is
the
Haven
of
a
child
of
God
,
the
portion
and
inheritance
of
a
child
of
God
;
and
when
God
begins
to
forsake
them
,
they
cannot
but
be
afflicted
and
troubled
:
The
Ordinances
of
God
are
the
Jewels
of
a
Christian
,
&
the
Treasure
of
a
Christian
;
and
the
loss
of
them
cannot
but
trouble
them
:
And
Jesus
Christ
is
the
joy
of
a
Christian
,
and
therefore
when
Christ
is
departing
,
they
cannot
but
be
much
afflicted
at
it
.
3.
The
people
of
God
are
much
troubled
when
the
Ark
is
in
danger
,
because
of
the
mischiefs
that
comes
upon
a
Nation
when
the
Ark
of
God
is
lost
:
woe
be
to
that
Nation
when
the
Ark
is
gone
.
The
Heathens
had
the
Image
of
Apollo
,
and
they
conceived
,
that
as
long
as
that
Image
was
presented
among
them
,
they
could
never
be
worsted
,
but
be
preserved
;
and
the
Romans
had
a
Buckler
,
upon
which
they
had
a
Tradition
,
that
as
long
as
that
Buckler
was
preserved
,
Rome
could
not
be
taken
.
Shall
I
give
a
hint
,
and
set
it
out
a
little
in
five
particulars
.
-
1.
When
the
Ark
of
God
is
taken
,
then
the
ways
of
Sion
mourn
,
and
none
come
to
the
solemn
Assemblies
:
it
was
the
complaint
of
the
Church
,
Lam.
1.4
.
that
is
matter
of
sadness
.
-
2.
When
the
Ark
of
God
is
taken
,
then
the
Ministers
of
Christ
are
driven
into
corners
:
And
this
is
matter
of
heart-trembling
.
-
3.
When
the
Ark
of
God
is
taken
,
then
the
souls
of
many
are
in
danger
:
when
the
Gospel
is
gone
,
your
souls
are
in
hazard
:
There
is
cause
of
sadness
.
-
4.
Then
do
the
enemies
of
God
blaspheme
,
and
are
ready
to
say
,
Where
is
your
God
?
then
do
the
enemies
of
God
triumph
,
Ps.
42.10
.
As
with
a
sword
in
my
bones
mine
enemies
reproach
me
:
while
they
say
daily
unto
me
,
Where
is
thy
God
?
-
5.
Then
is
Jesus
Christ
trampled
under
foot
,
and
the
Ordinances
of
God
defiled
and
trampled
on
;
and
then
Blasphemy
and
Atheism
comes
in
like
an
armed
man
.
4.
The
people
of
God
must
needs
tremble
when
the
Ark
is
in
danger
,
because
of
their
accessariness
to
the
losing
of
the
Ark
;
&
this
was
that
which
made
old
Eli
so
much
troubled
,
because
he
knew
it
was
for
his
sin
that
God
suffered
the
Ark
to
be
taken
:
He
knew
that
his
not
punishing
his
two
sons
,
was
one
cause
of
that
great
slaughter
the
people
of
Israel
met
withal
,
and
that
made
him
tremble
:
There
is
no
person
here
in
this
Congregation
,
but
his
heart
will
tell
him
,
he
hath
contributed
something
towards
the
loss
of
the
Ark.
None
of
us
so
holy
but
our
consciences
must
accuse
us
;
we
have
done
something
that
might
cause
God
to
take
the
Ark
from
us
:
And
therefore
Mr.
Bradford
that
blessed
Martyr
,
said
in
his
Prayer
,
Lord
it
was
,
for
my
unthankfulness
for
the
Gospel
,
that
brought
in
Popery
in
Queen
Mary
's
dayes
:
and
my
unfruitfulness
under
the
Gospel
,
that
was
the
cause
of
the
untimely
death
of
King
Edward
the
sixth
:
and
those
that
fled
in
Queen
Mary
's
dayes
,
sadly
complained
that
they
were
the
cause
of
Gods
taking
away
the
Gospel
from
England
.
O
beloved
,
it
is
for
thy
sin
and
my
sin
,
that
the
Ark
of
God
is
in
danger
;
and
therefore
the
Lod
gave
us
trembling
solicitous
hearts
,
what
shall
become
of
the
Ark.
I
come
now
to
Application
.
Vse
1.
If
this
be
the
property
of
a
true
child
of
God
,
to
be
solicitous
when
the
Ark
of
God
is
in
danger
,
and
to
have
such
a
trembling
heart
for
fear
of
the
Ark
,
then
this
is
a
certain
sign
there
are
but
few
that
are
the
children
of
God
in
truth
.
O
where
is
the
man
?
and
where
is
the
woman
that
like
old
Eli
sits
watching
and
trembling
for
fear
of
the
Ark
?
And
that
will
appear
by
these
reasons
.
First
,
in
reference
to
the
many
sins
in
this
Nation
;
for
let
me
tell
you
,
there
is
not
one
sin
for
which
God
ever
took
away
the
Ark
from
any
people
,
but
it
is
to
be
found
in
England
.
Did
the
Church
of
Ephesus
lose
the
Candlestick
,
because
they
had
lost
their
first
love
?
And
have
not
we
lost
our
first
love
to
the
Gospel
,
and
to
the
Ordinances
?
And
did
the
Church
of
Landicea
lose
the
Candlestick
,
because
of
lukewarmness
?
and
are
not
we
lukewarm
?
Did
the
people
of
Israel
,
as
here
in
the
Text
,
lose
the
Ark
,
because
they
abhorred
the
offerings
of
God
?
and
do
not
you
do
so
?
are
not
the
sins
of
Israel
amongst
us
?
the
sins
of
Germany
,
and
the
sins
of
all
other
Nations
about
us
?
and
can
any
man
here
before
God
this
day
,
in
this
Congregation
,
that
considers
the
great
unthankfulness
of
this
Nation
,
&
the
great
prophaneness
&
wickedness
of
this
Nation
,
but
they
may
conclude
the
Ark
is
in
danger
,
&
God
may
justly
take
the
Ark
from
us
.
I
might
tell
you
of
the
Drunkenness
,
Adultery
,
Covetousness
,
Injustice
,
and
Uncharitableness
,
&c.
that
doth
abound
among
us
;
and
I
might
tell
you
of
Sanctuary
sins
,
prophanation
of
Sabbath
and
Sacraments
,
our
unthankfulness
,
and
unfruitfulness
,
and
unworthy
walking
under
the
Gospel
:
and
you
of
this
place
,
God
may
very
well
take
the
Ark
even
from
you
;
and
indeed
it
was
the
great
interest
I
had
in
you
,
the
which
while
I
live
I
shall
ever
own
;
and
that
great
affection
and
respect
I
had
to
you
,
that
I
would
not
send
you
home
this
day
without
a
Sermon
,
and
let
you
go
without
a
blessing
.
Now
can
any
of
you
in
this
Parish
,
and
this
Congregation
;
can
any
of
you
say
,
God
may
not
justly
take
the
Gospel
from
you
?
Secondly
,
shall
I
add
,
the
discontents
and
divisions
of
a
Nation
,
as
Christ
saith
,
A
Nation
divided
against
it self
cannot
stand
;
but
I
leave
these
things
to
your
considerations
:
I
believe
there
is
none
here
but
will
confess
the
Ark
of
God
is
in
danger
to
be
lost
.
But
now
where
are
our
Eli's
to
sit
watching
and
trembling
for
fear
of
the
Ark
?
Where
is
Phinehas
his
Wife
,
that
would
not
be
comforted
,
because
the
Ark
of
God
was
taken
?
Where
are
our
Moses
?
our
Elijahs
,
our
Vriahs
?
Where
are
they
that
lay
to
heart
the
dangers
of
the
Ark
?
you
complain
of
Taxes
,
decay
of
Trading
,
of
this
civil
burden
,
and
that
civil
burden
;
but
where
is
the
man
or
the
woman
that
complains
of
this
misery
,
the
loss
of
the
Ark
;
Most
of
you
are
like
Gallio
,
he
cared
not
for
these
things
;
if
it
had
been
a
civil
matter
,
then
he
would
have
meddled
with
it
;
but
for
Religion
,
he
cared
not
for
that
;
every
man
is
troubled
about
meum
and
tuum
,
about
civil
concernments
;
but
who
layes
to
heart
?
who
regards
what
shall
become
of
Religion
?
There
is
a
strange
kind
of
indifferency
and
lukewarmness
upon
most
peoples
spirits
;
so
they
have
their
trading
go
on
,
and
their
civil
burdens
removed
,
they
care
not
what
becomes
of
the
Ark.
There
is
a
Text
of
Scripture
,
I
shall
not
spend
much
time
in
opening
it
,
but
I
would
have
you
well
consider
it
,
Hos.
7.9
.
Strangers
have
devoured
his
strength
,
and
he
knoweth
it
not
:
yea
gray
hairs
are
here
and
there
upon
him
,
yet
he
knoweth
not
.
Shall
I
say
gray
hairs
are
upon
the
Gospel
?
I
come
not
hither
to
Prophecy
,
I
say
not
,
the
Gospel
is
dying
,
but
I
say
it
hath
gray
hairs
:
for
you
have
had
the
Gospel
a
hundred
years
and
above
,
and
therefore
it
is
in
its
old-age
:
and
I
dare
challenge
any
Schollar
to
shew
me
an
example
of
any
Nation
that
hath
enjoyed
the
Gospel
for
a
hundred
years
together
.
Now
that
gray
hairs
is
to
a
hundred
years
,
is
no
wonder
:
well
,
gray
hairs
are
here
and
there
,
and
yet
no
man
layeth
it
to
heart
.
Now
shall
I
spend
time
to
shew
you
what
a
great
sin
it
is
not
to
be
affected
with
the
danger
that
the
Ark
of
God
is
in
:
consider
but
three
particulars
.
-
First
,
it
is
a
sign
you
do
not
love
the
Gospel
:
if
you
had
any
love
to
it
,
you
would
be
troubled
more
for
the
danger
of
the
Ark
,
than
for
any
outward
danger
whatsoever
.
-
Secondly
,
it
is
a
sign
you
have
no
interest
in
the
Gospel
,
for
interest
will
stir
up
your
affections
:
it
is
a
sign
you
are
not
concerned
in
the
Gospel
,
for
if
you
were
concerned
in
it
,
you
would
be
affected
with
it
,
as
those
that
were
interessed
in
those
persons
that
were
in
that
lamentable
fire
the
last
week
,
it
is
impossible
but
they
should
be
affected
:
and
so
it
is
a
sign
you
have
no
interest
in
God
and
Christ
,
if
your
hearts
do
not
tremble
for
fear
of
the
loss
of
the
Ark.
-
But
thirdly
,
there
is
a
curse
of
God
pronounced
against
all
those
that
do
not
lay
to
heart
the
afflictions
of
Joseph
,
Amos
6
,
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Wo
be
to
them
that
are
at
ease
in
Sion
,
and
trust
in
the
Mountain
of
Samaria
:
ye
that
put
far
away
the
evil
day
:
that
lie
upon
beds
of
Ivory
,
and
stretch
themselves
upon
their
Couches
:
that
eat
the
Lambs
out
of
the
flock
,
and
the
Calves
out
of
the
midst
of
the
stall
:
that
chant
to
the
sound
of
the
Viol
,
and
invent
to
themselves
Instruments
of
Musick
:
that
drink
wine
in
bowls
,
and
annoint
themselves
with
the
chief
oyntments
:
but
they
are
nongrieved
for
the
afflictions
of
Joseph
.
Wo
be
to
you
that
enjoy
your
fulness
of
outward
things
,
and
make
merry
therewith
,
and
never
consider
the
afflictions
of
Gods
people
,
and
the
danger
of
the
Ark.
Vse
2.
For
exhortation
,
to
beseech
you
all
,
that
God
by
a
providence
hath
so
unexpectedly
brought
this
day
to
hear
me
,
&
there
may
be
a
good
providence
in
it
;
possibly
I
may
do
good
herein
:
I
say
let
me
beseech
you
all
to
declare
you
are
the
people
of
God
indeed
and
in
truth
,
by
following
the
example
of
old
Eli
,
to
be
very
solicious
of
the
Ark
of
God
,
and
let
me
exhort
you
to
five
particulars
.
First
,
let
me
perswade
you
to
believe
,
that
the
Gospel
is
not
entailed
upon
England
;
England
hath
no
Letters
Pattents
of
the
Gospel
;
the
Gospel
is
removeable
:
God
took
away
the
Ark
and
forsook
Shiloh
,
and
he
did
not
only
take
away
the
Ark
,
but
the
Temple
also
:
he
unchurched
the
Jews
,
he
unchurched
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
we
know
not
how
soon
he
may
unchurch
us
:
I
know
no
warrant
we
have
to
think
that
we
shall
have
the
Gospel
another
hundred
years
:
God
knows
how
to
remove
his
Candlestick
,
but
not
to
destroy
it
:
God
doth
often
remove
the
Church
,
but
doth
not
destroy
it
:
God
removed
his
Church
out
of
the
East
,
as
the
Greek
Churches
were
famous
Churches
,
but
God
removed
them
,
and
now
the
Turk
overspreads
that
Country
.
Secondly
,
I
would
perswade
you
that
Englands
Ark
is
in
danger
to
be
lost
:
were
it
not
only
for
the
sins
of
England
,
those
prodigious
iniquities
amongst
us
,
and
that
strange
un-heard-of
ingratitude
that
is
in
the
Land
:
but
I
will
say
no
more
of
that
,
because
I
would
speak
nothing
but
what
becomes
a
sober
Minister
of
the
Gospel
.
Thirdly
,
I
would
perswade
you
,
and
O
that
I
could
raise
you
up
to
old
Eli's
practice
:
He
sate
watching
,
for
his
heart
trembled
for
fear
of
the
Ark
:
He
had
a
thoughtful
head
and
an●aking
heart
,
for
the
Ark
of
God
that
was
in
great
danger
:
and
that
I
might
move
you
to
this
,
consider
what
a
sad
condition
we
are
in
,
if
the
Ark
be
taken
:
what
will
your
Estate
do
you
good
?
or
what
will
your
concernments
do
you
good
if
the
Gospel
be
gone
?
wherein
doth
England
exceed
other
places
?
there
is
more
wealth
in
Turkie
than
in
England
:
And
the
Heathen
Nations
have
more
of
the
glory
of
the
world
,
than
any
Christian
King
hath
:
What
is
the
glory
of
England
?
what
is
the
glory
of
Christianity
but
the
Gospel
?
if
the
Gospel
be
gone
,
our
glory
is
gone
.
Pray
remember
Eli's
Daughter-in-Law
,
the
wife
of
Phinehas
she
hearkned
not
though
a
man
Child
was
born
,
and
would
receive
no
comfort
,
but
called
his
name
Ichabod
:
for
the
glory
is
departed
from
Israel
,
The
Ark
of
God
is
taken
:
O
when
the
glory
is
gone
,
who
would
desire
to
live
?
I
am
loth
to
tell
you
the
story
of
Chrysostome
,
he
was
but
one
man
,
yet
when
he
was
banished
Constantinople
,
the
people
all
petitioned
for
him
,
and
said
,
They
could
as
well
lose
the
Sun
out
of
the
Firmament
,
as
lose
Chrysostom
from
among
them
.
Fourthly
,
let
me
perswade
you
not
to
mourn
immoderately
,
neither
be
discouraged
:
I
would
willingly
speak
something
to
comfort
you
before
I
leave
you
,
I
know
not
by
what
strange
providence
I
came
here
this
day
,
and
the
Lord
knows
when
I
shall
speak
to
you
again
:
therefore
I
would
not
send
you
home
comfortless
:
O
therefore
mourn
not
as
without
hope
,
for
I
have
four
Arguments
to
perswade
me
,
that
the
Ark
of
God
will
not
be
lost
,
though
it
be
in
danger
of
losing
.
First
,
because
God
hath
done
great
things
already
for
this
Nation
;
and
I
argue
like
Manoah's
Wise
,
surely
if
God
had
intended
to
destroy
us
,
he
would
not
have
done
that
he
hath
done
for
us
:
He
that
hath
done
so
much
for
us
,
will
not
now
forsake
us
.
And
therefore
though
our
hearts
tremble
,
yet
let
them
not
sink
within
us
.
Secondly
,
I
argue
from
the
abundance
of
praying
people
that
are
in
this
Nation
,
there
are
many
that
night
and
day
pray
unto
God
,
that
the
Ark
may
not
be
taken
;
and
let
me
assure
you
,
God
did
never
forsake
a
praying
&
reforming
people
.
When
God
intends
to
destroy
a
Nation
,
and
take
away
the
Ark
,
he
takes
away
the
Spirit
of
Prayer
;
but
where
God
gives
the
Spirit
of
Prayer
,
there
God
will
continue
the
Ark.
You
all
know
,
that
if
there
had
been
but
ten
good
men
in
those
five
Cities
,
God
would
have
spared
them
:
We
have
many
hundreds
that
fear
God
in
this
Nation
,
that
do
not
give
God
rest
,
but
night
and
day
pray
unto
God
for
this
Land
:
And
who
knows
but
for
their
sakes
God
will
spare
the
Ark.
Thirdly
,
another
ground
of
comfort
is
this
,
that
God
hath
hitherto
dealt
with
England
,
not
by
way
of
Rule
,
but
by
way
of
Prerogative
;
we
have
had
un-churching
sins
all
the
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
of
King
James
;
and
the
godly
Ministers
have
been
threatned
ruine
from
year
to
year
;
but
God
hath
hitherto
saved
England
by
way
of
Prerogative
;
God
hath
spared
us
,
because
he
will
spare
us
:
according
to
that
Text
,
I
will
be
graci●us
,
to
whom
I
will
be
gracious
.
God
will
not
be
tyed
to
his
own
rule
;
and
who
knoweth
but
God
will
deliver
us
?
Fourthly
,
another
ground
of
comfort
is
,
that
God
is
now
pouring
out
his
Viols
upon
Antichrist
and
all
this
shall
end
in
the
ruine
of
Antichrist
;
God
is
pouring
forth
his
Viols
upon
the
Throne
of
the
Beast
,
and
all
these
transactions
shall
end
in
the
ruine
of
Antichrist
:
though
some
drops
of
these
Viols
may
light
upon
the
Reformed
Churches
,
and
they
may
smart
〈◊〉
a
while
,
and
God
may
severely
punish
them
,
yet
it
will
be
but
for
a
little
while
,
but
the
Viols
shall
be
poured
out
upon
Antichrist
:
God
may
scourge
all
the
Reformed
Churches
before
these
Viols
be
poured
out
,
and
persecution
may
go
through
them
all
;
the
which
I
call
drops
of
these
Viols
,
but
the
Viols
are
intended
for
Antichrist
,
and
shall
end
in
the
time
of
Antichrist
:
and
whatsoever
becomes
of
us
,
yet
our
children
,
and
our
childrens
children
,
shall
see
the
issue
of
the
Viols
poured
out
upon
the
Whore
of
Babylon
.
This
I
speak
for
your
comfort
.
Fifthly
,
I
am
to
exhort
you
,
that
you
would
all
of
you
contribute
your
utmost
endeavour
,
to
keep
the
Ark
of
God
from
being
taken
:
and
here
I
shall
shew
you
,
-
1.
What
the
Magistrate
should
do
.
-
2.
What
the
Minister
should
do
.
-
3.
What
the
People
should
do
.
First
,
what
the
Magistrate
should
do
,
I
shall
say
but
little
of
them
,
because
I
am
not
now
to
speak
to
them
;
they
are
to
use
their
Authority
for
the
settling
of
the
Ark
:
for
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
will
be
like
the
Ark
of
Noah
,
always
floating
upon
the
waters
,
until
the
Magistrates
settle
it
.
Thus
David
,
2
Sam.
6.12
.
he
gathered
together
all
the
chosen
men
of
Israel
,
thirty
thousand
to
fetch
home
the
Ark.
So
Solomon
,
he
assembled
the
Elders
of
Israel
,
and
the
heads
of
the
Tribes
,
the
Nobles
,
&
the
chief
of
the
Fathers
of
the
children
of
Israel
to
Jerusalem
,
with
a
great
deal
of
pomp
,
to
bring
up
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
of
the
Lord
into
its
place
.
O
that
God
would
encourage
our
Nobles
&
Magistrates
that
they
might
be
solicitous
to
settle
the
Ark
:
Magistrates
must
not
be
as
the
Philistine
,
they
had
the
Ark
,
but
what
did
they
with
it
?
they
set
it
up
in
the
house
of
Dagon
,
but
Dagon
and
the
Ark
could
never
agree
:
where
false
Religion
comes
in
at
one
door
,
the
true
Religion
goes
out
at
the
other
;
you
must
not
put
the
Ark
and
Dagon
together
.
Secondly
,
what
must
the
Ministers
do
to
keep
the
Ark
from
losing
?
They
must
endeavour
after
holiness
,
the
Ark
wil
never
stand
steddy
,
nor
prosper
upon
the
shouldiers
of
H●phni
&
Phinehas
.
A
wicked
,
prophane
,
drunken
Ministry
,
will
never
settle
the
Ark
;
it
must
be
the
sober
,
pious
▪
godly
Ministers
that
must
do
it
:
How
holy
must
they
he
that
draw
nigh
to
the
God
of
holiness
?
Thirdly
,
What
must
the
people
of
God
do
,
that
the
Ark
may
not
be
lost
?
there
be
five
thing
?
I
shal
comemnd
unto
you
,
&
then
commend
you
to
God
.
-
1.
You
must
not
Idolize
the
Ark.
-
2.
You
must
not
undervalue
the
Ark.
-
3.
You
must
not
pry
into
the
Ark.
-
4.
You
must
not
meddle
with
the
Ark
without
a
lawful
Call
.
-
5.
You
must
keep
the
Covenant
of
the
Ark.
First
;
You
must
not
Idolize
the
Ark
,
that
was
the
sin
of
the
people
in
the
Text
;
they
thought
the
very
presence
of
the
Ark
would
excuse
them
,
and
keep
them
safe
,
and
therefore
they
carried
the
Ark
into
the
Camp
:
though
they
reformed
not
,
and
repented
not
,
yet
they
thought
the
Ark
would
save
them
.
So
many
there
be
that
think
the
Ark
will
save
them
,
though
never
so
wicked
:
but
nothing
will
secure
a
Nation
but
repentance
&
reformation
.
Secondly
,
Do
not
undervalue
the
Ark
:
this
was
Michal's
sin
,
2
Sam.
6.14
,
15
16.
When
David
danced
before
the
Ark
,
and
Michal
mocked
him
,
and
despised
him
in
her
heart
:
but
saith
he
,
it
was
before
the
Lord
,
and
if
this
be
vile
,
I
will
he
more
vile
.
Some
men
begin
to
say
,
what
need
we
any
preaching
,
will
not
reading
prayers
serve
?
Others
say
,
what
need
so
much
preaching
,
will
not
once
a
day
serve
?
Now
this
is
to
undervalue
the
Ark
;
therefore
let
us
say
as
David
,
if
to
preach
the
word
,
if
to
fast
and
pray
for
the
Nation
,
If
this
be
vile
,
then
I
will
be
more
vile
.
Thirdly
,
We
must
not
pry
into
the
Ark
:
this
was
the
sin
of
the
men
of
Bethshemesh
.
1
Sam.
6.19
.
They
looked
into
the
Ark
and
God
smote
them
,
and
cut
off
fifty
thousand
and
threescore
men
.
Be
not
too
curious
in
searching
where
God
hath
not
discovered
or
revealed
.
For
example
,
there
be
great
thoughts
of
a
heart
,
when
God
will
deliver
his
people
,
and
set
his
Churches
at
liberty
;
and
many
men
talk
much
of
the
Year
1666.
that
shall
be
the
year
wherein
Antichrist
shall
be
destroyed
:
And
there
are
strange
impressions
upon
the
hearts
of
many
learned
men
,
as
to
this
Year
;
some
go
to
the
Year
1669.
and
others
pitch
upon
other
times
;
but
truly
if
you
will
have
my
judgment
,
and
I
am
glad
of
this
opportunity
to
tell
you
,
This
is
to
pry
too
much
into
the
Ark
:
Remember
the
Text
,
Acts
1.17
.
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
Times
or
the
Seasons
which
the
Father
hath
put
in
his
own
power
.
And
thus
to
conclude
upon
any
particular
time
,
if
you
find
you
are
deceived
,
it
is
the
way
to
make
you
Atheists
,
and
that
afterwards
you
shall
believe
nothing
:
And
those
Ministers
do
no
service
,
or
rather
ill
service
to
the
Church
of
God
,
that
conclude
of
the
Times
and
Seasons
.
A
Popish
Author
saith
,
that
in
the
Year
1000.
there
was
a
general
belief
over
the
Christian
World
,
that
the
day
of
Judgment
should
be
that
Year
;
but
when
the●
saw
it
happened
northey
fell
to
their
old
sinning
again
,
and
were
worse
than
before
,
and
believed
nothing
.
Well
Gods
time
is
the
best
,
therefore
let
not
us
pry
too
much
into
the
Ark.
Fourthly
,
you
must
not
meddle
with
the
Ark
,
unless
you
have
a
lawful
call
to
meddle
with
it
:
this
was
the
sin
of
Vzzi
,
2
Sam.
6.6
,
7.
the
Ark
was
in
dan●er
of
falling
,
and
he
good
man
meaning
no
hurt
to
keep
up
the
Ark
,
took
hold
of
it
;
but
for
so
doing
,
he
destroyed
himself
,
and
made
a
breach
and
hindred
the
carrying
home
of
the
Ark
at
that
time
.
We
have
had
a
great
deal
of
disorder
heretofore
;
and
an
abundance
of
Well-minded
people
usurped
upon
the
Ministerial
Offices
they
were
afraid
the
Ark
was
falling
,
and
therefore
they
touched
the
Ark
,
they
laid
hold
on
the
Ark
;
but
their
touching
the
Ark
hath
undone
the
Ark
,
and
themselves
too
.
O
take
heed
of
touching
the
Ark.
Fifthly
,
If
ever
you
would
preserve
the
Ark
,
then
keep
the
Covenant
of
the
Ark
,
keep
the
Law
which
the
Ark
preserves
:
The
Ark
was
a
place
wherein
the
Law
was
kept
,
the
two
Tables
;
keep
the
Law
and
God
will
keep
the
Ark
;
but
if
you
break
the
Law
,
you
will
forfeit
the
Ark
:
The
Ark
was
called
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
;
keep
Covenant
with
God
,
and
God
will
preserve
the
Ark
;
but
if
you
break
the
Covenant
of
the
Ark
,
the
Covenant
made
in
Baptism
,
and
that
Covenant
often
renewed
in
the
Sacrament
;
if
you
break
Covenant
,
God
will
take
away
the
Ark.
The
Farewel
a
Sermons
of
John
Gaspine
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
Preached
at
Ashpriors
in
the
County
of
Somerset
,
the
two
last
Lords
days
before
Bartholomew-day
,
1662.
Luke
12.32
.
Fear
not
little
Flock
,
for
it
is
the
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
.
IN
this
Chapter
we
have
the
sum
of
a
precious
Sermon
which
our
Saviour
makes
to
his
Disciples
in
the
presence
of
the
multitude
.
In
which
we
have
,
-
1.
Several
cautions
in
the
first
twenty
verses
of
that
Chapter
.
-
2.
Some
exhortations
from
thence
to
the
end
of
it
.
The
Cautions
are
these
.
First
,
to
beware
of
Hypocrisie
,
in
the
three
first
verses
,
Beware
of
the
Leaven
of
the
Pharisees
,
which
is
hypocrisie
;
and
the
motive
wherewith
he
backs
this
caution
,
is
this
,
That
all
things
should
be
opened
and
made
known
hereafter
,
how
closely
soever
they
may
be
carryed
,
and
how
secretly
soever
their
sins
may
be
committed
here
.
Men
may
think
to
varnish
over
the
fowlest
of
their
actions
by
a
fair
and
plausible
pretences
,
and
so
to
hide
their
iniquities
from
the
eyes
of
God
and
men
;
but
they
are
much
mistaken
;
for
there
is
nothing
covered
that
shall
not
be
revealed
,
nor
hid
,
that
shall
not
be
known
,
ver.
2.
Secondly
,
He
warns
them
to
beware
of
timerousness
and
fearfulness
in
publishing
his
Gospel
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
4
to
the
12.
Verse
,
I
say
unto
you
,
my
friends
,
be
not
afraid
of
them
that
kill
the
body
,
and
after
that
they
have
no
more
that
they
can
do
;
but
I
will
forewarn
you
whom
you
shall
fear
,
Fear
him
,
who
after
he
hath
killed
,
hath
power
to
cast
into
Hell
.
I
say
unto
you
,
Fear
him
.
Thirdly
,
He
cautions
them
to
beware
of
covetousness
,
and
this
caution
of
his
was
occasioned
by
one
that
desired
Christ
to
speak
to
his
Brother
to
divide
the
inheritance
with
him
,
verse
13.
Upon
this
Christ
takes
occasion
to
caution
them
against
covetousness
,
verse
15.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
covetousness
.
And
that
he
might
set
out
the
folly
of
this
sin
of
covetousness
,
he
doth
elegantly
set
it
forth
by
a
Parable
of
a
rich
man
,
who
was
coveting
after
more
and
more
of
the
world
,
and
was
casting
,
plodding
,
and
contriving
how
to
pull
down
his
barns
,
and
to
build
greater
,
and
how
to
encrease
his
Estate
in
the
world
,
when
God
said
unto
him
,
Thou
fool
,
this
night
shall
thy
soul
be
required
of
thee
;
and
whose
then
will
these
things
be
which
thou
hast
provided
?
from
ver.
15.
to
20.
Having
given
them
these
cautions
,
he
proceeds
to
give
them
several
exhortations
,
as
to
seeking
after
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
to
giving
of
alms
,
to
watchfulness
against
the
coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
,
and
several
other
duties
which
I
shall
not
now
insist
upon
.
The
Text
contains
that
exhortation
of
Christ
,
wherein
he
exhorts
them
to
undauntedness
and
resolution
in
the
ways
of
God
.
Fear
not
little
Flock
,
for
it
is
your
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
a
Kingdom
.
The
words
may
be
divided
into
these
two
parts
:
-
First
,
Here
is
an
Exhortation
.
-
Secondly
,
The
reason
of
this
Exhortation
.
First
,
An
Exhortation
,
Fear
not
little
Flock
:
In
the
which
here
is
,
-
1.
A
very
loving
compellation
,
in
the
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
little
Flock
.
-
2.
The
Exhortation
it self
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
fear
not
.
In
the
reason
of
the
Exhortation
,
viz.
For
it
is
your
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
,
we
have
these
things
considerable
.
-
First
,
Here
is
your
Donor
,
your
Father
.
-
Secondly
,
Here
is
the
Donum
or
gift
it self
,
which
God
will
bestow
upon
his
people
,
and
that
is
the
Kingdom
,
which
is
meant
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
-
Thirdly
,
The
persons
on
whom
God
will
bestow
this
Kingdom
,
and
that
is
You
,
you
my
little
flock
.
-
Fourthly
,
The
manner
of
God's
bestowing
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
upon
his
little
Flock
,
and
that
is
by
gift
,
It
is
your
Father's
good
pleasure
to
give
,
&c.
-
Fifthly
and
lastly
,
The
motive
that
prevails
with
God
to
give
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
to
his
people
,
and
that
is
his
own
good
pleasure
,
It
is
your
Father's
good
pleasure
,
&c.
So
that
you
see
every
word
hath
its
weight
:
Here
is
very
much
profitable
matter
contained
in
a
few
words
;
and
many
useful
and
profitable
observations
may
be
observed
from
it
;
as
,
Doct.
First
,
That
Christ's
Flock
is
but
a
little
Flock
,
a
very
little
Flock
;
Fear
not
little
Flock
.
Here
be
two
diminutive
words
in
Original
:
First
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
signifies
little
;
and
then
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
also
signifieth
a
little
●sock
:
Christ's
Flock
is
a
little
Flock
,
very
little
in
comparison
to
the
rest
of
the
World
;
the
number
of
those
that
truly
fear
God
,
that
are
sincere
Christians
,
and
that
are
by
a
true
and
lively
faith
really
engrafted
into
Jesus
Christ
,
is
very
small
in
comparison
of
the
profane
,
the
hypocrites
,
the
unconverted
and
unsanctified
,
that
are
only
Christians
by
an
external
profession
,
that
have
only
a
form
of
godliness
,
but
deny
the
power
of
it
:
The
way
to
Heaven
is
narrow
,
and
the
gate
strait
,
and
there
are
but
few
that
finde
it
,
Mat.
7.13
,
14.
There
may
be
many
that
make
fair
pretences
to
Religion
and
Holiness
in
a
time
of
prosperity
;
but
there
are
but
few
that
will
stick
to
Christ
and
his
holy
ways
in
discouraging
times
;
there
may
be
many
that
are
rotten
professors
,
but
few
that
are
sound
in
the
Faith
.
-
2.
Doct.
That
God
is
a
believers
Father
;
or
that
every
sincere
Christian
is
a
Child
of
God
,
and
hath
God
for
his
Father
;
It
is
(
saith
Christ
to
his
Disciples
)
your
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
.
-
3.
Doct.
That
every
true
Believer
is
interessed
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
the
great
God
will
bestow
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
upon
Believers
.
-
4.
D●ct
.
That
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
the
free
gift
of
God
,
It
is
the
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
a
Kingdom
.
The
Kingdom
of
Heaven
comes
not
to
a
Believer
by
his
own
merits
,
nor
by
his
own
deservings
;
but
by
God's
free
gift
;
the
free
grace
of
God
is
the
great
motive
,
it
is
God's
good
pleasure
so
to
do
.
The
Saints
cannot
merit
heaven
by
their
holiest
actions
,
though
they
walk
never
so
closely
with
God
:
no
,
no
,
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
is
God's
free
gift
unto
Believers
.
-
5.
Doct.
Lastly
,
That
the
consideration
of
a
Believers
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
,
should
make
him
chearful
and
couragious
in
the
practice
of
holiness
,
and
keep
him
from
being
dismayed
and
discouraged
at
all
the
afflictions
and
tribulations
that
he
meets
withall
in
the
world
,
this
Doctrine
is
gathered
from
the
Exhortation
in
the
Text
,
and
the
reason
of
it
taken
together
;
the
Exhortation
,
viz.
Fear
not
little
Flock
;
the
reason
of
the
Exhortation
,
viz.
For
it
is
your
Fathers
●ood
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
;
intimating
,
that
this
one
consideration
that
God
will
bestow
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
upon
his
people
hereafter
,
should
make
them
with
all
willingness
and
chearfulness
to
wade
through
all
the
calamities
and
incumbrances
of
this
frail
life
.
A
Believers
heavenly
interest
should
make
him
rejoyce
in
the
midst
of
all
his
tryals
and
tribulations
that
he
meets
with
from
the
hands
of
men
here
on
earth
.
I
shall
●huse
out
the
second
and
last
of
these
observations
to
go
on
upon
,
not
having
time
and
liberty
to
insist
on
them
all
;
that
observation
then
which
I
shall
first
of
all
insist
upon
,
is
this
,
viz.
Doct.
That
God
is
a
Believers
Father
,
or
that
every
true
and
sincere
Christian
hath
God
for
his
Father
,
and
is
a
child
of
God
:
It
is
your
Fathers
good
pleasure
.
Before
I
come
to
the
confirmation
of
this
Truth
,
I
shall
shew
how
many
ways
a
people
or
person
may
have
God
to
be
their
Father
,
and
they
may
be
his
Children
.
-
First
,
A
people
or
person
may
have
God
for
their
Father
by
Creation
;
as
God
is
the
great
Creator
of
the
World
,
and
they
are
his
Creatures
,
in
this
general
sence
God
is
a
Father
to
all
the
Men
and
Women
in
the
World
;
to
this
refers
that
Scripture
,
Mal.
3.10
.
saith
the
Prophet
there
,
Have
we
not
all
one
Father
?
Hath
not
one
God
created
us
?
but
it
is
a
more
peculiar
son-ship
that
belongs
to
Believers
;
they
have
God
for
their
Father
in
a
more
special
and
peculiar
manner
than
this
is
.
-
Secondly
,
A
people
or
person
may
be
the
children
of
God
,
and
God
may
be
their
Father
by
profession
:
Thus
God
was
a
Father
to
the
Jewish
Nation
of
old
,
because
they
among
all
the
Nations
of
the
World
did
profess
to
own
the
Lord
for
their
God
,
and
to
serve
and
worship
him
;
and
in
this
respect
God
doth
profess
himself
to
be
a
Father
to
Israel
,
Jer.
3
9.
I
am
a
Father
to
Israel
,
saith
God
,
Ephraim
is
my
first-born
:
And
thus
God
is
a
Father
to
all
those
that
do
profess
his
Name
.
But
if
this
be
all
the
claim
that
we
can
lay
to
God
as
our
Father
,
that
he
is
so
to
us
,
and
that
we
are
his
children
only
by
an
external
profession
,
this
will
not
entitle
us
to
the
Kingdom
,
that
eternal
inheritance
that
God
hath
laid
up
for
his
people
in
the
life
to
come
;
it
is
therefore
yet
in
a
more
peculiar
manner
that
Believers
have
God
for
their
Father
.
-
Thirdly
,
A
person
may
have
God
for
his
Father
by
adoption
and
regeneration
;
and
thus
true
Believers
,
and
only
such
are
the
children
of
God
,
and
God
is
their
Father
,
1
John
12.13
.
To
as
many
as
received
him
,
to
them
gave
he
power
to
become
the
Sons
of
God
,
even
to
them
that
believe
on
his
name
,
which
were
born
not
of
blood
nor
of
the
will
of
the
flesh
,
nor
of
the
will
of
man
,
but
of
God
:
These
are
the
sons
of
God
,
the
strictest
and
most
peculiar
sons
that
shall
be
made
partakers
of
all
the
priviledges
of
the
children
of
God
,
viz.
those
that
receive
Christ
into
their
hearts
by
faith
,
and
such
as
are
truly
regenerate
and
born
again
;
these
are
the
true
and
genuine
children
of
the
most
High
,
the
heirs
of
God
,
and
coheirs
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
the
expression
is
,
Rom.
8.
these
are
the
children
of
whom
it
was
spoken
,
2
Cor.
6.
last
.
I
will
be
a
Father
unto
you
,
and
you
shall
be
my
sons
and
daughters
,
saith
the
Lord
Almighty
.
Having
thus
shewn
unto
you
the
several
respects
in
which
we
may
have
God
for
our
Father
,
I
shall
come
to
the
confirmation
of
it
,
and
shall
prove
that
Believers
have
God
for
their
Father
in
this
special
and
peculiar
manner
;
there
are
abundance
of
Scripture-proofs
for
this
,
in
which
Jesus
Christ
speaking
to
his
Disciples
,
calleth
God
their
Father
,
Mat.
5.16
.
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
seeing
your
good
works
,
may
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
And
ver.
48.
Be
ye
perfect
as
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
is
perfect
,
Mat.
6.8
.
Your
Father
knoweth
what
things
you
have
need
of
,
before
you
ask
them
,
Mat.
18.14
.
Even
so
it
is
not
the
will
of
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
,
these
little
ones
should
perish
,
Joh.
20.17
.
Go
tell
my
brethren
(
saith
Christ
)
that
I
ascend
to
my
Father
,
and
to
your
Father
,
to
my
God
,
and
to
your
God
.
By
these
and
other
Scriptures
we
may
see
that
God
is
set
forth
to
Believers
under
the
relation
of
a
Father
to
them
:
And
as
God
is
called
in
Scripture
a
Believers
Father
,
so
they
are
called
sons
,
Gal.
4.6
.
Because
ye
are
sons
,
God
hath
sent
forth
the
spirit
of
his
Son
into
your
hearts
,
crying
,
Abba
Father
.
Wherefore
thou
art
no
more
a
servant
,
but
a
son
;
and
if
a
son
,
then
an
heir
of
God
through
Christ
.
Again
,
1
Joh.
3.2
.
Now
we
are
the
Sons
of
God
,
but
it
doth
not
yet
appear
what
we
shall
be
;
when
we
shall
appear
,
we
shall
be
like
him
;
for
we
shall
see
him
as
he
is
,
Gal.
3.16
.
The
Apostle
speaking
to
the
unbelieving
Galatians
,
saith
,
We
are
all
the
Children
of
God
by
Faith
,
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
.
I
shall
no
longer
insist
on
the
confirmation
of
this
Doctrine
,
but
shall
come
to
the
application
of
it
.
Vse
.
Is
it
so
,
that
all
true
believers
are
the
children
of
God
,
and
have
God
for
their
heavenly
Father
,
then
the
first
use
may
be
of
comfort
and
consolation
to
the
godly
,
in
that
they
are
so
nearly
related
to
the
great
God
;
believers
by
virtue
of
their
son-ship
,
having
God
for
their
heavenly
Father
,
have
abundant
ground
of
comfort
and
consolation
upon
these
several
accounts
.
First
,
They
are
under
his
fatherly
care
and
providence
:
fathers
take
care
for
their
children
,
to
provide
them
things
necessary
,
as
meat
,
drink
,
and
apparel
;
ab
iisdem
alimur
ex
quibus
generamur
,
is
a
true
Maxim
;
We
are
nourished
of
those
of
whom
we
are
begotten
;
Fathers
when
their
children
ask
bread
,
will
not
give
them
stones
;
nor
when
they
ask
fish
,
will
they
give
them
scorpions
,
Mat.
7.9
.
He
that
provides
not
these
things
for
his
children
,
is
worse
than
an
Infidel
,
1
Tim.
4.8
.
and
hath
God
commanded
this
from
Parents
towards
their
children
,
and
will
not
God
much
more
provide
for
his
children
that
are
truly
regenerate
and
born
again
,
and
that
have
his
Image
by
faith
engraven
on
their
souls
?
he
would
do
it
much
more
abundantly
,
Mat.
7.11
.
If
ye
being
evil
know
how
to
give
good
gifts
to
your
children
,
how
much
more
shall
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
give
good
things
to
those
that
ask
him
?
This
then
is
one
great
priviledge
that
believers
are
made
partakers
of
by
vertue
of
this
relation
,
having
God
for
their
heavenly
Father
;
God
will
certainly
provide
good
things
for
them
,
both
for
their
being
and
well-being
here
and
hereafter
;
and
they
may
come
to
God
as
a
Father
,
with
holy
boldness
of
faith
for
all
things
that
they
shall
stand
in
need
of
;
God
takes
care
for
those
that
are
strangers
and
enemies
to
him
,
and
makes
his
rain
to
fall
upon
the
unjust
,
as
well
as
upon
the
just
,
Mat.
5.4
,
5
,
He
giveth
them
rain
from
heaven
,
silling
their
hearts
with
food
and
gladness
,
Acts
14.7
.
And
will
he
not
much
rather
feed
his
own
children
?
he
giveth
food
to
all
flesh
,
Psal.
136.25
.
And
will
he
not
much
rather
take
care
for
his
own
children
that
are
engrafted
into
him
by
faith
,
that
do
love
and
serve
him
:
if
God's
bounty
be
largely
extended
to
those
that
are
strangers
and
enemies
to
him
,
even
to
those
that
go
on
in
sin
and
wickedness
,
as
many
times
it
is
,
then
certainly
he
will
kill
the
farted
Calf
for
his
own
children
,
as
the
Father
of
the
prodigal
did
for
his
returning
Son
.
Nay
,
in
this
the
great
God
exceedeth
earthly
Parents
,
as
far
as
Heaven
is
above
the
earth
;
for
natural
Parents
they
give
good
things
to
their
children
when
they
ask
them
;
but
God
the
Father
of
Spirits
will
do
much
more
abundantly
for
his
children
,
aboye
what
they
are
able
to
ask
or
think
:
the
Petitions
of
God's
children
may
be
large
,
their
desires
and
thoughts
larger
than
heir
Petitions
;
for
we
are
not
always
able
to
express
outwardly
,
what
inwardly
we
desire
;
but
God
will
do
more
abundantly
for
his
people
beyond
all
these
.
Let
us
look
into
the
Word
of
God
,
and
we
shall
there
see
what
noble
provision
he
hath
made
for
his
people
,
what
food
,
yea
,
angels
food
he
hath
provided
for
them
;
what
a
feast
of
fat
things
(
I
mean
of
spiritual
dainties
and
delicates
)
he
hath
dressed
for
them
;
for
their
bread
,
they
shall
have
the
bread
of
life
,
he
that
eateth
thereof
,
shall
never
hunger
,
John
6.48
.
they
shall
have
their
fill
of
that
hidden
Manna
laid
up
in
the
Sanctuary
.
We
read
of
Benjamins
Messe
Gen
4.3
.
last
,
That
it
was
five
times
as
much
as
any
of
his
Brethren
;
but
the
children
of
God
,
their
food
that
they
shall
have
from
their
heavenly
Father
,
shall
be
a
thousand
times
better
,
and
more
satisfactory
than
that
which
shall
be
given
to
the
men
of
the
World
;
they
shall
have
their
measures
heaped
up
,
pressed
down
,
and
running
over
,
Psal.
34.10
.
The
young
Lyons
shall
lack
and
suffer
hunger
,
but
the
children
of
God
,
those
that
cry
unto
God
their
Father
,
shall
want
no
good
thing
;
but
especially
spiritual
good
things
,
they
shall
be
sure
to
have
their
fill
of
these
,
and
shall
be
satisfied
with
them
,
even
as
with
marrow
and
fatness
;
and
for
their
drink
,
they
shall
have
the
heavenly
Nectar
,
the
water
of
Life
,
the
bloud
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
which
whosoever
drinketh
,
shall
thirst
no
more
,
John
4.14
.
they
shall
be
abundantly
satisfied
with
the
fatness
of
his
house
,
he
will
make
them
drink
of
the
River
of
his
pleasures
;
for
with
God
is
the
fountain
of
life
,
in
his
light
they
shall
see
light
,
Psal.
38.8
,
9.
there
is
a
River
,
the
streams
whereof
shall
make
glad
the
City
of
God
,
Psal.
46.4
.
and
his
Children
shall
drink
of
this
River
of
Water
of
life
,
clear
as
chrystal
,
proceeding
out
of
the
throne
of
God
,
and
the
Lamb
,
Rev.
22.1
.
it
is
for
these
especially
that
God
hath
provided
the
spiritual
milk
of
the
Word
,
that
they
may
grow
thereby
;
they
shall
suck
sweetness
out
of
the
promises
,
those
rich
breasts
of
consolation
;
and
for
their
apparel
,
the
Children
of
God
may
say
as
the
Prophet
,
Isa.
61.10
.
I
will
greatly
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
my
soul
shall
be
joyful
in
my
God
;
for
he
hath
cloathed
me
with
the
garments
of
salvation
;
he
hath
,
covered
me
with
a
robe
of
righteousness
,
as
a
bridegroom
decketh
himself
with
Ornaments
,
and
as
a
Bride
adorneth
her self
with
Jewels
.
What
shall
I
say
?
they
shall
be
cloathed
with
the
righteousness
of
Jesus
Christ
,
a
garment
without
spot
or
blemish
,
white
as
snow
,
even
Solomon
in
all
his
glory
was
not
arrayed
like
one
of
those
.
Thus
you
have
the
first
ground
of
consolation
to
Believers
,
upon
the
account
of
having
God
for
their
Father
,
he
will
certainly
provide
for
them
those
things
that
shall
be
necessary
,
both
in
this
life
,
and
in
the
life
to
come
.
Secondly
,
Is
God
a
Father
to
Believers
?
then
another
ground
of
consolation
is
this
,
That
he
will
defend
them
from
their
enemies
:
How
mightily
doth
it
provoke
natural
Parents
to
see
their
Children
abused
?
How
quickly
will
their
eye
affect
their
heart
,
and
stir
them
up
to
come
in
and
rescue
them
?
So
will
the
Lord
do
for
those
that
are
his
children
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
;
he
will
defend
them
,
he
will
be
a
wall
of
fire
round
about
them
,
so
that
all
their
enemies
,
both
spiritual
and
temporal
,
shall
not
be
able
to
do
them
any
real
hurt
:
the
Devil
,
and
all
his
wiles
and
temptations
,
the
World
and
all
its
tempting
allurements
:
yea
,
all
the
policy
and
malice
of
Earth
and
Hell
,
shall
not
be
able
to
work
their
ruine
;
the
Lord
is
on
their
their
side
,
and
they
have
more
for
them
,
than
they
have
against
them
.
Upon
this
consideration
it
was
that
David
tells
us
in
his
Book
of
Psalms
,
Though
I
walk
(
saith
he
)
in
the
valley
of
the
shadow
of
death
,
yet
will
I
fear
none
ill
;
for
thou
,
O
Lord
,
art
my
Rock
and
my
Fortress
,
and
my
salvation
eke
for
ever
.
Would
we
not
account
him
unworthy
the
name
of
a
Father
,
that
would
suffer
his
Children
to
be
beaten
and
abused
,
and
destroyed
before
his
face
,
and
not
act
in
their
defence
?
and
will
God
suffer
his
dear
Children
so
to
be
?
No
certainly
,
He
that
toucheth
them
,
toucheth
the
apple
of
his
eye
,
Zach.
2.8
.
and
God
accounts
what
is
done
to
them
,
as
if
it
were
done
to
himself
in
person
;
In
as
much
as
ye
did
it
unto
those
little
ones
,
ye
did
it
unto
me
:
Will
Christ
say
one
day
as
he
tells
us
?
Mat.
25.40
.
and
,
in
as
much
as
ye
did
it
not
unto
the
least
of
these
my
brethren
,
ye
did
it
not
unto
me
,
ver.
45.
Beloved
,
there
is
a
time
coming
,
when
the
great
God
will
reckon
with
ungodly
men
,
for
all
the
injuries
and
wrongs
which
they
have
done
to
his
people
,
as
if
they
were
done
to
himself
immediately
.
Oh!
consider
of
this
you
that
are
true
Believers
;
are
you
invironed
round
with
adversaries
,
either
spiritual
or
temporal
?
you
have
God
for
your
defence
,
a
God
infinite
in
power
,
which
is
able
to
defend
you
from
the
hardest
assaults
of
your
most
potent
and
politick
Enemies
;
his
Name
is
a
strong
Tower
,
the
Righteous
fly
unto
it
,
and
are
safe
.
Are
you
encountring
with
great
temptations
?
The
Lord
being
your
Father
,
he
will
protect
you
,
and
not
suffer
you
to
be
tempted
above
what
you
are
able
to
bear
,
but
together
with
temptation
,
will
make
way
for
your
escape
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
bear
it
,
1
Cor.
10.30
.
the
Lord
knoweth
that
his
Children
are
liable
to
many
temptations
from
Satan
,
from
the
world
,
and
from
their
own
corruptions
,
and
that
they
are
subject
to
many
afflictions
and
tribulations
from
the
hands
of
men
,
and
therefore
he
will
be
sure
to
be
with
them
,
and
to
be
a
very
present
help
to
them
in
the
time
of
trouble
.
Thirdly
,
Is
God
a
Believers
Heavenly
Father
?
then
there
is
a
comfort
for
them
,
that
God
will
pity
them
and
compassionate
them
in
all
their
afflictions
;
a
tender
Father
pitieth
his
Children
when
they
are
in
any
calamity
;
as
for
instance
,
in
sickness
how
will
the
groans
of
a
Child
go
near
the
heart
of
a
loving
Parent
?
How
do
the
Agonies
of
pain
in
the
Child
,
cause
grief
and
sorrow
in
the
Parents
heart
?
What
means
would
not
a
Parent
use
to
procure
the
health
and
ease
of
a
Child
?
My
life
is
bound
up
in
the
life
of
the
Lad
,
says
Jacob
concerning
Benjamin
.
Oh
Absalon
,
my
son
,
my
son
,
would
God
I
had
dyed
for
thee
,
says
David
concerning
Absalon
.
What
sympathyzing
and
sellow-feeling
will
a
dear
and
tender
Parent
have
of
the
miseries
of
his
Children
?
And
as
a
Father
pitieth
his
Children
,
so
the
Lord
pitieth
them
that
fear
him
,
Psal.
103.13
.
The
Lord
is
very
pitiful
,
Jam.
5.11
.
The
pity
and
compassion
of
the
Lord
towards
his
Children
,
is
excellently
set
forth
in
that
Scripture
,
Jer.
31.20
.
Is
Ephraim
my
dear
son
?
Is
he
a
pleasant
Child
?
I
speak
against
him
,
I
do
earnestly
remember
him
still
;
therefore
my
bowels
are
troubled
for
him
;
I
will
surely
have
mercy
on
him
,
saith
the
Lord
;
The
bowels
of
the
Lord
do
exceedingly
yearn
towards
his
people
in
all
their
afflictions
and
distresses
,
and
he
is
full
of
pity
and
compassion
towards
them
.
Fourthly
,
Is
God
a
Father
to
all
true
Believers
?
then
here
is
also
for
their
comfort
,
that
God
doth
,
and
always
will
love
them
,
and
take
delight
in
them
;
He
loves
them
with
an
everlasting
love
,
they
are
his
chosen
Jewels
,
and
he
will
certainly
one
day
polish
them
,
though
he
suffer
them
to
be
among
the
rubbish
of
the
World
for
a
while
;
They
are
his
pleasant
pictures
,
and
he
delights
to
be
looking
on
them
,
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
are
upon
them
that
fear
him
,
and
upon
them
that
hope
in
his
mercy
,
Psal.
33.18
.
God
takes
pleasure
to
be
viewing
the
new
creature
which
he
hath
framed
by
his
own
Spirit
in
the
hearts
of
his
people
,
and
his
own
Image
which
he
stamped
upon
them
;
and
herein
the
love
that
the
Lord
beareth
his
Children
,
infinitely
exceeds
the
Love
that
earthly
Parents
bear
to
theirs
,
in
that
he
loveth
them
continually
:
Earthly
Parents
they
love
their
Children
,
but
their
love
may
be
withdrawn
from
them
again
,
and
is
often
times
;
but
the
love
of
God
will
never
be
withdrawn
from
his
love
;
whom
the
Lord
loveth
,
he
loveth
to
the
end
;
and
although
his
loving
countenance
may
be
eclipsed
for
a
time
,
and
they
may
lose
the
sence
of
his
love
to
them
,
by
their
failings
&
sinful
infirmities
,
yet
the
Lord
loves
them
still
;
There
is
nothing
shall
be
able
to
separate
Believers
from
the
love
of
God
,
Rom.
8.25
.
and
onward
:
the
Apostle
Paul
putteth
the
question
there
,
(
saith
he
)
Who
shall
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
?
Shall
tribulation
,
or
distress
,
or
persecution
,
or
famine
,
or
nakedness
,
or
peril
,
or
sword
,
as
it
is
written
.
For
thy
sake
are
we
killed
all
the
day
long
,
we
are
accounted
as
sheep
for
the
slaughter
:
Nay
,
(
saith
he
)
in
all
these
things
we
are
more
than
Conquerors
through
him
that
loved
us
;
for
I
am
perswaded
,
that
neither
death
,
nor
life
,
nor
angels
,
nor
principalities
,
nor
powers
,
nor
things
present
,
nor
things
to
come
,
nor
height
,
nor
depth
,
nor
any
other
creature
shall
be
able
to
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
,
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
.
It
is
not
all
the
troubles
of
the
world
,
nor
tribulations
,
nor
any
thing
that
can
render
Believers
less
lovely
in
the
eyes
of
Christ
:
It
is
not
all
the
Devils
in
Hell
,
that
can
withdraw
Gods
love
from
his
children
,
although
they
do
endeavour
▪
it
by
enticing
them
to
sin
by
their
temptations
,
and
then
by
accusing
them
to
God
for
sin
;
yet
all
this
will
not
rout
them
out
of
God's
love
:
though
the
Devil
do
labour
to
pick
a
quarrel
between
God
and
his
people
;
yet
it
is
not
principalities
nor
powers
,
it
is
not
all
the
power
of
Hell
that
shall
be
able
to
withdraw
Gods
love
from
them
.
Fifthly
,
Is
God
a
Father
to
Believers
?
Then
they
may
take
this
for
their
comfort
,
that
he
will
continually
be
mindful
of
them
.
Parents
do
remember
their
Children
,
and
are
mindful
of
them
:
so
the
Lord
,
he
remembreth
his
people
and
will
never
forget
them
,
Isa.
49.15
.
Can
a
Woman
forget
her
sucking
child
,
that
she
should
not
have
compassion
on
the
Son
of
her
womb
;
yea
,
they
may
,
yet
I
will
not
forget
thee
:
Earthly
Parents
,
though
it
be
but
rare
,
yet
they
may
,
and
sometimes
do
forget
their
children
;
but
God
,
he
is
more
tender
and
mindful
of
his
Children
,
than
earthly
Parents
are
of
theirs
;
yea
,
they
may
,
yet
will
not
I
forget
thee
,
&c.
Though
Gods
people
do
too
often
forget
him
,
yet
he
doth
never
forget
them
,
but
remember
them
in
all
their
conditions
,
even
in
their
low
estate
,
God
is
mindful
of
them
,
Psal.
136.23
.
Who
remembred
us
in
our
low
estate
,
for
his
mercy
endureth
for
ever
.
Lastly
,
Is
God
a
Father
to
Believers
?
Then
they
may
take
this
for
their
comfort
,
that
God
will
provide
an
inheritance
for
them
hereafter
:
Fathers
provide
portions
and
inheritances
for
their
Children
for
hereafter
,
so
doth
God
,
Rom.
8.
Now
saith
the
Apostle
,
We
are
the
Sons
of
God
;
and
if
sons
,
then
heirs
,
heirs
of
God
,
and
coheirs
with
Jesus
Christ
:
How
often
is
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
called
an
inheritance
,
the
inheritance
of
the
Saints
,
or
them
that
are
sanctified
,
Acts
20.32
.
and
26.8
.
There
is
an
eternal
inheritance
laid
up
for
the
Children
of
God
for
hereafter
;
yea
,
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
their
inheritance
,
and
it
is
now
preparing
for
them
,
John
14.2
.
and
they
shall
have
assuredly
one
day
an
abundant
entrance
into
their
Fathers
Kingdom
;
the
Children
of
God
while
they
are
in
the
World
,
they
are
as
Heirs
in
their
minority
,
they
have
not
yet
the
possession
of
their
inheritances
,
but
it
is
theirs
,
and
they
shall
have
it
in
reversion
;
but
hereafter
when
they
shall
leave
this
earthly
Tabernacle
,
then
they
shall
have
the
possession
of
it
.
Every
true
and
sincere
Believer
,
he
is
an
Heir
to
a
Crown
,
even
a
Crown
of
glory
that
fadeth
not
away
;
Their
lines
are
fallen
to
them
in
a
pleasant
place
,
they
have
a
goodly
Heritage
;
the
Lord
is
the
portion
of
their
Inheritance
,
Psal.
16.5
,
6.
It
is
the
hope
of
this
Inheritance
of
theirs
,
that
carrieth
on
the
souls
of
the
Saints
in
the
whole
course
of
their
lives
;
and
maketh
them
joyfully
and
willingly
to
wade
through
all
their
troubles
and
difficulties
that
they
meet
with
in
their
way
to
Heaven
.
It
is
the
consideration
of
this
their
portion
and
inheritance
which
they
are
entailed
to
by
having
God
for
their
Father
,
that
makes
them
forget
the
things
that
are
behind
,
and
press
forward
towards
the
mark
for
the
price
of
the
high
calling
which
is
in
Jesus
Christ
;
it
is
their
acting
faith
upon
this
,
and
having
an
eye
to
the
recompence
of
reward
,
that
makes
them
run
with
patience
the
race
that
is
set
before
them
:
as
knowing
,
that
when
they
have
finished
their
course
,
they
shall
receive
a
Crown
of
Life
,
which
the
Lord
the
Righteous
Judge
shall
give
them
at
that
day
.
Here
the
godly
have
the
earnest
of
their
inheritance
,
which
is
the
Spirit
of
God
,
Eph.
1.14
.
After
that
ye
believed
,
ye
were
sealed
with
the
holy
Spirit
of
Promise
,
which
is
the
earnest
of
our
Inheritance
,
until
the
redemption
of
the
purchased
poss●ssion
,
unto
the
praise
of
his
Glory
.
Here
Believers
have
the
promise
of
their
inheritance
:
The
Word
of
God
is
a
Believers
Patent
for
his
inheritance
,
in
which
God
doth
as
it
were
by
promise
make
over
Heaven
,
and
Happiness
,
and
Glory
to
true
Believers
,
to
be
enjoyed
by
them
for
ever
in
the
Life
to
come
;
but
hereafter
,
then
they
shall
have
the
fruition
and
possession
of
it
.
Would
you
know
what
a
glorious
Inheritance
this
is
,
that
the
children
of
God
by
believing
are
entitled
to
?
1
Pet.
1.4
.
It
is
an
Inheritance
uncorruptible
,
undefiled
,
which
fadeth
not
away
.
They
are
Heirs
to
a
Crown
of
Glory
,
the
are
heirs
of
God
,
and
coheirs
with
Jesus
Christ
,
which
is
the
Heir
of
all
things
:
believe
it
Friends
,
it
is
such
a
glorious
inheritance
that
the
Children
of
God
are
entitled
unto
,
that
all
the
Inheritances
and
Poffessions
in
the
world
are
but
a
trifle
in
comparison
of
it
;
to
set
out
the
beauty
and
excellency
of
the
Saints
inheritance
,
is
a
task
fitter
for
some
Angel
,
than
for
a
mortal
Creature
For
eye
hath
not
seen
,
neither
hath
ear
heard
,
neither
hath
entred
into
the
heart
of
man
to
conceive
what
the
Lord
hath
laid
up
for
them
that
fear
him
,
Isa.
64.4
.
Thus
you
see
what
abundant
cause
of
comfort
Believers
have
upon
this
consideration
,
that
God
is
their
Father
,
and
that
they
are
his
children
in
every
condition
of
their
lives
,
in
every
trouble
either
outward
or
inward
;
howsoever
it
be
with
a
regenerate
Christian
,
one
that
is
a
true
child
of
God
,
he
hath
cause
to
take
comfort
in
this
.
First
,
Is
a
Believer
in
want
here
in
the
World
?
is
he
in
distress
,
and
driven
to
streights
,
not
knowing
what
course
to
take
for
the
supplying
of
his
natural
want●
(
as
Gods
people
are
driven
to
such
conditions
sometimes
)
he
can
go
to
God
as
unto
a
Father
,
and
make
his
wants
and
necessities
known
to
him
;
he
both
can
and
will
finde
out
some
way
or
other
for
a
supply
for
you
:
He
that
hath
promised
so
large
a
portion
hereafter
in
Heaven
,
will
not
deny
so
much
of
this
World
as
is
necessary
for
you
in
your
way
to
Heaven
;
Your
Father
knows
what
good
things
you
have
need
of
,
Mat.
6.8
.
God
which
is
the
Believers
Father
,
knows
what
things
they
need
,
and
he
is
ready
to
hear
them
,
and
knoweth
how
to
help
them
.
Secondly
,
Is
a
Believer
in
danger
?
is
he
inviron'd
about
with
his
Enemies
on
every
side
,
and
compassed
about
with
those
that
seek
his
hurt
?
Oh!
what
comfort
is
this
that
he
can
go
to
God
as
unto
a
Father
for
help
,
even
to
him
that
is
Almighty
,
and
able
in
a
moment
to
defend
them
from
their
most
powerful
and
politick
adversaries
?
is
a
godly
man
in
danger
,
and
hath
he
Enemies
that
do
wrongfully
seek
his
life
,
as
David
had
?
Psal.
31.13
.
yet
he
may
have
the
same
confidence
that
David
had
in
that
condition
,
and
say
as
he
said
in
the
follownig
Verse
:
Yet
I
trust
in
thee
,
Oh
Lord
,
I
said
,
thou
art
my
God
,
my
times
are
in
thy
hand
,
deliver
me
from
the
hand
of
mine
Enemies
,
and
from
them
that
persecute
me
.
Thirdly
,
Doth
a
Believer
finde
his
corruption
within
,
to
rebel
against
the
regenerate
part
?
Doth
he
finde
the
Law
in
his
Members
which
is
warring
against
the
Law
of
his
minde
,
to
lead
him
into
captivity
to
the
Law
of
sin
and
death
?
Doth
he
finde
his
sins
to
be
very
strong
within
him
,
and
that
they
begin
to
draw
him
away
from
God
?
Oh!
what
comfort
is
this
to
a
Child
of
God
in
this
condition
,
that
he
can
go
and
complain
then
to
his
heavenly
Father
,
and
be
consident
that
this
Father
will
hear
him
,
and
h●●●
〈◊〉
,
and
make
him
more
than
a
Conqueror
over
all
the
Enemies
of
his
〈◊〉
Fourthly
,
Art
thou
that
art
a
believer
,
in
doubt
,
and
knowest
not
what
course
to
take
?
go
to
thy
heavenly
Father
for
direction
:
he
is
the
infinitely
wise
God
,
and
he
will
be
sure
to
direct
thee
for
the
best
.
Fifthly
,
Art
thou
slandered
,
reviled
,
and
reproached
in
the
world
,
and
made
the
common
scorn
and
derision
of
the
Ungodly
?
go
to
thy
Father
,
thy
heavenly
Father
,
and
complain
to
him
;
he
will
certainly
clear
up
thine
innocency
,
as
the
light
at
noon-day
,
and
wipe
off
all
the
reproaches
that
are
wrongfully
cast
upon
thee
.
Sixthly
,
Art
thou
that
art
a
Believer
,
wronged
by
men
,
and
knowest
not
how
to
right
thy self
?
go
to
thy
Heavenly
Father
,
he
will
certainly
set
all
things
right
one
day
:
neither
is
it
all
the
power
and
policy
of
thine
adversaries
,
nor
their
riches
,
nor
any
thing
that
shall
be
able
to
pervert
him
,
and
hinder
him
from
redressing
thy
wrongs
,
and
from
doing
thee
right
.
Seventhly
,
and
lastly
,
Dost
thou
finde
thyself
to
be
in
a
state
of
languishing
,
thou
that
art
a
Believer
?
for
to
such
I
am
speaking
all
this
while
:
Dost
thou
finde
thy
natural
strength
to
decay
,
and
thy
sickness
to
encrease
,
and
thy
pains
to
grow
upon
thee
?
putting
thee
in
minde
that
thy
body
must
be
shortly
laid
in
the
grave
;
telling
thee
that
thou
mayest
expect
with
in
a
few
days
or
hours
to
lay
down
thy
earthly
Tabernacle
,
and
to
encounter
with
the
pangs
of
death
?
Oh
happy
soul
then
,
that
canst
make
thy
approaches
to
God
,
as
unto
a
Father
;
and
breath
out
thy
soul
into
the
bosome
of
thy
Heavenly
Father
;
and
say
as
Christ
did
when
he
was
on
the
Cross
;
Father
,
into
thy
hand
I
commend
my
Spirit
:
Believe
it
Christian
,
thou
that
art
truly
such
,
it
will
afford
thee
more
comfort
than
that
God
is
thy
Heavenly
Father
,
and
thou
his
Child
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
,
then
if
thou
wert
related
to
the
greatest
Prince
,
and
the
puissant
Monarch
in
all
the
world
.
Thus
I
have
done
with
the
first
Use
,
which
is
a
Use
of
Consolation
to
the
godly
,
upon
this
consideration
,
that
they
are
the
Children
of
God
,
and
that
he
is
their
Heavenly
Father
.
2
Vse
for
Caution
.
Secondly
,
If
it
be
so
,
that
all
true
Believers
are
the
Children
of
God
,
and
that
he
is
their
Father
;
then
this
should
caution
wicked
men
to
be●are
how
they
meddle
with
Gods
Children
:
Oh!
have
a
care
of
afflicting
,
wronging
,
persecuting
,
hurting
of
the
people
of
God
,
lest
you
be
found
fighters
against
God
;
have
a
care
of
anoying
,
and
troubling
those
that
are
so
near
and
dear
to
God
,
that
are
so
tender
to
him
as
the
apple
of
his
eye
:
beware
of
vexing
and
molesting
those
that
are
so
nearly
related
to
the
great
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
;
you
may
think
it
may
be
that
you
may
do
what
you
will
to
the
godly
,
because
they
are
low
and
mean
in
the
world
,
as
many
of
them
are
;
But
I
must
tell
you
,
as
mean
and
as
low
as
they
are
in
your
esteem
,
they
are
near
and
dear
to
God
:
carnal
men
may
think
they
may
oppress
,
and
wrong
,
and
do
what
they
please
to
the
people
of
God
,
because
they
are
weak
,
and
not
able
to
help
themselves
;
but
little
do
they
think
how
nearly
the
great
God
doth
account
himself
concern'd
in
their
affairs
;
little
do
the
great
ones
of
the
world
consider
,
what
heavy
reckoning
will
be
laid
to
their
charge
one
day
for
injuring
,
wronging
,
and
molesting
the
poor
servants
of
God
;
if
they
did
,
surely
we
should
not
have
them
so
busily
imployed
therein
as
they
are
.
Thus
for
the
second
Use
.
3.
Vse
for
Examination
.
Thirdly
,
Is
it
so
,
that
Believers
have
God
for
their
Heavenly
Father
,
then
here
is
matter
of
Tryal
;
how
shall
we
know
,
whether
God
be
our
Father
or
no
?
and
whether
we
be
his
children
in
this
peculiar
manner
,
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
?
It
is
true
,
God
is
a
Father
to
us
by
Creation
,
and
we
are
his
Children
by
Profession
;
but
if
this
be
all
the
relation
that
we
bear
to
God
,
this
will
not
entitle
us
to
holiness
and
salvation
,
without
we
are
regenerate
and
born
again
,
and
are
become
his
Children
by
Regeneration
,
and
God
be
our
Father
by
vertue
of
the
new
Covenant
:
We
are
all
by
nature
the
children
of
wrath
,
Ephes.
2.3
.
How
shall
we
know
then
,
whether
we
are
gotten
into
the
state
of
Son-ship
,
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
,
and
whether
God
be
our
heavenly
Father
?
there
are
man●●hat
pretend
that
the
have
God
for
their
Father
,
when
as
yet
they
are
under
the
Dominion
of
their
lusts
,
and
are
strangers
to
a
work
of
true
conversion
and
regeneration
,
and
enemies
to
a
life
of
holiness
,
and
a
groundless
presumption
,
that
men
are
the
Children
of
God
,
when
there
is
no
such
matter
,
hath
proved
the
bane
of
many
thousand
souls
.
I
shall
therefore
give
you
these
characters
,
whereby
we
may
know
,
whether
we
are
the
children
of
God
in
this
peculiar
manner
or
no.
First
,
Whose
Image
do
you
bear
,
do
you
bear
the
Image
of
God
?
or
else
do
you
bear
the
Image
of
Saran
?
Those
that
are
the
Children
of
God
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
,
they
are
such
as
bear
their
Fathers
Image
;
the
Image
of
God
which
is
created
in
righteousne●s
and
in
true
holiness
,
is
ingraven
upon
their
souls
:
they
are
such
as
do
bear
the
Image
of
the
heavenly
Adam
,
1
Cor.
15.49
,
And
they
have
put
●n
the
New
man
which
is
created
in
knowl●dge
,
after
the
Image
of
him
that
created
him
,
Col.
3.10
.
And
it
is
so
with
thee
,
dost
thou
bear
the
Image
of
God
?
hast
thou
a
new
and
holy
nature
put
into
thee
,
inclining
thee
to
all
holy
duties
,
and
avoid
all
sin
?
art
thou
renewed
in
holiness
,
then
thou
art
a
Child
of
God
,
and
God
is
thy
Heavenly
Father
?
but
if
it
be
not
thus
with
thee
,
if
thou
hast
not
this
new
and
holy
nature
wrought
in
thee
,
but
thy
old
corrupt
nature
is
predominant
,
inclining
thee
to
sin
;
whatsoever
groundless
presumption
thou
mayst
have
,
yet
thou
art
no
true
Child
of
God
by
Regeneration
and
Adoption
.
Secondly
,
Wouldst
thou
know
whether
thou
art
the
true
child
of
God
or
no
?
by
whose
spirit
art
thou
led
?
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
or
by
the
spirit
of
Satan
;
they
that
have
God
for
their
Father
,
are
led
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
Rom.
8.14
.
As
many
as
are
led
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
they
are
the
Sons
of
God
:
try
thy self
then
by
this
,
art
thou
led
by
the
spirit
of
God
?
Dost
thou
live
after
the
flesh
,
and
not
after
the
spirit
?
Dost
thou
mind
the
things
of
the
spirit
,
and
not
the
things
of
the
flesh
?
if
so
,
then
thou
mayst
comfortably
conclude
that
thou
art
the
Child
of
God
,
and
that
he
is
a
heavenly
Father
:
we
may
know
our
Sonship
by
our
spirit
,
if
we
are
the
Sons
of
God
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
,
then
we
are
led
by
a
spirit
of
God
,
which
is
a
spirit
of
Prayer
,
Rom.
8.15
.
A
spirit
of
liberty
,
making
us
free
from
the
dominion
of
our
lusts
,
and
from
the
slavery
of
sin
and
Satan
,
2
Cor.
3.17
.
John
8.32
.
A
spirit
of
love
to
God
,
and
to
the
people
of
God
,
1
John
5
2.
Thirdly
,
We
may
know
whether
God
be
our
heavenly
Father
or
no
;
by
this
do
we
labor
to
set
forth
the
honour
of
God
?
Children
,
they
are
very
tender
of
the
honour
of
their
Parents
;
this
is
a
great
duty
to
honour
earthly
Parents
,
Exod.
20.11
much
more
should
we
honour
God
,
which
is
the
Father
of
Spirits
;
If
I
am
your
Father
,
where
is
mine
honour
?
(
saith
Christ
)
if
God
be
our
Father
,
where
is
that
honour
that
we
should
yield
to
him
?
if
we
are
the
Children
of
God
by
Regeneration
and
San●●ification
,
then
we
are
tender
of
the
honour
of
Christ
?
it
will
make
our
hearts
rise
to
hear
his
Name
blasphemed
,
or
taken
in
vain
:
his
Salbaths
prophaned
,
his
Worship
corrupted
by
human●
mixtures
:
his
Creatures
abused
unto
excess
,
his
Commandments
broken
:
these
things
will
grieve
and
trouble
us
more
than
any
thing
,
if
we
are
Gods
Children
in
truth
;
But
if
we
can
see
God
dishonoured
by
the
unholy
lives
of
carnal
men
,
his
Commands
trampled
under
foot
,
and
yet
not
be
grieved
at
this
:
but
canst
close
in
with
those
that
make
it
their
business
to
dishonour
God
,
then
thou
art
no
Child
of
God
in
this
particular
sense
:
the
great
dishonour
that
is
brought
to
God
in
the
world
,
is
a
sad
sign
that
there
's
but
few
,
very
few
,
that
are
in
truth
the
Children
of
God
:
and
the
abounding
and
increasing
of
all
sorts
of
sin
,
whereby
God
is
exceedingly
dishonoured
:
drunkenness
,
swearing
,
Sabbath-breaking
,
uncleanness
,
lying
,
extortion
,
oppression
,
scorning
and
deriding
at
Holiness
,
contempt
of
Gods
Ordinances
,
Persecution
of
his
faithful
laborious
Ministers
and
People
;
I
say
the
abounding
of
these
and
such
like
abominations
is
a
very
sad
evidence
,
that
there
are
very
few
that
have
God
for
their
Heavenly
Father
,
in
this
special
and
peculiar
manner
,
and
that
are
his
children
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
.
Lastly
,
wouldest
thou
know
whether
God
be
thy
Father
,
and
thou
his
child
by
this
?
whether
thou
art
couragious
in
the
ways
of
God
,
and
in
the
practice
of
Godliness
?
they
that
have
God
for
their
heavenly
Father
,
they
have
a
noble
and
Heroick
spirit
;
they
are
such
as
will
not
be
ashamed
,
nor
afraid
to
lead
a
holy
life
;
notwithstanding
all
the
mocks
and
taunts
,
and
threats
of
the
world
:
they
that
are
of
a
base
timerous
spirit
,
that
are
afraid
of
owning
the
ways
of
holiness
,
for
fear
of
being
reproached
,
reviled
or
opposed
by
the
prophane
world
:
they
that
are
afraid
to
cleave
to
the
wayes
and
people
of
God
in
discouraging
times
,
they
are
not
of
the
right
strain
;
say
not
then
that
thou
art
born
of
God
;
unless
thou
canst
prove
thy
noble
extraction
,
by
thy
noble
and
heroick
courage
&
resolution
;
notwithstanding
all
the
trouble
,
calamity
,
&
persecution
thou
maist
meet
with
in
the
world
.
Thus
much
for
Examination
.
4.
Vse
for
Exhortation
.
Fourthly
,
Is
it
so
,
&c.
Then
here
is
a
word
of
Exhortation
.
First
,
Unto
those
that
are
Unregenerate
,
that
have
not
God
for
their
Father
in
this
peculiar
manner
:
and
that
is
,
that
they
would
never
be
in
rest
,
till
they
come
to
be
united
unto
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
have
him
to
be
their
Father
by
Regeneration
;
it
is
a
sad
thing
to
be
void
of
this
,
when
we
cannot
go
to
God
as
to
a
Father
,
and
cannot
expect
any
thing
from
him
,
as
from
a
Father
.
Oh!
how
little
do
thousands
think
of
this
,
whether
they
are
the
Children
of
God
,
and
have
God
for
their
Father
,
or
no
;
they
care
not
for
it
,
they
make
not
out
after
it
:
Or
take
it
for
granted
,
when
they
have
no
true
and
real
ground
so
to
do
.
Oh!
then
labour
to
get
into
this
state
of
Son-ship
;
close
with
Jesus
Christ
by
a
lively
,
operative
,
heart-purifying
faith
,
that
thou
maist
thereby
be
invested
into
Gods
family
,
and
become
his
Child
;
consider
,
that
before
thou
art
thus
by
faith
ingrafted
into
Christ
,
thou
hast
woful
Parents
,
thou
art
a
child
of
disobedience
,
Ephes.
2.2
.
A
child
of
wrath
,
Verse
3.
A
child
of
Satan
,
John
8.44
Secondly
,
Here
is
a
word
of
Counsel
and
Exhortation
to
the
Godly
,
that
are
the
Children
of
God
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
.
-
First
,
To
those
m●
first
councel
is
,
that
you
would
make
it
your
greatest
care
and
diligence
to
please
your
Heavenly
Father
,
and
have
a
care
of
sinning
against
him
;
consider
,
that
the
sins
of
Gods
Children
,
are
very
grievous
to
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
said
Caesar
to
his
son
Brutus
,
when
he
saw
him
among
his
betrayers
;
What
,
and
thou
my
son
?
so
will
God
say
to
his
children
,
when
they
grieve
him
by
sin
:
what
,
and
thou
my
son
?
my
child
,
one
whom
I
have
Adopted
my
Heir
;
what
,
will
you
sin
against
me
?
I
thought
you
had
had
more
love
;
have
I
loved
you
so
much
,
and
do
you
love
me
so
little
?
hath
my
spirit
comforted
you
,
and
will
you
grieve
it
?
have
my
bowels
yearned
towards
you
,
and
will
you
kick
against
them
?
have
I
been
crucified
for
you
,
and
will
you
crucifie
me
again
afresh
by
your
sins
?
The
nearer
the
Relation
is
that
the
soul
beareth
to
God
,
the
greater
is
the
aggravation
of
the
sin
against
God
.
-
Secondly
,
Labour
to
shew
forth
your
noble
extraction
,
by
your
noble
and
raised
affections
;
it
is
beneath
the
son
of
a
Prince
to
be
taken
up
with
trifles
,
it
is
beneath
one
that
is
heir
to
a
Kingdom
,
to
set
his
affections
upon
low
and
base
things
,
things
of
nought
;
So
it
is
beneath
the
Children
of
the
great
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
to
let
their
affections
run
out
inordinately
after
the
world
,
and
the
enjoyments
thereof
;
they
are
born
from
above
,
and
therefore
should
set
their
affections
upon
things
above
,
and
not
on
things
on
earth
,
Colos.
3.2
.
What
an
unsutable
thing
is
it
for
a
Christian
,
to
be
taken
up
with
the
inordinate
love
of
the
world
?
it
is
a
Degradation
to
the
heirs
of
Heaven
to
have
their
minds
taken
up
only
or
mostly
with
Earth
,
and
earthly
Vanities
,
they
are
,
ad
majora
nati
,
born
to
greater
things
:
it
is
unbecoming
such
to
soil
their
affections
with
Earth
,
which
are
born
to
an
inheritance
incorruptible
,
which
fadeth
not
away
.
Oh
,
that
the
children
of
God
,
and
such
as
do
profess
themselves
so
to
be
,
would
manifest
their
holy
and
heavenly
extraction
,
by
their
holy
and
heavenly
affections
:
and
that
such
as
are
the
Sons
and
Daughters
of
God
by
Adoption
and
Sanctification
,
would
not
walk
so
far
beneath
that
Relation
.
-
Thirdly
,
Labor
to
imitate
your
heavenly
Father
:
Be
you
followers
of
God
as
dear
Children
,
Ephes.
5.1
.
Be
ye
mercifull
as
your
heavenly
Father
is
merciful
;
be
ye
holy
as
he
is
holy
,
be
ye
compassionate
as
he
is
in
all
things
;
labor
to
imitate
your
Heavenly
Father
,
it
is
a
Christians
honor
to
be
like
God
,
and
to
imitate
him
.
-
Fourthly
,
Labour
more
and
more
to
obey
your
heavenly
Father
:
our
natural
Parents
,
may
require
obedience
of
us
,
and
it
is
our
duty
to
give
it
them
;
much
more
may
him
that
is
the
Father
of
spirits
require
it
of
us
,
and
it
is
much
more
our
duty
to
give
it
him
:
Walk
as
obedient
Children
,
1
Pet.
1.14
Yea
,
you
must
obey
him
chearfully
too
;
The
obedience
of
Children
is
herein
differenced
from
the
obedience
of
slaves
,
in
that
slaves
are
drawn
to
their
duty
out
of
a
slavish
fear
,
but
children
come
to
it
willingly
,
out
of
a
fillial
affection
.
Oh
therefore
let
your
obedience
to
God
be
chearful
and
voluntary
:
Take
delight
to
do
the
will
of
your
heavenly
Father
.
-
Lastly
,
Submit
to
your
heavenly
Fathers
chastisements
;
this
is
the
Exhortation
of
the
Apostle
to
the
Hebrews
,
Heb.
12.5
,
6
,
7.
My
Son
,
despise
not
thou
the
chastening
of
the
Lord
,
nor
faint
when
thou
art
rebuked
of
him
.
For
whom
the
Lord
loveth
,
be
chasteneth
,
and
scourgeth
every
Son
he
receiveth
.
If
ye
endure
chastening
,
God
dealeth
with
you
as
with
Sons
,
for
what
Son
is
he
whom
the
Father
chasteneth
not
:
But
if
ye
are
without
chastisement
,
whereof
all
are
partakers
,
then
are
ye
Bollards
and
not
Sons
:
Let
us
not
then
murmur
and
faint
under
our
afflictions
and
chastisements
,
but
let
us
submit
to
them
,
and
labour
to
grow
the
better
for
them
.
Thus
much
for
the
first
Observation
?
That
God
is
a
believers
heavenly
Father
;
the
other
observation
that
I
proposed
to
insist
upon
from
this
Text
,
was
the
last
of
the
five
mentioned
in
the
beginning
,
and
it
contains
the
chief
sum
and
scope
of
the
whole
verse
,
and
is
most
suitable
to
our
Times
,
and
to
this
Occasion
,
you
may
remember
was
this
.
Doct.
That
the
consideration
of
a
Believers
interest
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
should
make
him
chearful
and
couragious
in
the
practise
of
holiness
,
and
keep
him
from
being
dismayed
at
all
the
trouble
and
calamities
that
he
meeteth
withall
in
the
world
:
Fear
not
(
saith
Christ
)
little
flock
,
for
it
is
your
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
.
In
this
Observation
,
there
is
two
things
supposed
.
-
First
,
It
is
supposed
in
this
Doctrine
,
that
believers
have
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
:
This
I
need
not
now
stand
to
prove
,
having
spoken
to
it
already
in
the
handling
of
the
former
Observation
:
God
being
their
Father
,
he
hath
provided
an
eternal
inheritance
of
glory
for
them
,
in
his
eternal
Kingdom
.
-
Secondly
,
It
is
supposed
in
the
Doctrine
,
that
believers
are
like
to
meet
with
opposition
from
the
world
;
they
are
diligent
in
the
practise
of
godliness
,
are
driving
a
Trade
for
Heaven
:
they
shall
be
sure
to
meet
with
abundance
of
trouble
and
hindrance
from
the
world
,
and
the
Prince
of
the
world
;
this
is
a
truth
exceeding
manifest
,
both
from
Scripture
and
experience
:
We
shall
be
hated
of
all
men
for
his
names
sake
,
Mat.
10.22
.
And
because
Christ
hath
chosen
his
people
out
of
the
world
,
therefore
the
world
hated
him
.
Jo.
15.19
.
And
experience
makes
this
evidence
in
all
ages
of
the
world
;
those
that
are
godly
&
walk
with
God
,
they
have
been
sure
to
have
their
portion
of
afflictions
and
tribulations
,
from
the
hands
and
tongues
of
the
malicious
and
ungodly
world
,
&
my
design
is
to
shew
,
what
little
cause
the
Servants
of
God
that
have
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
to
be
afraid
or
dismayed
at
any
of
these
hindrances
and
oppositions
,
that
they
meet
withal
in
their
way
to
Heaven
.
For
the
handling
of
this
Doctrine
,
and
the
fiting
of
it
for
our
improvement
by
Application
;
I
shall
speak
to
these
three
things
.
-
First
,
I
shall
shew
you
by
some
instances
from
the
word
of
God
,
how
the
Saints
that
have
had
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
have
been
incouraged
in
the
ways
of
God
,
and
have
had
their
spirits
born
up
in
their
lowest
condition
,
and
in
their
greatest
tryals
and
troubles
here
below
.
-
Secondly
,
I
shall
shew
you
that
believers
are
dehorted
from
dispondency
;
and
being
dismayed
under
their
sufferings
upon
the
consideration
of
their
Heavenly
interest
.
-
Thirdly
,
I
shall
give
you
some
Reasons
,
why
believers
,
that
have
a
Title
to
the
Heavenly
Glory
,
should
be
couragious
and
undaunted
,
and
not
dismayed
at
all
their
eternal
Trials
and
Tribulations
that
they
meet
withal
from
the
world
:
and
so
shall
come
to
the
Application
.
First
,
For
the
first
of
these
,
I
might
give
you
many
instances
from
the
word
of
God
,
of
the
courage
and
magnanimity
of
the
heirs
of
Heaven
in
their
Tryals
;
as
David
,
how
couragious
was
he
in
the
Lord
,
even
in
his
lowest
condition
,
Psalm
.
46.1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
God
is
our
resuge
and
our
strength
,
a
very
present
help
in
Trouble
;
therefore
(
saith
he
)
will
we
not
fear
,
though
the
earth
be
removed
,
though
the
Mountains
be
cast
into
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
though
the
Waters
thereof
roar
and
be
troubled
,
though
the
Mountains
shake
with
the
swelling
thereof
,
Selah
,
Psalm
.
118.6
.
The
Lord
is
on
my
side
,
I
will
not
fear
what
man
can
do
unto
me
:
David
he
had
put
confidence
in
God
,
and
therefore
was
not
afraid
of
man
;
where
the
fear
of
God
is
,
and
where
the
hope
of
glory
is
,
there
the
slavish
fear
of
man
will
quickly
vanish
away
:
this
no
doubt
was
that
which
made
the
three
Children
not
to
be
afraid
of
the
fiery
Furnace
,
nor
Daniel
of
the
Den
of
Lyons
,
Dan.
3.16
.
and
6.
We
have
a
notable
example
to
this
purpose
,
Hab.
3.17
,
18.
Although
the
Fig-tree
should
not
blossome
,
nor
fruit
be
in
the
Vine
;
though
the
labour
of
the
Olive
should
fail
,
and
the
fields
should
yield
no
meat
,
though
the
flocks
should
be
out
off
from
the
fold
,
and
there
should
be
no
herd
in
the
stall
:
yet
will
I
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
I
will
joy
in
the
God
of
my
salvation
.
The
consideration
of
his
heavenly
interest
,
and
that
God
,
was
the
God
of
his
salvation
,
was
that
which
not
only
kept
the
Prophet
from
being
dismayed
,
but
also
made
him
to
rejoyce
in
the
absence
of
all
creature
joys
and
comforts
;
the
want
of
these
worldly
things
,
were
not
able
to
abate
his
heavenly
joy
,
which
he
had
in
the
God
of
his
salvation
.
The
consideration
of
their
heavenly
interest
,
and
their
title
to
the
everlasting
glory
,
was
that
which
made
the
Apostles
of
Christ
so
couragious
and
comfortable
under
all
their
sufferings
that
they
underwent
for
Christ
:
This
was
that
which
made
the
Martyr
Steven
so
fearless
and
undaunted
,
when
he
was
on
the
brink
of
death
,
and
when
the
stones
flew
about
his
ears
,
when
he
could
look
up
into
Heaven
,
the
place
of
his
Inheritance
,
where
he
was
going
,
and
take
a
view
of
that
Heavenly
glory
,
Acts
7
▪
55.
A
believer
that
can
look
up
by
an
eye
of
faith
upon
Christ
and
Heaven
and
take
a
view
of
the
unseen
world
,
the
place
of
his
eternal
rest
and
felicity
,
will
be
able
in
some
measure
to
undergo
with
comfort
,
the
sharpest
and
bitterest
persecutions
that
the
malice
of
Men
or
Divels
can
expose
him
to
;
This
was
that
which
made
Paul
and
Sylas
sing
praises
at
midnight
,
when
they
were
shut
up
in
prison
,
and
their
feet
in
the
stocks
,
Acts
16.25
.
This
was
that
which
caused
the
believing
Hebrews
,
to
take
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
their
goods
;
even
the
consideration
of
their
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
Heb.
10.34
.
For
ye
bad
compassion
of
me
in
my
bonds
,
and
took
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
that
in
Heaven
,
you
have
a
better
,
and
a
more
enduring
substance
;
Their
knowledge
of
this
their
interest
in
the
Heavenly
riches
,
made
them
willingly
to
part
with
the
earthly
riches
for
the
sake
of
Christ
.
Secondly
,
The
next
thing
to
be
spoken
unto
,
is
this
;
to
shew
that
the
people
of
God
,
upon
this
consideration
of
their
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
;
have
been
dehorted
from
fear
and
dispondence
,
and
exhorted
to
courage
and
magnanimity
in
the
ways
of
God
:
Upon
this
consideration
it
is
,
that
Christ
exhorts
his
little
flock
in
the
Text
,
not
to
fear
,
because
that
God
would
give
them
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
How
often
are
the
Servants
of
God
in
Scripture
,
dehorted
from
fear
,
Isa.
41.10
.
Fear
not
,
I
am
with
thee
,
be
not
dismaied
,
I
am
thy
God
.
Vers.
14.
Fear
not
thou
worm
Jacob
,
and
ye
men
of
Israel
:
I
will
help
thee
saith
the
Lord
thy
Redeemer
.
Isa.
50.7
,
8.
Fear
ye
not
the
reproach
of
men
,
be
not
dismayed
at
their
revilings
,
for
the
Moth
shall
eat
them
up
like
a
garment
,
and
the
worm
shall
eat
them
like
wool
,
but
my
Righteousness
shall
be
for
ever
,
and
my
Salvation
from
Generation
to
Generation
:
And
again
,
Vers
12.
W●●
art
thou
that
shouldest
be
afraid
of
a
man
that
shall
dye
,
and
of
the
Son
of
man
that
shall
be
made
as
grass
,
and
forgetteth
the
Lord
thy
Maker
,
that
stretched
out
the
Heavens
,
and
laid
the
foundation
of
the
Earth
?
And
our
Saviour
in
the
New
Testament
,
to
the
supporting
of
Believers
under
their
afflictions
and
tribulations
;
tells
them
,
that
it
is
a
blessed
thing
,
thus
to
be
dealt
withal
by
the
World
,
Mat.
5
,
10
,
11
,
12.
Blessed
are
they
that
are
persecuted
for
righteousness
sake
,
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Blessed
are
ye
when
men
shall
revile
you
and
persecute
you
,
and
speak
all
manner
of
evil
against
you
falsly
for
my
sake
:
rejoyce
and
be
exceeding
glad
,
for
great
is
your
reward
in
Heaven
.
And
Luke
6.22
.
Blessed
are
ye
when
men
shall
hate
you
,
and
when
they
shall
separate
from
you
their
company
,
and
shall
reproach
you
,
and
cast
out
your
name
as
evil
for
the
Son
of
mans
sake
,
rejoyce
in
that
day
,
and
leap
for
joy
,
for
behold
your
reward
is
great
in
Heaven
.
The
consideration
of
our
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
should
keep
us
from
being
dismaved
,
though
we
are
hated
,
persecuted
,
reproached
by
the
prophane
world
,
but
should
make
us
rejoyce
rather
,
and
leap
for
joy
.
Thus
much
for
the
second
thing
,
which
is
,
That
the
people
of
God
are
dehorted
from
fear
and
dispondency
,
and
exhorted
to
courage
and
magnanimity
in
the
ways
of
God
,
from
the
very
consideration
of
their
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Thirdly
,
I
shall
give
you
the
Reasons
why
Believers
,
those
that
have
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
should
not
fear
not
be
dismayed
at
any
outward
trouble
,
opposition
,
or
tribulation
that
they
meet
with
in
the
world
.
First
,
It
is
very
unsutable
for
one
that
hath
secured
the
heavenly
interest
,
and
his
title
to
eternal
glory
,
to
be
dismayed
at
thing
of
nought
:
how
unsutable
is
it
for
one
that
is
an
Heir
of
Heaven
,
to
be
excessively
grieved
and
disconsolate
,
because
he
meeteth
with
some
rubs
in
his
way
thither
?
Oh
how
unseemly
is
it
for
a
child
of
light
to
walk
in
darkness
and
heaviness
,
because
somewhat
of
the
world
falls
a
cross
to
his
expectation
or
desire
:
for
one
that
is
to
enjoy
eternal
happiness
in
the
life
to
come
,
to
be
dismayed
and
perplexed
at
every
petty
cross
that
he
meeteth
here
below
?
how
unseemly
is
it
for
a
child
of
God
,
and
Heir
of
Heaven
,
for
one
that
shall
sit
down
with
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
in
the
Heavenly
glory
,
to
go
up
and
down
drooping
at
inconsiderable
crosses
and
light
afflictions
,
which
are
but
for
a
moment
.
For
a
worldling
that
hath
all
his
good
things
here
,
and
hath
no
other
portion
but
in
this
life
,
to
be
grieved
and
perplexed
at
his
external
losses
and
troubles
;
this
is
not
so
much
for
such
a
one
to
be
grieved
when
he
is
thwarted
in
his
designs
,
and
when
the
world
falls
a
cross
to
him
,
this
is
but
sutable
and
agreeable
to
such
a
one
,
because
he
hath
placed
his
Hope
,
his
Contentment
,
his
joy
and
delight
in
these
things
:
and
therefore
being
deprived
of
them
,
he
is
deprived
of
his
best
things
,
his
Portion
,
his
All.
But
for
a
Child
of
God
,
one
that
hath
an
interest
in
eternal
life
and
glory
,
to
be
cast
down
and
dismayed
at
such
small
things
,
as
the
affliction
,
trials
and
tribulations
of
the
world
:
Oh
what
an
unseemly
thing
is
this
,
as
if
their
Heavenly
interest
did
not
give
them
greater
cause
of
joy
and
rejoycing
,
then
those
external
worldly
afflictions
,
do
give
them
cause
of
sadness
and
disconsolation
.
The
Frantick
mirth
of
the
prophane
World
,
that
are
in
the
high
way
to
Damnation
,
and
the
groundless
perplexities
of
the
regenerate
Children
of
God
,
are
both
alike
,
unsuitable
and
unseemly
,
although
not
both
alike
dangerous
.
To
see
a
Worldling
,
that
hath
nothing
else
to
comfort
and
support
him
,
but
the
fading
enjoyments
of
this
present
life
,
to
be
merry
and
jovial
,
as
if
all
were
well
;
and
on
the
other
hand
,
to
see
a
believer
that
is
an
heir
of
Heaven
,
to
live
in
a
drooping
and
disconsolate
state
,
because
of
these
outward
troubles
,
is
cause
of
pity
and
lamentation
.
Secondly
,
As
it
is
unsuitable
for
a
child
of
God
that
hath
secured
his
eternal
state
,
and
made
sure
of
his
heavenly
interest
,
to
be
dismayed
at
the
afflictions
of
the
world
,
so
it
is
very
unwarrantble
;
believers
are
commanded
to
be
much
in
holy
rejoycing
;
Rejoyce
(
saith
Christ
to
his
Disciples
)
because
your
names
are
written
in
Heaven
,
Luke
10.20
.
Be
glad
in
the
Lord
,
Oh
ye
righteous
,
and
shout
for
joy
,
all
ye
upright
in
heart
,
Psal.
32.11
.
Rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
oh
ye
righteous
,
for
praise
is
comely
for
the
upright
,
Psal.
33.1
.
Rejoyce
evermore
,
1
Thes.
5.16
.
Oh
how
exceeding
unwarrantable
is
it
then
for
those
that
have
an
interest
in
the
heavenly
Glory
,
to
be
discouraged
at
their
outward
afflictions
,
by
which
they
do
disparage
Religion
,
and
frighten
away
others
from
the
doors
of
grace
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
irrational
for
one
that
hath
secured
his
interest
in
the
Heavenly
Kingdom
,
to
be
afraid
of
his
worldly
afflictions
and
tribulations
,
seeing
all
the
losses
and
crosses
in
the
World
,
are
as
nothing
comparatively
to
such
an
one
:
Let
a
Child
of
God
but
weigh
and
ponder
such
things
aright
,
and
compare
the
cause
of
joy
that
he
hath
,
by
virtue
of
his
heavenly
interest
on
the
one
hand
,
with
the
cause
of
sorrow
that
he
hath
,
by
reason
of
the
crosses
of
the
world
on
the
other
,
and
he
will
see
,
that
he
hath
a
thousand
times
more
cause
of
joy
,
than
of
sorrow
;
and
therefore
the
thoughts
of
his
heavenly
interest
,
should
swallow
up
those
of
his
worldly
troubles
and
disappointments
.
I
reckon
(
saith
the
Apostle
Paul
)
that
the
sufferings
of
this
present
time
are
not
worthy
to
be
compared
with
the
glory
that
shall
be
revealed
in
us
,
Rom.
1.18
.
And
the
same
Apostle
tell
us
elsewhere
,
Our
light
afflictions
which
are
but
for
a
moment
,
work
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
,
2
Cor.
4.17
.
Now
,
is
it
not
unreasonable
for
a
believer
to
be
grieved
and
disquieted
with
those
light
afflictions
which
shall
be
recompenced
with
an
eternal
weight
of
glory
?
What
can
a
child
of
God
lose
,
as
long
as
his
God
,
his
portion
,
his
interest
in
Heaven
is
safe
and
secured
to
him
?
What
are
all
the
losses
that
he
can
sustain
in
the
World
,
as
long
as
he
is
interested
in
the
Eternal
Kingdom
of
Glory
?
I
must
tell
you
,
Believers
,
ye
that
walk
holily
and
closely
with
God
,
and
have
a
title
to
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
for
you
to
be
grieved
and
discontented
because
all
things
do
not
concur
according
to
your
desires
in
the
World
,
is
unreasonable
and
absurd
;
as
if
a
rich
man
that
hath
a
great
Estate
,
and
fair
Houses
and
Orchards
,
should
be
disquieted
because
the
winde
bloweth
away
a
few
leaves
from
his
Trees
.
Is
not
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
that
thou
art
entitled
to
,
enough
to
make
thee
amends
for
all
thy
troubles
and
calamities
in
the
end
?
Art
thou
troubled
by
the
profane
World
,
and
vexed
up
and
down
by
thy
Enemies
,
and
not
suffered
to
rest
in
quiet
?
And
is
it
not
enough
for
thee
that
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
the
place
of
thine
eternal
rest
and
happiness
,
where
thou
shalt
be
for
ever
advanced
above
their
reach
?
Art
thou
exposed
to
the
loss
of
thy
place
and
estate
in
the
World
,
and
will
not
an
incorrupted
Crown
of
glory
,
and
an
eternal
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
,
make
thee
amends
for
those
petty
losses
that
thou
sustainest
here
?
Art
thou
the
off-scouring
of
the
World
here
?
and
is
it
not
enough
that
thou
shalt
be
glorified
in
the
presence
of
Saints
and
Angels
hereafter
?
Art
thou
slandered
and
reproached
by
the
World
?
And
is
not
this
enough
to
support
thee
that
thou
shalt
be
acquitted
at
the
bar
of
Christ
?
Dost
thou
suffer
the
loss
of
liberty
?
And
art
thou
under
restraint
and
imprisonment
,
and
is
not
this
enough
to
comfort
thee
,
that
thou
art
free
from
the
captivity
and
dominion
of
sinne
?
and
art
rid
of
those
chains
and
fetters
by
which
so
many
thousands
in
the
World
are
led
captive
by
Satan
at
his
pleasure
,
and
that
thou
art
free
from
the
prison
of
Hell
?
Put
case
(
which
is
the
greatest
trouble
that
a
godly
man
can
undergoe
in
the
World
)
thou
art
to
lose
thy
life
for
the
sake
of
Christ
,
and
of
a
good
Conscience
,
however
a
Believers
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
should
keep
him
from
being
dismayed
at
that
loss
;
an
eternal
life
of
happiness
and
glory
will
be
enough
to
recompence
thee
a
thousand
fold
for
losse
of
this
frail
life
.
Thus
you
have
the
third
Reason
,
it
is
irrational
for
a
Believer
that
hath
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
to
be
dismayed
at
those
outward
crosses
and
losses
that
he
sustains
in
the
World
,
because
they
are
very
little
and
inconsiderable
while
their
God
,
their
portion
,
their
heavenly
interests
is
safe
and
secure
to
them
.
Lastly
,
One
that
is
an
Heir
of
Heaven
,
and
hath
a
title
to
the
Heavenly
Kingdom
,
should
be
couragious
in
the
ways
of
God
,
and
not
be
daunted
at
his
outward
troubles
,
because
of
the
short
continuance
of
them
,
as
the
joyes
and
pleasures
of
the
World
are
but
for
a
little
moment
of
time
,
so
the
sorrows
and
tribulations
of
the
World
are
but
for
a
small
moment
of
time
;
neither
the
troubles
of
the
godly
,
though
they
may
be
sharp
,
yet
they
are
but
short
,
death
will
quickly
put
a
period
to
them
all
,
all
the
tryals
and
tribulations
of
the
Saints
will
be
at
an
end
when
they
come
to
enter
into
their
everlasting
rest
.
The
Saints
in
Heaven
are
perfectly
freed
as
from
the
evil
of
sin
,
so
from
the
evil
of
suffering
;
they
will
be
out
of
the
reach
of
their
most
powerful
and
malicious
adversaries
.
Now
what
little
reason
hath
a
Believer
that
hath
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
,
to
be
dismayed
at
his
worldly
troubles
,
which
shall
so
soon
be
done
away
,
when
he
hath
a
title
to
everlasting
happiness
to
support
him
?
Who
is
there
that
would
be
dismayed
at
the
sufferings
of
a
few
years
or
weeks
,
if
he
were
assured
of
an
eternal
weight
of
glory
to
make
him
amends
for
it
.
Thus
much
for
the
Doctrinal
part
.
VSE
1.
Is
it
so
,
that
a
Believers
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
should
make
him
chearful
and
couragious
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
and
keep
him
from
being
dismayed
at
the
sufferings
and
afflictions
that
he
meeteth
withal
in
the
World
?
Is
it
so
,
that
one
that
hath
a
title
to
Heaven
,
hath
cause
of
joy
in
the
midst
of
his
greatest
forrows
and
troubles
?
Then
First
of
all
,
Here
is
matter
of
tryal
and
examination
for
us
to
try
our selves
whether
we
have
a
title
to
Heaven
or
no
:
We
would
all
rejoyce
to
have
somewhat
which
might
effectually
support
us
,
and
bear
us
up
under
troubles
and
afflictions
in
the
World
,
and
it
is
sad
when
we
are
in
trouble
,
if
we
have
nothing
to
support
us
;
but
if
we
have
secured
our
heavenly
interest
,
and
have
cleared
our
title
to
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
,
we
have
then
the
greatest
ground
of
comfort
and
joy
in
the
World
,
and
we
may
upon
right
grounds
rejoyce
under
the
sharpest
tribulations
that
we
meet
with
from
the
hands
of
men
.
I
shall
therefore
give
you
some
marks
and
characters
how
we
may
know
,
whether
we
have
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
or
no.
And
here
I
might
refer
you
back
to
those
characters
propounded
in
the
application
of
the
former
Doctrine
;
if
we
can
truly
say
that
God
is
our
Father
by
Adoption
and
Regeneration
,
and
that
we
are
his
Children
,
then
we
may
safely
conclude
,
that
we
are
some
of
those
that
have
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
if
we
are
the
Children
of
God
,
then
we
are
coheirs
of
God
,
Rom.
8.
are
entitled
to
Heaven
;
try
then
whether
you
can
conclude
that
you
are
the
Children
of
God
.
But
because
I
know
not
whether
ever
I
shall
have
libert●
to
speak
to
you
again
from
this
place
,
I
shall
propose
some
other
characters
also
to
help
us
to
pass
a
right
judgment
upon
our selves
in
a
matter
of
so
great
concernment
.
First
,
Then
whosoever
thou
art
that
wouldest
try
thy
title
to
the
Heavenly
Glory
,
thou
maist
try
it
by
this
:
If
the
design
of
thy
life
be
to
glorifie
God
,
and
to
promote
their
Heavenly
interest
,
then
thou
art
one
of
those
that
are
intitled
to
the
Heavenly
Inheritance
;
if
thou
drivest
a
Trade
for
Heaven
,
and
if
that
the
obtaining
of
Heaven
be
the
principal
part
of
thy
care
and
business
,
and
the
great
design
that
thou
drivest
at
in
all
thy
actions
,
then
by
this
thou
mayest
try
thy
title
to
Heaven
.
Apply
now
this
home
to
thy
soul
,
what
Trade
and
design
art
thou
now
driving
in
the
world
?
Is
it
thy
main
business
here
to
promote
thy
temporal
or
thine
eternal
state
?
Art
thou
striving
more
after
Earth
or
Heaven
?
If
thy
design
here
be
after
Riches
,
Honour
or
Greatness
in
the
World
?
and
makest
all
thy
actions
subservient
to
thy
design
,
then
thou
art
none
of
those
that
have
a
Title
to
Heaven
;
But
if
it
be
the
business
of
thy
life
,
and
the
Trade
that
thou
drivest
in
the
World
to
advance
Gods
glory
,
and
thine
eternal
salvation
,
and
dost
care
for
no
more
of
this
World
,
than
may
tend
to
promote
Gods
glory
,
and
thine
eternal
happiness
;
then
thou
maist
safely
conclude
that
thy
name
is
written
in
Heaven
,
and
that
thou
hast
an
interest
in
that
Kingdom
.
It
is
the
grand
mistake
of
Thousands
of
souls
every
where
,
that
they
pretend
to
seek
after
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
but
they
seek
it
only
by
the
by
,
and
their
main
design
in
the
World
is
somewhat
else
,
as
to
grow
Rich
,
or
Great
,
or
Honourable
here
;
They
do
not
make
it
their
principal
business
,
and
their
great
design
to
secure
their
Title
to
Heaven
;
But
the
look
upon
Heaven
onely
as
a
reserve
for
them
,
when
they
can
enjoy
the
World
no
longer
;
And
therefore
they
will
have
some
glances
,
and
some
faint
endeavours
that
way
;
But
if
ever
we
will
enter
into
Heaven
,
we
must
first
of
all
seek
Gods
Kingdom
and
his
righteousness
,
Mat.
6.33
.
Luke
12.31
.
Secondly
,
Wouldest
thou
know
whether
thou
hast
a
Title
to
the
Heavenly
glory
,
or
no
:
Thou
mayest
know
it
by
thy
heavenly
mindedness
:
They
that
have
an
interest
in
the
Heavenly
Kingdom
,
they
have
Heavenly
hearts
;
if
their
Treasure
be
in
Heaven
,
their
hearts
will
be
there
also
,
Mat.
6.20
,
21.
Lay
up
for
your selves
treasures
in
Heaven
,
where
neither
Moth
,
nor
Rust
can
corrupt
,
and
Thieves
break
through
and
steal
;
for
where
your
Treasure
is
,
there
will
your
hearts
be
also
.
And
is
it
so
with
us
,
are
our
hearts
taken
up
with
the
Heavenly
glory
?
Are
our
meditations
and
contemplations
much
on
Heavenly
objects
?
Or
else
,
are
they
taken
up
only
or
mostly
with
earthly
vanities
?
Are
our
hearts
on
our
Riches
,
Pleasures
,
&c.
Or
else
are
they
placed
upon
Heaven
,
and
Heavenly
things
?
If
we
have
a
title
,
to
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
our
hearts
,
minds
and
affections
,
will
be
Heavenly
,
and
taken
up
with
Heavenly
Objects
,
Col.
3.1
,
2.
If
ye
then
be
risen
with
Christ
,
seek
those
things
which
are
above
,
where
Christ
sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
God
.
Set
your
affections
on
things
above
,
and
not
on
things
on
the
Earth
.
Thirdly
,
Wouldest
thou
know
whether
thou
hast
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
or
no
?
How
dost
thou
like
the
employment
of
Heaven
?
if
thou
likest
the
employment
of
Heaven
,
then
thou
mayest
comfortably
conclude
,
that
thou
hast
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Canst
thou
say
thou
delightest
to
be
employed
in
serving
,
and
in
glorifying
God
,
and
in
worshipping
of
him
in
spirit
and
truth
,
according
to
his
word
?
Canst
thou
say
in
truth
,
that
thou
delightest
to
do
the
will
of
God
here
on
earth
,
as
it
is
done
by
the
Angels
in
heaven
,
and
the
spirits
of
just
men
made
perfect
there
?
Dost
thou
take
delight
to
be
employed
in
that
employment
that
the
Saints
of
heaven
are
,
and
shall
be
for
ever
employed
in
?
Dost
thou
take
pleasure
to
adore
,
and
praise
,
and
magnifie
the
ever
blessed
God
?
Dost
thou
take
pleasure
in
the
duties
of
Religion
,
and
rejoyce
to
be
conversing
with
God
in
prayer
,
and
in
other
holy
exercises
,
and
to
be
enjoying
communion
with
him
?
if
it
be
thus
with
thee
,
as
I
have
now
described
:
this
,
this
will
evidently
make
out
thy
Title
for
Heaven
.
Many
Thousands
pretend
that
their
designs
are
to
go
to
Heaven
,
and
they
presumptuously
conclude
that
they
have
an
interest
in
that
Kingdom
,
when
as
they
like
not
the
Heavenly
employment
in
themselves
or
others
,
and
they
care
not
to
get
acquaintance
with
God
here
on
earth
,
and
are
strangers
to
the
duties
of
Religion
,
and
to
a
life
of
holiness
,
and
perhaps
spends
and
hour
in
a
week
,
or
it
may
be
in
a
moneth
in
secret
prayer
,
or
in
other
holy
exercises
;
and
it
may
be
neglect
the
worship
of
God
in
their
Families
too
;
but
if
we
are
unacquainted
with
the
imployment
of
Heaven
,
which
is
to
praise
and
magnifie
,
worship
and
adore
God
;
if
thou
delightest
not
so
to
do
,
thou
canst
not
conclude
that
thou
hast
a
Title
to
Heaven
:
but
if
thou
hast
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
then
thou
dost
most
of
all
delight
in
that
imployment
which
hath
most
of
Heaven
in
it
.
Fourthly
,
If
thou
hast
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
thou
hast
a
special
love
to
the
heirs
of
Heaven
;
and
thou
hast
a
near
and
dear
affection
to
the
people
of
God
though
they
be
despised
,
rejected
,
scorned
,
and
persecuted
by
the
prophane
world
;
and
thou
dost
delight
in
the
company
of
those
on
Earth
,
which
are
like
to
be
thy
companions
in
Heaven
,
and
thou
hadst
rather
have
the
society
of
those
howsoever
mean
and
low
in
the
world
,
that
have
the
trueth
of
grace
in
them
,
than
of
all
the
stately
and
glittering
gallants
of
the
World
,
that
are
strangers
to
a
Life
of
holiness
;
and
the
more
holy
and
heavenly
they
are
in
their
hearts
,
and
lives
,
the
more
amiable
will
their
company
be
to
thee
,
1
Job
.
3.14
.
Psal.
15.4
.
Put
thy self
to
the
question
whether
it
be
thus
with
thee
,
or
no
,
and
thou
shalt
finde
out
thy
title
to
heaven
thereby
.
Lastly
,
If
thou
hast
a
title
to
Heaven
,
then
thou
art
so
far
at
a
point
with
all
the
riches
,
and
pleasures
,
and
enjoyments
of
the
World
,
as
that
thou
wilt
rather
forgo
them
all
,
than
forsake
Christ
;
and
rather
part
with
them
all
,
rather
than
they
shall
hinder
thee
in
thy
way
towards
Heaven
;
and
if
thou
art
brought
so
far
at
a
pinch
,
as
that
thou
must
either
forsake
thy
interest
in
Christ
and
Heaven
;
or
to
forgo
thy
worldly
accommodations
;
thou
art
very
willing
to
forgo
them
all
that
thou
mayest
stick
close
to
Christ
,
and
go
forward
in
thy
way
to
thy
Heavenly
Inheritance
;
thus
it
was
with
the
Apostle
Paul
,
Phil.
3.7
,
8.
But
what
things
(
saith
he
)
were
gain
to
me
,
those
I
accounted
loss
for
Christ
;
Yea
,
doubtless
I
account
all
things
but
loss
for
the
exce●ency
of
the
knowledge
of
Christ
Jesus
my
Lord
,
for
whom
I
have
suffered
the
loss
of
all
things
,
and
do
account
them
but
dung
that
I
may
win
Christ
;
And
is
it
so
with
us
then
,
when
riches
,
honour
,
and
pleasure
do
stand
in
competition
with
Christ
,
and
hinder
us
in
our
progress
in
grace
and
holiness
;
are
we
willing
and
ready
to
cast
them
away
,
as
we
would
cast
away
Dung
;
if
it
be
thus
with
us
in
reality
,
then
we
may
conclude
we
have
a
title
to
Heaven
,
and
an
interest
in
the
eternal
glory
.
By
these
things
,
Beloved
,
you
may
try
whether
you
have
an
interest
in
Heaven
or
no.
Having
finished
the
Use
of
Examination
,
I
shall
come
to
the
next
Use
,
which
is
the
last
that
I
shall
speak
unto
,
which
an
Use
of
Exhortation
.
Is
it
so
,
that
the
consideration
of
a
Believers
interest
in
the
Heavenly
Glory
is
enough
to
bear
up
his
spirit
under
all
the
trials
and
tribulations
of
this
Life
,
then
,
Oh
that
you
which
cannot
upon
Trial
finde
,
that
you
have
a
title
to
Heaven
,
that
you
would
labour
after
an
interest
in
the
Heavenly
Glory
;
if
thou
hast
no
interest
there
,
what
good
will
all
the
enjoyments
of
the
World
do
thee
?
how
quickly
will
all
thy
comforts
and
pleasures
leave
thee
?
and
what
little
cause
hast
thou
to
rejoyce
in
the
abundance
of
outward
things
,
if
thou
hast
no
title
to
the
durable
riches
?
if
thou
art
void
of
the
riches
of
grace
here
,
and
hast
no
title
to
the
riches
of
Glory
hereafter
;
what
wilt
thou
do
in
a
day
of
Tryal
,
and
in
an
hour
of
trouble
and
calamity
?
What
wilt
thou
do
when
Losses
,
Crosses
,
Troubles
and
Vexations
shall
compass
thee
about
,
if
thou
hast
not
an
Heavenly
interest
to
support
thee
under
them
?
What
wilt
thou
do
,
when
Pains
and
Anguish
,
when
Diseases
,
Sickness
and
Death
shall
seize
upon
thee
,
if
thou
hast
not
a
Title
to
thy
Heavenly
inheritance
?
These
things
will
certainly
and
speedily
come
upon
us
,
how
far
off
soever
we
may
put
them
in
our
thoughts
;
the
proud
looks
of
the
lofty
will
quickly
be
turned
into
an
earthly
paleness
;
though
they
look
as
big
,
and
carry
themselves
as
high
,
as
if
they
had
a
protection
from
Hell
and
the
Grave
;
and
those
bodies
which
we
now
take
so
much
care
to
please
and
pamper
,
will
shortly
become
a
feast
for
Worms
;
though
they
may
be
adorned
with
all
the
Ornaments
that
the
pride
of
man
can
invent
,
and
friends
,
and
riches
,
and
will
but
accompany
us
to
the
Grave
,
and
there
leave
us
;
and
Oh
what
will
then
become
of
us
,
if
we
have
no
interest
in
Christ
and
Heaven
,
and
can
no
lay
claim
to
the
eve●la●ing
Glory
.
If
you
ask
me
,
how
we
shall
do
to
secure
our
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
?
I
answer
,
it
must
be
by
a
through
closure
with
Christ
by
saith
,
and
chusing
of
him
for
our
Lord
and
Saviour
;
God
hath
ordained
that
those
that
are
united
to
Christ
by
faith
here
on
earth
,
that
they
shall
be
with
Christ
;
and
live
with
Christ
in
Heaven
:
Heaven
and
Glory
is
the
Dowry
that
God
giveth
with
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
;
and
they
that
will
Marry
the
Heir
shall
have
the
Inheritance
;
and
if
we
are
Christs
,
then
all
will
be
ours
,
1
Cor.
3.22
,
23.
Whether
of
Paul
,
or
Apo●os
,
or
Cephas
,
or
things
present
,
or
things
to
come
,
all
is
yours
,
and
ye
are
Christs
;
They
that
have
an
interest
in
Christ
,
have
a
Title
to
all
.
Let
us
therefore
contract
our selves
to
Christ
:
resolving
to
be
no
longer
our
own
,
but
his
;
and
to
live
no
longer
to
our selves
,
but
to
him
;
let
us
chuse
him
to
be
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
and
take
him
upon
his
own
Terms
as
he
is
offered
to
us
in
the
Gospel
,
to
be
our
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
;
and
when
we
are
once
thus
united
to
Christ
by
faith
,
we
shall
be
coheirs
with
him
of
the
heavenly
Inheritance
;
all
this
will
be
ours
when
we
are
Christs
by
a
self-resignation
,
and
submission
,
and
when
Christ
is
ours
by
a
believing
choice
and
election
;
when
we
have
thus
made
choice
of
Christ
upon
his
own
terms
to
be
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
our
portion
and
our
all
:
and
have
given
up
our selves
to
him
to
be
wholly
his
,
and
at
his
dispose
:
this
will
undoubtedly
give
us
a
s●m
and
an
unquestionable
title
to
Heaven
.
Secondly
,
The
next
address
that
I
have
to
make
,
is
to
those
that
are
the
Heirs
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
have
a
Title
to
this
Heavenly
Inheritance
.
Is
it
so
,
that
a
Believers
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
enough
to
bear
up
his
spirit
under
all
his
troubles
and
afflictions
,
and
to
keep
him
from
being
dismayed
under
his
sorest
Trials
and
Tribulations
that
he
meeteth
withal
from
the
World
;
then
the
Exhortation
that
I
shall
give
to
you
,
is
the
same
that
our
Saviour
giveth
in
the
Text
:
Fear
not
little
Flock
,
for
it
is
your
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
.
You
that
have
an
interest
in
the
Heavenly
Glory
;
Oh
be
not
dismayed
nor
affrighted
at
those
outward
afflictions
and
tribulations
that
you
meet
with
here
below
;
it
is
true
,
God
doth
often
exercise
his
dear
Children
with
Trials
,
Afflictions
and
Tribulations
;
this
is
the
way
by
which
God
doth
discipline
his
Children
,
while
they
are
in
their
Minority
here
;
this
Believers
must
count
upon
before
hand
;
but
there
is
not
any
of
those
things
that
should
make
a
believing
Christian
dismayed
,
seeing
his
eternal
concernments
are
so
safe
,
and
his
Heavenly
interest
is
secure
.
And
there
is
no
Trouble
nor
Cross
that
the
Saints
can
meet
withal
,
but
that
we
are
somewhere
or
other
in
the
Word
of
God
exhorted
not
to
be
afraid
of
it
.
Do
we
meet
with
reproach
from
men
,
is
that
the
Cross
we
undergo
?
this
indeed
is
heavy
,
insomuch
that
the
Psalmist
complains
,
that
his
heart
was
broken
by
it
,
Psal.
69.20
.
Yet
the
Servants
of
God
,
the
Heirs
of
Heaven
,
are
cautioned
not
to
fear
that
,
●a
.
51.10
.
Fear
not
the
reproach
o●
men
,
n●r
be
afraid
of
their
revilings
:
or
is
the
affli●tion
that
thou
meetest
withal
,
imprisonment
for
the
sake
of
Christ
and
of
a
good
Conscience
,
this
is
likewise
grievous
and
heavy
to
be
born
;
yet
the
Heirs
of
Heaven
are
exhorted
not
to
fear
that
neither
,
Rev.
2.10
.
it
is
Christs
advice
to
the
Church
of
Smyrna
,
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
;
beh●ld
the
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
Pris●n
,
that
ye
may
be
tryed
,
and
〈◊〉
shall
have
Tribulation
Ten
days
;
be
thou
faithful
unto
the
death
,
and
I
will
〈◊〉
thee
a
crown
of
●ife
.
Those
that
h●●●
〈◊〉
interest
in
the
crown
of
life
;
imprisonment
for
the
sake
of
Christ
,
if
God
shou●d
call
them
thereunto
:
nay
,
put
case
thou
wert
to
suffer
death
it self
for
the
sake
of
Christ
,
this
is
the
greatest
and
sorest
of
all
sufferings
:
yet
the
servants
of
G●d
are
cautio●ed
not
to
fear
that
neither
,
for
it
can
be
but
a
bodily
death
,
and
it
will
make
way
for
a
better
and
happier
life
,
Mat.
10.28
.
Fear
not
them
that
can
kill
th●
body
,
but
are
not
able
to
kill
the
soul
.
Whatsoever
th●
sufferings
be
,
thou
that
art
a
Believer
,
and
hast
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
thou
art
exhorted
not
to
be
afraid
of
it
.
Oh
Christians
!
I
beseech
you
act
faith
upon
your
Heavenly
Interest
;
I
might
tell
you
it
can
never
be
more
seasonable
so
to
do
than
now
;
the
more
you
act
faith
hereupon
,
the
more
you
will
be
enabled
to
live
above
the
frowns
of
a
troublesome
and
vexatious
world
.
Oh
look
up
by
an
eye
of
faith
upon
●he
recompence
of
rewards
,
and
you
will
be
able
to
prefer
the
afflictions
of
the
Saints
,
before
the
vain
and
transitory
pleasures
of
unregenerate
sinners
,
which
endure
but
for
a
moment
,
and
to
chuse
the
greatest
affliction
before
the
least
sin
,
as
Moses
did
,
Heb.
11.25
,
26.
And
let
the
joy
that
is
set
before
you
make
you
to
endure
the
Crosses
of
this
world
,
and
to
des●ise
the
shame
,
as
the
Captain
of
your
salvation
hath
done
before
you
;
and
let
the
hope
of
the
Glory
of
God
make
you
rejoyce
,
notwithstanding
all
the
scorn
and
contempt
that
you
meet
with
from
the
world
.
But
because
of
our
frailty
and
aptness
to
be
afraid
and
dismayed
at
afflictions
and
tribulations
,
I
shall
see
before
you
some
considerations
,
which
if
well
weighed
,
might
(
by
the
blessing
of
God
)
do
much
to
the
curing
,
and
removing
of
those
fears
and
discontents
that
are
a●t
to
seize
upon
us
when
we
are
exposed
to
Trials
and
losses
in
the
world
.
First
,
Consider
Christians
,
you
that
have
secured
your
heavenly
interest
:
are
you
in
sore
Troubles
,
and
do
you
meet
with
hard
dealings
from
men
?
it
may
be
you
may
bring
more
glory
to
God
b●●our
afflictions
,
l●sses
and
crosses
in
the
world
,
than
if
you
should
always
be
in
a
quiet
,
prosperous
,
and
serene
condition
:
it
may
be
God
m●●
have
a
greater
Revenue
of
glory
by
thy
troubles
and
●●●als
,
than
by
thy
prosperity
in
the
world
:
and
shall
we
not
be
wil●●●g
to
b●
in
such
a
condition
▪
hows●ever
unpleasant
to
our
corrupt
fle●h
,
in
which
we
may
be
most
s●rviceable
f●r
G●d
,
and
bring
most
h●●●u●
and
〈◊〉
to
him
?
It
is
a
sign
that
we
have
little
love
to
God
,
or
indeed
to
〈◊〉
own
souls
,
if
we
do
not
prefer
the
Glory
of
God
before
our
own
ease
and
carnal
contentment
;
what
do
we
but
mock
with
God
in
our
prayers
,
when
we
pray
that
his
Name
may
be
glorified
,
if
we
are
dismayed
and
discontented
when
God
is
glorified
by
us
in
our
sufferings
,
because
they
are
tedious
and
irksome
to
our
flesh
:
If
we
are
unwilling
that
God
should
be
glorified
by
our
sufferings
:
If
we
are
unwilling
to
honour
him
in
an
afflicted
state
,
why
do
we
then
in
our
prayers
pretend
to
beg
that
God
may
be
glorified
?
Oh
,
how
much
is
God
glorified
many
times
by
the
sufferings
of
his
people
,
when
as
he
is
dishonoured
by
the
secure
and
sensual
lives
of
many
thousands
that
are
in
prosperous
,
calm
;
and
quiet
condition
in
the
World
!
I
might
give
you
many
instances
from
the
Scripture
,
to
such
that
the
sufferings
of
Gods
people
,
have
tended
very
much
,
to
the
setting
forth
of
the
high
praises
of
the
Lord
.
Oh
,
how
much
have
the
sufferings
of
the
Israelites
been
all
along
!
of
Joh
,
of
David
,
of
Hezekiah
,
of
the
three
Children
,
of
Daniel
:
and
so
under
the
New
Testament
;
how
have
the
sufferings
of
Stephen
,
Paul
,
Silas
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
and
Martyrs
,
resounded
to
the
honor
and
glory
of
God
,
for
whom
they
suffered
!
Indeed
,
Gods
people
do
more
honour
and
glorifie
God
by
their
sufferings
,
than
by
their
doings
for
him
.
Let
us
not
then
be
dismayed
,
though
we
may
be
in
a
troublesome
and
suffering
condition
;
seeing
this
is
a
condition
,
in
the
which
we
are
most
capable
of
doing
service
for
God
,
and
of
bringing
most
honor
and
glory
to
him
.
Secondly
,
Thou
that
hast
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
art
thou
in
an
afflicted
suffering
condition
in
the
world
?
to
bear
up
thy
fainting
spirits
,
consider
,
that
affliction
and
tribulation
,
is
that
,
by
which
God
is
pleased
to
cleanse
and
purge
his
people
from
sin
:
Afflictions
are
like
Black-soap
,
which
doth
seem
to
soil
the
Cloath
,
and
make
it
more
filthy
,
yet
it
purgeth
and
cleanseth
it
,
and
maketh
it
more
white
at
length
:
it
is
as
the
fire
,
into
which
the
Gold
may
be
thrown
,
yet
it
is
not
consumed
,
but
refined
and
puri●ied
,
thereby
it
loseth
only
its
dross
;
so
the
Saints
are
not
quite
consumed
by
their
afflictions
,
but
sanctified
,
and
they
lose
only
that
filth
,
dross
,
and
rust
,
that
doth
mix
it self
with
grace
in
their
hearts
;
by
this
shall
the
iniquity
of
Jacob
be
purged
,
saith
God
,
speaking
of
afflictions
:
and
this
is
all
the
fruit
to
take
away
his
sin
,
and
shall
we
be
unwilling
to
have
our
sins
purged
?
It
is
true
,
as
for
those
that
are
Re●robates
,
God
usually
lets
them
alone
to
go
on
and
die
,
and
●erish
for
ever
:
when
as
yet
,
God
is
pleased
to
correct
his
people
,
and
to
cast
them
into
the
Furnace
of
affliction
,
because
he
intends
mercy
to
them
:
and
surely
it
will
be
known
one
day
,
that
there
can
be
no
greater
Judgment
befall
poor
Creatures
,
than
to
be
let
alone
without
chastisements
,
to
take
their
own
swing
in
sin
:
and
Oh
how
many
thousands
are
now
in
Torment
,
for
that
they
were
let
alone
in
their
sins
,
and
never
chastised
by
Afflictions
in
their
Life
time
:
when
as
Gods
people
are
chastened
of
the
Lord
,
that
they
might
not
be
condemned
with
the
World
,
1
Cor.
11.32
.
And
which
is
easier
to
be
born
,
external
tribulations
in
this
life
,
or
eternal
torments
in
the
life
to
come
;
one
of
these
two
will
certainly
befall
every
man
and
woman
of
us
;
either
we
shall
be
chastened
here
,
or
condemned
hereafter
:
the
wicked
are
oftentimes
let
alone
here
▪
they
are
not
in
troubles
as
other
men
.
Psal
73.
but
they
are
condemned
with
the
World
:
The
Go●ly
,
they
are
often
chastized
of
the
Lord
here
,
but
it
is
in
mercy
to
them
,
that
they
may
be
purged
from
sin
,
and
not
condemned
with
the
world
.
And
David
tells
us
,
that
by
his
afflictions
he
was
reduced
from
going
astray
,
and
brought
back
again
into
the
Fold
of
God
,
Psal.
119.67
.
Before
I
was
afflicted
,
I
went
astray
,
but
now
have
I
kept
thy
precepts
.
And
shall
we
be
dismayed
at
the
means
whereby
we
are
kept
close
to
God
,
and
are
kept
from
falling
away
from
God
?
A
man
is
willing
to
take
a
bitter
medicine
to
purge
away
that
disease
which
would
otherwise
kill
him
;
Nor
is
he
troubled
at
the
working
of
his
Physick
,
though
he
have
many
painful
gripes
,
so
long
as
it
tends
to
the
removing
of
those
obnoxious
humours
and
diseases
which
would
otherways
bring
him
to
his
grave
:
And
shall
Christians
be
afraid
of
the
bitter
Cup
of
Afflictions
,
which
by
Gods
blessing
purge
away
their
sins
,
which
are
the
diseases
of
their
Souls
,
and
so
preserve
them
from
eternal
death
?
Thy
trials
here
are
to
purge
thee
,
and
cleanse
thee
,
that
thou
mayest
not
lie
in
Eternal
torments
in
the
world
to
come
.
And
shall
Christians
be
dismayed
at
that
which
tends
to
their
Eternal
health
and
Salvation
,
and
to
the
keeping
of
their
Souls
from
Hell
?
We
should
rather
rejoyce
to
be
in
that
condition
whatsoever
it
be
;
by
which
we
may
be
most
purged
and
preserved
from
sin
.
Standing
po●ls
do
usually
contract
filth
and
mud
:
So
those
Christians
that
are
setled
upon
the
lees
in
a
prosperous
state
and
condition
,
they
do
ver●
frequently
get
fil●h
and
corruption
;
The
people
of
God
are
never
made
the
freer
from
sin
by
their
freedom
from
outward
affli●tions
.
This
then
is
the
second
consideration
to
keep
the
Saints
from
being
dismayed
at
their
afflictions
in
the
World
,
because
thereby
they
are
purged
from
sin
which
would
otherways
prove
the
bane
of
their
souls
.
Thirdly
,
You
that
are
the
heirs
of
Heaven
,
and
have
an
interest
in
the
Eternal
Glory
,
you
are
in
affliction
and
tribulation
in
the
World
,
be
not
dismayed
;
For
co●●ider
,
that
the
thing
do
tend
to
the
exercisin●
and
increase
of
our
●●aces
,
and
t●
the
making
of
●ou
eminent
in
Grace
and
●●lines●
:
A●d
will
you
be
daunted
at
that
which
tend
▪
to
the
making
of
you
more
holy
?
Will
you
be
grieved
at
that
which
tends
to
the
increasing
of
your
faith
,
patience
,
humility
,
heavenly-mindedness
,
and
to
the
making
of
you
more
eminent
for
holiness
and
godliness
?
Believers
are
usually
greater
gainers
by
their
afflictions
in
the
World
,
than
by
their
external
prosperity
;
yea
,
many
times
they
are
losers
by
their
prosperity
,
when
as
they
have
been
great
gainers
by
their
troubles
and
adversity
.
Oh
how
many
have
gained
in
grace
and
holiness
by
their
losses
in
the
World
:
the
servants
of
God
were
never
more
eminent
in
grace
,
than
when
they
were
least
and
lowest
in
their
outward
estate
:
true
graces
are
the
diamonds
that
shine
brightest
in
the
darkest
night
,
and
these
shine
clearest
in
the
obscurest
night
of
adversity
.
The
Saints
in
Scripture
were
then
most
eminent
for
holiness
,
and
godliness
,
and
all
other
graces
,
when
they
lay
under
greatest
troubles
and
tribulations
from
the
World
,
and
how
exemplary
in
holiness
,
and
how
eminent
in
faith
and
heavenly-mindedness
were
the
Martyrs
,
when
they
were
afflicted
,
tormented
,
imprisoned
,
burned
and
persecuted
with
the
most
grievous
persecutions
from
the
hands
of
wicked
men
:
when
as
the
prosperity
and
pleasures
of
the
wicked
did
tend
to
the
hardning
of
them
in
their
sins
,
Did
we
seriously
consider
how
great
hinderers
,
riches
&
pleasures
,
and
worldly
prosperity
are
to
grace
and
holiness
,
we
should
not
be
so
discontented
at
our
mean
and
afflicted
condition
in
the
World
,
nor
so
over-desirous
of
those
accommodations
which
have
proved
the
bane
of
so
many
,
and
the
hinderers
of
their
salvation
;
peace
and
plenty
,
honor
and
prosperity
,
doth
very
often
increase
pride
and
covetousness
,
security
,
and
earthly-mindedness
;
when
as
affliction
,
tribulation
,
want
,
reproach
,
being
sanctified
by
God
,
doth
tend
to
the
exercising
and
increasing
of
patience
,
humility
,
and
a
heavenly
conversation
;
and
upon
this
consideration
the
Apostle
Paul
gloryed
in
tribulations
,
because
it
wrought
in
him
the
grace
of
patience
,
Rom.
5.3
.
and
not
only
so
(
saith
he
)
but
we
glory
in
tribulations
also
,
knowing
that
tribulation
worketh
patience
,
&c.
There
are
many
souls
now
in
torments
for
that
pride
,
security
,
worldly-mindedness
,
and
other
sins
which
were
nourished
and
fostered
up
in
their
prosperity
in
the
world
:
and
many
souls
now
in
heaven
which
were
helped
forward
in
their
way
thither
by
the
exercise
of
those
graces
which
were
nourished
and
encreased
by
their
adversity
,
crosses
,
and
calamities
here
below
.
Be
not
therefore
dismayed
and
discontented
Christian
with
that
condition
,
though
it
be
grievous
to
thy
frail
flesh
,
which
doth
tend
to
the
encreasing
of
grace
and
holiness
.
Lastly
,
thou
that
art
a
believer
,
&
heir
of
heaven
,
art
thou
in
affliction
,
be
not
dismayed
,
because
these
things
being
sanctified
by
God
will
tend
to
the
fitting
of
thy
soul
for
,
and
to
the
bringing
of
thee
nearer
to
heaven
;
afflictions
and
tribulations
do
tend
to
the
uniting
of
souls
closer
to
Christ
,
and
to
the
fitting
and
preparing
them
more
and
more
for
eternal
glory
;
and
hence
it
is
that
God
hath
ordained
that
through
many
tribulations
we
must
enter
into
glory
,
Acts
14.22
.
God
doth
discipline
his
dear
Children
by
sorrows
and
troubles
here
,
and
so
fit
them
for
to
raign
with
him
hereafter
,
and
shall
we
be
dismayed
at
such
a
condition
that
doth
tend
to
the
fitting
of
us
for
our
Heavenly
Inheritance
,
and
to
the
bringing
of
us
nearer
to
Christ
and
Salvation
?
Oh
let
not
afflictions
nor
tribulations
dismay
you
that
have
an
interest
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
to
support
you
,
but
let
the
consideration
of
your
Heavenly
interest
keep
you
from
fainting
at
all
your
afflictions
and
tribulations
that
you
meet
with
in
your
way
to
Heaven
.
And
now
beloved
hearers
,
give
me
leave
to
trespass
a
little
more
upon
your
patience
,
seeing
this
is
like
to
be
the
last
opportunity
that
I
shall
have
to
speak
to
you
from
this
place
,
being
prohibited
to
preach
,
unless
upon
such
terms
as
I
confess
my
conscience
dares
not
submit
unto
;
being
therefore
enforced
to
lay
down
my
Ministry
,
I
thought
good
to
let
you
know
that
it
is
neither
out
of
singularity
nor
stubbornness
in
opinion
,
which
many
it
may
be
may
conjecture
,
but
because
the
things
required
are
such
as
my
conscience
cannot
close
withal
;
could
I
see
a
sufficient
warrant
from
the
Word
of
God
for
those
Ceremonies
and
other
things
that
are
enjoyned
,
I
should
readily
submit
unto
them
;
for
I
can
take
the
great
God
to
witness
with
my
conscience
that
nothing
in
the
world
grieveth
me
a
hundred
part
so
much
as
to
be
hindred
from
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
and
to
be
disabled
from
serving
my
great
Master
Christ
in
that
employment
:
but
seeing
I
cannot
finde
my
warrant
thence
,
I
dare
not
go
against
my
conscience
,
and
so
do
evil
that
good
may
come
thereby
.
Those
strict
prohibitions
recorded
,
Deut.
42.
and
12.32
.
Prov.
30.6
.
and
in
other
Scriptures
,
wherein
we
are
prohibited
to
make
any
addition
to
Gods
own
institutions
in
his
worship
,
and
the
terrible
threatnings
pronounced
against
those
that
shall
transgress
in
this
particular
,
hath
such
impression
:
upon
my
heart
,
that
I
dare
not
give
my
assent
nor
consent
to
any
thing
in
Gods
!
Worship
which
is
not
warranted
from
his
word
;
but
I
think
it
the
lesser
evil
of
the
two
to
expose
my self
to
sufferings
in
the
world
,
rather
than
to
undergo
the
checks
and
reproaches
of
a
wounded
and
grieved
conscience
.
Dearly
beloved
,
While
I
had
liberty
to
speak
unto
you
,
I
may
say
with
the
Apostle
Paul
,
Act.
20.27
.
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
you
the
whole
counsel
of
God
;
but
according
to
that
strength
and
ability
that
God
hath
given
me
,
have
laboured
to
instruct
you
,
and
to
press
home
upon
you
those
great
and
saving
truths
which
are
of
necessity
to
be
known
and
practised
,
in
order
to
salvation
.
And
as
the
Apolste
Paul
writ
to
the
Philippians
,
Phil.
1.8
.
So
may
I
say
to
you
,
that
God
is
my
record
,
how
greatly
I
have
longed
after
you
all
in
the
bowels
of
Jesus
Christ
:
your
conversation
unto
God
,
and
eternal
salvation
,
is
that
which
I
have
had
in
my
eye
;
for
this
I
have
prayed
,
for
this
I
have
preached
,
for
this
I
have
studied
;
neither
is
there
any
thing
more
joyous
to
me
,
than
to
hear
of
any
of
my
hearers
that
are
walking
in
the
truth
,
and
that
have
set
their
faces
towards
Heaven
.
But
seeing
God
is
pleased
(
for
ends
best
known
to
himself
)
to
suffer
my
Mouth
,
together
with
the
Mouths
of
many
others
,
my
Dear
and
Reverend
Brethren
in
the
Ministry
to
be
stopped
,
I
desire
to
leave
a
word
or
two
with
each
of
you
,
which
I
would
have
you
to
look
upon
as
the
words
of
a
dying
Minister
,
or
of
a
dead
Minister
,
in
a
civil
sence
;
and
therefore
suffer
them
to
take
the
deeper
impression
upon
your
hearts
;
I
shall
therefore
direct
a
word
or
two
to
three
sorts
of
persons
.
First
,
To
those
that
do
much
rejoyce
at
this
time
,
and
that
have
earnestly
looked
and
longed
for
it
;
to
such
who
hug
themselves
,
and
make
merry
because
the
troublers
of
Israel
(
as
wicked
men
account
the
Ministers
of
Christ
to
be
)
which
have
told
them
of
their
sins
,
and
reproved
them
of
their
carnal
,
sensual
,
unholy
lives
,
are
not
suffered
to
preach
,
nor
to
trouble
them
with
the
unpleasing
Doctrines
of
repentance
,
conversion
,
mortification
of
sin
,
and
other
truths
which
they
dislike
;
to
those
who
look
upon
the
faithful
,
laborious
,
convincing
preachers
of
the
Word
of
God
to
be
their
enemies
,
because
they
have
told
them
the
truth
,
and
could
not
sooth
them
up
in
their
sins
;
and
rejoyce
as
the
inbabitants
of
the
earth
did
rejoyce
over
the
Witnesses
,
and
make
merry
,
Rev.
11.10
.
To
you
I
say
,
whosoever
you
are
,
that
none
have
more
need
of
our
labours
,
and
of
our
preaching
than
you
;
and
if
you
were
but
acquainted
truly
with
your
own
state
in
which
you
are
(
which
is
a
state
of
death
and
wrath
,
without
you
repent
,
and
turn
,
and
become
new
creatures
)
you
would
be
of
other
minds
than
now
you
are
:
and
turn
your
mirth
and
jollity
into
mourning
.
Consider
,
that
is
never
the
better
with
any
City
when
the
watchmen
are
removed
,
nor
for
a
traveller
when
the
light
is
gone
which
should
direct
him
in
his
way
;
and
it
cannot
be
but
sad
,
when
so
many
thousands
of
godly
Ministers
,
which
by
their
doctrine
and
lives
have
been
as
Lights
in
the
world
,
shall
be
extinguished
and
silenced
:
believe
it
Sirs
,
there
is
no
good
groping
out
our
way
to
Heaven
in
the
dark
,
when
as
we
know
not
whether
our
next
step
will
be
in
Heaven
,
or
Hell
in
eternal
joy
,
or
misery
.
A
Sick
man
is
never
the
nearer
health
,
because
his
Physician
is
not
suffered
to
speak
to
him
of
the
danger
of
his
Disease
;
and
carnal
and
ungodly
men
are
never
the
nearer
their
salvation
,
because
their
faithful
Ministers
are
not
suffered
to
preach
to
them
of
the
evil
and
danger
of
their
sins
,
which
are
the
hinderers
of
it
.
I
shall
commend
to
your
consideration
that
one
Scripture
,
which
I
would
have
you
be
often
reading
,
and
thinking
on
,
as
it
is
recorded
,
1
Pet.
4.17
,
18.
The
time
is
come
that
judgment
must
begin
at
the
house
of
God
;
and
if
it
begin
at
us
,
what
shall
the
end
be
of
them
that
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
and
if
the
righteous
scarcely
be
saved
,
where
shall
the
ungodly
,
and
the
sinner
appear
?
If
God
begin
with
his
faithful
Ministers
to
chastise
and
afflict
them
;
Oh
what
then
will
become
of
the
wicked
and
ungodly
world
!
if
the
godly
drink
fust
of
this
Cup
,
it
is
because
the
wicked
shall
drink
the
dregs
of
it
.
A
second
sort
of
persons
which
I
shall
speak
to
,
are
such
who
are
halting
between
two
;
that
are
like
Agrippa
,
almost
perswaded
to
be
Christians
;
that
have
some
convictions
upon
their
consciences
,
of
the
excellency
of
the
ways
of
God
,
but
yet
their
interest
leads
them
another
way
,
they
are
unwilling
to
expose
themselves
to
any
troubles
or
tribulations
,
by
going
against
the
stream
of
the
world
,
they
are
afraid
that
if
they
should
be
diligent
in
the
duties
of
Religion
,
and
should
walk
holily
and
closely
with
God
,
that
then
they
should
be
reproached
and
scorned
,
or
persecuted
by
the
World
,
and
therefore
they
will
go
on
a
little
way
,
but
no
farther
than
that
they
may
retreat
back
again
with
ease
and
safety
as
to
their
carnal
and
worldly
interests
;
to
such
whosoever
you
are
I
must
tell
you
,
First
,
that
you
must
go
beyond
the
common
sort
of
the
World
,
unless
you
will
intend
to
come
short
of
Heaven
,
you
must
not
take
the
example
of
the
multitude
to
be
a
sufficient
warrant
for
you
to
walk
by
;
the
broad
way
,
though
it
be
to
your
corrupt
natures
the
most
pleasant
way
,
yet
it
is
not
the
safest
,
but
the
most
dangerous
way
;
and
the
narrow
way
of
holiness
and
godliness
will
be
found
at
last
to
be
the
way
leading
to
life
,
though
there
be
but
few
that
finde
it
,
Mat
▪
7.13
,
15.
they
that
are
afraid
of
making
too
much
ado
for
Heaven
,
they
are
like
to
have
nothing
at
all
to
do
with
Heaven
;
it
is
a
Christians
duty
,
and
should
be
his
care
,
not
to
be
conformed
to
the
world
,
but
to
be
transformed
by
the
renewing
of
their
minde
,
that
they
may
prove
what
is
that
good
,
and
acceptable
and
perfect
will
of
God
,
Rom.
12.2
.
Secondly
,
you
must
not
stick
at
afflictions
and
crosses
in
the
World
if
you
intend
to
go
to
Heaven
.
Christs
cross
is
the
first
that
must
be
learnt
by
Christs
Disciples
,
Luke
14.27
.
you
must
account
upon
it
before
hand
,
that
if
you
will
live
godly
in
Christ
Jesus
,
you
must
suffer
persecution
,
1
Tim.
3.5
.
You
must
not
be
afraid
of
the
reproaches
of
the
ungodly
,
nor
flinch
at
oppositions
and
tribulations
,
if
you
intend
to
be
everlastingly
happy
:
the
fearful
are
in
the
forefront
of
them
that
march
to
Hell
,
Rev.
21.8
.
but
the
fearful
and
unbelieving
and
abominable
,
&c.
shall
have
their
part
in
the
Lake
which
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
which
is
the
second
death
.
The
fearful
you
set
down
in
the
front
in
that
black
List
there
mentioned
;
But
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
suffers
violence
,
and
the
violent
take
it
by
force
.
Thirdly
,
The
end
will
pay
for
all
;
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
will
make
you
amends
for
all
the
tribulations
that
you
meet
with
in
your
way
to
Heaven
.
Lastly
,
I
shall
speak
a
word
to
those
that
fear
the
Lord
,
and
are
diligent
in
the
practise
of
godliness
,
that
are
very
much
grieved
that
their
faithful
Teachers
would
be
removed
into
corners
,
my
advice
that
I
have
to
give
you
besides
what
I
have
spoken
before
,
is
the
same
with
Pauls
to
the
Philippians
,
Chap
4.1
.
My
brethren
dearly
beloved
and
longed
for
,
my
joy
and
crown
,
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
my
dearly
beloved
.
Consider
your
Heavenly
interest
,
and
let
that
bear
you
up
under
all
your
worldly
troubles
and
persecutions
:
let
not
the
terrour
nor
threats
of
men
nor
devils
make
you
stir
a
part
from
the
Doctrine
which
is
according
to
godliness
,
though
you
may
be
scorned
and
afflicted
by
men
,
yet
the
day
will
come
when
you
will
be
publickly
owned
and
honoured
by
the
Lord
of
glory
,
and
when
Christ
which
is
your
life
shall
appear
,
then
shall
you
appear
with
him
in
glory
?
be
not
affrighted
at
the
sufferings
of
your
Ministers
,
though
they
should
be
far
greater
than
now
they
are
;
nor
discouraged
at
the
backsliding
of
hypocritical
professors
,
who
having
formerly
made
fair
pretences
to
religion
and
reformation
,
yet
are
turned
with
the
dog
to
their
old
vomit
again
▪
and
by
their
so
doing
do
declare
that
it
is
their
carnal
interests
only
that
they
look
unto
,
and
therefore
they
will
be
for
religion
and
reformation
,
so
long
as
that
may
be
promoted
thereby
,
and
no
longer
:
but
labour
to
imitate
the
heroick
courage
of
Joshua
,
who
resolved
that
he
and
his
House
would
serve
the
Lord
,
though
all
Israel
should
forsake
him
and
backslide
from
him
.
Stand
fast
,
I
beseech
you
in
the
faith
,
quit
your selves
like
men
,
be
strong
in
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
power
of
his
might
,
put
on
the
whole
armour
of
God
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
stand
in
the
evil
day
;
and
having
done
all
to
stand
,
let
not
the
enmity
nor
opposition
of
the
ungodly
make
you
to
forsake
the
duties
of
Religion
,
and
the
ways
of
holiness
;
think
not
the
better
of
that
way
,
or
of
those
persons
meerly
because
they
prosper
in
the
world
,
nor
the
worse
of
those
meerly
because
they
are
persecuted
and
afflicted
.
What
were
those
that
were
tortured
not
accepting
deliverance
,
that
had
tryal
of
cruel
mockings
and
scourgings
,
yea
moreover
of
bonds
and
imprisonment
;
that
were
stoned
,
that
were
sawen
asunder
,
that
were
tempted
,
that
were
slain
by
the
sword
;
they
that
wandered
about
in
sheeps-skins
,
and
goats-skins
;
being
destitute
,
afflicted
,
tormented
,
Heb.
22.35
,
36
,
37.
They
were
such
of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
,
vers.
38.
True
holiness
and
the
fear
of
God
are
never
the
less
lovely
in
Gods
account
,
because
it
is
rejected
,
scorned
,
and
condemned
by
the
wicked
world
;
and
sin
and
prophaneness
is
never
a
whit
the
more
pleasing
unto
Christ
because
it
is
in
fashion
,
and
practised
by
the
greatest
or
most
of
men
.
Finally
my
brethren
,
commit
your selves
and
your
way
unto
the
Lord
,
and
wait
patiently
for
him
,
he
will
command
deliverance
for
you
in
his
own
time
.
Snatch
not
after
deliverance
by
any
preposterous
and
unlawful
courses
,
before
God
holdeth
it
out
to
you
,
lest
you
provoke
him
to
detain
it
the
longer
from
you
.
To
conclude
all
,
I
shall
take
leave
of
you
in
the
words
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
recorded
,
Acts
20.32
.
Heb.
13.20
,
21.
And
now
brethren
,
I
shall
commend
you
to
God
,
&
to
the
word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
And
the
God
of
peace
which
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
,
to
whom
be
glory
for
ever
and
ever
.
A
Farewel
Sermon
,
Preached
at
Great
Ayton
in
the
County
of
Yorkshire
,
by
George
Evanke
,
Chaplain
to
the
Right
Worshipful
,
Sir
George
Norwood
Baronet
at
Cleaveland
in
Yorkshire
.
Matth.
26.39
.
Nevertheless
not
my
will
,
but
thy
will
be
done
.
THe
Subject
of
this
Chapter
is
a
sad
Story
,
and
Tragical
Relation
of
a
dying
Jesus
.
In
the
beginning
of
this
Gospel
,
you
may
see
him
coming
into
the
World
in
a
Shower
,
Matth.
2.13
.
And
now
in
the
end
of
it
,
you
finde
him
going
out
in
a
Storm
,
Mat.
27.22
.
Alas
!
that
so
good
a
Ghest
should
find
so
bad
a
welcome
,
and
that
the
Lord
of
Life
should
so
soon
be
put
to
death
.
When
the
Angels
,
those
Heavenly
Choristers
first
sang
that
Christmas
Carol
,
of
a
Saviour
that
was
born
into
the
World
,
Luke
.
2.10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
one
would
have
thought
the
World
should
have
fallen
a
dancing
after
such
Evangelical
Musick
,
and
that
all
hearts
should
have
[
like
the
Babe
in
Elizabeths
womb
]
leapt
for
joy
,
at
the
news
of
a
new
born
Prince
:
But
it
was
quite
contrary
;
for
instead
of
joyning
in
that
Heavenly
Quire
,
in
gratulating
the
happy
arrival
of
this
young
King
into
their
Country
;
they
take
the
Alarum
of
his
Birth
as
if
an
Enemy
had
landed
in
their
Coasts
:
And
hereupon
Herod
presently
heads
an
Army
;
goes
out
against
him
,
and
makes
the
poor
Prince
to
fly
the
Country
,
Mat.
2.13
,
14.
But
though
the
meanest
of
his
Birth
,
Extraction
,
and
Descent
may
give
them
distast
at
first
,
yet
when
he
begins
to
display
his
Divinity
among
them
,
by
working
such
amazing
Miracles
,
as
none
could
work
,
and
Preaching
such
moving
Sermons
as
none
could
ever
Preach
:
Oh
,
then
they
will
recant
their
Error
,
and
own
their
Saviour
,
and
the
joyful
shout
of
a
King
will
be
heard
amongst
them
;
as
it
is
expressed
in
Numb.
23.21
.
Truly
one
would
think
that
it
would
have
been
thus
;
but
Oh
no!
the
Rocky
hearts
of
these
Marble
wretches
would
not
yield
,
nor
melt
,
nor
thaw
,
nor
take
impression
,
but
still
they
continue
in
their
unbelief
and
hardness
of
heart
,
disowning
the
Lord
that
bought
them
,
and
consulting
his
death
,
who
was
contriving
to
bring
them
to
life
.
All
the
displeasure
he
would
have
done
them
,
was
to
take
their
sins
from
them
,
Mat.
11.28
.
And
all
the
pleasure
they
meant
to
shew
him
was
to
take
his
Life
from
him
,
Mat
26.59
.
All
the
hurt
that
ever
Christ
did
them
,
was
to
pray
for
them
,
Father
forgive
them
,
forgive
them
.
And
all
the
good
they
ever
did
him
,
was
to
cry
,
Crucifie
him
,
Crucifie
him
.
And
Crucifie
him
they
did
before
they
could
sit
down
.
Whose
Death
and
Crucifixion
is
described
and
represented
to
your
view
,
-
1.
By
the
Antecedents
,
or
things
before
.
-
2.
By
the
Consequents
,
or
things
following
after
.
The
Antecedents
were
,
-
1.
The
several
Preparitories
to
it
,
Chap.
-
2.
The
judicial
progress
about
it
,
Chap.
seqr
;
The
Prerogatives
were
,
-
1.
The
Jews
conspiring
,
ver.
3
,
4
,
5.
-
2.
Judas
his
Covenancing
to
affect
it
,
14
,
15
,
16.
-
3.
Christs
own
preparing
and
fitting
himself
for
it
,
that
he
might
without
relucting
submit
to
it
,
and
without
the
least
Symptome
of
disponding
,
encounter
and
go
thorow
with
it
.
And
this
is
the
Argument
of
the
latter
part
of
this
Chapter
at
large
,
and
of
my
Text
in
short
.
Father
,
if
it
be
possible
,
let
this
Cup
pass
from
me
,
yet
not
my
will
,
but
thy
will
be
done
.
Which
words
I
may
call
,
The
pious
Souls
sequestring
it self
for
dying
:
or
,
Our
Saviours
Preparatory
to
his
Passion
:
Wherein
you
have
two
Observables
.
-
1.
Here
's
an
humble
Petition
presented
,
Let
this
Cup
pass
.
-
2.
Here
's
an
hearty
Resignation
promised
,
Not
my
will
,
but
thine
be
done
.
I.
First
,
An
humble
Petition
;
Let
this
Cup
pass
from
me
.
Our
Saviour
was
at
this
time
very
apprehensive
of
Death
,
The
sorrows
of
the
Grave
●ha●l
●●●●●ssed
him
about
,
and
the
pains
of
Hell
had
taken
hold
upon
him
:
〈◊〉
●●w
in
this
dark
condition
and
Spiritual
Damp
that
his
Soul
lay
〈…〉
,
●e
gets
himself
out
into
the
Garden
alone
,
and
there
he
fits
weep●●●
●●●●●●ah
under
the
Juniper-tree
;
and
like
dying
Hezekiah
,
he
lays
〈…〉
,
and
sp●●ads
his
Condition
before
the
Lord
,
imploring
him
Samaritan-like
,
to
shew
him
some
pity
in
this
his
Extremity
,
Father
,
saith
he
,
Let
this
cup
pass
from
me
.
Now
in
that
Christ
betakes
himself
to
God
for
help
in
this
hour
of
heaviness
,
you
may
learn
hence
,
It
's
better
to
intrust
and
interest
God
,
for
our
help
and
comfort
,
than
man
:
For
man
,
yea
,
the
best
of
men
,
are
but
men
,
and
when
they
have
done
the
best
for
us
,
it
may
be
they
can
do
no
good
to
us
.
When
the
man
(
in
the
Kings
)
had
made
his
misery
known
to
his
Neighbours
,
and
cryed
to
them
,
Help
,
Help
,
you
know
what
an
answer
he
got
,
How
can
we
help
,
except
the
Lord
help
?
When
Job
had
told
over
the
sad
story
of
his
great
losses
to
his
three
friends
,
expecting
some
redress
to
so
unparalleld
grievances
,
you
know
how
long
they
sate
by
him
,
without
giving
him
one
word
of
Counsel
,
or
administring
the
least
word
of
Comfort
,
which
forced
him
into
that
passionate
Resolve
,
Miserable
Comforters
are
ye
all
.
When
Judas
lay
under
the
Convulsions
and
Corrodings
of
a
grumbling
Conscience
,
and
ran
to
the
Priests
for
Absolution
.
A
look
thee
to
that
,
was
all
the
comfort
he
could
get
from
them
.
Ah!
that
mans
condition
is
most
to
be
pitied
,
who
runs
to
none
but
man
for
pity
.
When
all
is
done
,
God
is
our
surest
stay
;
He
is
usually
the
last
,
but
always
the
best
Refuge
?
Therefore
when
we
have
read
over
the
sad
Lecture
of
our
Losses
,
and
poured
out
our
wants
and
wrongs
into
the
bosom
of
our
safest
and
firmest
friends
,
then
is
this
Apostrophe
,
this
Turn
,
the
sweetest
Turn
the
Soul
can
take
,
when
it
can
Turn
to
God
[
as
you
see
Christ
doth
here
]
&
say
,
Father
,
if
it
be
possible
,
let
this
cup
,
this
cross
,
pass
from
me
.
II.
Secondly
,
Here
's
an
hearty
resignation
,
in
these
words
,
Nevertheless
not
my
will
,
but
thine
be
done
.
And
if
he
had
said
,
't
is
true
,
it
's
Ease
which
this
Nature
,
this
Humane
Nature
of
mine
would
have
,
but
if
thou
Lord
,
art
otherwise
resolv'd
to
continue
me
in
pain
,
I
have
no
more
to
say
,
but
only
this
,
Thy
will
be
done
.
It
was
the
saying
of
a
good
Woman
in
her
Sickness
,
when
askt
whether
she
was
willing
to
live
or
die
,
answer'd
,
I
am
willing
to
do
whether
God
pleaseth
.
But
said
one
,
if
God
should
refer
it
to
you
,
which
would
you
chuse
?
Truly
said
she
,
if
God
should
refer
it
to
me
,
I
should
e'n
refer
it
to
him
again
.
Here
's
the
picture
of
Christs
patience
(
drawn
here
in
this
Text
)
where
,
as
you
see
,
he
refers
to
his
Fathers
pleasure
,
Not
my
will
,
but
thine
be
done
:
Paraphrastically
thus
;
If
thou
wilt
have
me
suffer
a
while
,
lay
load
on
me
,
and
spare
not
;
If
I
must
be
spit
on
thus
shamefully
,
and
buffetted
thus
basely
,
and
that
by
my
own
Creatures
,
whom
I
could
send
to
Hell
with
a
word
speaking
if
I
must
climb
to
the
Ladder
,
and
be
hung
up
in
Gibbets
as
a
Spectacle
of
sadness
to
my
Friends
,
and
Object
of
laughter
to
my
enemies
;
If
it
be
so
that
my
Honour
must
lie
in
the
dust
,
and
my
Bloud
lie
in
thè
dust
,
and
my
Sacred
Body
go
to
bed
with
Worms
,
if
it
must
be
thus
,
let
it
be
thus
,
and
no
otherwise
than
just
thus
:
in
a
word
,
if
he
that
never
stole
any
thing
,
unless
it
were
mens
sins
from
them
,
must
now
be
numbered
with
Transgressors
,
and
hang'd
with
Thieves
?
if
the
Redemption
of
the
World
be
so
costly
,
that
I
cannot
hug
a
poor
soul
to
Heaven
with
me
at
a
cheaper
Rate
,
I
am
content
to
come
up
to
Gods
terms
,
and
to
buy
the
life
of
the
Nation
though
it
be
with
my
own
death
.
Thus
much
is
meant
in
this
Expression
:
Thy
will
be
done
.
From
which
Branch
,
we
may
shake
this
Fruit
into
your
Lap.
Dostr
.
A
gracious
soul
will
endeavour
the
crossing
his
own
will
,
when
he
sees
that
it
crosses
Gods
.
Or
thus
,
A
true
Christian
dare
not
[
at
least
ought
not
]
to
gratifie
his
own
Humour
when
it
stands
in
opposition
,
or
cometh
in
competition
with
Gods
Honour
.
In
the
improvement
of
which
,
I
shall
-
1.
Premise
some
Presidents
of
it
.
-
2
Annex
some
Reasons
to
it
.
-
3.
Infer
some
Use
from
it
.
The
first
President
I
shall
pitch
upon
is
Abraham
,
Gen.
22
,
2.
Here
God
calls
Abraham
out
to
very
hot
service
,
even
to
lay
the
Sacrificing
,
Knife
to
the
throat
of
his
dear
Child
.
Come
,
saith
God
,
Take
thy
Son
,
thy
only
Son
Isaac
,
whom
thou
lovest
,
and
offer
him
up
for
a
Burnt-offering
Alas
!
how
many
considerations
might
have
stept
up
into
Abrahams
head
,
at
this
time
to
have
made
him
refuse
obedience
to
a
Command
so
grievous
and
ungrateful
to
flesh
and
bloud
.
Alas
!
Lord
,
Isaac
is
my
Son
,
the
onely
staffe
of
my
old
Age
:
And
if
my
Son
die
,
it
will
be
enough
to
bring
my
gray
Hairs
with
sorrow
to
the
Grave
.
Nay
more
,
Isaac
is
my
(
only
)
Son
,
I
have
none
else
to
keep
up
my
Family
,
and
to
preserve
my
Name
in
everlasting
Remembrance
,
and
if
he
die
,
all
the
hopes
I
have
of
a
Flourishing
Posterity
dies
with
him
.
Nay
more
,
I●aac
is
the
Son
of
Promise
;
In
his
seed
all
Nations
are
to
be
blessed
;
Christ
the
M●ssiah
,
is
to
come
of
his
Li●e
;
Sions
Deliverer
is
to
spring
out
of
his
Race
,
and
if
he
die
,
the
World
for
ought
I
know
must
want
a
Saviour
,
and
Israel
his
Red●●m●r
.
Besides
,
if
Isaac
must
be
sa●●ificed
,
is
there
none
to
lay
bloudy
hands
upon
him
,
but
my self
?
Must
an
indulgent
Father
,
be
his
own
Childs
Executioner
?
Must
I
that
gave
him
life
,
be
the
cruel
Instrument
of
taking
it
way
?
Thus
Abraham
might
have
Expostulated
the
Case
with
God
;
But
no
,
no
instead
of
Replying
,
he
falls
to
Obeying
,
Gen.
22.
ver
3.
without
either
disputing
the
Justice
of
Gods
Precept
,
or
distrusting
the
truth
of
his
promise
,
for
he
considered
,
That
God
was
able
to
raise
him
up
again
from
the
dead
,
Heb.
11.19
.
See
here
an
eminent
piece
of
Self-denial
;
his
sin
must
go
,
his
Son
must
go
,
any
thing
,
yea
,
every
thing
must
go
when
God
calls
for
it
.
It
was
Abrahams
will
,
and
wish
too
,
that
Isaac
should
live
;
but
Abraham
would
not
own
his
will
,
when
he
saw
it
did
not
own
Gods
;
and
what
lost
he
by
it
?
Take
this
Christian
,
as
an
Axiome
,
and
put
it
as
an
Article
into
thy
Creed
,
That
there
's
never
any
loss
in
obeying
God
,
let
the
command
be
never
so
dangerous
,
costly
,
or
difficult
;
the
way
to
keep
Isaac
,
is
to
give
up
Isaac
,
and
the
way
to
enjoy
thy
will
,
is
to
deny
thy
will
.
The
promise
is
clear
,
Mat.
19.29
.
A
second
President
you
have
in
David
,
2
Sam.
15.26
.
who
in
that
great
Cross
,
his
chasing
from
the
Crown
,
thus
expressed
himself
;
Behold
here
I
am
,
let
the
Lord
do
with
me
as
seemeth
good
in
his
sight
:
As
if
he
had
said
,
If
the
Lord
please
to
change
the
Nature
of
my
unnatural
Son
Absalon
,
who
seeks
to
Usurp
the
Crown
,
and
Ravish
the
Kingdom
from
me
,
and
to
settle
and
re-establish
me
on
the
Throne
again
:
If
God
please
thus
to
honour
me
,
it
shall
content
me
;
but
if
he
use
his
Negative
Vote
,
and
deny
me
that
mercy
,
saying
,
I
have
no
pleasure
in
thee
,
I
will
be
content
still
;
Let
him
do
(
saith
David
)
what
seemeth
good
in
his
sight
;
Not
what
seems
good
in
my
sight
,
but
in
his
.
His
will
shall
be
my
will
,
and
his
pleasure
,
my
delight
.
See
what
another
self-denying
Saint
here
is
,
that
God
and
he
,
should
have
but
one
will
betwixt
them
both
.
If
God
would
favour
him
,
he
would
be
for
it
;
and
if
God
would
afflict
him
,
he
would
not
be
against
it
.
Which
disposition
mindeth
me
of
that
passion
which
I
have
read
of
Socrates
,
when
a
Tyrant
threatned
him
with
death
,
I
am
willing
to
dye
,
Socrates
;
Nay
then
,
replyed
the
Tyrant
,
you
shall
live
against
your
will
;
No
,
said
Socrates
,
what
ever
you
do
with
me
,
it
shall
not
be
against
,
but
with
my
will
.
O
friends
,
I
question
whether
some
of
you
,
who
pretend
to
Grace
,
may
not
go
to
School
to
thi●
Heathen
,
who
had
no
other
Pilot
but
Nature
,
to
steer
him
;
Could
not
the
Tyrant
,
by
altering
the
mans
condition
,
make
him
to
alter
his
Countenance
?
and
is
your
condition
up
and
down
,
as
your
comforts
or
discomforts
ebb
or
flow
?
did
natural
Qualifications
make
him
quietly
submit
to
Fortune
,
and
shall
not
Theological
considerations
make
him
acquiesce
in
a
Providence
?
Did
the
Spring-head
of
meer
Reason
,
rise
so
high
as
Contentation
?
and
shall
not
Religion
,
like
the
waters
of
the
Sanctuary
,
rise
as
high
?
O
Christians
,
lye
down
at
the
foot
of
Gods
Mercy
,
saying
,
Thy
will
be
done
.
-
1.
Otherwise
you
will
grieve
God
.
-
2.
And
you
will
gratifie
the
Devil
.
-
3.
And
lastly
,
you
will
no
way
advantage
your selves
.
Reas.
1.
First
,
I
say
you
will
grieve
God
,
[
*
](A34165-e120250-b)
*
This
expression
is
not
to
be
taken
properly
,
but
Theologically
.
See
Heb.
3.10
.
Wherefore
I
was
grieved
with
that
Generation
,
saith
God
,
What
Generation
was
that
,
which
God
was
thus
grieved
with
?
Look
but
into
Exod.
16.8
.
and
you
'l
finde
it
was
a
murmuring
Generation
,
a
dissatisfied
,
and
discontented
Generation
.
It
's
a
grief
no
doubt
to
a
godly
Parent
,
to
see
his
Child
discontented
with
his
allowance
,
and
Esau
like
,
slight
his
birth-right
.
Ah!
God
is
not
pleased
to
see
his
Children
displeased
;
nor
contented
,
to
see
them
discontented
;
I
read
in
Psal.
35.27
.
That
God
takes
pleasure
in
the
prosperity
of
his
people
:
But
I
no
where
read
,
that
he
●akes
pleasure
in
the
discontent
of
his
people
.
No
no
,
this
passion
,
drove
God
himself
into
a
passion
against
the
Jews
of
old
,
because
,
saith
he
,
You
have
not
walk't
thankfully
before
me
in
the
use
of
my
blessings
,
therefore
you
shall
serve
your
enemies
in
hunger
and
nakedness
.
Whereas
on
the
other
hand
,
it
pleaseth
God
to
see
his
people
truckle
under
the
Cross
,
and
yet
content
to
be
ground
betwixt
the
Teeth
,
and
wounded
with
the
Tongues
of
malicious
Neighbours
,
and
yet
content
:
To
see
and
hear
the
delicious
Accents
of
his
dying
Martyrs
,
when
in
their
extreamest
tortures
,
they
cryed
out
nothing
but
[
Holy
Jesus
,
Holy
Jesus
.
]
To
see
and
hear
patient
Job
sitting
on
his
Dung-hill
,
and
bearing
his
burthen
bravely
,
mingling
his
Groans
with
Praises
,
and
justifications
of
God
;
this
,
this
please
God
like
an
Anthem
Sung
by
Angels
,
in
the
morning
of
the
Resurrection
,
and
therefore
he
hath
Crowned
him
with
the
Wreath
of
Glory
,
In
all
this
Job
sinned
not
.
II.
Secondly
,
By
discontent
,
you
gratifie
the
Devil
.
When
Nero
(
that
he
might
the
better
conceive
the
flames
of
Troy
)
had
set
Rome
on
fire
,
he
sate
down
and
sang
Songs
unto
it
.
Oh
,
the
Devil
is
never
so
merry
,
as
when
he
sets
us
on
fire
with
compassion
?
Consuming
and
Smudging
our
●i●es
away
in
the
smoak
of
discontent
:
Such
a
fire
makes
the
Devil
a
Bone-fire
.
And
this
was
his
aim
in
afflicting
!
Job
,
not
to
make
him
a
poor
man
,
but
an
impatient
man
:
But
he
was
basely
mistaken
,
for
when
he
expected
that
Job
should
have
fallen
down
to
blaspheme
God
,
Job
on
the
contrary
falls
down
and
blesseth
God
.
The
Lord
hath
[
freely
]
given
and
[
justly
]
taken
away
,
blessed
be
the
Name
of
the
Lord
.
Ah!
how
black
lookt
Satan
at
the
fall
of
the
Expression
from
Jobs
lips
?
How
did
this
gaul
and
gravel
a
malicious
Devil
?
Certainly
this
one
word
of
Jobs
,
did
wound
Satan
more
,
than
all
the
afflictions
wounded
Job
.
Ah
friends
,
get
but
your
wills
to
buckle
under
the
will
of
God
;
and
in
all
Overture
of
condition
to
acquiesce
in
a
Providence
,
and
this
double
advantage
will
come
of
it
,
God
will
have
his
end
,
and
Satan
will
miss
of
his
.
III.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
you
can
no
way
advantage
your selves
by
Discontent
,
but
may
disturb
your
Conscience
,
and
hugely
prejudice
your
own
peace
.
As
the
Prisoner
in
Iron
hurts
himself
more
by
striving
to
shake
th●n
off
than
the
Fetters
would
do
by
being
on
.
So
many
a
man
,
by
fr●●
〈◊〉
a●d
●i●●●●●nt
makes
the
Cross
bigger
to
himself
,
than
ever
God
made
〈…〉
●ontent
being
a
greater
affliction
to
him
,
than
the
affliction
it
s●●●●reater
I
say
,
by
how
much
it
sits
nearer
to
the
Spirit
,
than
any
outward
crosses
do
,
or
can
do
.
I
remember
what
Seneca
writes
of
Caesar
,
who
having
appointed
a
great
Feast
for
his
Nobles
and
Friends
,
and
it
falling
out
that
the
day
proved
exceeding
foul
,
even
so
as
nothing
could
be
done
;
and
being
extreamly
displeased
at
it
,
in
the
height
of
madness
took
their
Bows
,
and
shot
at
Jupiter
,
in
defiance
of
him
,
but
it
happened
that
their
Arrows
lighting
short
of
Jupiter
,
fell
down
upon
their
own
heads
,
and
wounded
them
mortally
.
Thus
is
it
in
the
point
in
hand
,
our
murmuring
,
and
impatiency
are
as
Arrows
shot
,
not
at
Jupiter
,
but
at
Jehovah
,
at
God
himself
;
hence
said
Moses
,
Exod.
16.8
.
to
that
Murmuring
Generation
,
Your
murmurings
are
not
against
us
,
but
against
God
;
which
Arrows
may
wound
your selves
deeply
,
but
they
never
hurt
God
at
all
;
they
wound
your
Consciences
with
guilt
,
and
your
hearts
with
disquiet
,
and
oft
times
causeth
God
to
wound
you
too
with
punishments
,
which
[
if
it
had
not
been
for
your
murmurings
]
he
would
never
have
brought
upon
you
.
Miriam
murmured
,
and
God
smote
her
with
Leprosie
.
The
Israelites
murmured
,
and
God
sent
Serpents
among
them
;
they
stung
God
with
fierce
Tongues
,
and
God
stung
them
with
fiery
Serpents
.
Never
then
let
a
people
murmur
against
their
Maker
more
,
but
quietly
submit
to
his
Providential
proceedings
,
lest
otherwise
by
strugling
and
striving
against
God
,
they
do
but
make
their
bands
stronger
,
and
their
condition
worser
;
Like
the
silly
Partridge
,
which
by
her
fluttering
breaks
her
wings
,
but
not
the
Net
:
My
advice
then
friends
,
is
this
,
when
ever
God
binds
the
Cross
upon
your
backs
,
or
tyes
or
stakes
you
down
to
a
sick
bed
,
or
any
other
sad
or
unealie
condition
;
since
these
Cords
of
his
you
cannot
break
,
lye
down
gently
,
and
suffer
the
hand
of
the
Lord
to
do
what
he
pleaseth
,
swallowing
down
this
bitter
Pill
which
he
forceth
down
your
throat
for
the
health
of
your
Souls
.
I
come
now
to
the
second
thing
;
Viz.
the
VSES
of
the
Doctrine
.
And
upon
enquiry
I
finde
two
sorts
of
men
Reproveable
.
-
1.
Those
that
do
their
own
will
.
-
2.
Those
that
do
the
Devils
will
.
First
then
,
It
speaks
Terror
to
those
that
do
their
own
will
;
such
were
the
Israelites
,
2
Sam.
8.5
.
they
would
needs
have
a
King
to
rule
over
them
,
this
was
their
will
,
and
their
will
they
would
have
,
although
they
know
it
jarr'd
,
and
extreamly
interfear'd
both
with
the
will
of
God
;
and
his
Prophets
,
yet
still
the
cry
of
the
Rabble
,
and
the
vote
of
the
multitude
was
this
,
Nay
,
but
we
wil
have
a
King
,
ver.
19.
The
like
you
see
in
Rachel
,
Gen.
30.1
.
Give
me
Children
,
or
I
dye
.
Albeit
she
saw
that
her
Husband
could
not
,
and
that
God
would
not
humour
her
,
yet
still
she
cries
,
Give
me
Children
,
or
I
dye
,
Willful
woman
!
if
thou
canst
live
in
pleasure
,
wilt
thou
needs
dye
in
a
pit
?
chusing
rather
to
have
thy
body
kill●d
,
then
thy
will
cross'd
?
This
is
the
case
of
all
Mankind
,
till
Grace
work
a
change
,
and
till
God
of
an
unwilling
,
make
us
a
willing
people
in
the
day
of
his
power
:
Till
then
,
we
have
a
will
,
which
is
not
only
blemisht
with
an
indispesition
,
but
also
byass'd
with
an
opposition
to
Gods
;
for
saith
Paul
,
that
Doctor
of
the
Gentiles
,
Rom.
8.
It
is
not
subject
to
the
will
of
God
,
neither
indeed
●an
be
.
Mark
,
it
is
not
subject
,
nor
can
be
subject
;
what
more
can
be
said
to
abase
the
natural
pride
of
man
?
as
he
hath
such
a
mind
as
neither
understands
,
nor
can
understand
the
things
of
God
,
1
Cor.
2.14
.
So
he
hath
such
a
will
as
neither
is
subject
,
nor
can
be
subject
,
Rom.
8.
Thus
lies
fallen
man
,
lost
man
,
fo●lorn
man
,
degenerated
man
;
thus
lies
he
●ockt
up
in
obstinacy
,
darkness
,
and
unbelief
,
minding
his
own
things
,
d●ing
his
own
will
,
and
damning
his
own
soul
,
until
God
spring
in
,
as
the
Angel
did
to
Peter
in
prison
,
and
bring
him
news
of
his
spiritual
enlargement
out
of
that
dead
and
damning
Estate
,
to
which
he
had
thrown
,
and
enthral'd
himself
,
body
and
soul
,
for
ever
.
O
thou
heavenly
Samaritan
,
that
once
poured
in
Wine
into
the
half
dead
Traveller
,
draw
near
,
draw
near
,
here
's
a
Church
full
of
souls
,
not
half
dead
,
but
wholly
dead
,
their
eyes
closed
they
cannot
,
they
cannot
see
thee
,
their
hearts
grown
stiff
,
and
cold
,
and
hard
,
and
have
no
feeling
of
thee
,
unless
in
mercy
thou
speak
a
Resurrection
word
,
and
make
them
live
again
to
praise
thee
:
Oh
let
this
be
the
time
of
life
,
Oh
let
it
be
a
time
of
love
,
apply
unto
their
festered
sores
this
saving
salve
of
Christs
Bloud
,
that
they
putrifie
not
to
death
,
nor
languish
in
despair
;
drop
into
their
wounded
souls
the
sharp
Wine
of
thy
wrath
,
search
them
,
and
pour
in
also
the
supplying
Oyl
of
thy
tender
Mercy
to
heal
them
,
that
so
both
them
and
their
wills
(
which
further
than
they
are
driven
will
not
go
)
may
be
brought
into
a
Conformity
to
thee
and
thy
will
.
Secondly
,
It
speaks
terror
to
those
that
do
the
Devils
will
.
It
was
an
Indictment
which
Christ
prefer'd
against
the
Jews
,
and
may
I
fear
,
too
truly
be
laid
to
the
charge
of
many
Nomical
Christians
,
John
8.44
.
Yeare
of
your
Father
the
Devil
,
and
the
works
of
the
Devil
you
will
do
.
Adam
,
when
the
will
of
God
,
and
the
will
of
the
Devil
hung
in
equal
ballance
before
him
,
we
know
how
ready
he
was
to
chuse
the
wrong
Scale
;
God
said
,
Touch
not
the
forbidden
fruit
;
Satan
said
,
Take
and
eat
the
forbidden
fruit
;
and
you
know
the
sad
event
of
that
affair
.
Now
if
Adam
was
at
the
Devils
beck
in
the
slate
of
Creation
,
when
his
Nature
was
not
depraved
with
sin
,
nor
his
Soul
debaucht
with
lust
,
who
in
the
state
of
Corruption
can
say
,
my
Heart
is
clean
.
Object
.
It
may
be
some
will
Object
,
None
is
so
devoid
of
Grace
sure
,
none
gone
so
far
in
the
S●upi●ication
of
their
Conscience
,
as
to
do
the
will
of
the
Devil
?
Answ.
Ah
poor
soul
!
I
could
wish
that
the
party
here
concern'd
be
not
nearer
than
thou
art
aware
of
;
put
thy
hand
into
thy
bosom
,
and
it
may
be
,
thou
mayest
resolve
the
Objection
thy self
;
Thou
wouldst
possibly
take
it
ill
,
should
I
come
to
thee
[
as
Nathan
did
to
David
]
and
clap
thee
on
the
shoulder
with
this
Arrest
,
Thou
art
the
man
.
I
confess
this
would
be
more
than
my
Commission
warrants
me
to
do
,
yet
give
me
leave
to
whisper
one
word
or
two
in
thine
ear
.
When
thou
makest
a
lye
,
whose
will
dost
thou
?
Gods
,
or
the
Devils
?
not
Gods
,
for
God
saith
,
put
away
lying
.
Surely
lying
is
the
work
and
will
of
Satan
,
whom
the
Scripture
Records
for
a
Lyar
from
the
beginning
:
Again
,
when
with
Jezebel
thou
paintest
thy self
with
pride
,
and
standest
sacrificing
many
a
precious
morn
to
the
Idol
in
the
Looking-glass
,
whose
will
art
thou
doing
at
such
a
time
?
sure
not
Gods
,
for
in
Isa.
28.1
.
you
have
him
declaiming
against
such
practises
,
Wo
to
the
crown
of
pride
,
to
the
crown
of
pride
.
When
thou
art
acting
the
good-fellow
upon
t●●●
Ale-bench
,
and
with
thy
drivling
Oaths
damning
all
that
are
wedded
to
the
Rules
of
Sobriety
,
and
dares
not
break
off
thy
drunken
Fraternity
,
whose
will
art
thou
doing
?
and
in
whose
work
art
thou
imployed
at
such
a
time
?
Certainly
not
Gods
,
he
calls
no
such
Conventicles
,
nor
allows
no
such
Societies
;
witness
that
Alarum
,
which
he
sounds
under
the
window
where
such
Swaggerers
fit
,
Joel
1.5
.
Awake
,
awake
ye
drunkards
,
weep
and
howl
all
ye
drinkers
of
wine
;
for
the
time
is
at
hand
when
your
sweet
draught
shall
be
cut
off
from
your
mouth
.
In
a
word
,
when
thou
art
finning
,
whose
will
art
thou
doing
?
not
Gods
;
for
he
saith
,
Cease
to
do
evil
,
and
learn
to
do
well
.
Certainly
while
it
is
thus
with
thee
,
the
words
of
Christ
are
applicable
to
thee
,
Thou
art
of
thy
Father
the
Devil
,
and
the
work
or
will
of
the
Devil
thou
wilt
do
,
John
8.44
.
Vse
.
3.
Thirdly
,
Is
it
so
,
then
ever
make
Gods
will
the
Standards
of
yours
,
and
think
not
to
bring
down
his
will
to
yours
,
but
resign
up
your
will
to
his
.
That
Epitapth
would
not
become
a
Christian
Tomb-stone
,
which
was
found
Engraven
upon
a
Misers
Monuments
,
Here
lies
one
against
his
will
;
the
blessed
Apostle
was
of
another
minde
,
when
he
said
,
I
have
learnt
in
what
ever
state
I
am
,
therewith
to
be
content
.
Many
can
be
content
in
an
Honorable
Estate
,
or
in
a
wealthy
Estate
,
or
in
a
plentiful
or
prosperous
Estate
:
but
to
be
reproacht
,
and
yet
content
,
to
be
bely'd
,
and
yet
content
;
to
be
affronted
,
and
wrong'd
,
and
yet
content
,
in
such
Estates
as
these
to
be
content
,
is
far
above
Nature
,
and
none
can
do
it
,
but
he
that
hath
learnt
it
,
I
have
learnt
,
saith
Paul
.
But
alas
!
how
few
Scholars
hath
this
Great
Doctor
St.
Paul
in
his
Heavenly
Academy
!
Children
can
learn
to
be
proud
,
can
learn
to
be
covetous
,
can
learn
to
be
undutiful
to
their
Parents
,
can
learn
to
lye
and
swear
,
before
they
have
well
learnt
to
speak
.
But
he
must
be
a
Man
,
nay
more
than
a
Man
,
that
can
learn
to
love
an
Enemy
,
to
forgive
an
injury
,
and
with
Paul
,
to
be
content
with
every
Contingency
.
For
the
Lords
sake
[
MAN
]
ply
this
lesson
well
,
if
thine
Enemy
lay
thy
Honour
low
,
intreat
the
Lord
to
lay
thy
heart
as
low
,
and
be
content
:
If
Authority
bring
thy
Estate
down
,
beseech
God
to
bring
thy
Spirit
down
,
and
be
content
;
when
thy
comforts
runs
a
tilt
,
and
thy
blessings
runs
dregs
,
then
let
patience
have
her
perfect
work
,
and
be
content
,
feast
upon
thy
own
Lentiles
,
quash
thy
penitential
tears
instead
of
luscious
Wine
,
and
count
thy
sins
instead
of
pounds
,
keep
thy
heart
at
home
,
and
suffer
not
thy
ambition
to
climb
up
beyond
thy
Makers
pleasure
.
Mahomet
,
when
he
could
not
make
the
Mountain
come
down
to
it
,
he
went
up
to
the
Mountain
:
So
when
thou
canst
not
enlarge
thy
Dominions
to
thy
minde
,
then
confine
thy
minde
to
thy
Dominions
;
and
when
thou
hast
more
,
be
the
more
thankful
,
and
when
thou
hast
less
,
be
content
.
This
is
the
third
Use
,
Make
Gods
will
the
stan
dard
of
yours
.
Now
if
you
put
Pauls
Query
,
Lord
,
what
wilt
thou
have
me
to
do
?
I
will
answer
the
question
,
&
tel
you
;
what
God
would
have
you
to
do
.
-
1.
God
would
have
you
obey
his
Command
,
and
live
piously
.
-
2.
God
would
have
you
bear
his
Cross
,
and
suffer
patiently
.
First
,
It
's
Gods
will
you
should
live
piously
.
For
the
proof
of
this
you
may
read
,
1
Thes.
4.3
,
4.
This
is
the
will
of
God
,
what
is
?
even
this
,
saith
Paul
;
your
Sanctification
,
that
every
one
of
you
should
possess
your
vessel
in
holiness
?
Mark
this
,
in
holiness
,
and
if
so
,
what
will
become
of
all
those
befooled
and
abused
souls
,
who
debauch
their
vessel
with
uncleanness
,
and
defile
themselves
with
drunkenness
?
If
Belshazar
was
so
severely
punisht
for
dissecrating
and
prophaning
the
Vessels
of
the
Temple
dedicated
unto
God
,
of
how
much
sorer
punishment
shall
these
wretches
be
thought
worthy
,
who
have
adulterated
and
defiled
the
Temple
of
the
Holy
Ghost
?
He
drank
intemperately
to
the
honour
of
his
Idol
,
only
in
dead
Vessels
of
Gold
and
Silver
;
But
these
in
doing
thus
,
abuse
living
Vessels
,
living
bodies
,
and
living
souls
;
such
Vessels
as
by
Baptism
were
markt
out
for
God
,
and
separated
and
sealed
to
his
holy
service
,
they
abuse
and
prostitute
to
a
Lust
,
to
a
Whore
,
to
the
Devil
.
Ah!
who
can
but
weep
,
and
weep
again
to
see
how
much
of
our
English
Bloud
is
poyson'd
with
these
beastly
Enormities
at
this
day
;
and
how
many
of
our
[
otherwise
hopeful
]
Gentlemen
,
who
might
do
God
and
their
Country
much
service
,
and
be
a
great
help
to
the
publick
good
,
and
peculiar
blessing
to
the
place
where
they
live
,
do
basely
and
unworthily
melt
away
their
youth
,
and
Emasculate
their
spirits
in
drunken
Societies
and
Effeminate
Embraces
.
Alas
,
that
so
many
Noble
Births
,
so
many
sparkling
Wits
should
be
prostituted
to
Satans
service
,
and
imployed
in
carrying
on
Satans
cause
,
while
they
know
it
not
;
If
they
had
found
a
Golden
Chalice
(
as
Augustine
observes
of
Lucinus
)
they
would
have
given
it
to
the
Church
;
But
God
hath
given
them
a
Golden
Wit
,
a
golden
Head
,
and
golden
parts
,
and
in
these
golden
Cups
,
and
Challices
,
they
drink
themselves
to
the
Devil
,
both
body
and
soul
for
evermore
.
Ah
deluded
and
degenerated
Gentlemen
!
think
with
your selves
seriously
,
what
answer
you
will
make
to
your
Judge
at
the
general
Audit-day
,
for
taking
the
Members
of
Christ
,
and
making
them
members
of
an
Harlot
.
Never
see
my
face
more
,
said
Joseph
,
unless
you
bring
your
brother
Benjamin
with
you
.
Oh
friends
,
never
think
to
see
Gods
face
to
your
comfort
in
Glory
,
if
you
carry
not
holy
bodies
,
and
holy
souls
,
and
holy
affections
with
you
;
God
tells
you
his
minde
in
Heb.
—
Follow
peace
and
holiness
,
without
which
you
shall
never
see
the
Lord
,
You
may
go
to
Heaven
without
a
peny
in
your
purse
,
but
you
shall
never
come
there
without
holiness
in
your
heart
.
Heaven
is
a
City
where
Righteousness
dwells
,
and
therefore
though
God
in
his
wonderful
patience
to
poor
lost
man
,
suffer
the
Earth
to
give
the
ungodly
a
little
house-room
a
while
,
yet
sure
I
am
,
he
will
never
cumber
Heaven
with
such
a
crew
.
Before
Enoch
was
translated
to
Heaven
,
he
walkt
holily
upon
Earth
,
else
God
had
never
desired
his
Company
so
soon
as
he
did
.
And
before
the
Saints
departed
,
commenced
,
and
took
their
degree
of
Glory
,
they
kept
their
Acts
,
and
performed
the
exercises
of
grace
,
and
so
must
you
,
the
Scripture
is
plain
,
Without
Holiness
,
none
shall
see
the
Lord
.
It
's
true
,
none
goes
to
Heaven
for
his
Holiness
,
and
this
shews
the
Insufficiency
of
Holiness
;
But
it
's
as
true
,
that
none
goes
to
Heaven
without
holiness
,
and
this
argues
the
necessity
of
holiness
;
And
therefore
though
it
be
no
plea
for
Heaven
,
yet
it
will
be
your
best
Evidence
,
and
will
you
have
your
Evidences
to
seek
,
when
you
should
have
them
to
shew
?
Ah
then
!
as
you
value
a
portion
among
the
Saints
in
Light
,
and
hope
to
live
in
Heaven
,
when
you
can
live
no
longer
upon
Earth
:
Be
holy
,
as
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
is
holy
.
Caesars
money
must
be
known
by
Caesars
Image
and
Superscription
,
and
so
must
the
Christian
at
the
Reckoning
day
,
by
the
Terror
of
his
Conversation
.
Not
every
one
that
saith
Lord
,
Lord
,
but
he
that
doth
the
will
of
the
Lord
shall
be
saved
,
saith
Christ
;
Your
works
must
be
your
witnesses
,
and
your
deeds
must
declare
whose
you
are
,
and
to
whom
you
belong
:
And
therefore
begin
to
live
that
life
now
,
which
you
intend
and
hope
to
live
for
ever
;
and
continue
not
one
day
longer
in
that
condition
,
in
which
you
would
not
die
,
and
appear
at
Judgment
in
;
Therefore
go
home
and
dress
your selves
,
not
with
good
Cloaths
,
but
with
good
works
;
and
while
others
are
querying
what
they
shall
eat
,
and
what
they
shall
drink
,
and
what
they
shall
put
on
;
study
you
how
to
live
,
and
how
to
dye
,
and
to
put
on
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
making
no
provision
for
the
flesh
,
to
fulfill
the
lust
thereof
;
And
when
others
are
projecting
how
to
improve
a
barren
piece
of
ground
,
let
your
contrivance
be
how
to
improve
a
barren
minde
;
and
as
their
care
is
,
that
their
fields
should
not
lye
fallow
,
so
let
it
be
your
study
,
not
to
let
your
hearts
lye
fallow
;
and
the
rather
because
you
see
that
this
is
the
will
of
God
,
even
your
sanctification
,
that
every
one
of
you
should
possess
his
Vessel
in
holiness
,
1
Thes.
4.3
,
4.
Now
,
that
this
is
the
will
of
God
,
will
appear
upon
a
two-fold
account
.
-
1.
First
from
the
price
,
with
which
he
hath
redeemed
us
to
it
:
-
2.
And
Secondly
,
from
the
Promise
which
he
hath
made
to
Reward
us
for
it
.
1.
The
price
he
paid
down
upon
the
nail
,
was
his
own
blood
,
Tit.
2.14
.
He
gave
himself
for
us
,
that
he
might
Redeem
us
from
all
iniquity
,
and
purify
unto
himself
a
peculiar
people
.
Had
man
kept
his
primitive
holiness
,
Christ
might
have
kept
his
life
,
and
have
spared
his
pains
;
It
was
mans
lost
Righteousness
,
lost
Holiness
,
that
Christ
came
to
recover
.
But
this
is
a
Point
that
needs
pressing
rather
than
proving
,
which
I
shall
undertake
to
effect
by
these
ensuing
obrestations
and
intreaties
.
I
beseech
you
,
upon
the
account
of
these
three
Considerations
,
that
you
would
approve
your selves
a
holy
Nation
,
a
Seed
which
the
Lord
hath
blessed
.
I
beseech
you
-
1.
For
my
sake
.
-
2.
For
your
sakes
.
-
3.
For
Christs
sake
.
First
,
for
my
sake
,
who
am
to
come
to
you
as
a
Petitioner
and
Messenger
from
the
Lord
,
and
the
sum
of
my
desires
is
this
,
I
beseech
you
in
Christs
stead
,
that
you
would
be
reconciled
to
God
.
I
am
not
courting
you
for
your
silver
,
but
for
your
souls
;
and
what
will
you
grant
me
,
if
this
be
denied
me
;
O
the
Lord
make
you
a
willing
people
in
the
day
of
his
power
.
God
hath
sent
me
to
you
(
as
Jesse
to
David
)
with
this
Present
in
mine
hands
,
and
these
Breathings
in
my
heart
after
your
Salvation
;
O
may
they
but
prove
serviceable
and
successful
to
your
souls
,
and
I
shall
bless
God
that
hath
put
it
into
mine
heart
thus
to
visit
you
?
But
if
you
will
not
hear
,
nor
fear
to
do
no
more
so
wickedly
,
My
soul
shall
weep
in
secret
for
you
.
Is
it
not
sad
to
a
tender
Physitian
,
to
see
his
Patients
to
dye
under
his
hands
;
much
sadder
sure
to
a
poor
Minister
,
to
see
souls
drop
to
Hell
,
one
by
one
under
his
Pulpit
,
and
cannot
help
them
,
cannot
save
them
;
this
must
needs
be
a
heart-sadding
sight
to
one
that
's
sensible
of
the
worth
of
souls
.
It
costeth
the
Mother
no
small
pains
to
bring
forth
a
living
Child
.
But
ah
the
bitter
Throws
of
that
Minister
that
travels
all
the
year
long
,
nay
,
all
his
life
long
,
with
a
dead
Child
,
a
dead-hearted
people
:
That
spends
his
strength
,
and
like
a
Candle
,
Swails
out
his
life
amongst
his
Parish
,
and
is
forced
at
last
,
to
take
up
the
Prophets
complaint
,
Who
hath
believed
our
report
,
and
to
whom
is
the
Arm
of
the
Lord
revealed
?
O
my
dear
friends
,
think
solemnly
and
seriously
,
what
answer
you
intend
to
give
me
,
before
I
leave
you
.
Christ
will
not
always
cry
;
Come
;
the
Spirit
will
not
always
cry
,
Come
,
neither
must
I
;
the
time
is
at
hand
,
when
you
will
say
one
to
another
,
We
had
a
Preacher
,
we
had
a
Teacher
,
we
had
a
well-wisher
,
and
a
lover
of
our
souls
amongst
us
;
but
we
did
not
improve
and
profit
under
him
as
we
might
,
and
therefore
God
hath
sent
him
away
from
us
,
as
he
did
Jonah
to
Nineveh
,
when
Jerusalem
despised
him
.
O
hear
me
then
while
you
may
,
and
pray
with
me
while
you
may
;
and
accept
of
the
tender
of
Salvation
from
me
,
while
you
may
;
Yet
a
little
while
,
and
you
that
have
seen
me
,
shall
see
me
no
more
;
and
you
that
have
heard
me
,
(
as
Job
saith
)
shall
say
,
Where
is
he
?
It
's
but
a
little
,
and
those
Seats
shall
have
other
Hearers
,
and
this
Pulpit
have
another
Preacher
;
It
's
but
a
little
that
you
have
to
hear
,
and
I
have
to
speak
in
this
place
,
and
shall
not
my
Dying
words
,
be
Living
words
to
you
?
shall
my
Farewel-Sermon
be
a
forgotten
Sermon
?
and
the
last
request
I
am
like
to
make
to
you
,
be
repulsed
and
slighted
by
you
,
O
my
dear
Neighbours
and
Friends
,
of
whom
I
travel
till
Christ
be
formed
in
you
;
Awake
,
and
live
,
seek
the
Lord
before
the
Grave
and
Hell
shut
their
mouths
upon
you
,
and
before
the
Servant
of
the
Lord
,
sent
now
to
warn
you
,
take
his
last
leave
of
you
,
and
see
your
faces
no
more
.
I
am
wounded
,
I
am
wounded
,
to
think
this
Sermon
should
be
Concluded
,
before
all
your
Souls
be
Converted
,
and
to
leave
any
of
this
Congregation
,
walking
on
in
Hell
Road
,
when
I
am
gone
;
Oh
that
I
knew
but
what
to
do
,
to
get
you
to
do
that
to
day
,
which
must
be
done
,
or
you
may
be
undone
to
morrow
.
If
it
were
to
follow
you
home
,
and
there
to
beg
your
Conversion
on
my
bare
Knees
,
as
a
C●ild
begs
his
Fathers
blessing
:
If
it
were
to
go
to
my
Closet
〈…〉
is
done
,
and
there
to
wrestle
with
God
,
as
Ja●●●
did
〈…〉
you
,
my
loving
Parishioners
,
till
I
get
this
an●●●●
〈…〉
●●●ssed
them
,
and
they
shall
be
blessed
,
Nay
,
though
I
were
sure
to
go
to
Prison
as
soon
as
I
come
forth
of
the
Pulpit
,
yet
I
should
think
all
well
bestowed
,
could
I
but
see
you
begin
to
turn
this
Sermon
into
practice
,
And
to
follow
peace
and
holiness
,
without
which
you
cannot
see
the
Lord
.
Oh
what
a
joyful
hours
work
would
I
esteem
this
,
and
how
heartily
would
I
bless
your
God
and
my
God
,
that
prospered
his
Word
in
the
mouth
of
his
servant
,
making
it
a
Salvation
Word
to
as
many
as
our
Ear-witnesses
of
it
this
day
.
This
is
the
first
Argument
,
I
beseech
you
for
my
sake
.
Little
do
you
think
what
a
joy
it
's
to
your
Minister
to
see
his
Children
(
as
St.
John
speaks
)
walking
in
the
truth
.
And
on
the
contrary
,
what
an
affliction
,
to
see
you
walk
in
Error
,
and
Sin
.
Little
do
you
think
what
a
comfort
it
's
to
me
to
think
of
making
this
account
to
God
at
the
Judgment
day
,
Here
are
the
Children
which
thou
gavest
me
,
and
I
have
lost
none
.
And
on
the
other
hand
,
what
an
aking
it
is
to
my
heart
,
to
think
of
bespeaking
God
at
that
time
,
on
this
manner
,
Here
are
none
of
the
Children
,
O
Lord
,
none
of
the
Souls
that
thou
didst
commit
to
my
trust
,
for
I
have
lost
them
all
.
But
I
hope
better
things
of
you
,
though
I
thus
speak
.
II.
Secondly
,
I
beseech
you
for
your
own
sakes
.
Who
will
have
the
worse
of
it
,
if
this
advice
be
not
followed
,
you
or
I
?
Alas
,
though
it
may
be
matter
of
Grief
to
me
,
yet
not
of
Guilt
:
God
will
reward
me
according
to
my
labour
,
not
according
to
my
success
.
We
are
,
said
the
Apostle
,
A
sweet
Savour
of
Christ
in
them
that
perish
,
mark
,
in
them
that
perish
,
as
well
as
in
them
that
be
saved
.
Though
the
Patient
dye
,
yet
the
Physitian
must
be
paid
:
So
albeit
the
people
dye
in
their
sins
,
yet
Gods
Ministers
may
comfortably
conclude
with
the
Prophet
,
Isa.
49.4
.
Though
I
have
laboured
in
vain
,
and
spent
my
strength
for
nought
,
yet
surely
my
Judgment
is
with
the
Lord
,
and
my
work
(
namely
,
the
reward
of
my
work
)
with
my
God
.
Ah
my
friends
,
it
's
you
that
will
have
the
worst
of
it
one
day
,
if
this
Sermon
be
not
faithfully
followed
,
and
obeyed
;
Read
at
your
leasure
Ezek.
3.16
,
17
,
18
,
and
see
whether
I
speak
truth
or
a
lye
;
It
's
you
that
must
have
the
reward
of
punishment
;
It
's
you
that
must
stand
or
fall
,
that
must
be
the
Subjects
of
the
pleasures
of
Heaven
,
or
the
Objects
of
all
the
pains
in
Hell
;
and
should
not
you
then
be
as
much
concern'd
for
your selves
,
as
I
am
for
you
?
Now
you
enjoy
your
health
,
and
the
sad
Accents
of
a
dying
sinner
are
not
heard
in
your
habitations
,
but
will
it
be
always
thus
?
Now
each
of
you
sit
under
his
Vine
with
delight
,
and
there
is
no
carrying
into
Captivity
,
nor
no
crying
in
your
streets
,
but
will
such
times
last
always
.
Now
you
can
hawk
,
hunt
,
swear
and
drink
,
and
then
you
think
you
are
qualified
like
Gentlemen
;
but
will
this
last
always
?
Suppose
thou
hadst
a
Crown
on
thy
Head
,
how
long
wouldst
thou
wear
it
?
Suppose
thou
hadst
a
Scepter
in
thy
Hand
,
how
long
wouldst
thou
hold
it
?
They
are
sick
at
Rome
,
and
dye
in
Princes
Courts
,
as
well
as
at
the
Spittle
;
yea
,
Kings
themselves
cannot
keep
their
Crowns
on
their
heads
,
nor
their
heads
on
their
shoulders
,
but
must
stoop
when
death
strikes
,
and
go
as
naked
to
their
Beds
of
Dust
,
as
other
men
;
and
in
that
day
all
their
thoughts
,
their
projects
,
and
their
pleasures
perish
with
them
;
only
their
guilt
of
their
sins
,
which
were
the
Ladders
,
by
which
they
did
climb
up
to
the
top
of
their
pleasures
,
the
top
of
their
honors
,
and
preferments
will
dog
them
into
another
world
.
Hence
said
Abner
to
Joah
,
2
Sam.
2.26
.
Know'st
thou
not
that
these
things
will
be
bitterness
in
the
end
?
You
will
now
have
your
sweet-meats
,
and
your
sweet
drinks
,
your
sweet
pleasures
and
pastimes
,
let
the
Minister
say
what
he
will
,
but
do
not
you
know
that
this
will
be
bitterness
in
the
end
?
In
Hell
all
the
Sugar
will
be
melted
off
,
wherein
the
Pill
of
your
sins
and
temptations
is
wrapt
,
and
then
the
note
you
'l
fing
will
be
that
of
the
Emperor
,
O
quantum
ob
quantillum
!
O
what
an
eternity
of
pain
have
I
for
an
inch
of
pleasure
,
or
an
Ell
of
sinful
delight
!
As
the
Malefactor
said
to
his
Neighbour
,
dost
thou
envy
me
my
Grapes
that
I
have
stolen
?
Alas
,
they
I
cost
me
dear
,
I
must
dye
for
them
?
Ah
envy
not
at
the
pleasures
of
a
poor
sinner
,
they
'l
cost
his
soul
dear
one
day
;
what
doth
Dives
his
Wine-cellar
advantage
him
now
in
Hell
,
while
he
cries
out
for
a
Cup
of
cold
water
,
and
cannot
have
it
:
O
Sirs
,
you
cannot
now
conceive
while
you
sit
in
health
and
ease
,
what
different
thoughts
you
will
then
have
of
a
holy
,
and
unholy
life
,
and
with
what
gripes
of
Conscience
will
your
undone
Souls
,
look
back
on
a
life
of
Mercy
,
thus
basely
,
and
blockishly
slept
away
,
dream'd
and
sin'd
away
.
I
beseech
you
then
,
and
that
for
your
own
sakes
,
that
you
would
not
for
a
few
fleshly
pleasures
,
which
are
passing
away
,
incur
the
torments
of
Hell
,
which
shall
never
pass
away
.
III.
Thirdly
,
I
beseech
you
for
Christs
sake
.
And
me
thinks
when
I
beg
of
you
in
Christs
name
,
and
for
Christs
sake
,
you
should
not
say
nay
;
If
you
love
me
,
saith
Christ
,
keep
my
Commandements
,
Joh.
14.15
.
See
with
what
perswasive
Rhetorick
he
presseth
this
Duty
,
If
you
love
me
,
saith
he
,
do
it
?
O
Christians
!
what
may
not
the
love
of
Christ
command
you
?
If
it
were
to
lay
down
your
blood
for
him
,
would
you
not
do
it
?
and
will
you
not
be
perswaded
to
lay
down
your
Strifes
and
Divisions
,
your
Animosities
and
Corruptions
for
his
sake
?
As
Absalon
said
to
Hushai
,
2
Sam.
16.17
.
Is
this
thy
kindness
to
thy
friend
?
Such
a
friend
as
Christ
hath
been
,
is
,
and
ever
will
be
?
Certainly
that
Indictment
will
one
day
be
prefer'd
against
you
,
which
the
Apostle
pronounceth
with
tears
in
his
eyes
,
Phil.
3.18
.
You
are
enemies
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
;
as
if
he
had
said
,
Christ
came
to
destroy
the
works
of
the
Devil
,
and
you
by
your
loose
walkings
destroy
the
works
of
Christ
,
the
Image
of
Christ
,
and
the
Interest
of
Christ
in
the
Soul
?
Christ
laid
down
his
bloud
to
Purge
you
,
and
you
unworthily
lay
down
your selves
in
sin
to
Pollute
you
,
and
so
become
guilty
of
denying
the
Lord
that
bought
you
,
and
trampling
under
foot
the
Bloud
of
the
Covenant
.
What
Ear
doth
not
tingle
,
and
what
doth
not
tremble
at
such
a
horrid
and
flagicious
Act
?
I
beseech
you
then
be
tender
of
Christs
honour
,
and
be
holy
for
Christs
sake
,
whose
heart
you
see
,
or
may
see
by
what
follows
,
is
engaged
and
concern'd
to
promote
holiness
among
you
.
Consider
-
1.
His
strict
Command
calls
for
it
.
-
2.
His
servent
Prayer
implyes
it
.
-
3.
His
holy
Example
teacheth
it
.
First
,
I
say
his
Command
calls
for
it
,
Mat.
5.16
.
Let
your
light
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
;
that
is
,
lead
such
convincing
lives
,
that
the
world
may
witness
and
certifie
with
you
,
that
you
are
certainly
a
choice
Generation
;
a
Seed
which
the
Lord
hath
blessed
.
Here
's
a
Command
you
see
,
now
where
's
your
obedience
?
will
you
make
Conscience
of
it
,
or
will
you
not
?
will
you
swear
Allegiance
to
it
,
or
will
you
not
?
shall
it
pass
for
an
irrefragable
Rule
of
Life
,
or
shall
it
not
.
It
was
Pompey's
boast
,
that
with
a
Word
,
or
a
Nod
,
he
could
a
we
his
Souldiers
to
any
thing
;
and
shall
God
command
,
and
go
without
?
shall
Gods
word
have
less
authority
then
Pompey's
?
I
read
much
of
the
blind
obedience
of
the
Papists
to
their
Rulers
,
even
in
things
scarce
credible
,
but
that
themselves
have
publisht
them
.
One
Masseus
a
Franciscan
,
tumbled
himself
in
the
dirt
,
and
crawled
like
a
Child
,
because
that
St.
Francis
told
him
,
That
unless
he
became
as
a
little
Child
,
he
could
not
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
The
Jesuites
are
so
framed
to
Obedience
,
that
whatever
service
they
are
injoyned
by
their
Superiours
,
though
never
so
abominable
,
they
must
accomplish
it
.
Yea
,
if
the
blessed
Virgin
vouchsafe
her
presence
to
one
of
the
brethren
,
if
his
Superiour
call
him
,
he
must
presently
break
from
her
,
and
go
at
his
bidding
;
although
it
be
on
a
bloudy
Errand
,
and
wondrous
design
,
with
a
hundred
more
Fopperies
of
this
nature
.
What
do
I
reckon
these
for
,
but
to
assure
you
,
that
these
who
have
paid
such
homage
to
man
,
will
rise
up
one
day
out
of
their
Graves
to
condemn
us
,
who
are
less
careful
in
our
obedience
to
God
Almighty
:
They
shut
the
eyes
of
Reason
to
obey
their
earthly
Superiours
,
and
we
dispute
,
if
not
deny
our
Allegiance
to
our
Heavenly
Law-giver
.
God
bids
us
believe
,
and
we
distrust
;
God
bids
us
obey
,
and
we
dispute
;
God
bids
us
remember
our
Creator
in
the
dayes
of
our
Youth
,
and
we
forget
him
even
in
our
age
;
God
bids
us
learn
of
him
,
to
be
meek
and
lowly
,
and
we
learn
of
the
Devil
to
be
proud
and
haughty
;
God
bids
us
be
sober
and
watch
unto
Prayer
,
and
we
surfeit
with
excess
,
and
sleep
at
Prayer
;
God
bids
us
forbear
,
and
forgive
one
another
in
love
,
and
we
reproach
and
persecute
one
another
with
much
opposition
and
hatred
.
In
a
word
,
God
bids
us
be
content
with
what
we
have
,
and
we
unthankfully
murmur
for
what
we
want
.
Ah
sinners
,
God
sees
and
hears
you
all
this
while
,
and
his
hand
is
setting
down
in
the
Table-book
of
his
Remembrance
all
your
undutifulness
and
disobedience
,
and
when
the
Book
shall
be
open'd
,
how
think
you
will
these
Indictments
be
answer'd
?
II.
Secondly
,
Christs
servent
Prayers
calls
for
holiness
,
John
27.17
.
Sanctifie
them
with
thy
Truth
,
saith
he
.
Should
you
hear
a
Minister
with
abundance
of
zeal
press
a
Duty
upon
his
people
in
the
Pulpit
,
and
as
soon
as
he
gets
home
,
you
should
go
under
his
Closet
Window
,
and
hear
him
hard
at
Prayer
,
begging
of
God
a
blessing
upon
his
labours
that
day
,
you
would
easily
believe
the
Minister
was
in
earnest
:
So
here
,
our
Saviour
hath
no
sooner
done
his
Sermon
,
but
you
finde
him
at
Prayer
,
John
17.17
.
and
what
he
most
insisted
on
in
the
Pulpit
,
that
he
enlargeth
most
on
in
his
Closet
;
Father
,
saith
he
,
Sanctifie
them
.
III.
Thirdly
,
As
Christs
Prayer
,
so
his
Pattern
and
Example
shews
his
desires
to
have
his
people
a
holy
people
;
Was
not
he
a
lover
of
holiness
in
others
,
and
a
true
practiser
of
holiness
himself
;
was
not
be
the
Israelite
indeed
,
in
whom
there
was
no
guile
,
no
sin
,
no
spot
?
and
why
was
he
so
?
doth
he
not
tell
you
,
John
13.15
.
I
have
given
you
an
Example
,
saith
he
,
that
you
should
do
as
I
have
done
?
He
was
content
to
have
his
Honour
laid
in
the
Dust
;
his
Credit
or
Bloud
laid
in
the
Dust
,
but
it
was
for
an
Example
of
all
self-denial
to
you
:
Again
,
he
was
content
to
take
a
Towel
and
a
Bason
in
his
hand
to
wash
his
Disciples
feet
,
John
3.14
.
but
it
was
for
an
Example
of
Humility
to
you
.
In
a
word
,
He
was
so
Heavenly
upon
Earth
,
so
mortified
to
all
worldly
interests
,
and
liv'd
so
convincingly
before
men
,
that
his
very
enemies
were
forced
to
own
his
Divinity
,
and
to
say
,
that
he
could
not
possibly
do
such
things
,
unless
God
were
with
him
;
now
all
this
was
for
an
Example
of
holiness
to
you
;
I
have
given
you
,
saith
he
,
an
Example
,
that
you
should
do
as
I
have
done
.
O
then
set
Christ
in
his
holy
Example
before
you
,
(
as
one
would
set
the
person
whose
Picture
he
intends
to
draw
)
and
labour
to
draw
every
line
in
your
life
,
according
to
your
Copy
.
O
this
would
be
a
sweet
way
indeed
to
maintain
the
power
of
holiness
:
when
you
are
tempted
to
any
vanity
,
or
extravagancy
,
then
set
Christ
before
you
in
his
holy
walking
,
and
ask
thy
soul
,
Am
I
in
this
speech
like
Christ
?
do
I
in
this
action
write
after
my
Copy
?
Did
Christ
,
or
would
Christ
,
if
he
were
to
live
again
upon
Earth
,
do
as
I
do
?
and
live
as
I
live
?
Would
not
he
be
more
choice
of
his
company
?
more
watchful
over
his
words
than
I
am
?
Were
ever
Cards
and
Dice
seen
so
frequently
in
his
hands
as
in
mine
?
Did
he
ever
ruine
his
Debtors
by
extracting
his
right
,
or
Defraud
his
Creditors
by
detaining
their
rights
?
O
friends
,
study
Christs
life
more
,
and
you
will
sooner
learn
to
amend
your
own
.
Well
,
I
'le
conclude
this
Discourse
with
one
word
of
Counsel
.
Is
it
Gods
will
that
you
should
be
a
holy
people
,
then
let
your
wills
be
so
too
,
and
be
holy
in
all
manner
of
conversation
.
The
last
words
that
Mr.
Bolten
spoke
to
his
Children
on
his
death-bed
,
were
these
;
I
charge
you
my
dear
ones
,
as
you
will
answer
it
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
that
you
live
so
,
as
that
you
meet
me
not
at
that
time
in
a
state
of
unregency
.
Beloved
,
I
have
not
many
words
to
speak
to
you
,
for
the
hour
of
my
departure
hasteneth
;
therefore
I
will
compose
what
I
have
to
say
,
in
this
dying
request
.
You
and
I
like
Elijah
and
Elisha
,
are
at
the
point
of
parting
;
I
do
therefore
require
of
you
,
and
in
the
Name
of
God
Conjure
you
,
so
to
improve
this
Sermon
,
this
opport
unity
,
this
hours
discourse
,
that
we
may
take
comfort
at
our
next
meeting
,
and
rejoyce
to
see
one
anothers
face
at
the
Judgment
day
,
which
we
shall
never
do
,
if
we
appear
there
in
a
sinful
and
unsanctified
estate
.
Oh
that
the
Lord
would
make
me
an
happy
Instrument
to
convey
Converting
Grace
into
your
souls
this
day
;
so
that
as
Sampson
slew
more
at
his
death
,
than
he
did
all
his
life
before
;
so
I
may
save
more
with
this
dying
speech
,
than
ever
I
did
with
an
that
's
gone
before
.
I
have
read
of
a
rich
Florentine
,
who
being
to
die
,
called
his
sons
together
,
and
thus
bespoke
them
;
It
much
rejoyceth
me
,
now
upon
my
Death-bed
,
to
think
that
I
shall
leave
you
all
wealthy
.
But
oh
my
friends
,
it
would
rejoyce
me
more
if
now
at
my
departure
,
I
could
leave
you
all
gracious
,
and
if
before
I
die
,
I
could
see
Jesus
Christ
to
live
in
you
.
Awake
,
awake
you
Sons
of
sleep
,
and
hear
what
concerns
your
peace
,
before
the
time
come
when
you
shall
hear
no
more
.
Let
not
your
hearts
run
after
Fields
,
and
Vineyards
,
Houses
,
and
Orchards
,
for
before
thy
fruit
be
ripe
,
thy
flesh
may
be
rotten
;
before
thy
next
Harvest
be
ready
for
the
Sickle
,
thy
soul
may
be
ripe
for
Judgment
.
Up
then
and
be
doing
,
thou
know'st
not
what
a
punctillio
thy
time
is
reduced
unto
;
thou
hast
gone
over
some
mens
graves
to
day
,
and
it
may
be
,
others
may
go
over
thine
to
morrow
;
Or
,
if
God
spare
thee
with
life
and
health
,
yet
if
thou
neglectest
Gods
call
this
Sabbath
,
God
may
neglect
to
call
thee
the
next
;
It
is
well
known
how
many
merciful
Messages
Pharaoh
had
brought
him
by
Moses
,
and
what
fair
and
frequent
warnings
he
had
to
amend
his
life
,
but
when
all
this
would
not
do
,
Moses
took
his
leave
,
and
he
saw
his
face
no
more
.
Beloved
,
I
have
appeared
many
a
Sabbath
amongst
you
,
and
once
again
am
I
come
as
a
Collector
,
to
gather
souls
for
God
,
and
to
try
how
many
hearts
I
can
hug
to
Heaven
with
me
.
Oh
consider
now
in
time
,
what
you
resolve
on
!
stand
out
against
the
offers
of
Mercy
this
day
,
and
God
knows
whether
ever
you
may
hear
him
again
knocking
at
your
doors
upon
the
like
Errand
;
God
makes
short
work
with
some
in
his
Judiciary
proceedings
;
If
he
finds
a
repulse
once
,
sometimes
he
departs
and
leaves
that
dismal
curse
behind
him
,
Luke
14.24
.
Not
one
of
those
that
were
hidden
,
and
would
not
come
,
shall
ever
taste
of
my
Supper
;
they
were
but
once
bidden
,
and
for
their
very
first
denyal
,
this
curse
is
clapt
upon
their
heads
,
Not
one
of
them
shall
taste
of
my
Supper
;
It
's
not
said
,
they
shall
never
come
where
the
Supper
stands
on
the
Table
;
but
they
shall
never
taste
it
.
Poor
souls
,
you
may
sit
under
the
Ordinances
,
and
you
may
come
to
Sacraments
,
and
Sermons
,
where
Christ
is
brought
in
,
both
as
first
and
second
course
;
but
through
the
efficacy
of
this
Curse
,
never
taste
;
as
David
saith
,
How
good
and
gracious
God
is
?
Why
,
because
,
when
I
called
,
saith
God
,
you
refused
,
and
when
I
stretched
forth
my
bands
,
none
regarded
,
therefore
I
will
now
give
you
to
eat
of
the
fruit
of
your
own
doings
,
and
fill
you
with
your
own
devices
,
Prov.
1.24
,
31.
Therefore
consider
of
it
,
and
give
up
your
names
to
God
to
day
,
lest
to
morrow
be
too
late
;
his
Manna
is
ready
if
you
come
in
time
to
gather
it
,
but
if
you
linger
,
he
hath
his
Sun
to
melt
it
away
,
and
it
's
gone
.
Thus
have
you
had
the
first
Particular
open'd
to
you
,
and
urged
upon
you
,
namely
,
That
it's
God's
will
you
should
obey
the
Command
,
and
live
holy
.
The
next
follows
,
which
is
this
:
I.
It
's
Gods
will
you
should
bear
the
Cross
,
and
suffer
patiently
,
1.
Pet.
3.17
.
It
's
better
saith
Peter
,
if
the
will
of
God
be
so
,
that
ye
suffer
for
well-doing
,
than
for
ill
:
Now
,
if
the
will
of
God
be
so
sometime
,
that
you
should
suffer
,
albeit
for
well-doing
;
than
let
your
wills
be
so
too
,
and
quietly
compose
your selves
to
a
suffering
condition
.
It
's
said
of
the
Israelites
,
that
at
the
Commandment
of
the
Lord
they
journeyed
,
and
at
the
Commandment
they
pitched
;
whence
it
may
be
inferred
,
That
it
is
God
that
assigneth
to
us
,
and
ordereth
for
us
the
several
Vicissitudes
of
Fortune
,
and
changes
of
Condition
;
our
pitching
here
or
there
,
is
from
a
Providence
,
whether
in
a
fair
house
,
or
a
foul
,
in
a
great
living
,
or
a
small
,
in
a
barren
soil
,
or
a
fruitful
,
and
where
ever
,
or
what
ever
it
be
,
it
is
above
our
desert
,
and
therefore
should
not
fall
below
our
thanks
.
I
read
of
one
,
who
was
never
the
more
proud
,
when
dignified
with
Honour
,
nor
never
the
less
patient
,
when
disgraced
with
Slander
:
Oh
this
even
temper
,
is
an
excellent
temper
,
when
a
man
can
so
eye
his
wants
,
as
not
to
be
puffed
up
with
his
Receipts
,
and
so
Eye
his
Receipts
,
as
not
to
be
cast
too
much
down
in
the
sense
of
his
wants
;
And
this
is
that
frame
of
spirit
,
which
I
would
fain
have
both
my self
and
you
,
to
come
up
to
;
and
therefore
if
God
please
hereafter
to
make
a
Gap
in
thy
Estate
,
let
not
that
open
a
Gap
to
discontent
,
but
remember
Jobs
carriage
in
the
like
case
,
and
joyn
with
him
in
that
penitential
prostration
of
his
,
I
will
hear
the
indignation
of
the
Lord
,
for
I
have
sinned
against
him
.
If
God
strike
thee
with
Dumbness
,
strike
not
thou
God
again
with
thy
Discontentedness
,
but
remember
speechless
Zachary
,
and
be
content
;
If
God
open
the
mouths
of
thy
Enemies
,
or
wicked
Neighbours
against
thee
,
do
not
thou
open
thy
mouth
against
them
,
but
think
oft
on
Davids
words
,
I
opened
not
my
mouth
,
said
he
,
because
thou
didst
it
.
Yet
David
opened
not
his
mouth
to
recriminate
them
,
nor
vindicate
himself
,
but
took
all
in
good
part
,
because
he
knew
that
God
did
it
.
I
shall
now
propound
some
considerations
to
contentment
under
the
Cross
;
I
can
only
propound
them
,
it
's
God
that
must
prosper
them
to
you
.
-
1.
Consider
for
your
comfort
,
God
will
be
with
you
in
your
troubles
.
-
2.
Consider
,
you
shall
be
with
God
after
your
troubles
.
I.
First
,
God
will
be
with
you
,
Isa.
43.2
.
When
thou
passest
through
the
water
,
I
will
be
with
thee
;
Mind
,
I
will
be
with
thee
;
fear
not
drowning
then
,
so
long
as
God
is
in
the
Ship
.
Thou
carriest
Caesar
in
thy
Barque
,
said
the
Emperour
to
the
trembling
Marriner
,
and
therefore
be
not
afraid
;
O
Christian
,
thy
God
is
with
thee
in
a
suffering
time
,
and
how
canst
thou
be
afriad
of
that
condition
wherein
thou
hast
Gods
company
?
I
will
be
with
thee
in
six
troubles
,
and
in
seven
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
surely
it
cannot
be
ill
with
that
man
,
with
whom
God
is
.
It
's
infinitely
better
to
be
able
to
say
,
God
is
with
thee
,
than
to
say
,
peace
is
with
thee
,
or
health
is
with
thee
,
or
honour
is
with
thee
,
or
credit
,
or
friends
are
with
thee
,
for
in
these
you
have
but
some
particular
good
,
but
in
God
you
have
all
good
;
and
this
is
the
first
,
you
have
an
excellent
Scripture
for
it
,
Heb.
13.5
.
Be
content
with
such
things
as
you
have
,
why
?
For
I
will
never
leave
you
,
nor
forsake
you
;
though
your
Riches
may
leave
you
,
and
health
may
leave
you
;
yet
will
not
I.
Oh
what
an
argument
is
this
to
force
contentment
in
every
condition
,
to
consider
that
he
will
not
leave
us
comfortless
,
but
will
come
unto
us
:
Chear
up
then
my
drooping
soul
,
thou
shalt
never
want
,
so
long
as
thy
God
hath
it
;
For
by
the
Promise
thou
hast
command
of
Gods
purse
,
and
mayest
be
sure
of
his
presence
.
Let
others
repine
,
do
thou
rejoyce
,
and
let
such
as
be
without
God
in
the
world
,
shark
and
shift
,
live
by
their
wits
,
but
in
all
straights
do
thou
live
by
Faith
.
O
beloved
,
you
know
not
how
soon
God
may
call
for
your
comforts
one
after
another
,
and
bring
you
as
he
did
his
people
Israel
,
out
of
a
fat
Land
,
into
a
famishing
Wilderness
,
where
no
water
is
,
no
comfort
is
;
what
will
you
do
in
such
a
case
as
this
?
If
you
please
,
I
'le
tell
you
,
when
your
hearts
fail
you
,
and
your
friends
thus
fail
you
,
let
not
your
hearts
fail
you
,
nor
your
faith
fail
you
,
for
you
have
a
faithful
God
which
will
never
fail
you
,
but
will
be
instead
of
all
things
to
you
,
from
himself
alone
.
As
Joseph
said
to
Pharaoh
,
Without
me
God
,
will
provide
an
answer
for
Pharaoh
.
So
may
I
say
in
this
case
;
without
silver
,
without
gold
,
without
fair
houses
and
rich
furniture
,
God
can
provide
for
the
welfare
of
his
people
.
Though
your
means
be
gone
,
yet
your
God
is
not
gone
;
and
if
you
cannot
be
contented
now
,
it
will
argue
that
it
was
not
God
,
but
your
means
that
did
content
you
then
.
Well
,
this
is
the
first
,
Consider
God
will
be
with
thee
in
thy
troubles
,
and
that
upon
a
two-fold
account
.
-
1.
To
behold
thee
.
-
2.
To
uphold
thee
.
I.
First
,
To
behold
thee
,
God
sees
the
wrongs
,
and
hears
the
grievances
you
undergo
for
men
;
though
your
friends
looks
off
you
,
yet
your
God
looks
on
you
,
Exod.
3.17
.
I
have
seen
,
I
have
seen
,
saith
God
,
the
heavy
Burthens
and
Taxations
that
my
people
undergo
in
Egypt
.
As
if
God
had
said
thus
,
I
have
seen
,
and
so
seen
,
as
that
my
bowels
are
turned
within
me
,
and
I
can
no
longer
hold
my
peace
.
What
a
gracious
God
have
we
,
that
owns
his
people
in
such
a
low
condition
,
wherein
none
will
own
them
;
for
,
saith
God
,
I
have
seen
,
I
have
surely
seen
the
troubles
of
my
people
that
be
in
Egypt
.
Fear
not
afflictions
then
,
for
they
cannot
chase
God
from
us
,
nay
,
they
are
rather
advantages
,
wherein
God
doth
ordinarily
discover
himself
most
comfortably
to
us
;
which
brings
me
to
the
second
Particular
.
II.
As
God
will
be
with
you
in
your
troubles
to
behold
you
;
so
secondly
,
to
Uphold
you
;
C
ham
lookt
on
his
Fathers
Nakedness
and
laught
,
but
God
looks
on
a
Christians
trouble
,
and
helps
:
The
eyes
of
the
Lord
run
to
and
fro
,
saith
the
Prophet
;
what
to
do
?
To
shew
himself
strong
in
the
behalf
of
his
people
:
Where
God
hath
a
seeing
Eye
,
there
he
hath
a
helping
hand
too
,
if
man
can
but
finde
a
believing
heart
to
lay
hold
upon
it
.
David
is
a
witness
of
this
truth
,
when
he
saith
,
In
the
dry
that
I
cryed
thou
answeredst
me
,
and
gavest
me
strength
in
my
soul
;
as
if
David
had
said
,
It
's
true
,
O
Lord
,
thou
assaultest
me
,
and
that
's
my
trouble
;
but
it
's
as
true
,
that
thou
assistest
me
,
and
this
is
my
comfort
;
In
the
day
that
I
cryed
unto
thee
,
thou
answeredst
me
,
and
gavest
me
strength
in
my
soul
.
Object
.
I
,
saith
the
scrupulous
Christian
,
would
God
do
this
for
me
?
if
he
would
put
strength
into
my
soul
,
strength
of
Faith
,
strength
of
patience
,
strength
of
Grace
,
then
I
should
bid
a
freer
wellome
to
the
Cross
when
it
comes
;
But
alas
!
instead
of
this
strength
you
speak
of
,
I
finde
nothing
but
weakness
upon
weakness
,
a
weak
faith
,
a
weak
assurance
,
weak
patience
;
all
weak
.
Answ.
I
answer
briefly
,
hast
thou
not
strong
Grace
?
and
doth
that
discourage
thee
?
it
may
be
thou
art
not
tryed
with
strong
afflictions
,
let
this
quiet
thee
;
hast
thou
not
as
much
patience
as
another
?
it
may
be
thou
hast
not
yet
as
much
need
of
it
as
others
;
their
patience
is
greater
than
thine
,
because
their
troubles
are
greater
than
thine
.
In
a
word
,
thou
said'st
thou
hast
not
a
Martyrs
Faith
,
it
may
be
thou
needest
it
not
yet
,
because
thou
hast
not
a
Martyrs
Fire
;
a
weak
Faith
may
serve
for
a
light
Cross
;
when
God
calls
thee
to
hotter
services
of
Christianity
,
fear
not
but
he
will
be
at
thy
back
,
not
onely
to
behold
thee
,
but
as
you
have
heard
,
to
Uphold
thee
,
2
Cor.
15.
As
the
sufferings
of
Christ
abound
in
us
,
saith
Paul
,
So
also
our
Consolations
abound
in
Christ
:
See
here
,
as
men
lays
on
troubles
,
so
God
lays
in
comfort
:
Hence
it
was
that
Davids
heart
did
not
fail
him
,
when
all
his
friends
forsook
him
,
1
Sam.
30.
And
David
encouraged
himself
in
his
God
,
saith
the
Text
;
It
was
sad
with
him
at
this
time
;
Zicklag
was
burnt
,
his
Wives
taken
captive
,
he
lost
all
,
and
like
to
have
lost
the
hearts
of
his
Souldiers
too
,
[
for
they
speak
of
stoning
him
.
]
In
this
condition
that
David
was
now
in
,
he
turned
his
face
from
the
Creature
,
lookt
up
to
Heaven
,
and
encouraged
himself
in
his
God
;
when
all
other
visible
helps
shrunk
from
him
,
then
his
God
clave
to
him
,
and
he
to
his
God
.
Oh
Christian
,
live
upon
the
Comforter
himself
,
in
the
want
of
other
comforts
;
If
thou
canst
not
say
,
that
God
is
thy
God
,
it
is
thy
sin
;
but
if
thou
canst
say
,
he
is
thy
God
,
and
yet
not
content
,
it
is
thy
shame
;
for
if
God
,
an
All-sufficient
God
,
will
not
suffice
thee
,
will
not
content
thee
,
sure
nothing
will
.
II.
Secondly
,
You
shall
be
with
God
after
your
troubles
,
This
day
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
Paradise
,
said
Christ
to
the
present
Thief
;
as
if
he
should
have
said
,
I
am
with
thee
,
bearing
the
Cross
,
and
thou
shalt
be
anon
with
me
wearing
the
Crown
,
and
therefore
be
satisfied
;
a
parallel
Scripture
to
this
you
have
in
Rom.
8.17
.
If
we
suffer
with
him
,
we
shall
reign
with
him
,
said
Paul
;
who
will
not
now
willingly
act
a
sufferers
part
a
while
,
when
he
remembers
what
a
blessed
Exit
his
sufferings
shall
have
at
last
:
Daniel
was
brought
out
of
the
Dungeon
,
and
immediately
preferr'd
at
Court
;
Joseph
of
a
slave
,
became
the
chief
man
of
the
Kingdom
:
Ah
,
what
a
Banquer
did
God
provide
for
Paul
and
Silas
in
Prison
;
and
Jacob
being
banished
from
his
Fathers
House
,
what
a
comfortable
Vision
saw
he
at
Bethel
:
better
provision
sure
,
than
if
he
had
been
sitting
at
home
at
his
plentiful
Table
.
But
albeit
the
Lord
treats
not
all
his
Children
as
he
did
these
;
yet
are
they
all
sure
of
his
comfort
:
Glory
shall
be
the
end
of
their
sufferings
,
and
Heaven
their
habitation
for
evermore
;
they
have
Christs
Certificate
under
his
own
hand
,
Rom.
1.
If
you
suffer
with
me
,
ye
shall
raign
wi●h
me
.
Oh
that
so
much
of
Heaven
,
were
Revealed
and
Unvailed
to
you
,
as
to
see
something
of
those
Eternal
Joyes
,
which
they
that
be
dead
in
the
Lord
,
have
received
for
a
few
momentary
sufferings
in
their
life-time
;
Hungry
Lazarus
feasting
,
lame
Mephibosheth
dancing
,
and
all
the
Colledge
of
Martyrs
and
Confessors
striking
up
their
Harps
,
and
Chanting
forth
that
Epiphanema
of
praise
,
Rev.
7.10
.
Salvation
,
salvation
unto
our
God
,
which
sits
upon
the
Throne
,
and
to
the
Lamb
for
ever
.
Oh
who
would
not
rejoyce
in
their
sufferings
,
with
such
Musick
in
their
ears
,
and
such
a
sight
as
this
in
their
eye
!
Let
this
then
beget
contentment
,
it
's
in
with
such
at
present
,
but
good
news
will
be
next
,
Gods
Rod
,
like
Jonathans
Rod
,
hath
Honey
,
nay
,
Heaven
at
the
end
:
Look
up
Christians
and
see
,
that
the
Cloud
,
while
dropping
on
you
,
is
rowling
over
you
,
stand
but
in
the
shower
a
while
,
and
fair
weather
will
be
next
,
even
an
everlasting
Sun-shine
of
glory
.
When
you
have
suffered
a
while
,
saith
Peter
,
1
Pet.
5.10
.
the
Lord
will
make
you
perfect
,
that
is
,
your
sufferings
are
not
a
killing
you
,
but
a
perfecting
you
.
Poets
tells
us
that
the
Hill
of
Olimpus
is
so
high
,
that
on
the
top
of
it
is
alway
a
Calm
;
Beloved
,
it
's
hard
climbing
up
the
Rocky
and
Rugged
Hill
of
the
Cross
,
but
when
you
are
once
come
up
to
the
Top
,
you
shall
be
in
a
Calm
,
and
say
as
Peter
did
on
the
Mount
,
It
's
good
to
be
here
,
good
to
get
Heaven
at
any
rate
.
And
this
is
the
second
Argument
to
work
Contentment
under
the
Cross
;
God
will
not
only
Come
to
you
in
your
troubles
,
but
you
shall
Go
to
God
after
your
troubles
,
God
will
make
your
afflictions
to
be
Inlets
into
glory
,
and
your
Cross
a
Ladder
to
climb
up
to
Heaven
;
and
therefore
fear
not
afflictions
,
they
are
not
such
Bugbears
as
the
flesh
fancieth
them
to
be
:
Which
seriously
thought
on
,
would
be
enough
to
make
thy
soul
ambitious
of
suffering
,
saying
as
one
did
once
,
I
am
afflicted
,
till
I
be
afflicted
.
A
Child
that
's
going
home
will
never
complain
of
bad
way
.
O
Christian
,
thou
art
going
home
to
Heaven
in
a
way
of
suffering
,
every
affliction
,
every
Cross
sets
thee
one
step
forward
to
thy
Fathers
house
,
and
wilt
thou
complain
of
bad
way
?
one
beam
of
Gods
face
in
Heaven
will
dry
up
all
thy
tears
;
hence
saith
the
holy
Prophet
,
Rev.
21.
There
shall
be
no
more
death
,
nor
sorrow
,
nor
crying
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
more
pain
,
for
all
these
things
are
passed
away
.
Thus
have
I
given
you
two
helping
Considerations
to
melt
your
wills
into
obedience
to
Gods
will
,
and
to
run
the
Race
that
is
set
before
you
with
patience
;
therefore
I
shall
be
at
the
pains
to
help
you
a
little
further
,
Consider
,
-
1.
The
Cross
is
necessary
,
and
must
be
born
,
-
2.
Your
Cross
is
easie
,
and
may
be
born
.
I.
First
,
I
say
it
's
necessary
,
God
hath
laid
it
on
,
and
who
can
take
it
off
;
As
Balaam
said
,
God
hath
blessed
,
and
I
cannot
reverse
it
.
So
may
I
say
,
God
hath
crossed
,
and
thou
canst
not
repeal
it
;
and
therefore
let
it
be
born
bravey
I.
Now
it
is
unavoidable
necessary
upon
a
double
account
-
1.
In
regard
of
the
Precept
.
-
2.
In
regard
of
the
Means
.
First
,
You
have
a
Precept
for
it
,
Luke
9.35
.
He
that
will
be
my
Disciple
,
let
him
take
up
his
Cross
and
follow
me
.
Secondly
,
It
's
necessary
as
a
Means
to
the
obtaining
the
End
.
Christ
the
Captain
of
our
Salvation
was
made
perfect
through
sufferings
,
and
so
must
we
,
Heb.
2.10
.
Ought
not
Christ
first
to
have
suffered
,
and
then
to
have
entred
into
his
rest
?
saith
Luke
24.26
.
yes
,
he
ought
,
and
so
ought
Christians
;
For
,
through
many
tribulations
we
must
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
An
hot
burning
Furnance
was
a
pleasant
path
,
in
which
the
three
Children
walkt
to
their
Caelestial
Country
,
while
Belshazars
Coaches
like
a
Sedan
,
conveyed
quickly
into
the
dwellings
of
Furies
,
and
habitation
of
Devils
;
A
fiery
Chariot
hoysed
up
Elijah
to
Heaven
,
where
as
a
Feather-bed
ushered
Dives
down
to
Hell
:
Therefore
be
not
afraid
of
suffering
for
God
,
for
he
can
give
an
happy
issue
when
he
pleaseth
.
II.
Again
,
as
the
Cross
is
Necessary
,
and
must
be
born
;
So
it
is
Easie
,
and
may
be
born
;
And
that
-
1.
Absolutely
.
-
2.
Comparatively
.
First
,
Absolutely
,
and
in
it self
;
Hence
said
Christ
,
Take
my
Yoke
upon
you
,
for
my
Yoke
is
easie
,
and
my
Burden
is
light
;
Never
then
call
that
Cross
heavy
,
which
Christ
hath
called
easie
and
light
.
Art
thou
pained
with
the
Gout
or
Colleick
?
that
's
a
light
burthen
;
and
the
Boyes
of
Spain
bore
so
much
,
and
more
without
complaining
that
their
Cross
was
heavy
;
for
I
read
that
they
would
at
their
Altars
endure
whipping
and
scourging
till
their
very
Entrails
saw
the
light
through
their
torn
flesh
without
crying
.
These
Children
rejoyced
in
their
sufferings
like
men
,
and
this
was
their
glory
;
but
you
that
are
men
,
you
weep
in
your
sufferings
like
Children
,
surely
this
is
your
shame
.
Again
,
are
you
sick
?
this
is
a
light
burthen
,
and
so
light
,
that
the
least
childe
in
the
Town
can
bear
it
:
In
a
word
,
whatever
thy
Cross
be
,
if
it
be
Christs
Cross
,
it
is
a
light
one
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
complained
of
;
Take
my
Yoke
upon
you
,
saith
he
,
for
my
Yoke
is
easie
,
and
my
Burden
is
light
:
And
indeed
,
there
is
no
burden
can
truly
be
called
,
or
by
Christians
can
be
counted
heavy
but
sin
;
and
this
is
a
burthen
which
makes
the
whole
Creation
to
groan
under
it
;
take
away
sin
;
and
a
man's
life
will
be
no
longer
a
burthen
to
him
;
this
is
the
heavy
burthen
;
as
for
other
burthens
,
they
are
light
,
and
that
first
,
Absolutely
.
Secondly
,
they
are
light
comparatively
.
1.
If
you
compare
them
with
the
pains
which
Christ
endured
.
Or
,
Secondly
,
With
the
pains
of
Hell
which
you
deserved
.
First
,
If
you
compare
them
with
the
pains
that
Christ
endured
,
look
but
into
Isa.
53.
and
you
shall
see
that
whole
Chapter
spent
in
relating
that
bloody
Tragedy
which
Christ
acted
for
the
Salvation
of
the
World
;
He
was
despised
and
rejected
of
men
,
saith
the
Prophet
;
He
hath
bore
our
Griefs
,
and
carried
our
Sorrows
,
ver.
4.
He
was
wounded
for
our
Transgressions
,
and
bruised
for
our
Iniquities
:
And
thus
the
Text
runs
on
in
Teares
.
O
what
a
suffering-Race
did
he
run
,
that
he
might
overtake
us
before
we
got
to
Hell
.
Methinks
I
see
what
haste
he
makes
on
this
suffering-Errand
,
and
hear
him
cry
to
his
Father
while
yet
afar
off
,
Lo
,
I
come
to
do
thy
will
,
O
my
God
.
See
here
how
the
heart
of
Christ
,
like
an
Eccho
,
rebounds
to
his
Fathers
call
.
When
his
Father
spoke
to
him
to
undertake
the
Redemption-Work
of
saving
a
lost
and
undone
World
,
he
did
not
reluct
nor
answer
with
Moses
,
Exod.
4.13
.
I
pray
thee
send
some
other
on
this
Message
;
but
,
Lo
I
come
(
saith
Christ
)
to
do
thy
will
,
O
my
God
.
And
now
Christians
tell
me
,
Doth
not
thy
dear
Lord
deserve
thus
much
from
thee
,
to
endure
a
little
for
his
sake
,
who
hath
endured
so
much
for
thine
?
What
though
thy
afflictions
cost
thee
Tears
,
Christ's
afflictions
cost
him
blood
;
and
though
thou
losest
the
comforts
of
this
Life
,
this
is
nothing
comparable
to
Christ's
loss
,
who
lost
life
it self
.
Ah!
what
loss
can
match
this
loss
?
and
whose
sufferings
like
his
sufferings
?
Do'st
thou
sigh
under
the
sense
of
thy
grievance
,
thus
,
My
soul
is
sorrowful
;
But
Christ
went
further
,
and
said
,
My
soul
is
sorrowful
to
death
.
Mat.
26.38
.
Do'st
thou
cry
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
afflicted
me
?
But
Christ
said
more
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
consider
this
,
and
leave
complaining
.
Secondly
,
Your
Cross
is
easie
,
if
you
compare
it
with
the
pain
;
of
Hell
,
which
you
have
deserved
.
Ah!
there
's
never
a
one
of
you
but
would
be
in
Hell
before
to
morrow
,
if
God
should
give
you
your
due
;
there
are
many
there
for
those
very
sins
which
you
live
in
:
Dives
is
in
Hell
for
making
an
Idol
of
his
Wealth
;
have
none
of
you
done
so
?
Haman
is
in
Hell
for
pride
;
and
are
you
not
proud
?
Sodom
is
in
Hell
for
contempt
of
the
Prophets
of
the
Lord
,
and
for
neglecting
the
day
of
Peace
,
and
the
day
of
Grace
;
the
day
of
Gods
patience
and
striving
with
them
;
and
is
not
this
Englands
sin
at
this
very
day
?
The
old
Word
is
burning
in
Hell
,
for
burning
in
lust
on
Earth
;
and
was
this
sin
ever
more
predominant
than
in
this
juncture
of
time
?
Herod
hath
been
lying
in
Hell
a
thousand
and
six
hundred
years
,
for
taking
John
Baptists
Head
from
him
.
Ah
England
!
England
!
Is
not
this
thy
charge
?
Hath
not
this
been
thy
practice
these
late
years
?
And
art
thou
not
plung'd
deep
in
thy
own
blood-guiltiness
?
Herod
did
but
cut
one
mans
Head
off
,
and
he
is
gone
to
Hell
for
it
:
Oh
what
an
Hell
may
est
thou
look
for
,
who
hast
got
so
many
Heads
,
and
drunk
the
Blook
of
thousands
of
the
Saints
,
and
faithful
Servants
of
the
most
High
?
What
City
is
there
wherein
there
is
not
some
Noble
Births
,
some
of
Englands
Worthies
Sacrificed
to
the
bloody
itch
,
and
Bedlam
Surges
of
a
Civil
War
?
(
I
had
almost
said
of
an
Vncivil
Peace
:
)
What
Town
is
there
wherein
there
is
not
some
Families
repeating
over
the
Lamentations
of
Jeremiah
,
and
saying
,
I
am
the
man
that
hath
seen
affliction
by
the
Rod
of
his
wrath
:
Sion
doth
mourn
,
Judah
is
gone
into
captivity
,
the
prophets
sigh
,
the
sheep
are
scattered
,
and
wo
is
my
soul
because
of
murderers
!
How
many
of
the
dear
Children
of
God
are
crying
for
bread
?
(
for
the
powerful
Preaching
of
the
Word
amongst
them
)
and
there
is
no
bread
to
be
given
them
,
nor
the
pleasant
voice
of
their
faithful
Ministers
to
be
heared
amongst
them
;
and
they
left
to
lament
over
their
silenced
Ministers
,
as
King
Joash
wept
over
the
dying
Prophet
,
2
Kings
13.14
.
O
my
Father
,
my
Father
,
the
Chariot
of
Israel
,
and
the
horse-men
thereof
;
Will
not
God
visit
for
these
?
Will
he
not
be
avenged
on
such
a
Nation
as
this
?
Yes
,
yes
he
will
;
Israel's
woe
,
may
be
England's
warning
,
Amos
4.
Thus
will
I
do
unto
thee
;
and
because
I
will
do
thus
unto
thee
,
therefore
prepare
thy
heart
to
meet
thy
God
,
O
England
.
But
this
is
a
digression
.
That
which
I
am
to
speak
to
,
is
this
,
You
are
to
bear
the
Cross
contentedly
,
because
what
ever
you
do
Endure
,
it
is
nothing
to
what
you
deserve
,
or
to
what
the
damned
in
Hell
Endure
.
In
Hell
there
is
variety
of
torments
,
and
extremity
of
torments
,
and
eternity
of
torments
;
not
one
way
,
but
a
thousand
wayes
to
make
a
poor
soul
miserable
,
everlastingly
miserable
?
And
who
can
bear
variety
?
Who
can
bear
Eternity
?
Who
can
bear
Eternity
of
torments
?
Yet
all
this
you
must
bear
,
if
ever
it
be
your
lot
to
lie
in
Hell
.
Here
it
may
be
you
want
one
mercy
,
but
blessed
be
God
you
have
another
in
lieu
of
it
;
you
want
health
,
but
you
want
not
friends
;
you
want
money
,
but
you
want
not
a
Christ
;
you
want
an
Estate
,
but
you
want
not
a
contented
mind
;
though
your
life
be
not
absolutely
made
up
of
comforts
,
which
is
your
misery
;
yet
it
is
not
altogether
composed
of
crosses
;
and
is
not
this
a
Mercy
?
And
thus
is
your
life
checqu'rd
with
blacks
and
whites
,
so
that
you
have
never
such
cause
of
Mourning
,
but
withall
you
have
some
just
ground
of
rejoycing
;
but
in
Hell
there
's
nothing
to
be
seen
,
but
objects
of
sorrow
;
and
nothing
to
be
heard
except
inducements
to
grief
;
not
one
merry
day
,
and
one
sad
,
not
one
hour
of
pain
,
and
another
of
ease
;
not
one
cross
,
and
one
comfort
;
but
all
crosses
and
curses
do
meet
there
like
lines
in
their
proper
center
.
Compare
now
your
sufferings
with
the
sufferings
of
Hell
,
and
let
this
quiet
you
.
That
School-boy
thinks
he
gets
well
off
,
when
deserving
a
Rod
,
he
escapes
with
a
Reproof
:
What
a
mercy
then
may
you
count
it
,
that
when
you
deserve
a
Curse
from
Christ
,
you
escape
with
the
Cress
of
Christ
;
afflicted
on
Earth
,
when
you
might
justly
be
tormented
in
Hell
.
Think
of
it
then
,
are
you
corrected
?
It
's
the
Lords
mercy
that
you
are
not
consumed
.
Hath
God
taken
away
your
health
from
you
?
it's
well
you
escape
so
,
he
might
have
taken
away
your
life
from
you
,
and
your
Christ
from
you
,
and
where
had
you
been
then
?
In
a
word
,
how
much
soever
God
takes
from
you
,
it
's
less
then
you
owe
him
;
and
how
little
soever
he
leaves
you
,
it
's
more
than
he
owes
you
;
therefore
in
stead
of
murmuring
that
your
condition
is
so
ill
,
bless
God
that
it
is
no
worse
,
saying
with
Ezra
,
Ez.
9.13
.
Thou
,
O
Lord
,
hast
punisht
us
less
than
our
Iniquities
have
deserved
.
Mr.
COOPER'S
FAREWELL-SERMON
.
PHIL.
4.9
.
Those
things
which
ye
have
both
learned
,
and
received
,
and
heard
,
and
seen
in
me
,
do
;
and
the
God
of
Peace
shall
be
with
you
.
THE
Amannensis
,
or
Pen-man
of
this
Epistle
,
was
Paul
the
Apostle
,
who
being
Prisoner
at
Rome
,
takes
occasion
from
the
benevolence
of
the
Philippians
sent
unto
him
by
Epaphroditus
for
the
supply
of
his
wants
there
,
to
confirm
them
(
by
this
Epistle
)
in
the
Faith
,
notwithstanding
his
bonds
,
to
encourage
them
in
godliness
,
and
walking
worthy
of
the
Gospel
,
but
especially
in
stedfastness
,
unity
and
lowliness
of
mind
;
to
warn
them
against
certain
perverse
Zealots
of
the
Law
,
who
mingled
Works
with
Faith
in
point
of
Justification
;
and
(
in
a
word
)
to
quicken
them
to
the
practice
of
all
Christian
duties
.
My
Text
salls
under
the
last
of
these
heads
,
wherein
our
blessed
Apostle
being
about
to
Epilogize
,
and
drawing
towards
a
conclusion
,
endeavours
to
Epitomize
his
whole
Epistle
,
and
to
give
them
in
a
few
words
the
sum
of
all
his
Apostolick
Advice
,
which
was
,
That
they
should
live
up
to
their
knowledge
,
practising
with
all
saithfulness
the
things
they
had
both
learned
,
and
heard
,
and
received
from
the
Lord
by
him
.
Those
things
(
saith
he
)
which
ye
have
both
learned
,
and
received
,
and
heard
,
and
seen
in
me
,
do
;
and
the
God
of
peace
shall
be
with
you
.
In
which
words
you
may
observe
these
two
things
:
-
1.
A
Precept
,
holding
forth
the
duty
and
employment
of
a
Christian
:
Those
things
which
ye
have
both
learned
,
and
received
,
and
heard
,
and
seen
in
me
,
do
.
-
2.
A
Promise
,
holding
forth
the
priviledge
and
encouragement
of
a
Christian
;
And
the
God
of
Peace
shall
be
with
you
.
First
,
For
the
Precept
;
it
holds
forth
the
duty
an
employment
of
a
Christian
,
and
that
is
,
to
live
up
to
his
knowledge
,
to
transcribe
the
Law
of
God
into
his
life
,
and
to
practice
with
all
diligence
what
ever
he
hath
learned
,
and
heard
,
and
received
from
the
Lord
,
whether
by
precept
or
example
.
Secondly
,
For
the
Promise
;
it
holds
forth
the
priviledge
and
encouragement
of
a
Christian
,
and
that
is
,
that
doing
what
he
knows
and
exercising
himself
in
the
practise
of
what
he
hath
both
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
from
the
Lord
,
he
is
sure
to
have
God's
presence
with
him
,
not
only
in
regard
of
his
Essence
,
for
so
he
is
every
where
,
and
with
every
man
present
;
neither
can
he
be
otherwise
;
but
also
in
regard
of
his
grace
and
savour
.
Doct.
Those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
he
will
always
be
graciously
present
with
them
.
The
God
of
Peace
will
vouchsafe
his
gracious
presence
to
all
those
who
have
heard
,
received
and
learned
,
whether
by
Precept
or
Example
,
the
Truth
as
it
is
in
Jesus
,
are
careful
to
do
accordingly
.
Such
as
yield
obedience
to
God's
holy
Will
,
endeavouring
to
practice
what
they
have
heard
,
and
to
live
up
to
the
Truths
they
have
learned
,
shall
never
be
forsaken
,
but
God
will
always
afford
them
his
gracious
presence
.
If
any
man
practice
what
he
knows
,
(
provided
that
he
know
the
Truth
as
it
is
in
Jesus
)
if
any
man
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
endeavouring
to
express
what
he
hath
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
from
him
,
by
the
holiness
of
his
life
and
conversation
;
the
Lord
will
be
graciously
present
with
that
man
,
as
a
Pilot
to
guide
him
as
a
Rock
to
sustain
him
,
and
as
a
Fountain
of
living
water
,
to
minister
all
fulness
to
him
.
In
the
prosecution
of
this
Doctrine
,
having
shewed
you
how
the
Lord
will
be
present
with
them
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
;
I
shall
give
you
the
Reasons
evincing
it
,
and
so
come
to
the
practical
improvement
of
the
whole
,
by
way
of
Use
and
Application
.
First
,
Therefore
by
way
of
Explication
;
The
Lord
will
be
graciously
present
with
those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
these
eight
wayes
.
1.
By
way
of
gracious
Acceptation
:
Never
did
any
man
yet
study
to
approve
himself
to
God
,
in
a
way
of
dutiful
obedience
,
but
the
Lord
also
was
present
with
him
in
a
way
of
gracious
acceptance
.
A
wicked
man
,
not
studying
obedience
to
God
,
finds
no
acceptance
with
him
in
ought
that
he
doth
;
the
sighs
of
a
wicked
man
are
unsavoury
,
his
solemn
Sacrifice
is
as
dung
,
and
his
prayers
are
abominable
;
God
will
not
come
near
him
,
for
his
breath
is
infectious
.
But
for
those
that
live
up
to
their
knowledge
,
God
highly
favours
them
,
and
takes
all
that
they
do
in
good
part
.
Not
a
good
word
falls
from
their
lips
,
but
is
recorded
,
Mal.
3.16
.
Not
a
tear
drops
from
their
eyes
,
but
't
is
taken
up
and
bottled
,
Psal.
56.8
.
Their
weak
prayers
sound
like
melody
,
their
broken
sighs
smell
like
Incense
,
Gen.
8.21
.
and
their
very
stammerings
seem
Rhetorical
,
Cant.
2.14
.
When
all
the
glistering
shews
of
hypocrites
,
evaporate
and
come
to
nothing
,
yet
they
that
study
to
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
are
crowned
with
acceptation
.
We
oftentimes
come
to
God
with
broken
pravers
;
but
if
we
be
such
as
make
it
our
care
to
practice
what
we
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
God
spell
can
out
our
meaning
and
will
take
our
weak
performances
as
a
most
grateful
present
,
2
Cor.
8.12
.
2.
By
way
of
Direction
:
The
Pilot
by
his
presence
in
the
Ship
,
and
by
his
Skill
and
Activity
,
turns
the
Rudder
of
the
Ships
,
and
guides
the
course
thereof
,
steering
a
right
course
towards
the
desired
Haven
:
So
God
as
a
spiritual
Pilot
,
is
present
in
the
Ship
of
every
obedient
Soul
,
guiding
it
by
his
Counsel
,
and
enabling
,
it
by
the
direction
and
guidance
of
his
own
holy
spirit
,
to
steer
a
right
course
to
the
Haven
of
Eternal
Rest
.
By
nature
we
understand
not
the
things
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
neither
indeed
can
we
,
because
they
are
spiritually
discerned
;
but
,
saith
Christ
,
if
any
man
will
do
his
will
,
he
shall
know
of
the
Doctrine
,
whether
it
be
of
God
,
John
7.17
.
Knowledge
is
the
Pilot
,
to
guide
us
in
our
obedience
;
if
Zeal
be
not
according
to
knowledge
,
it
's
will-worship
;
and
there
is
no
better
way
to
become
knowing
,
than
by
doing
and
practising
what
we
have
already
learned
.
The
disobedient
and
ungodly
are
in
darkness
until
now
;
neither
can
they
discern
as
they
ought
,
what
concerns
their
everlasting
peace
;
but
the
secret
of
the
Lord
is
with
them
that
fear
him
,
endeavouring
to
do
what
they
know
;
and
he
will
teach
them
the
way
that
they
should
choose
,
Psal.
25
12
,
14.
Oh
then
,
how
great
is
this
priviledge
,
that
God
will
resolve
our
doubts
,
acquaint
us
what
is
his
Will
,
and
give
his
Spirit
to
lead
us
into
all
necessary
Truths
,
when
we
make
it
our
care
to
answer
our
knowledge
with
suitable
practise
!
He
that
doth
not
what
he
knows
,
shall
not
shortly
know
what
to
do
;
but
he
whose
life
is
correspondent
to
his
light
,
God
will
never
leave
to
sit
in
Egyptian
darkness
.
3.
By
way
of
preservation
;
God
is
always
present
with
those
to
keep
them
from
evil
,
who
study
obedience
to
him
in
that
which
is
good
.
If
God's
people
abstain
from
drunkenness
,
swearing
,
Idolatry
,
and
the
like
abominable
impieties
,
which
inevitably
drown
the
soul
in
perdition
,
let
them
not
rob
the
Lord
of
his
glory
,
in
ascribing
it
to
the
goodness
of
their
natures
,
but
let
them
ingeniously
acknowledge
it
to
proceed
from
the
goodness
of
God
,
that
preserves
them
more
than
others
,
and
many
times
prevents
their
falling
into
those
fins
which
by
nature
they
were
prone
to
,
as
well
as
the
rest
.
Thus
David
was
kept
from
murdering
Nabal
;
Noah
from
partaking
with
the
old
world
in
their
wickedness
;
Lot
from
following
after
the
abominations
of
Sodom
;
Joseph
from
consenting
to
the
lude
inticements
of
his
impudent
Mistris
;
and
those
three
Jewish
Worthies
,
from
falling
down
to
worship
before
the
golden
Image
which
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
had
set
up
,
Dan.
3.16
,
18.
When
therefore
,
Gods
people
consider
.
Judas
●hursting
●a●under
,
through
black
despair
▪
Julian
dying
with
revenge
and
rage
against
Christ
;
Achitophel
dispatching
himself
for
very
madness
,
because
his
oracle
was
not
received
,
one
blaspheming
,
another
sinfully
〈◊〉
,
plying
with
a
wicked
world
,
and
a●third
running
into
all
excess
of
riot
:
Oh!
let
them
then
also
consider
the
goodness
of
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Grace
in
preserving
them
from
the
like
horrie
impiettie
!
Every
one
of
Gods
people
,
did
not
the
Lord
preserve
them
by
his
Grace
,
and
keep
off
temptation
,
would
soon
be
a
Gain
,
or
Achitophel
;
Yea
,
a
Devil
incarnate
.
Oh
then
!
think
with
your
selyes
,
if
the
Grace
of
God
did
not
keep
off
such
a
sin
,
such
a
lost
,
such
a
temptation
,
how
had
it
swallowed
us
up
,
as
the
Whale
did
Jonah
.
4.
By
way
of
Corroboration
;
Those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
doing
what
they
know
,
the
Lord
is
still
present
with
them
,
essisting
them
by
his
Grace
,
and
strengthening
them
in
all
their
weaknesses
.
Whence
●t
i●
,
that
a
Christian
is
able
to
do
duty
,
to
resist
temptations
and
to
scorn
,
as
well
the
smiles
as
the
frowns
of
a
deceitful
world
;
whether
seeking
by
promises
,
to
draw
into
sin
,
or
by
threatnings
,
to
deter
from
duty
,
but
through
the
Presence
of
God
strengthning
him
Phil.
4.13
.
Paul
hath
,
as
one
observes
,
a
kind
of
Omnipotency
,
and
to
him
,
with
every
good
Christian
,
all
things
are
possible
because
possible
to
the
Grace
of
God
,
who
is
with
them
.
The
strength
of
a
Christian
lies
not
in
himself
,
but
in
God
assisting
him
:
the
Bird
may
as
well
flie
without
wi●gs
,
as
he
resist
a
temptation
,
perform
duty
acceptably
,
mortifie
any
lust
,
or
do
any
thing
prevailing
without
the
Presence
of
God
strengthening
.
As
Sampson
,
while
God
kept
him
,
and
was
present
with
him
,
no
Rhilistine
was
too
strong
for
him
:
So
,
while
God
is
present
with
us
,
assisting
us
by
his
Grace
,
we
cannot
fall
,
and
when
he
keeps
us
not
,
we
cannot
stand
.
5.
By
way
of
Protection
;
Such
as
do
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
with
them
God
is
present
,
not
only
as
〈◊〉
Sun
for
Direction
,
but
also
as
a
Shield
for
Protection
,
Not
only
to
do
them
good
,
but
also
to
defend
them
from
evil
,
Psal.
84.11
.
Pharaoh
King
of
Egypt
followed
Israel
,
but
he
and
his
mighty
men
were
drowned
,
and
Israel
escaped
,
for
the
Lord
was
with
Israel
.
Saul
hunteth
David
as
a
Partridge
upon
the
mountains
,
but
Saul
,
perisheth
,
and
David
is
made
a
King
;
For
the
Lord
was
with
David
.
Haman
hateth
Mordecai
,
resolving
to
have
him
hanged
high
enough
,
because
he
would
not
stoop
low
enough
:
But
Haman
himself
is
hanged
,
and
Mordecai
is
advanced
,
for
God
is
with
Mordecai
.
And
thus
if
we
study
to
walk
with
God
,
he
will
give
us
protection
,
and
be
present
with
us
,
to
deliver
us
out
of
all
our
troubles
.
For
the
Lord
,
whom
we
serve
,
is
stronger
than
All
,
and
if
he
be
present
with
us
,
who
can
be
against
us
?
Rom.
8.31
.
Nemo
nos
loedit
,
nisi
qui
Deum
vincit
.
He
only
who
can
overcome
God
,
can
bring
evil
upon
those
that
walk
in
Ocedience
with
him
;
neither
is
any
man
delivered
from
evil
,
but
through
Gods
protecting
him
.
When
therefore
,
we
see
one
disgraced
,
another
slain
;
One
diseased
,
another
cut
off
by
the
stroke
of
Death
,
One
lose
his
Estate
,
another
his
Liberty
,
and
we
out
selves
delivered
from
the
like
Calamities
,
how
can
we
choose
but
ascribe
it
to
Gods
goodness
,
protecting
us
therefrom
?
6.
By
way
of
Communication
;
The
wicked
are
estranged
from
God
,
but
the
Righteous
have
access
into
his
Presence
,
and
in
all
the
methods
thereof
he
lets
out
himself
,
communicating
of
his
Grace
and
Goodness
to
them
.
Such
open
to
him
,
and
therefore
He
comes
in
to
sup
with
them
,
that
they
may
sup
with
him
.
Rev.
3.20
Such
are
often
drawing
nigh
to
him
in
Duty
,
he
therefore
draws
nigh
to
them
in
a
way
of
Mercy
,
and
graciou
;
Communication
,
Jam.
4.
If
they
meditate
,
they
meet
with
God
,
and
what
a
blessed
Contemplation
is
that
?
If
they
hear
his
Word
,
they
meet
with
God
,
and
what
a
joyful
hour
must
that
be
?
If
they
receive
the
Sacrament
,
there
also
they
meet
with
God
in
Christ
,
and
what
a
soul
solacing
Feast
is
that
?
If
they
how
their
souls
in
Prayer
,
there
they
meet
with
God
;
And
oh
!
what
an
heaven
upon
earth
is
this
?
Oh!
Little
do
any
of
you
(
that
are
yet
disobedient
)
know
what
secret
Debates
,
what
spiritual
Incomes
,
what
Heavenly
Illapses
,
and
soul
ravishing
contentments
,
Gods
people
find
in
Communion
with
him
!
They
study
obedience
with
him
,
and
therefore
he
is
graciously
present
with
them
,
communicating
himself
to
their
souls
in
every
Ordinance
:
So
that
those
who
are
willing
and
obedient
,
they
eat
the
fat
of
Ordinances
;
they
have
other
j●yes
,
other
pleasures
,
other
delights
to
be
feeding
upon
,
and
solacing
their
souls
withall
,
in
the
duties
of
Gods
Worship
,
than
what
the
world
is
aware
of
.
Such
are
satisfied
with
the
fatness
of
Gods
House
,
they
sit
down
under
his
Shadow
,
with
great
delight
,
they
find
his
Fruit
sweet
to
their
taste
,
and
one
days
communion
with
the
Lord
,
it
is
better
to
their
souls
,
than
a
thousand
elsewhere
.
7.
By
way
of
Occultation
:
God
is
an
abiding
place
for
his
people
,
their
Refuge
and
Fortress
in
times
of
trouble
;
Those
that
keep
close
to
God
,
to
do
what
be
loves
,
the
Lord
will
keep
close
to
them
to
hide
them
from
what
they
fear
.
In
the
time
of
trouble
,
saith
David
,
He
shall
hide
me
in
his
Pavillion
:
In
the
secret
of
his
Tabernacle
shall
he
hide
me
,
Psal.
32.7
.
God
hath
secret
Chambers
of
Providence
wherein
to
hide
his
people
in
time
of
danger
and
publick
calamities
.
Isa.
26.20
,
21.
Come
my
people
,
saith
the
Lord
,
enter
thou
into
thy
Chambers
,
and
shut
thy
Doors
about
thee
;
Hide
thy self
as
it
were
for
a
little
moment
,
until
the
indignation
be
ever-past
.
When
danger
pursues
Gods
people
,
he
teaches
them
to
run
to
himself
,
as
a
most
inviolable
Sanctuary
.
The
Name
of
the
Lord
,
saith
the
wise
man
,
is
a
strong
Tower
,
the
Righteous
runneth
to
it
,
and
is
safe
,
Prove
be
18.10
.
A
Child
of
God
never
dwells
so
securely
,
as
when
God
himself
hides
him
under
the
Ark
,
in
the
most
secret
place
of
his
own
Sanctuary
.
For
the
nearer
to
God
,
the
farther
from
danger
.
8.
And
Lastly
,
By
way
of
Supportation
.
Though
God
be
not
always
so
present
with
his
people
,
as
to
hide
them
from
suffering
,
yet
he
will
always
be
present
,
to
support
them
under
their
sufferings
,
how
many
and
grievous
soever
.
As
,
without
Gods
leave
,
no
Affliction
can
overtake
us
,
so
when
it
doth
overtake
us
,
God
will
not
leave
us
:
But
if
we
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
the
Lord
will
also
be
present
with
us
,
to
support
us
under
all
our
pressures
,
Isa
47
,
10.
Fear
not
,
for
I
am
with
thee
,
be
not
dismayed
,
for
I
am
thy
God
:
I
will
strengthen
thee
,
yea
,
I
will
help
thee
,
yea
,
I
will
uphold
thee
,
with
the
right
hand
of
my
Righteousness
.
Here
,
you
have
God
engaging
his
Almighty
Power
,
to
that
if
that
be
sufficient
,
he
will
be
sure
to
bear
you
up
under
all
your
burdens
.
Though
God
will
not
always
deliver
his
people
out
of
trouble
,
yet
he
will
still
be
present
with
them
,
supporting
them
,
that
they
may
not
despond
,
not
sink
under
the
burden
,
Isa.
43.2
When
thou
passest
through
the
waters
.
I
will
be
with
thee
,
and
through
the
Rivers
,
they
shall
not
overthrow
thee
:
When
thou
walkest
through
the
fire
thou
shalt
not
be
burnt
,
neither
shall
the
flame
kindle
upon
thee
.
If
at
any
time
an
ungrateful
World
cast
Gods
people
into
the
waters
of
great
tribulation
:
yet
the
Lord
will
be
present
with
them
bearing
them
up
(
as
it
were
)
by
the
chin
,
that
they
may
not
sink
,
nor
be
utterly
overwhelmed
therein
.
Secondly
,
Thus
I
have
shewed
you
how
God
is
present
with
those
that
live
up
to
their
knowledge
:
As
an
Altar
of
Perfume
,
causing
them
to
find
acceptance
,
both
in
their
persons
and
performances
with
himself
As
the
Sun
which
gives
them
light
in
darkness
,
as
a
wall
of
fire
which
defends
them
in
the
assaults
of
all
their
Enemies
;
as
a
fountain
of
living
water
;
communicating
streams
to
refresh
them
,
when
all
their
Vessels
,
like
Hagars
,
prove
empty
bottles
;
as
an
Ack
to
hide
them
in
from
the
deluge
of
all
distresses
;
and
as
a
living
Rock
,
sustaining
them
under
all
their
pressures
or
burdens
,
how
many
or
great
soever
.
Come
we
now
therefore
,
to
give
you
the
Reasons
,
why
God
wil
vouchsafe
to
be
graciously
present
with
them
,
who
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
according
to
what
they
have
heard
,
received
,
and
learned
,
whether
by
precept
or
example
.
1.
Because
those
that
are
present
with
God
in
a
way
of
obedience
,
the
Lord
is
engaged
by
promise
,
to
be
graciously
present
with
them
,
2
Chron.
15.2
.
Hearye
me
,
Asa
,
and
all
Judah
,
and
Benjamin
,
the
Lord
is
with
you
,
whilst
you
are
with
him
.
Those
that
are
present
with
God
in
a
way
of
Duty
,
he
hath
here
promised
to
be
present
with
them
in
a
way
of
Grace
and
Mercy
.
'T
is
our
Duty
indeed
,
to
keep
close
to
God
,
and
to
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
though
after
all
he
should
reject
us
,
and
give
us
no
reward
:
But
,
for
but
better
encouragement
,
God
sweetens
his
Commands
with
promises
,
tying
our
Work
and
our
Wages
,
our
Duty
and
Reward
together
.
So
,
that
present
with
God
in
a
way
of
obedience
,
according
to
the
condition
,
he
cannot
but
be
graciously
present
with
us
,
according
to
the
mind
and
true
intent
of
the
promise
:
For
the
Lord
is
not
a
man
that
he
should
lye
,
nor
the
Son
of
man
,
that
he
should
repent
,
Numb.
23.19
.
2.
Because
,
such
as
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
do
engage
him
to
be
present
with
them
,
by
depending
fiducially
upon
him
.
Trust
,
is
a
kind
of
engagement
when
there
is
no
promise
:
but
what
is
it
to
trust
upon
God
,
who
hath
made
so
many
promises
of
being
present
with
those
that
keep
close
to
him
.
Common
ingenuity
will
teach
us
to
stand
by
those
that
put
confidence
in
us
;
And
will
not
the
goodness
of
God
much
more
incline
him
to
be
graciously
present
with
his
own
people
,
who
place
their
whole
trust
and
affiance
to
him
?
3.
Because
such
stand
related
to
God
,
and
are
become
his
people
.
The
Lord
hath
set
apart
the
Godly
for
himself
;
and
that
propriety
he
hath
in
them
,
engageth
Him
to
be
graciously
present
with
them
,
Psal.
4.3
.
Though
there
were
nothing
to
move
him
to
make
such
his
people
,
before
he
did
;
yet
there
is
something
that
may
engage
him
never
to
forsake
,
but
to
be
graciously
present
with
them
,
now
he
hath
made
them
his
people
;
and
that
is
,
his
propriety
in
them
,
because
they
are
his
people
.
Hath
he
chosen
us
,
and
will
he
again
reprobate
us
?
Hath
he
set
us
apart
for
himself
,
and
will
he
cast
us
off
?
Hath
he
purchased
us
,
and
will
he
reject
his
own
purchase
?
Hath
he
married
us
to
himself
,
and
will
he
not
cohabit
with
us
,
but
instead
thereof
,
be
divorced
from
us
,
notwithstanding
he
hath
told
us
,
he
hates
putting
away
?
Mal.
2.16
.
Hath
he
,
in
a
word
,
of
his
own
good
pleasure
,
made
us
his
people
,
and
will
he
repent
of
his
choice
,
with
drawing
from
us
,
instead
of
being
graciously
present
with
us
?
1
Sam.
12
27.
And
lastly
,
Because
God
is
concerned
in
point
of
Honour
to
be
graciously
present
with
them
;
Such
stand
by
God
asserting
his
interest
and
Glory
in
the
world
;
And
is
he
not
then
concerned
,
in
point
of
Honour
to
st
and
by
them
?
To
practise
what
we
have
heard
,
and
received
,
and
learned
of
God
,
is
to
run
the
hazard
of
reproach
,
disgrace
,
and
persecution
in
the
world
:
Now
all
this
being
done
upon
Gods
account
,
and
in
obedience
to
him
,
How
can
it
stand
with
his
Honour
,
to
stand
aloof
,
and
not
to
be
graciously
present
with
us
in
the
midst
of
so
many
dangers
?
Thirdly
,
Having
thus
given
you
the
Proof
,
let
us
now
come
to
the
Improvement
of
the
Doctrine
by
way
of
Vse
and
Application
.
First
,
By
way
of
Information
;
we
may
hence
take
notice
of
these
ensuing
Particulars
.
1.
How
sad
and
deplorable
their
condition
is
,
who
having
heard
,
learned
,
and
received
the
things
of
God
,
are
not
careful
to
do
accordingly
.
You
that
have
heard
,
you
that
have
been
taught
how
you
ought
to
walk
,
and
yet
practise
not
what
you
have
learned
,
most
dreadful
,
and
lamentable
is
your
condition
?
For
God
is
not
graciously
pre●ent
with
thee
,
but
departed
from
thee
.
What
though
thou
hast
R●ches
with
thee
,
and
Honours
with
thee
,
and
Friends
with
thee
;
If
God
be
not
with
thee
,
but
sets
himself
as
an
Enemy
against
thee
;
Can
thy
Riches
thy
Honours
,
and
thy
Friends
profit
thee
in
the
day
of
his
wrath
?
Can
they
keep
off
the
stroke
of
his
Indignation
?
Can
they
make
●h●e
happy
,
who
through
the
want
of
Gods
gracious
presence
,
are
compleatly
miserable
?
Oh!
that
all
you
who
are
still
disobedient
,
living
contrary
to
the
many
precious
Truths
and
wholesome
Instructions
which
you
have
heard
,
received
and
learned
,
had
but
your
eyes
open
to
behold
to
what
certain
,
great
,
and
unconceivable
misery
you
are
every
moment
for
want
of
Gods
gracious
presence
,
obnoxious
!
Who
,
alas
,
can
stand
by
you
,
if
God
be
not
with
you
?
Who
is
there
that
can
give
you
comfort
,
if
He
frown
upon
you
?
Or
,
who
can
relieve
your
Souls
,
when
assaulted
by
men
,
tempted
by
Devils
,
and
grievously
tormented
by
the
estuations
of
your
own
Consciences
,
if
God
depart
from
you
?
the
happiness
of
man
consists
in
Communion
with
God
,
and
all
those
are
compleatly
miserable
,
with
whom
the
Lord
is
not
present
.
2.
The
great
safety
▪
and
blessed
security
of
all
those
that
endeavour
to
walk
according
to
what
thty
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
of
the
Lord
.
Not
to
do
as
the
most
do
,
not
to
run
with
the
men
of
the
world
into
the
same
excess
of
Riot
,
but
to
walk
circumspectly
,
endeavouring
to
answer
our
knowledge
with
suitable
practice
,
this
doth
usually
enrage
the
world
against
us
;
However
,
if
God
be
with
us
,
what
can
all
the
world
do
against
us
?
Rom.
8.13
.
Such
walk
with
God
in
a
way
of
Duty
;
Whatever
therefore
the
world
and
ungodly
men
may
attempt
to
the
contrary
,
yet
Gods
presence
with
them
therein
,
will
make
it
a
way
of
safety
.
However
,
then
,
some
timorated
Spirits
may
think
by
dissembling
conscience
and
giving
way
to
sinful
compliances
to
secure
themselves
;
Yet
we
may
hence
see
,
that
there
is
no
such
security
as
in
walking
with
God
in
a
way
of
Duty
.
Communion
with
God
in
a
way
of
Duty
,
is
a
sure
Sanctuary
of
Refuge
;
As
no
stranger
can
enter
into
it
,
so
Gods
people
have
most
while
they
dwell
in
it
.
Psal.
27.5
.
By
dissembling
Conscience
,
and
waving
Duty
,
we
run
our selves
upon
a
thousand
dangers
:
But
by
diligence
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
and
being
faithful
in
all
the
duties
of
his
worship
,
we
betake
our selves
to
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
in
which
,
as
a
strong
Tower
,
we
are
sure
to
find
safety
Prov.
18.10
.
3.
The
desperate
folly
,
and
fool-hardiness
of
all
such
as
set
themselves
against
Gods
people
,
opposing
them
in
the
practice
of
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
of
the
Lord
.
'T
is
usual
with
the
World
,
then
to
trample
upon
the
Righteous
,
when
surrounded
with
Afflictions
;
they
will
grieve
where
God
wounds
,
they
will
persecute
where
God
smites
:
But
whereever
the
condition
of
Gods
people
is
,
yet
the
Lord
is
still
present
with
them
;
neither
can
the
ungodly
of
the
World
oppose
them
in
wel-doing
,
but
they
enter
a
quarrel
with
God
himself
.
Why
then
do
you
pride
your selves
against
those
,
like
Moab
,
w●th
whom
God
is
present
?
And
,
why
do
you
strive
to
abase
those
whom
God
will
exalt
?
Jer.
48.26
,
27.
Are
you
stronger
than
the
mighty
God
of
Jacob
?
And
can
you
be
present
to
hurt
those
,
with
whom
God
is
present
to
protect
and
save
?
Oh
,
how
great
is
the
folly
of
wicked
men
,
whom
nothing
can
r●tl●im
from
prosecuting
their
bloody
thoughts
against
the
righteous
,
nor
withhold
from
opposing
them
in
the
practice
of
what
they
have
learned
!
Do
they
know
of
a
certainty
that
God
is
with
the
righteous
,
that
no
weapon
formed
against
them
shall
prosper
,
and
that
the
Lord
,
by
his
presence
,
will
secure
them
against
all
their
Enemies
?
Why
then
should
they
still
be
kicking
against
the
pricks
.
4.
What
reason
all
those
have
to
sit
down
satisfied
with
their
portion
,
who
make
it
their
care
to
practice
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
of
the
Lord
.
Though
possibly
they
have
neither
Riches
nor
Honors
,
nor
Friends
in
the
World
with
them
;
yet
they
have
God
with
them
,
as
an
inexhaustible
treasure
,
to
supply
all
their
wants
,
as
a
Crown
of
glory
upon
their
heads
,
and
as
an
everlasting
Friend
,
who
will
never
fail
them
,
Heb.
13.5
,
What
then
though
a
Christian
want
other
things
,
is
it
not
enough
,
that
God
,
over
all
,
blessed
for
ever
,
is
still
graciously
present
with
him
,
and
become
his
portion
?
Shall
he
inflict
himself
for
want
of
Star-light
,
who
hath
the
Sun
in
its
full
strength
shining
upon
him
,
or
be
disconsolate
for
the
loss
of
some
broken
Cistern
,
who
may
go
at
his
pleasure
to
the
Fountain-head
,
where
waters
are
sweetest
?
Oh
,
how
unsuitably
were
it
for
you
that
live
up
to
your
knowledge
,
endeavouring
to
practice
what
you
have
learned
,
to
grow
despondent
and
repining
for
want
of
creature-comforts
,
when
God
,
your
Creator
,
is
alwayes
present
with
you
,
to
comfort
and
solace
your
souls
in
every
condition
!
Had
you
nothing
but
God's
gracious
presence
,
and
an
interest
in
him
for
your
portion
;
yet
this
were
as
much
as
happiness
comes
to
,
&
sufficient
to
make
you
everlastingly
blessed
.
For
happy
is
that
People
,
whose
God
is
the
Lord
.
Psal.
144
15.
S●condly
,
By
way
of
Exhortation
;
Let
me
now
prevail
with
you
all
,
those
things
which
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
to
do
them
;
Oh!
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
would
you
ever
enjoy
his
gracious
presence
.
Many
precious
truths
have
been
preached
among
you
;
many
heavenly
Doctrins
have
been
set
before
you
,
many
wholsome
lessons
and
faithful
Admonitions
have
been
given
you
;
let
me
now
therefore
(
being
,
for
ought
I
know
,
as
a
Star
,
setting
and
rising
no
more
in
this
Horizon
,
like
a
Lamp
going
out
,
and
shining
no
more
in
this
your
house
of
Sacred
meeting
,
and
as
a
dying
man
,
whose
last
breath
is
now
expiring
)
perswade
you
for
your
own
good
,
to
remember
what
you
have
heard
,
to
hold
fast
what
you
have
received
,
and
to
practice
what
you
have
learned
.
Oh!
let
this
be
the
main
of
your
care
,
that
as
the
Truth
,
as
it
is
in
Jesus
,
hath
been
delivered
to
you
;
so
you
may
be
delivered
up
to
it
,
expressing
the
soundness
of
your
knowledge
,
by
the
holiness
of
your
lives
and
conversations
.
Oh!
this
,
my
Brethren
,
is
the
one
thing
necessary
;
you
may
hear
much
,
and
yet
be
strangers
to
God
;
you
may
learn
much
,
and
yet
never
come
nigh
God
;
you
may
receive
many
wholsom
instructions
at
his
hands
,
and
yet
at
last
be
punished
with
everlasting
destruction
from
his
presence
;
but
now
,
if
you
practice
what
you
hear
,
if
you
live
up
to
what
you
have
learned
,
and
transer
be
into
your
lives
those
wholsome
instructions
you
receive
from
God
he
will
never
forsake
you
,
but
will
alwayes
be
graciously
present
with
you
.
But
that
I
may
not
leave
you
half
perswaded
,
give
me
leave
to
acquaint
you
with
the
excellency
of
God's
gracious
Presence
,
in
these
following
particulars
.
1.
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
that
it
will
make
them
in
all
things
to
thrive
and
prosper
.
The
Ark
received
into
Obed-Edom'●
house
caused
all
that
he
had
to
prosper
:
So
the
Lord
received
by
obedience
into
the
heart
,
and
graciously
present
there
,
makes
the
whole
man
prosperous
.
He
makes
him
prosper
in
the
inward
man
,
and
he
also
makes
him
prosper
in
the
outward
man
.
Where
God
is
graciously
present
,
there
can
nothing
be
wanting
,
neither
for
soul
,
nor
for
body
;
but
the
man
is
successful
,
and
prospers
in
all
his
undertakings
,
Psal.
1.
Without
God's
gracious
presence
we
can
profit
by
nothing
;
without
this
,
health
is
not
profitable
,
nor
riches
profitable
,
nor
Ordinances
profitable
;
the
choicest
means
of
Grace
,
without
God's
pres●nce
,
are
but
as
breasts
without
milk
,
as
bottles
without
water
;
nay
,
they
are
not
onely
a
dead
letter
,
but
the
savour
of
death
;
without
God●s
presence
they
will
damn
us
;
many
go
loaded
to
Hell
with
Ordinances
.
But
,
&c.
2.
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
that
it
transforms
them
into
his
own
likeness
,
making
them
holy
as
he
is
holy
.
As
the
Sun
will
change
the
colour
of
those
that
are
much
in
it
;
so
a
man
cannot
be
near
to
God
,
but
this
will
make
him
in
purity
and
holiness
like
God
.
And
do
you
not
desire
to
have
such
a
beauty
put
upon
you
,
and
thus
to
be
adorned
with
the
Robes
of
Righteousness
?
Why
,
do
but
strive
to
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
and
he
also
will
be
graciously
present
with
you
,
making
you
of
Bryars
and
Thorns
,
Lillies
and
Roses
,
of
Lyons
,
Lambs
;
of
deformed
,
he
will
make
you
comely
;
and
of
filthy
,
he
will
make
you
clean
,
adorning
your
souls
with
the
Jewels
of
Holiness
,
Col.
1.13
.
Without
the
presence
of
an
holy
God
,
you
can
never
be
holy
;
and
without
holiness
you
can
never
see
the
Lord
with
comfort
,
Heb.
12.14
.
'T
is
onely
Grace
that
leads
to
glory
.
For
,
no
holiness
here
,
no
happiness
hereafter
.
3
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
that
it
can
quiet
their
souls
,
turning
every
storm
that
arises
,
into
a
blessed
calm
.
When
the
heart
is
full
of
doubts
and
distresses
,
accused
by
the
Law
,
pursued
by
the
Adversary
,
and
condemned
by
it self
;
then
doth
God
by
his
gracious
presence
still
the
raging
of
the
sea
,
give
quiet
to
conscience
,
and
lay
the
storm
.
Nothing
but
the
breast
will
quiet
the
child
;
so
nothing
but
the
breasts
of
God's
gracious
presence
can
quiet
a
distressed
soul
,
Rom
5.1
.
Would
you
therefore
be
at
peace
,
and
have
quiet
in
your
own
consciences
?
would
you
have
a
sweet
calm
,
and
a
sabbath
of
rest
from
all
your
spiritual
agonies
?
Walk
then
in
obedience
with
God
,
endeavouring
to
practise
what
you
know
,
that
he
by
his
presence
may
work
your
desire
.
4.
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
all
that
obey
him
according
to
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
that
nothing
can
intercept
it
,
nor
withhold
it
from
them
.
If
they
go
up
to
Heaven
in
prosperity
,
God
is
there
,
making
all
their
enjoyments
conduce
to
their
everlasting
advantage
;
if
they
be
forced
to
make
their
bed
in
hell
and
lie
down
in
sorrow
,
God
also
is
there
,
turning
their
sorrow
into
joy
;
if
they
be
glad
to
take
the
wings
of
the
morning
▪
and
to
fly
for
their
lives
into
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
,
God
is
also
there
,
bringing
them
back
at
length
out
of
Egypt
,
the
Land
of
their
Captivity
,
into
Canaan
.
Oh
then
,
if
any
thing
can
make
you
obedient
;
let
the
hope
of
God's
gracious
presence
prevail
with
you
to
be
so
;
your
Honors
,
your
Riches
,
your
Friends
,
and
all
your
creature
comforts
may
be
easily
withheld
;
these
are
but
as
the
shining
of
the
Sun
,
which
every
discontented
cloud
may
intercept
:
But
if
you
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
there
is
nothing
can
intercept
his
presence
;
nor
hinder
you
from
having
communion
with
him
.
Are
you
banished
from
your
own
habitations
,
and
forced
to
sojourn
as
strangers
in
a
strange
Land
?
There
will
the
Lord
be
with
you
,
as
with
Jacob
at
Padan-Aram
,
Gen.
28.15
.
Are
you
shut
up
in
close
prison
,
and
lie
under
restraint
,
that
your
Friend●
may
not
visit
you
?
There
will
God
also
be
present
with
you
,
as
with
Paul
and
Silas
,
compassing
you
about
with
songs
of
deliverance
,
Act.
16.25
.
Are
you
(
in
a
word
)
as
men
appointed
unto
death
,
cast
into
an
hot
fiery
Furnace
?
There
likewise
will
the
Lord
be
present
with
you
,
as
with
Shadrach
,
Meshech
,
and
Ahedneg●
,
not
suffering
the
flames
to
kindle
upon
you
,
Dan.
3.27
.
5.
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
those
that
obey
him
according
to
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
that
it
makes
them
rejoice
with
joy
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
glory
,
1.
Pet.
1.8
.
Many
traduce
Religion
as
a
thing
that
makes
men
melancholick
;
but
his
estate
is
of
all
mens
most
joyful
,
who
walking
in
obedience
with
God
,
doth
enjoy
his
presence
;
for
where
can
the
soul
find
those
comforts
which
do
fill
it
with
gladness
,
and
crown
it
with
delight
,
but
in
God
?
His
presence
is
a
Christians
musick
and
Festival
,
the
Nectar
and
Ambrosia
whereon
he
delights
to
feed
.
You
may
sooner
taste
honey
,
than
tell
how
sweet
it
is
;
so
you
may
taste
what
joy
and
gladness
God's
presence
puts
into
the
soul
,
but
can
never
express
it
▪
Would
you
then
have
your
souls
overflowing
with
gladness
?
Would
you
have
them
rejoyce
with
joy
unspeakable
▪
and
full
of
glory
?
Then
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
and
his
presence
will
do
it
.
6.
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
all
that
obey
him
according
to
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
that
it
sweetens
every
Cross
,
and
makes
them
not
onely
rejoice
,
but
to
rejoice
in
tribulation
,
Rom.
5.3
.
Amaritudines
mundi
dulces
reddit
.
The
Wine
of
God's
presence
can
sweeten
the
bitter
Waters
of
Marah
.
Let
sickness
come
,
let
reproach
come
,
let
persecution
come
,
yea
,
let
death
it self
come
,
yet
the
sense
of
God's
gracious
presence
takes
away
the
sting
out
of
all
these
.
Such
is
the
power
of
God's
gracious
presence
,
that
it
takes
away
the
bitterness
of
afflictions
from
all
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
gives
them
honey
out
of
the
beily
of
Lyons
meat
out
of
the
Eater
,
and
sweet
out
of
sowr
.
If
then
you
desire
to
see
light
in
darkness
,
to
have
your
Prison
turned
into
a
Paradise
,
and
the
flames
of
Martyrdom
into
a
bed
of
Spices
;
See
then
that
you
walk
in
obedience
with
God
according
to
what
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
.
Prosperity
without
God's
presence
is
full
of
trouble
;
but
trouble
with
the
presence
of
God
is
full
of
comfort
.
7.
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
those
that
obey
him
according
to
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
that
it
doth
not
onely
rejoice
their
souls
,
but
gives
them
full
satisfaction
.
The
Sun
satisfieth
the
eye
with
light
,
the
Fountain
satisfieth
the
thirsty
with
water
;
so
God
satisfieth
(
by
his
gracious
presence
)
all
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
.
Outward
comforts
do
sooner
cloy
than
chear
;
and
sooner
weary
than
fill
;
they
can
no
more
satisfie
the
heart
,
than
a
Triangle
can
fill
a
Circle
:
But
when
once
God
comes
and
vouchsafes
his
gracious
presence
,
now
the
soul
is
at
rest
,
now
it
's
come
to
its
centre
,
and
with
Jacob
it
can
say
,
I
have
enough
.
For
with
whom
God
is
graciously
present
,
to
all
them
he
is
an
all-sufficient
portion
.
8.
Consider
,
The
presence
of
God
with
all
those
that
obey
him
in
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
is
such
as
shall
endure
for
ever
.
Your
Riches
,
your
Comforts
,
your
Friends
may
be
with
you
to
day
,
and
be
gone
to
morrow
;
but
with
whom
God
is
once
graciously
present
,
to
them
he
continues
the
presence
of
his
grace
,
his
love
and
his
favour
for
ever
.
God
may
(
indeed
)
withdraw
the
light
of
his
countenance
for
a
time
;
but
totally
,
and
for
ever
,
he
will
never
desert
those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
.
All
things
without
God
are
full
of
vanity
and
change
;
onely
the
Lord
will
never
utterly
absent
himself
from
us
,
if
once
he
be
graciously
present
with
us
:
He
is
a
faithful
Friend
,
loving
at
all
times
;
his
favour
is
a
Sun
that
knows
no
setting
:
and
his
presence
a
Well
of
comfort
,
springing
up
to
eternal
Life
,
John
4.14
&
13.1
.
So
that
if
you
regard
a
Treasure
that
shall
never
be
taken
from
you
,
that
favour
which
shall
never
end
in
frowns
,
make
sure
of
God's
gracious
presence
,
by
walking
in
obedience
with
him
,
according
to
what
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
from
him
.
9
Consider
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
those
that
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
that
it
's
every
way
suitable
and
correspondent
to
their
souls
necessities
.
What
ever
the
soul
can
desire
,
what
ever
it
stands
in
need
of
,
may
be
found
in
God's
gracious
presence
;
this
is
beauty
to
adorn
;
this
is
gold
to
enrich
;
this
is
balm
to
heal
;
this
is
bread
to
strengthen
;
this
is
wine
to
comfort
and
make
glad
the
soul
in
the
time
of
heaviness
.
Are
we
in
danger
?
this
is
a
shield
:
Are
we
disconsolate
?
this
is
a
Sun
:
If
in
a
word
)
we
be
pursued
by
any
calamity
,
this
is
like
the
munition
of
Rocks
,
an
hiding-place
against
the
storm
,
and
a
Tower
wherein
we
may
find
safety
.
If
then
God's
gracious
presence
be
thus
proper
to
our
wants
,
and
so
suitable
to
all
our
necessities
,
how
ought
we
to
labour
for
it
,
by
walking
in
obedience
with
him
,
according
to
what
we
have
heard
,
and
learned
and
received
from
him
.
10.
And
lastly
,
Such
is
the
presence
of
God
with
those
that
obey
him
,
according
to
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
;
that
it
fit
them
for
everlasting
Communion
with
him
in
Glory
.
God's
people
they
go
from
Communion
to
Communion
;
from
Communion
with
God
in
a
state
of
grace
,
to
Communion
with
God
in
a
state
of
glory
.
For
with
whomsoever
God
is
graciously
present
here
,
they
shall
hereafter
enjoy
his
blissful
,
soul-ravishing
,
and
beatifical
presence
to
all
Eternity
.
If
then
you
desire
to
be
with
the
Lord
for
ever
,
where
you
shall
see
his
glory
,
enjoy
his
presence
,
and
be
satisfied
with
pleasures
at
his
tight
hand
for
evermore
;
then
see
that
you
walk
in
obedience
before
him
.
For
those
onely
shall
enjoy
God's
presence
in
a
state
of
glory
,
with
whom
he
is
now
present
in
a
state
of
grace
.
There
is
no
commencing
Saints
,
either
Militant
on
Earth
,
or
Triumphant
in
Heaven
per
Saltum
:
If
we
draw
not
nigh
to
God
in
a
way
of
obedience
here
,
we
must
hereafter
be
punished
with
everlasting
destruction
from
his
presence
,
and
from
the
glory
of
his
Power
.
Thus
by
Divine
assistance
I
have
shewed
you
the
excellency
of
Gods
presence
,
with
all
such
as
obey
him
according
to
what
they
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
from
him
:
Now
then
,
do
not
deprive
your selves
of
so
glorious
a
privilege
,
but
see
that
henceforth
you
walk
in
obedience
with
God
,
giving
diligence
to
practise
those
things
you
have
learned
.
But
that
you
may
not
at
length
be
disappointed
,
neither
finding
God
graciously
present
with
you
here
,
nor
enjoying
his
presence
in
glory
hereafter
;
be
sure
that
in
doing
what
you
have
heard
,
learned
and
received
,
you
observe
these
following
directions
.
1.
Be
sure
that
of
all
which
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
and
received
,
tither
of
me
or
of
any
other
,
you
practice
that
onely
which
you
find
to
be
of
God
,
and
according
to
the
unerring
Rule
of
his
Word
.
We
have
one
Heavenly
King
,
and
must
therefore
observe
one
Law
;
we
have
one
God
,
and
must
Worship
by
one
Rule
;
We
have
one
Shepheard
,
and
must
be
commanded
by
one
Voice
:
We
have
(
in
a
word
)
one
Head
,
and
must
follow
upon
that
account
one
direction
.
All
that
builded
Noah's
Ark
,
builded
by
one
pattern
;
so
all
that
intend
to
build
themselves
an
Heavenly
and
Spiritual
House
to
GOD
,
must
build
by
one
Rule
.
All
Israel
travelled
to
the
Land
of
Canaan
by
the
light
of
one
fiery
Pillar
:
So
all
that
will
travel
to
the
Heavenly
Canaan
of
God's
gracious
presence
,
must
make
his
Word
a
light
to
their
feet
,
and
a
lanthorn
to
their
paths
.
All
the
passengers
in
a
Ship
sail
by
one
Compass
;
so
all
that
will
fteer
a
right
course
to
the
Haven
of
Eternal
Rest
,
must
keep
close
to
the
unerring
Rule
of
Gods
Word
,
as
their
onely
Compass
,
Phil.
3.16
.
For
it
's
Gods
Prerogative
to
prescribe
,
and
mans
duty
to
conform
;
our
service
is
no
service
,
not
will
God
be
present
with
us
in
any
thing
that
we
do
,
farther
then
we
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
it
from
him
,
Mat.
15.9
.
Let
then
every
man
amongst
you
that
desires
Gods
presence
,
either
in
grace
here
,
or
in
glory
hereafter
,
be
like
those
noble
Bereans
,
examining
the
ground
of
their
Faith
,
and
obedience
.
Oh
,
do
not
offer
to
God
a
sacrifice
without
eyes
;
your
Religion
must
be
Scripture-Religion
,
and
all
your
obedience
commanded
therein
,
would
you
ever
be
accepted
of
God
in
what
you
do
.
2.
Be
sure
that
what
ever
you
have
heard
,
received
and
learned
,
you
do
it
cordially
without
dissembling
.
The
obedience
of
the
life
without
,
when
integrity
of
heart
,
and
the
life
of
grace
is
wanting
within
,
finds
no
acceptance
with
God
,
nor
will
he
ever
be
graciously
present
with
those
who
onely
draw
nigh
unto
him
by
an
external
conformity
.
Obedience
without
the
heart
,
and
to
practise
what
we
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
but
not
in
sincerity
,
will
bring
neither
glory
to
God
,
nor
comfort
to
us
.
Do
not
then
dissemble
any
longer
with
the
God
of
Heaven
:
Oh
be
not
industrious
to
plot
your
own
death
,
and
through
your
hypocrisie
go
to
Hell
in
the
way
of
duty
;
but
what
ever
you
have
heard
,
what
ever
you
have
learned
,
what
ever
you
have
received
,
be
sure
that
you
do
it
heartily
as
unto
God
.
3.
Be
sure
that
what
ever
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
,
you
do
it
univerfally
,
without
any
reservation
.
True
obedience
is
universal
;
doing
many
things
,
and
neglecting
others
,
will
not
save
;
one
leak
in
the
ship
of
thy
Soul
,
is
enough
to
sink
it
in
eternal
perdition
,
Psal.
119.
The
hypocrite
will
walk
in
some
of
Gods
Statutes
;
but
with
David
you
must
have
respect
to
all
his
Commandments
,
if
you
ever
desire
the
Lord
to
be
present
with
you
as
he
was
with
David
.
Every
duty
(
therefore
)
commanded
,
be
sure
that
you
do
it
;
and
every
sin
forbidden
,
be
sure
that
you
shun
it
as
Hell
it self
.
Many
wholsom
Doctrines
have
been
taught
,
and
many
soul-saving
Truths
have
been
made
known
among
you
;
well
,
of
all
that
you
ever
heard
,
received
and
learned
,
let
nothing
fall
to
the
ground
,
but
bring
all
into
practice
,
would
you
ever
enjoy
Gods
gracious
presence
.
4.
And
lastly
,
Of
all
that
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
from
God
,
be
sure
that
you
do
it
constantly
,
without
going
over
.
The
Lord
is
with
you
(
saith
the
Prophet
,
speaking
to
Asa
and
all
Juda
)
while
ye
are
with
him
;
if
ye
seek
him
,
he
will
be
found
of
you
,
but
if
you
forsake
him
,
he
will
also
forsake
you
,
2
Chron.
15.2
.
If
we
desire
that
God
should
always
be
present
with
us
in
a
way
of
Mercy
,
we
must
still
strive
to
be
present
with
him
in
a
way
of
duty
;
and
if
we
would
not
have
God
cast
us
off
,
and
forsake
us
in
the
end
,
we
must
be
careful
not
to
forsake
him
,
but
to
hold
on
with
God
in
a
way
of
obedience
to
the
end
.
He
that
shall
endure
to
the
end
(
saith
Christ
)
the
same
shall
be
saved
,
Matth.
24.13
.
As
God
condemns
no
man
before
he
sins
,
so
neither
will
he
crown
any
man
before
he
overcomes
.
We
must
Conquer
,
before
we
can
Triumph
;
win
the
garland
before
we
can
wear
it
,
and
obtain
the
Crown
of
Eternal
Communion
with
God
in
glory
,
by
patient
continuance
in
well-doing
,
Rom.
2.8
.
Let
me
then
,
once
for
all
(
as
a
lover
of
your
souls
)
beseech
you
what
ever
you
have
heard
,
what
ever
you
have
learned
,
whatever
you
have
received
from
the
Lord
,
that
you
practise
it
,
and
that
to
the
end
.
Oh
remember
what
you
have
heard
,
give
diligence
to
practise
what
you
have
learned
,
and
whatever
you
have
received
from
the
Lord
,
whether
concerning
principles
of
Faith
,
or
precepts
of
Life
,
be
sure
that
you
hold
it
fast
,
that
no
man
take
your
Crown
,
Rev.
3.3
.
Knowledg
without
an
answerable
practice
,
will
not
avail
you
;
and
the
practice
of
what
you
know
,
without
perseverance
therein
to
the
end
,
will
but
aggravate
your
condemnation
,
and
serve
to
sink
you
the
deeper
in
the
pit
of
eternal
perdition
,
2
Pet.
2.21
.
Take
heed
therefore
that
you
be
not
carried
away
with
the
error
of
the
wicked
;
let
no
thought
arise
within
you
of
departing
from
the
living
God
,
but
press
on
towards
the
Mark
,
hold
fast
your
Integrity
,
persevere
in
obedience
to
God
,
according
to
what
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
from
the
Lord
,
and
see
that
you
break
through
all
discouragements
for
communion
with
him
.
In
God
you
have
a
living
Spring
when
all
your
bottles
are
empty
;
in
him
you
have
a
sure
Sanctuary
,
when
all
your
Refuges
and
hiding-places
in
the
World
are
laid
level
with
the
ground
;
in
him
you
have
a
glorious
Sun
,
when
all
the
blazing
stars
of
your
creature
comforts
are
extinguish'd
,
and
disappear
:
In
him
(
to
be
short
)
you
shall
find
everlasting
friendship
,
when
all
your
friends
according
to
the
flesh
,
are
put
to
perpetual
silence
in
the
grave
.
Oh
then
,
be
careful
that
you
cleave
to
this
God
,
that
you
repose
your selves
wholly
upon
him
,
and
that
you
constantly
(
without
giving
over
)
walk
in
obedience
with
him
,
according
to
what
you
have
heard
,
and
learned
,
and
received
;
that
so
enjoying
God's
gracious
presence
here
in
a
state
of
grace
,
you
may
hereafter
enjoy
the
presential
,
soul-satisfying
,
and
open
vision
of
himself
in
a
state
of
glory
.
Mr.
WADSWORTHS
Farewel-Sermon
.
Late
Preacher
at
NEWINGTON-BVTTS
.
Revel.
2.5
.
Remember
therefore
from
whence
thou
art
fallen
,
and
repent
,
do
the
first
works
:
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
remove
thy
Candlestick
out
of
his
place
,
except
thou
repent
.
THese
Words
,
with
the
foregoing
verses
,
I
have
insisted
largely
upon
already
.
And
in
the
Words
I
told
you
,
there
is
,
First
of
all
,
A
severe
threatning
in
these
words
,
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
I
will
remove
thy
Candlestick
out
of
his
place
.
I
have
told
you
what
is
meant
by
Candlestick
.
A
Candlestick
I
told
you
signifies
the
Church
of
God
,
or
a
Company
,
or
a
Society
of
people
met
together
to
worship
God
in
Spirit
and
in
Truth
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
I
will
smite
thy
Shepherds
,
and
scatter
thy
Flocks
;
I
will
take
away
mighty
Lights
,
and
I
will
leave
thee
in
Egyptian
darkness
;
I
will
cut
off
my
Ordinances
,
which
are
my
golden
Pipes
to
convey
the
Water
of
Life
unto
you
.
But
you
will
say
,
Why
is
the
Lord
so
angry
with
Ephesus
?
It
is
,
Because
of
the
Churches
sins
;
It
is
,
because
thou
hast
not
loved
me
as
once
thou
didst
.
Want
of
love
to
Christ
is
a
sin
that
deserveth
to
be
unchurched
;
that
deserveth
that
God
should
take
away
your
Ministers
:
For
,
what
is
our
preaching
for
,
but
to
gain
your
Loves
to
Christ
,
and
to
hate
the
Devil
?
Secondly
,
In
the
second
place
,
I
shewed
you
what
the
works
of
this
Church
of
Ephesus
were
;
They
had
been
very
laborious
in
the
external
Principles
of
Religion
,
in
promoting
the
Salvation
of
Souls
;
but
yet
notwithstanding
they
had
gone
so
far
,
yet
they
had
not
done
what
they
did
out
of
a
right
Principle
,
that
is
,
out
of
pure
Love
to
Christ
;
this
makes
the
Lord
so
angry
,
that
he
threatneth
to
unchurch
them
.
Well
,
but
is
there
no
remedy
to
prevent
this
heavy
Judgement
?
He
that
holds
forth
the
Rod
tells
you
a
Remedy
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
Oh
you
Ephesians
,
if
you
will
love
me
better
,
and
if
you
will
be
more
painful
in
the
great
Work
of
your
Salvation
,
if
you
will
but
repent
of
your
sins
,
I
will
not
bring
those
heavy
Judgements
upon
you
,
which
I
threatned
to
bring
upon
you
.
I
have
told
you
the
greatness
of
the
sins
that
his
Church
was
guilty
of
.
I
have
likewise
shewed
you
what
a
great
Curse
it
is
for
the
Lord
to
take
away
the
Gospel
from
a
Nation
;
I
told
you
that
it
is
a
big-bellied
Curse
;
it
is
a
curse
that
hath
a
great
many
other
curse
embowelled
up
in
it
.
I
told
you
when
the
Gospel
goes
,
God
goes
;
and
when
God
goes
,
Christ
goes
;
and
when
Christ
goes
,
the
ministring
Angels
of
the
Covenant
go
,
the
Candlestick
goes
,
and
the
Lights
they
go
along
with
it
.
What
then
follows
,
when
God
goes
?
Then
the
Devil
he
comes
,
yea
,
legions
of
Devils
come
;
and
then
there
follows
the
Plague
,
Pestilence
,
Famine
,
Sword
,
and
all
other
manner
of
evils
.
God
doth
not
go
alone
,
neither
doth
God
remove
his
Candlestick
alone
.
I
do
not
tell
you
that
God
threatens
you
to
pull
down
all
your
Lights
,
I
would
not
terrifie
you
by
telling
you
that
God
is
a
departing
from
you
,
when
he
puts
out
some
of
your
Lights
:
But
yet
I
must
needs
tell
you
,
that
when
God
doth
deprive
you
of
so
many
hundreds
,
of
as
Pious
,
and
as
Laborious
,
and
as
Learned
(
some
of
them
)
as
any
are
in
the
Vineyard
;
I
say
,
when
God
deals
thus
by
you
,
I
cannot
think
that
it
is
in
mercy
to
you
,
but
in
judgement
.
The
Church
of
England
is
a
great
People
,
and
there
are
many
poor
souls
in
it
,
that
are
as
Fire-brands
in
the
fire
,
that
have
great
need
to
be
pluckt
out
;
and
as
there
are
,
blessed
be
God
,
many
eminent
Ministers
at
this
day
in
England
,
to
snatch
such
poor
souls
,
as
fire
brands
out
of
the
fire
;
Yet
I
say
,
that
where
there
is
one
,
we
have
need
of
ten
.
But
though
our
disease
is
dangerous
,
yet
it
is
not
desperate
:
there
is
one
way
for
us
to
prevent
those
heavy
judgements
that
the
Lord
doth
threaten
to
inflict
upon
us
;
and
that
is
by
Repentance
;
by
a
serious
Repenting
of
the
sins
past
of
our
lives
,
and
to
amend
what
hath
been
amiss
in
us
.
I
shall
now
come
to
make
some
Application
of
what
I
have
formerly
delivered
unto
you
.
Vse
1.
In
the
first
place
,
Is
this
a
Truth
,
That
Repentance
is
the
only
way
and
means
to
prevent
the
Judgements
of
God
,
that
are
threatned
against
a
People
by
God
for
sin
.
Then
first
of
all
,
I
would
have
you
to
observe
the
cursed
nature
of
this
cursed
thing
,
called
sin
:
Sin
must
be
repented
of
,
or
it
will
destroy
us
,
it
will
destroy
our
bodies
,
it
will
destroy
our
souls
,
it
will
destroy
our
Kingdom
:
this
is
the
cursed
nature
of
this
thing
called
sin
.
My
beloved
,
I
think
it
is
one
of
the
hardest
things
that
is
,
to
understand
the
exceeding
sinfulness
of
sin
,
to
understand
that
deadly
Poyson
that
is
in
it
;
it
is
for
want
of
the
true
knowledge
of
it
,
that
causeth
that
deadness
of
heart
that
you
so
much
groin
under
.
Thus
you
see
that
sin
(
that
thing
which
we
so
much
slight
)
what
a
terrible
thing
it
is
.
Alas
,
what
think
many
of
us
of
a
vain
word
,
or
an
idle
thought
,
or
swearing
an
Oath
:
what
a
trifling
thing
it
is
to
neglect
Prayer
.
But
let
me
ask
you
,
that
think
sin
to
be
so
slight
a
matter
,
What
is
the
reason
that
God
is
so
angry
that
he
made
man
?
What
is
the
reason
that
many
a
sinful
Church
,
hath
made
God
repent
that
ever
he
made
them
a
Church
?
I
say
therefore
▪
consider
the
exceeding
venom
that
there
is
in
sin
:
Oh
take
heed
of
sin
,
it
is
a
Child
that
although
it
be
conceived
in
joy
,
yet
it
shall
bring
forth
sorrow
in
the
end
.
Cursed
be
the
day
that
ever
sin
was
born
into
the
world
.
Sin
,
it
is
so
vile
a
thing
,
that
it
makes
God
for
to
cry
out
at
it
,
and
Jesus
Christ
for
to
cry
out
at
it
,
and
makes
them
to
say
,
they
will
be
gone
:
If
you
continue
in
your
sins
,
I
will
take
away
my
Ministers
,
and
leave
you
in
darkness
.
Tush
,
say
you
,
what
is
sin
?
I
say
,
it
is
the
venom
and
poyson
of
our
natures
,
it
is
that
which
is
,
as
the
hand
to
unsheath
the
sword
,
and
to
thrust
it
into
our
own
bowels
.
Sin
,
it
is
as
a
milstone
that
is
tied
about
our
necks
,
that
will
pull
us
both
soul
and
body
into
the
bottom
of
that
Sea
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
from
whence
there
will
be
no
recovery
;
sin
is
a
Plague
that
will
follow
our
posterity
after
we
are
gone
out
of
this
world
;
sin
,
it
is
a
worm
upon
the
Tree
of
life
,
that
eats
up
the
fruit
of
it
;
sin
it
is
that
,
which
makes
the
Lord
to
take
away
the
Gospel
from
amongst
us
;
sin
it
is
a
devilish
charm
within
us
,
that
drives
away
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
the
Gospel
from
amongst
us
:
This
is
the
evil
of
that
cursed
thing
called
sin
.
Oh
,
do
not
you
make
a
liitle
matter
of
it
:
do
not
you
say
,
when
you
have
been
drunk
,
what
harm
is
there
that
I
have
drunk
a
cup
too
much
?
do
not
say
,
what
harm
is
there
in
my
telling
a
lye
,
or
swearing
an
oath
?
Oh
my
beloved
,
what
a
sad
thing
is
this
sin
,
that
it
should
cause
God
for
to
throw
Angels
out
of
Heaven
into
Hell
!
Pride
cast
Angels
into
Hel
;
take
heed
it
doth
not
so
by
you
.
Sin
made
God
to
destroy
all
the
old
world
;
sin
made
God
to
repent
that
he
had
made
the
world
;
sin
made
God
for
to
burn
Sodom
&
Gomorah
;
sin
made
God
for
to
threaten
Ephesus
to
remove
hi●
candlestick
from
among
them
.
Therefore
I
say
,
do
not
think
sin
to
be
a
small
matter
;
make
Conscience
of
the
least
of
sins
;
believe
God
,
that
it
is
a
vile
thing
;
consider
with
thy self
what
a
vain
labour
this
labour
of
sin
is
;
it
is
a
vain
troublesome
work
;
when
you
commit
it
,
you
must
resolve
for
to
die
the
death
,
or
to
undo
it
again
.
Sin
,
it
may
well
be
called
the
Labour
in
vain
.
When
thou
art
a
doing
any
thing
that
is
evil
,
thou
must
repent
of
it
,
or
else
it
will
undo
thee
.
Sin
is
a
long
thred
of
the
sinners
spinning
,
that
when
he
hath
spun
it
out
he
must
sit
down
in
sorrow
,
and
labour
to
undo
his
work
again
.
While
thou
art
a
sinning
,
I
can
compare
it
to
nothing
better
,
than
to
the
journey
that
Joseph
and
Mary
made
to
Jerusalem
,
and
left
Jesus
Christ
behind
them
.
My
beloved
,
it
is
a
sad
journeying
without
Christ
in
your
company
:
when
you
go
on
in
sin
,
you
must
return
again
,
or
else
you
will
lose
your
souls
.
This
I
say
is
the
labour
in
Vain
of
sinners
,
they
are
doing
a
work
that
they
must
undo
again
;
they
are
running
a
race
that
they
must
run
back
again
,
or
else
it
will
undo
them
You
are
gathering
up
of
sticks
that
will
help
to
burn
you
;
you
are
whetting
a
knife
that
must
cut
your
own
throats
;
you
are
spinning
a
thred
that
must
hang
you
.
Oh
my
beloved
,
little
do
you
think
that
you
are
doing
this
,
when
you
are
sinning
!
Do
not
you
say
therefore
,
that
sin
is
a
little
matter
,
for
God
will
damn
thee
soul
and
body
for
it
:
he
that
will
damn
thee
for
lying
,
he
that
will
damn
thee
for
neglect
of
praying
,
he
doth
think
that
these
sins
are
great
matters
:
Will
you
lay
these
things
to
heart
?
I
shall
speak
but
a
few
words
more
,
and
I
shall
have
done
,
and
God
knowes
whether
ever
I
shall
speak
to
you
any
more
.
I
say
,
take
heed
of
sin
,
and
do
not
you
go
away
with
light
thoughts
of
it
.
Vse
2.
Is
Repentance
the
onely
way
and
means
for
to
prevent
the
Judgements
of
God
,
which
are
threatned
by
God
for
sin
?
Then
from
hence
you
may
learn
the
excellency
&
the
usefulness
of
that
Grace
of
Repentance
.
Oh
what
an
omnipotent
grace
is
this
?
it
is
a
grace
that
can
do
any
thing
with
God
▪
Why
,
what
can
this
grace
do
?
what
can
it
not
do
?
This
grace
of
Repentance
it
can
redeem
your
morgaged
blessings
,
it
can
repossess
you
of
those
blessings
that
you
have
foolishly
played
away
Repentance
can
make
God
to
stay
here
in
our
Kingdom
when
he
is
a
departing
.
Repentance
,
it
is
a
heart-breaking
for
sin
,
&
it
br●aks
the
heart
of
God
likewise
;
when
thy
heart
yearns
for
sin
,
his
heart
yearns
towards
thee
;
as
thou
mayest
see
in
the
yearnings
of
God's
bowels
towards
Ephraim
,
Jer.
31.18
,
19
,
20.
I
have
surely
heard
Ephraim
bemoaning
himself
thus
,
Thou
hast
chastised
me
,
and
I
was
chastised
,
as
a
bullock
unaccustomed
to
the
yoak
;
Turn
thou
me
,
and
I
shall
be
turned
,
for
thou
art
the
Lord
my
God
.
Surely
after
I
was
turned
,
I
repented
:
and
after
I
was
instructed
,
I
smote
upon
my
thigh
:
I
was
ashamed
yea
even
confounded
,
because
I
did
bear
the
reproach
of
my
youth
.
Is
Ephraim
my
dear
so●
?
is
he
a
pleasant
child
?
for
since
I
spake
against
him
,
I
do
earnestly
remember
him
still
:
therefore
my
bowels
are
troubled
for
him
;
I
will
surely
have
mercy
upon
him
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Ephraim
,
that
was
a
Tribe
,
one
of
the
Tribes
of
Israel
you
hear
,
hath
the
voice
of
a
penitent
sinner
;
he
smites
upon
his
thigh
,
which
is
a
sign
of
great
anguish
of
spirit
;
here
you
have
the
penitent
,
here
you
have
the
weeping
shame-fac'd
sinner
:
But
in
the
verse
following
,
you
have
God
standing
and
looking
on
;
saith
God
,
Is
Ephraim
my
dear
son
?
is
he
a
pleasant
child
?
for
since
I
spake
against
him
,
I
do
earnestly
remember
him
still
:
therefore
my
bowels
within
me
are
troubled
for
him
;
I
will
surely
have
mercy
upon
him
.
If
thy
heart
breaks
,
thou
seest
that
God's
heart
will
turn
towards
thee
.
Oh
the
excellency
of
Repentance
,
that
doth
so
much
prevail
with
the
God
of
heaven
!
It
is
these
dews
and
heavenly
showers
that
must
revive
your
almost
dying
withering
blessings
.
Repentance
,
it
is
that
holy
Oyl
that
must
recover
our
Lamps
that
are
going
out
:
Oh
the
excellency
of
Repentance
!
From
hence
you
may
gather
,
what
an
excellent
priviledge
a
penitent
heart
hath
with
God
:
It
is
the
mourning
lamenting
sinner
that
is
like
to
do
England
good
;
these
heard
hearted
sinners
,
they
cannot
recover
an
almost
lost
Gospel
,
they
cannot
fetch
God
again
;
but
a
penitent
heart
can
.
My
beloved
,
how
can
you
live
without
such
a
Grace
?
your
Souls
want
it
,
your
Families
want
it
,
three
Kingdoms
want
it
;
the
great
want
in
England
is
broken-heartedness
,
Vse
3.
Is
Repentance
the
only
way
to
prevent
the
Judgments
of
God
,
Then
you
may
from
hence
gather
,
That
when
God
either
hath
his
Plugues
upon
a
people
,
or
continues
in
threatning
his
Judgement
upon
a
People
,
it
is
a
sign
that
those
people
are
very
guilty
of
impenitency
,
and
that
this
people
have
not
yet
repented
of
their
sins
.
If
God
threatens
thee
,
O
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
;
If
God
threaten
thee
to
give
thee
up
to
hardness
of
heart
,
and
blindness
of
mind
(
doth
God
do
it
at
this
day
?
)
then
I
say
,
O
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
,
you
are
impenitent
people
at
this
day
.
If
you
see
a
Kingdome
groaning
under
the
Judgments
of
God
,
it
is
a
sign
that
they
have
not
made
use
of
those
remedies
that
would
have
cured
them
.
This
is
my
Charge
against
England
,
we
have
been
a
stiff
necked
People
.
Oh
London
,
London
,
how
long
shall
God
wait
on
you
before
you
repent
?
how
often
hath
God
threatned
to
remove
the
Gospel
from
among
you
?
how
often
hath
God
visited
you
with
great
and
grievous
Sicknesses
?
how
many
thousands
have
been
killed
by
the
Sword
?
how
many
Widows
and
Fatherless
Children
have
there
been
left
desolate
?
God
hath
visited
you
this
year
with
Mercy
,
and
yet
you
repent
not
.
Oh
my
beloved
,
is
not
this
sad
?
If
God
come
to
punish
you
after
you
have
received
so
many
mercies
from
him
,
take
heed
that
God
doth
not
rid
his
hands
of
you
.
Why
fit
you
as
if
you
had
no
hand
in
these
things
,
you
careless
Masters
,
that
never
pray
in
your
Families
,
nor
never
teach
your
Families
to
pray
?
It
is
for
your
sins
that
God
doth
threaten
to
remove
the
Gospel
,
and
to
take
away
his
Ministers
.
Will
you
repent
of
your
sins
?
If
you
do
not
,
sad
will
be
your
ends
:
God
m●
cut
you
off
from
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
and
raise
up
unto
himself
a
generation
out
of
your
loyns
,
that
may
serve
him
better
than
ever
you
have
yet
done
;
and
God
may
cause
you
to
die
in
a
wilderness
.
Oh
the
hard
heartedness
of
the
People
of
England
!
Oh
the
Swearing
the
Wickedness
,
the
Superstition
and
Prophaness
that
is
grown
up
amongst
us
!
That
I
may
say
,
as
the
world
was
once
drowned
by
water
,
so
it
is
now
almost
filled
with
wickedness
.
Oh
you
sinful
wicked
Generation
,
is
this
your
requital
to
God
for
all
his
Mercies
?
Deut.
32.6
Do
you
thus
requite
the
Lord
,
O
foolish
People
and
unwise
?
Is
not
he
thy
Father
that
hath
bought
thee
?
hath
he
not
made
thee
,
and
established
thee
?
May
I
apply
this
to
you
?
Is
this
the
thanks
you
return
to
God
,
that
hath
been
as
a
Father
to
you
▪
that
hath
bought
you
,
and
made
you
?
When
your
sins
grow
so
high
,
do
not
you
think
but
that
the
wrath
of
God
will
grow
high
too
.
Objection
.
I
,
But
you
say
,
Why
do
you
speak
to
us
of
these
sins
?
speak
to
them
that
commit
such
sins
.
Answer
.
My
beloved
,
have
you
repented
of
your
sins
?
Are
not
you
grown
hard
hearted
with
the
rest
of
this
generation
?
Let
me
ask
you
,
Have
you
repented
of
those
sins
that
you
are
guilty
of
?
Yes
,
say
you
,
we
hope
we
have
.
Let
me
try
you
a
little
with
these
few
things
.
First
of
all
,
Have
you
thought
upon
the
wickedness
of
your
wayes
?
Have
you
set
your
sins
in
order
before
you
?
Have
you
called
to
mind
the
manner
of
your
Lives
and
Conversations
?
Sin
is
never
left
until
it
be
soundly
laid
to
heart
.
A
repenting
Man
is
one
,
that
the
World
sayes
,
is
a
mopl●g
Man
or
Woman
;
he
is
one
that
will
look
himself
in
the
face
of
the
Gospel
an
hour
to
find
out
his
spots
;
and
when
he
hath
found
them
,
he
falls
a
weeping
.
Secondly
,
If
you
have
repented
,
as
you
say
you
have
;
what
hath
been
your
mourning
for
Sin
?
You
came
crying
into
the
world
,
your
mother
said
.
Since
the
first
tears
that
you
shed
,
how
many
tears
have
you
shed
for
your
sins
?
When
were
you
alone
in
your
Chambers
?
When
have
you
done
as
Ephraim
did
?
How
often
have
your
Cheeks
been
wet
with
your
Tears
?
how
many
Handkerchiefs
have
you
wet
with
your
Tears
for
your
Sin
?
Oh
my
Beloved
▪
do
you
think
that
God
will
not
humble
you
for
your
sins
?
God
will
humble
you
,
before
he
exalt
you
God
will
bring
you
to
the
brink
of
H●●●
before
he
brings
you
to
Heaven
.
Thirdly
,
If
you
have
repented
of
your
Sins
,
as
you
say
you
have
;
Then
,
what
Reformation
is
there
in
your
lives
?
what
sin
have
you
left
?
What
sins
are
they
that
you
have
forsaken
?
Have
you
observed
that
you
are
more
humble
than
you
were
heretofore
?
Do
you
observe
that
your
hearts
are
more
in
Heaven
than
they
were
before
?
Do
you
observe
that
you
pray
more
,
and
delight
in
prayer
more
,
than
you
have
done
?
It
may
be
you
are
ready
to
try
out
that
you
are
well
;
Well
,
but
have
you
repented
?
Alas
,
you
talk
you
have
repented
of
your
Sins
,
when
it
may
be
that
you
know
not
one
sin
that
you
have
left
.
Didst
thou
once
Swear
by
the
holy
Name
of
God
?
and
art
thou
now
afraid
for
to
take
his
Name
into
thy
mouth
,
but
with
great
reverence
and
adoration
?
Fourthly
,
Have
you
repented
of
your
sins
,
as
you
say
you
have
done
?
Then
,
what
Resolutions
have
you
taken
up
for
your
future
obedience
?
Is
it
your
resolution
for
to
seek
God
more
in
prayer
,
than
ever
you
have
yet
done
?
Will
you
watch
your
hearts
in
prayer
●●●re
than
you
have
done
?
will
you
take
more
care
of
your
Family
?
Will
you
give
them
an
example
of
a
holy
heavenly
Life
?
Fifthly
,
Have
you
repented
of
your
Sins
,
as
you
say
you
have
?
Then
,
how
much
are
you
troubled
for
the
sins
of
others
?
Do
your
hearts
mourn
in
secret
for
the
Wickedness
and
the
Abominations
of
the
places
where
you
live
?
And
now
,
I
beseech
you
,
do
not
you
flatter
your selves
in
your
wicked
sinful
courses
;
If
you
do
then
I
say
,
take
heed
that
God
doth
not
send
his
Judgments
upon
you
:
And
if
you
repent
not
,
doubtless
God
will
bring
some
Plague
upon
England
,
ere
it
be
long
.
Consider
this
,
O
England
,
and
do
not
provoke
God
to
depart
from
you
;
For
,
if
you
repent
of
your
Sins
,
you
may
expect
to
live
quietly
in
the
Land
of
your
Nativity
,
and
go
to
your
death
beds
in
peace
and
rest
:
But
if
you
will
not
repent
of
your
sins
,
then
,
I
say
,
expect
nothing
but
Cursings
instead
of
Blessings
from
God
:
If
you
will
repent
,
do
it
to
day
;
God
knows
how
long
it
may
be
before
you
have
such
another
day
.
But
I
have
one
word
to
you
this
afternoon
,
and
it
is
,
for
ought
that
I
know
,
the
last
words
I
have
to
speak
to
you
.
I
have
one
Question
to
ask
you
,
before
I
depart
out
of
this
Pulpit
,
with
thoughts
,
for
all
that
I
know
,
never
to
return
into
it
any
more
.
My
Question
is
this
;
Will
you
repent
?
The
welfare
of
your
souls
depends
upon
it
,
the
welfare
of
the
Church
depends
upon
it
;
the
welfare
of
three
Kingdoms
depends
upon
it
.
My
beloved
,
it
is
no
trifling
now
,
Will
you
repent
,
I
ask
you
?
It
may
be
hereafter
God
will
give
you
up
to
hardness
of
heart
,
and
blindness
of
mind
;
and
if
you
go
on
in
your
wickedness
,
Hell
will
follow
after
it
.
Well
,
I
say
,
Will
you
repent
?
I
ask
you
the
Question
,
and
I
ask
you
no
other
Question
than
I
have
asked
my
own
self
,
before
I
came
into
this
place
.
I
ask
you
again
,
Will
you
repent
,
every
man
&
woman
amongst
you
?
For
Jesus
Christ
is
angry
with
you
,
and
he
takes
away
many
of
your
Lights
from
amongst
you
.
That
God
is
angry
with
you
,
it
is
plain
,
for
God
would
never
else
have
taken
away
his
Ministers
from
among
you
.
I
doubt
not
but
God
hath
made
use
of
some
of
those
that
are
to
speak
no
more
in
the
Name
of
Jesus
,
to
the
snatching
of
you
as
fire
brands
out
of
the
fire
;
and
in
bringing
you
from
the
kingdome
of
Satan
,
unto
the
Kingdom
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
Well
,
will
you
repent
?
If
you
will
not
,
you
sins
lye
at
your
own
dores
;
do
not
think
its
a
hard
Question
,
when
I
ask
you
,
if
you
will
repent
?
There
are
two
places
where
there
is
no
Repentance
;
the
one
is
in
Hell
:
it
were
a
vain
thing
for
me
to
go
to
the
gates
of
Hell
,
and
c●y
to
them
,
Repent
,
for
their
day
of
Grace
is
past
,
and
their
doom
is
passed
upon
them
;
I
do
verily
think
that
there
is
more
sorrowing
in
Hell
for
sin
,
than
there
is
here
upon
Earth
:
but
their
sorrow
is
not
sanctified
sorrow
.
If
the
damned
in
Hell
were
delivered
out
of
Hell
,
they
would
sin
again
:
if
they
lived
eternally
,
they
would
sin
eternally
.
But
I
am
not
speaking
to
men
in
hell
,
nor
to
women
in
hell
,
but
I
speak
to
you
that
are
here
upon
earth
.
But
there
are
a
people
to
whom
the
day
of
Grace
is
set
while
they
live
to
whom
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
is
set
,
and
their
day
is
filled
up
with
darkness
:
I
look
upon
the
Heathen
as
such
,
I
look
upon
the
Jews
as
such
I
look
upon
the
Turks
as
such
:
I
dare
not
say
of
any
man
or
woman
living
,
that
can
come
within
the
hearing
of
a
Sermon
,
that
God
hath
given
any
one
up
to
such
a
reprobate
mind
.
Now
my
beloved
,
if
it
be
not
thus
with
any
of
you
,
that
your
day
of
Grace
is
not
past
,
as
I
am
confident
it
is
not
,
Then
I
beseech
you
in
the
Name
and
Fear
of
God
,
that
you
would
repent
.
The
dying
words
of
dying
men
and
women
,
do
usually
prevail
with
those
that
hear
them
:
The
dying
words
of
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
do
use
to
prevail
with
their
children
:
My
beloved
,
if
you
have
any
love
to
God
,
if
you
have
any
love
to
your
souls
,
remember
my
last
words
:
I
say
,
Repent
of
your
sins
.
It
may
be
God
hath
made
me
instrumental
,
to
the
plucking
of
some
of
you
as
Fire
brands
out
of
the
fire
,
and
in
building
of
some
of
you
up
in
the
most
holy
Faith
:
Remember
what
I
say
,
I
have
chosen
this
as
my
last
words
that
ever
I
shal
speak
to
some
of
you
.
Object
.
But
may
some
of
you
say
,
You
bid
me
repent
,
how
can
I
do
it
?
I
can
no
more
repent
than
the
dead
man
can
arise
.
Answ.
It
is
true
,
O
sinner
,
that
thou
sayest
:
But
though
thou
canst
not
repent
when
thou
wilt
,
yet
if
thou
wilt
but
endeavour
to
set
thy self
about
the
work
,
it
is
probable
that
God
may
give
thee
a
repenting
heart
:
therefore
I
say
,
take
heed
of
shutting
thy self
out
from
mercy
.
Object
.
But
say
you
,
Why
do
you
then
press
us
to
such
a
work
,
when
we
cannot
do
it
of
our selves
?
Answ.
Mark
here
,
when
I
say
unto
you
,
will
you
repent
?
That
is
,
will
you
make
use
of
the
means
that
God
hath
appointed
for
your
Repentance
?
Will
you
reckon
up
all
the
sins
you
have
committed
against
God
?
will
you
reckon
up
all
the
times
that
you
have
been
drunk
,
or
that
you
have
sworn
an
Oath
?
will
you
reckon
up
all
the
sins
that
you
stand
guilty
of
between
God
and
your
own
souls
?
and
will
you
go
to
God
and
beg
of
him
,
that
he
would
be
pleased
to
pardon
them
?
But
say
you
,
What
if
we
do
not
,
?
If
you
do
not
,
then
you
are
still
in
your
sins
,
and
there
is
no
peace
to
you
;
there
is
no
inward
peace
to
your
souls
,
there
is
no
true
peace
to
your
Kingdom
.
But
that
I
may
prevail
with
you
,
I
shall
give
you
some
grounds
or
motives
to
press
this
Argument
more
home
upon
your
consciences
.
First
of
all
,
Repent
;
because
Jesus
Christ
hath
commanded
you
under
great
Penalties
,
if
you
do
not
.
My
beloved
,
consider
a
little
with
your selves
,
who
it
is
that
speaks
unto
you
here
in
my
Text.
It
is
not
I
,
but
it
is
Jesus
Christ
;
and
doubtless
Christ
would
never
have
perswaded
you
to
this
work
of
repentance
,
if
it
were
not
necessary
.
This
book
is
the
counsel
of
the
Physitian
of
your
Souls
,
&
the
Physitian
of
your
Church
,
and
the
Physitian
of
your
Kingdom
.
He
that
saith
unto
you
,
repent
,
saith
,
if
you
do
not
,
Your
sins
shall
not
be
blotted
out
.
He
that
saith
unto
you
repent
,
saith
,
if
you
do
not
,
Eternal
death
shal
follow
.
Repent
,
I
say
,
or
if
thou
dost
not
,
wo
be
unto
thee
;
wo
unto
that
man
that
ever
he
was
born
;
wo
unto
thee
,
it
had
been
better
thou
hadst
never
seen
the
Light
:
Thy
Parents
that
bore
thee
,
they
may
repent
that
ever
thou
were
born
.
Oh
my
beloved
,
it
is
a
terrible
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
living
God!
Oh
my
beloved
,
if
your
Parents
should
see
any
of
you
carried
in
a
Cart
to
the
Gallows
to
be
hanged
,
it
would
make
them
to
repent
that
ever
they
brought
you
forth
into
the
world
!
How
much
more
then
do
you
think
it
would
trouble
them
for
to
see
you
thrown
body
and
soul
into
Hell
,
there
to
be
tormented
with
the
Devil
and
his
Angels
for
ever
.
I
say
,
repent
,
or
else
God
will
take
away
the
Gospel
from
among
you
;
repent
,
or
God
will
take
away
his
Ministers
from
among
you
.
The
truth
of
it
is
,
I
have
made
it
the
greatest
part
of
my
work
,
ever
since
I
took
the
Office
of
a
Minister
upon
me
,
for
to
get
people
upon
their
knees
,
&
when
I
could
prevail
so
far
with
them
,
as
to
get
them
upon
their
knees
,
I
thought
with
my self
,
that
then
the
work
was
half
done
.
Secondly
,
Repent
;
for
Christ
hath
encouraged
you
with
many
precious
promises
,
if
you
will
repent
.
Object
.
But
say
you
,
This
is
a
hard
work
:
What!
shall
we
ever
go
with
tears
in
our
eyes
?
what
will
God
give
us
for
our
reward
?
Answ.
My
beloved
,
your
Reward
is
great
;
would
you
know
what
you
shall
have
?
For
your
forrow
,
you
shall
have
Crowns
of
Glory
,
you
shall
have
Joy
unspeakable
;
if
you
will
but
repent
of
your
sins
,
God
will
blot
them
out
.
Me
things
it
should
make
thy
heart
for
to
ake
,
to
think
how
God
will
deal
with
thee
at
the
day
of
Judgment
how
God
will
say
,
before
all
the
holy
Angels
,
and
before
thousands
of
righteous
Persons
,
Look
what
a
hypocrite
stands
there
.
God
will
then
make
known
the
most
secret
sins
,
before
men
&
Angels
,
that
thou
wouldst
not
have
men
to
know
now
.
Oh
repent
therefore
,
that
your
sins
may
be
blotted
out
,
and
you
shall
never
hear
more
of
your
sins
;
repent
,
and
you
shall
be
saved
;
repent
,
and
you
shall
escape
Hell
.
Thirdly
,
Repent
,
because
God
hath
waited
a
long
while
upon
you
,
how
long
hath
God
stayed
at
your
dores
,
asking
you
if
you
wou'd
repent
?
how
long
,
O
thou
proud
man
or
woman
,
hath
God
waited
upon
thee
?
how
often
hath
God
come
,
and
stood
knocking
at
the
dores
of
your
hard
hearts
,
you
that
are
given
to
Taverns
and
Ale-houses
,
and
rioting
?
how
long
will
it
be
before
I
shall
see
you
leave
these
Taverns
and
Ale-houses
?
and
let
me
see
you
upon
your
knees
in
your
Closets
.
Oh
thou
gray
headed
sinner
,
God
hath
waited
long
upon
thee
,
it
may
be
ever
since
thou
wert
fifteen
or
sixteen
yeers
old
;
as
I
have
known
many
eminent
Christians
at
those
years
,
which
hath
made
me
much
admire
at
it
.
Oh
thou
sinner
,
God
hath
waited
upon
thee
all
this
while
,
when
wilt
thou
repent
,
Rom.
2.4
.
Or
despisest
thou
the
Riches
of
his
goodness
,
and
forbearance
and
long
suffering
,
not
knowing
that
the
goodness
of
God
leadeth
to
Repentance
?
There
is
not
a
blessing
thou
hast
from
God
,
but
it
hath
this
written
upon
it
,
repent
of
thy
sins
.
Wilt
thou
think
of
what
I
say
unto
thee
;
when
God
puts
thy
bread
into
thy
hands
,
he
saith
unto
thee
,
Sinner
,
take
this
bread
,
eat
it
,
and
repent
:
when
God
puts
the
cup
of
Beer
into
thy
hand
,
he
saith
unto
thee
,
Sinner
,
take
this
beer
,
drink
it
,
and
repent
;
when
thou
arisest
in
the
morning
,
he
saith
unto
thee
,
Sinner
take
this
suit
of
cloaths
,
and
put
it
on
,
and
repent
:
Every
mercy
that
thou
receivest
from
thy
God
,
calls
thee
to
come
along
with
me
;
Come
,
wilt
thou
leave
thy
sins
and
go
along
with
me
?
wilt
thou
leave
Hell
,
and
go
along
with
me
?
My
beloved
I
will
desire
you
to
bear
a
little
with
me
,
because
I
am
so
urgent
in
pressing
this
great
work
of
Repentance
:
It
is
the
last
time
that
I
shall
speak
to
some
of
you
,
and
therefore
I
am
something
the
more
earnest
with
you
:
the
Lord
grant
that
they
that
shall
come
after
me
,
may
far
exceed
me
in
this
work
.
Fourthly
,
Consider
,
if
you
will
return
and
repent
,
God
will
return
to
you
;
if
you
will
leave
your
sins
,
God
will
not
be
angry
with
you
;
if
you
will
have
the
means
of
grace
,
God
will
give
you
the
means
of
grace
.
My
beloved
,
God
never
goes
from
you
▪
until
you
go
away
from
him
,
God
hath
intreated
you
to
return
,
and
God
hath
promised
to
return
to
you
.
My
beloved
,
you
have
heard
the
Parable
of
the
prodigal
Son
,
how
he
ran
away
from
his
Father
,
but
at
last
when
he
was
ready
to
perish
with
hunger
he
returns
to
his
Fathers
house
again
.
So
,
my
beloved
,
God
is
your
Father
,
but
you
are
Prodigals
;
all
the
sins
that
you
have
committed
against
God
is
Prodigality
.
But
yet
,
let
me
tell
you
,
if
you
are
willing
to
come
to
Gods
feet
,
he
will
take
you
about
the
neck
,
if
you
are
willing
to
forsake
your
sins
,
God
is
willing
and
ready
to
pardon
your
sins
;
if
you
have
been
a
wicked
,
sinful
,
rebellious
people
,
yet
if
you
will
turn
to
the
Lord
,
he
will
turn
to
you
.
Fifthly
,
Repent
;
because
,
if
any
misery
doth
come
upon
thee
,
the
fault
shal
lye
at
thine
own
dore
:
I
say
,
repent
,
for
if
God
doth
bring
a
Judgment
upon
thee
,
thou
mayest
thank
thy self
for
it
.
Art
thou
a
notorious
sinner
,
and
God
layes
his
afflicting
hand
upon
thy
Family
,
thy
Family
may
thank
thee
for
it
,
that
the
Lord
is
pleased
to
deal
by
them
as
he
doth
.
Many
a
Family
may
curse
the
Head
of
their
Family
,
Oh
thou
drunken
Master
,
God
doth
send
a
Judgement
upon
thy
Family
,
they
may
thank
thee
for
it
:
and
I
tell
thee
,
if
any
evil
come
upon
the
Church
,
it
is
thy
fault
;
thanks
be
to
you
lyers
,
thanks
be
to
you
Swearers
,
thanks
be
to
you
Drunkards
,
that
the
Gospel
and
Ministers
are
a
going
.
Sixthly
,
Repent
;
because
God
sendeth
his
Messengers
unto
you
for
to
intreat
you
to
repent
:
I
am
sent
unto
you
this
day
,
to
intreat
you
to
repent
,
now
wo
be
to
you
if
you
neglect
my
message
.
You
know
that
it
was
one
reason
why
God
took
away
his
Prophets
and
Ministers
from
Jerusalem
,
because
they
would
not
hearken
to
their
Message
,
as
you
may
read
,
Mat.
23.37
,
38
,
39.
O
Jerusalem
,
Jerusalem
,
thou
that
killest
the
Prophets
,
and
stonest
them
that
are
sent
unto
thee
;
How
often
would
I
have
gathered
thy
Children
together
,
even
as
a
Hen
gathereth
her
Chickens
under
her
wings
,
and
you
would
not
?
Behold
your
house
is
left
unto
you
desolate
:
for
I
say
unto
you
,
ye
shall
not
see
me
henceforth
till
ye
shall
say
,
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
.
I
know
thee
Jerusalem
,
thou
hatest
and
killest
my
Prophets
that
are
sent
unto
thee
;
when
I
come
to
thee
again
,
thou
shalt
say
,
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
.
Oh
that
you
could
apply
this
to
your selves
,
Oh
London
!
how
often
would
I
have
gathered
thee
,
as
a
Hen
gathereth
her
Chickens
under
her
wings
,
but
thou
wouldst
not
,
But
thou
hast
killed
my
Prophets
,
and
cast
them
into
prison
Well
,
we
are
now
taking
leave
of
you
this
day
;
I
,
and
my
Ministers
are
leaving
of
you
,
but
when
we
come
again
unto
you
I
will
have
you
to
be
of
another
manner
of
temper
then
now
you
are
.
Well
,
if
all
that
I
have
said
,
will
not
prevail
with
you
,
I
am
sorry
that
nothing
would
prevail
with
you
but
the
flames
of
Hell
.
Oh
then
you
will
say
,
Oh
that
we
had
but
hearkened
to
the
voice
of
God's
Messengers
that
are
sent
to
us
!
Oh
that
we
had
our
rousing
Ministers
to
awaken
us
!
I
have
one
of
Advice
to
you
that
are
the
people
of
God
,
whose
hearts
God
hath
humbled
,
and
I
shall
have
done
.
First
,
I
advise
you
that
God
hath
humbled
for
sin
,
now
to
look
to
your selves
,
God
will
not
now
lead
you
,
you
must
learn
now
to
go
alone
:
If
you
would
keep
tender
hearts
,
then
be
afraid
of
sin
:
as
well
of
the
least
sins
,
as
of
the
greatest
:
Be
afraid
of
a
vain
thought
;
and
if
thou
takest
heed
of
a
vain
thought
,
thou
wilt
be
afraid
of
telling
a
lye
;
and
if
thou
takest
heed
of
telling
a
lye
,
thou
wilt
be
afraid
of
swearing
an
Oath
.
Secondly
,
If
thou
wilt
keep
tenderness
of
heart
,
then
lye
under
the
best
Ministry
you
can
get
;
that
there
is
a
difference
between
some
mens
.
Preaching
and
others
,
is
plain
by
the
effectual
working
of
their
Preaching
upon
the
hearts
of
their
hearers
.
First
,
Take
heed
of
a
blind
ignorant
Minister
;
If
the
blind
lead
the
blind
they
will
both
fall
into
the
ditch
.
If
one
that
understands
not
what
sin
is
,
nor
feels
not
the
guilt
of
sin
,
Preaches
Repentance
,
it
is
ten
hundred
to
one
,
if
ever
God
doth
work
upon
your
hearts
by
his
Preaching
.
Secondly
,
Take
heed
of
,
fly
,
shun
,
avoid
an
idle
drunken
Minister
,
If
you
would
ask
me
,
what
we
shall
do
in
such
a
case
?
I
Answer
,
Keep
such
a
one
out
of
your
Parish
,
if
you
can
;
if
you
cannot
,
then
I
advise
you
to
take
heed
how
you
hear
him
.
First
,
Because
all
such
Ministers
,
are
no
Ministers
at
all
.
No
,
what
and
are
ordained
?
No
,
because
they
are
not
sent
from
God
.
And
let
me
tell
you
,
that
men
have
no
power
to
Ordain
such
to
Preach
the
Gospal
,
as
are
not
sent
by
God
.
I
do
verily
believe
that
God
never
sent
any
Minister
for
to
Preach
the
Doctrine
of
Salvation
,
but
such
as
God
hath
endowed
with
gifts
and
abilities
to
speak
;
and
if
there
be
any
Ministers
that
have
not
those
qualifications
that
are
fit
for
a
Bishop
to
have
,
then
they
are
none
of
Gods
Ministers
,
although
they
are
made
Ministers
by
man
,
1
Tim.
3.1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
This
is
a
true
saying
,
If
a
man
desire
the
Office
of
a
Bishop
,
he
desireth
a
good
work
.
A
Bishop
then
must
be
blameless
,
the
husband
of
one
wife
;
vigilant
,
sober
,
of
good
behaviour
,
given
to
hospitality
,
apt
to
teach
,
not
given
to
wine
,
no
striker
,
not
greedy
of
filthy
lucre
,
but
patient
;
not
a
brawler
,
not
covetous
:
own
that
ruleth
well
his
own
house
having
his
children
in
subjection
with
all
gravity
.
For
if
a
man
know
not
how
to
rule
his
own
house
,
how
shall
he
take
care
of
the
Church
of
God
?
Not
a
Novice
,
lest
being
lifted
up
with
Pride
,
he
fall
into
the
condemnation
of
the
Devil
.
Moreover
he
must
have
a
good
report
of
them
which
are
without
,
lest
he
fall
into
reproach
,
and
the
snare
of
the
Devil
.
Here
is
all
these
excellent
qualifications
that
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
ought
to
be
endowed
with
.
Secondly
,
I
say
that
those
Ministers
that
are
not
endowed
with
these
qualifications
but
are
ignorant
drunken
Ministers
,
it
is
generally
observed
that
people
grow
more
wicked
,
and
that
their
hearts
grow
harder
,
while
they
live
under
such
a
Ministry
.
Object
.
But
how
if
we
are
forced
to
hear
such
,
and
we
can
do
no
others
wise
;
if
we
will
not
hear
them
our
purses
must
pay
for
it
.
Answer
.
To
this
I
answer
,
I
wish
that
every
place
had
an
eminent
Minister
,
that
you
might
gather
up
Manna
at
your
own
dores
;
But
if
your
Minister
be
wicked
and
prophane
,
he
is
no
Minister
of
Christ
,
and
in
such
a
case
,
you
must
rather
hazard
your
purses
than
you
souls
.
But
the
Doctrin
that
he
preaches
it
is
good
:
'T
is
true
,
it
is
so
,
if
it
do
not
come
out
of
a
stinking
vessel
.
The
water
that
is
drawn
out
of
a
sweet
Well
,
if
it
be
put
into
a
stinking
cask
,
it
will
smell
of
the
cask
.
But
I
would
not
have
you
to
be
quarrelsome
.
A
Third
advice
that
I
shall
give
you
is
this
,
Be
sure
that
you
ply
the
company
of
those
that
are
of
a
tender
heart
:
It
is
a
true
saying
,
Birds
of
a
feather
will
flock
together
.
Take
heed
of
being
in
the
company
of
such
as
will
swear
,
and
of
living
with
such
as
scoff
at
religion
.
It
's
true
,
a
tender
holy
heart
may
live
among
wicked
company
,
as
Lot
did
in
Sodom
;
but
let
me
tell
thee
,
there
's
danger
,
they
'l
tempt
thee
to
be
like
them
.
Lastly
,
My
advice
is
this
,
Be
sure
that
the
Bible
be
much
in
your
hand
,
you
that
can
read
,
and
beg
of
God
to
give
you
an
understanding
heart
.
When
God
bids
you
to
be
holy
,
think
of
Heaven
.
Let
the
Bible
be
much
in
your
hands
,
and
let
God
see
you
much
in
your
Closets
.
Mr.
G.
N.
his
Farewel-Sermon
.
Rom.
8.38
,
39.
For
I
am
perswaded
,
that
neither
Death
nor
Life
,
nor
Angels
,
nor
Principalities
,
nor
Powers
,
nor
things
present
,
nor
things
to
come
,
nor
Height
,
nor
Depth
,
nor
any
other
Creature
,
shall
be
able
to
separate
us
from
the
Love
of
God
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
.
IF
divine
Providence
shall
make
this
the
season
of
our
separation
,
it
is
good
for
us
to
part
with
each
other
,
in
the
meditation
and
consideration
of
that
,
from
which
those
that
are
Gods
shall
never
be
divided
;
that
is
,
the
Love
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
.
The
Apostle
is
very
confident
of
it
,
I
am
perswaded
.
We
shall
conclude
the
Chapter
with
our
present
Imployment
,
and
therefore
shall
not
stand
long
discoursing
on
every
particular
;
but
first
briefly
open
them
unto
you
,
and
after
improve
them
.
First
,
We
meet
with
the.
Apostles
Confidence
a
strong
perswasion
;
from
whence
we
may
learn
▪
Confidence
belongeth
unto
a
Christian
;
yea
it
is
the
priviledge
of
the
Gospel
:
Col.
2.2
.
That
their
hearts
may
be
comforted
,
being
knit
together
in
love
,
and
unto
all
riches
of
the
full
assuring
of
understanding
,
&c.
This
is
what
you
may
daily
stand
in
need
of
,
therefore
be
perswaded
to
press
toward
it
.
The
Apostle
calls
to
give
all
diligence
to
make
your
calling
and
Election
sure
.
Great
diligence
it
is
you
give
to
assure
the
title
of
your
earthly
possession
;
is
it
not
of
far
greater
concernment
,
to
assure
your
Calling
and
Election
,
unto
an
everlasting
enjoyment
of
divine
Love
?
And
that
you
may
do
this
,
remember
to
live
,
-
1.
Lest
unto
this
present
World
.
-
2.
More
in
heaven
.
For
then
will
you
be
more
acquainted
with
the
concernments
and
counsels
thereof
:
Do
but
draw
up
your
hearts
out
of
the
cares
,
pleasures
and
delights
of
this
present
world
,
which
choak
the
Word
,
and
ye
also
may
come
to
joyn
with
the
Apostle
in
saying
,
I
am
perswaded
nothing
shal
separate
me
from
the
love
of
God
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
.
Secondly
,
The
Apostle
is
perswaded
,
neither
Death
nor
Life
can
do
this
.
Dea●h
in
its
self
hath
in
it
by
reason
of
its
terrors
and
torments
,
a
great
tendency
to
separate
those
from
Christ
,
which
have
not
real
firm
hold
of
him
:
but
those
that
have
seen
everlasting
love
,
and
thereby
have
had
love
b●gotten
in
them
unto
Christ
,
(
that
love
also
being
everlasting
)
have
something
that
will
cause
them
never
to
depart
from
him
.
Death
is
Christs
servant
;
he
did
abolish
it
;
and
carry
it
Captive
in
his
Resurrection
,
and
then
as
it
were
renew
unto
it
its
Commission
,
to
bring
his
Beloved
out
of
the
world
unto
him
:
Therefore
with
what
terrors
soever
Death
cometh
,
it
is
granted
to
him
by
the
Commission
of
the
Prince
of
Life
;
and
this
is
only
to
shew
,
that
neither
its
terrors
not
torments
can
overcome
the
love
and
life
of
Christ
Jesus
in
the
soul
,
but
they
remain
still
everlasting
.
Neither
can
Life
separate
us
:
Although
a
love
unto
Life
,
and
a
fear
of
Death
,
are
of
like
power
to
separate
from
Christ
.
It
doth
sometime
happen
,
that
we
see
persons
out-live
th●ir
goodness
,
and
how
much
better
had
it
been
for
such
to
have
died
sooner
?
But
the
Apostle
is
confident
,
neither
Life
nor
Death
,
could
separate
him
from
Christ
.
This
ye
shou'd
expect
,
the
tryal
of
every
Christian
,
whether
there
is
any
thing
he
feareth
more
then
God
,
or
loveth
more
then
Christ
;
yea
even
his
own
life
:
And
it
is
only
Faith
that
makes
this
union
with
the
love
of
Christ
,
that
neither
life
,
nor
death
,
can
separate
from
him
.
Did
we
understand
the
smal
value
of
this
outward
life
,
we
should
not
adventure
our
everlasting
health
for
it
.
Thirdly
,
Neither
Angels
,
nor
Principalities
,
nor
Powers
.
These
are
Powers
on
which
are
built
sereral
gradations
of
Angelical
eternal
Dominions
;
and
in
each
Dominion
are
multitudes
of
Angels
,
divers
of
which
rebelled
against
God
,
and
these
only
he
here
mentioneth
;
for
the
other
would
not
endeavour
to
make
any
separation
from
Christ
:
neither
are
these
able
,
though
Angels
in
the
highest
gradation
of
evil
spirits
,
because
stronger
is
he
who
comes
to
save
us
,
than
he
who
attempts
to
destroy
us
:
Yea
Christ's
derivative
power
is
greater
than
the
power
of
evill
:
1
John
2.14
.
I
have
written
unto
you
young
men
,
because
ye
are
strong
,
and
the
Word
of
God
abideth
in
you
,
and
ye
have
overcome
the
wicked
one
.
Fourthly
,
Nor
things
present
:
These
were
the
Opposition
,
envy
and
malice
of
the
Jewe
,
they
called
the
wayes
of
the
Christians
Heresie
,
and
resolved
to
extirpate
them
under
a
sense
that
thereby
they
did
God
good
service
.
2.
Opposition
from
the
Gentiles
,
who
lived
in
common
prophaneness
,
and
so
contrary
to
the
Christian
Profession
.
3.
That
which
the
Apost
a
mentioneth
with
more
regret
,
the
Divisions
among
the
Christians
them selves
,
some
glorying
to
be
of
Cephas
,
some
of
Apollo
,
and
false
Brethren
also
watching
to
betray
them
;
yet
the
Apostle
saith
,
while
in
the
view
of
all
these
round
about
him
,
did
perswade
him
,
all
these
could
not
separate
him
from
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
tour
Lord
.
Fifthly
,
Nor
things
to
come
.
And
this
not
only
in
reference
unto
the
time
of
the
Apostles
life
on
earth
,
but
after
also
,
so
that
the
Apostle
wroke
not
only
for
his
own
faith
,
but
of
those
also
which
were
to
be
true
Christians
hereafter
:
and
he
saw
there
was
to
come
a
time
of
Apostacy
,
wherein
men
would
give
out
Doctrine
of
Devils
,
and
Wolves
which
should
not
spare
the
Flock
;
but
here
was
Faith
which
all
these
things
could
not
separate
from
this
love
in
Christ
.
Many
times
things
to
come
are
greater
terrors
then
things
present
,
because
fear
consults
what
they
would
be
,
and
that
is
apt
to
multiply
things
in
the
imagination
,
and
render
them
also
greater
than
indeed
they
are
:
how
many
soever
therefore
of
these
may
come
upon
us
,
let
us
see
,
that
they
have
not
power
to
work
this
separation
,
in
the
Apostles
example
.
Sixthly
,
Neither
height
nor
depth
.
Heights
have
in
them
a
great
power
to
separate
from
Christ
,
high
Gifts
.
Saint
Paul
himself
saith
,
There
was
a
Thorn
given
me
in
the
flest
,
least
I
should
be
exalted
above
measure
.
God
would
not
have
sent
that
remedy
,
had
he
not
been
in
danger
.
And
therefore
Paul
would
not
have
his
Bishop
a
Novice
,
1
Tim.
3.6
.
One
newly
planted
in
the
faith
,
lest
when
he
is
listed
up
in
his
Office
,
he
he
lifted
up
in
pride
also
,
and
fall
into
the
Devils
condemnation
,
being
cast
down
for
lifting
up
himsel
too
high
:
To
fall
by
pride
is
a
dangerous
snare
to
separate
from
Christ
Jesus
:
These
God
beholds
afar
off
but
giveth
more
grace
to
the
humble
.
It
is
a
great
grace
to
have
exaltations
in
temporals
or
spirituals
,
which
leads
us
into
no
danger
.
Nor
depths
;
this
is
that
the
Pselmist
tels
us
.
Psal.
44.9
.
&c.
But
thou
hast
cast
us
off
,
and
put
us
to
shame
,
and
goest
not
forth
with
our
Armies
:
Thou
makest
us
to
turn
back
from
the
Enemy
,
&
they
which
hate
us
spoil
for
themselves
:
Thou
hast
given
us
like
Sheep
appointed
for
meat
,
and
hast
scattered
us
among
the
Heathen
.
Thou
sellest
thy
people
for
nought
,
and
doth
not
increase
thy
wealth
by
their
Price
.
Thou
makest
us
a
reproach
among
our
Neighbours
,
a
scorn
and
derision
to
them
which
are
round
about
us
.
Thou
makest
us
a
by-word
among
the
Heathen
;
a
shaking
of
the
head
among
the
People
:
My
confusion
is
daily
before
me
,
and
the
shame
of
my
face
hath
covered
me
:
For
the
voice
of
him
that
reproacheth
and
blasphemeth
,
by
reason
the
enemy
and
avenger
.
All
this
is
come
upon
us
,
yet
have
we
not
forgotten
thee
,
neither
have
we
dealt
falsly
in
thy
Covenant
.
The
deep
distress
could
not
separate
them
from
the
Love
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
.
Seventhly
,
Nor
any
other
Creature
.
Let
it
be
what
it
will
,
so
it
be
but
creature
,
and
not
God
,
it
cannot
separate
from
the
love
of
the
Creator
:
Exalt
Creator
in
your
hearts
,
and
creature
will
be
but
little
in
your
eyes
.
Eightly
,
Shall
not
be
able
.
There
are
many
enemies
want
nor
will
,
but
they
shall
not
be
able
.
So
it
was
with
the
enemies
of
Gods
King
in
the
Psalms
,
Psal.
21.11
.
For
they
intended
evil
against
thee
:
they
imagined
an
evil
device
which
they
were
not
able
to
perform
.
Ninthly
,
To
separate
us
.
To
make
us
without
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
:
they
may
drive
us
and
turn
us
into
it
,
but
not
beyond
it
,
there
the
malice
of
Man
and
the
Devil
leaving
those
that
are
truly
Christs
;
And
this
because
it
is
,
-
1.
The
Love
of
God
.
-
2.
In
Christ
Jesus
.
It
must
be
somthing
able
to
turn
the
Divine
affections
,
which
nothing
can
do
,
nor
alter
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
:
because
it
is
not
built
on
our
worthiness
,
or
stability
,
but
on
Christ
:
And
none
can
cause
the
Father
not
to
love
his
son
:
And
if
ye
keep
close
unto
Christ
,
not
running
into
the
vanities
,
glories
,
and
sins
of
this
World
,
then
are
ye
comprehended
in
Love
wherewith
God
loveth
his
Son
.
Ye●
see
the
extension
of
the
Apostles
Faith
,
and
the
firmness
of
it
;
this
is
written
for
our
instruction
,
and
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Author
and
Finisher
of
that
Faith
,
the
issue
whereof
is
this
perswasion
:
Therefore
look
not
on
it
as
a
thing
impossible
to
be
attained
;
it
is
your
priviledge
if
you
seek
it
,
Isa.
43
23.44
1
,
2.
Thou
hast
not
brought
me
the
smal
cattel
of
thy
Burnt-offerings
,
neither
hast
thou
honored
me
with
thy
sacrifices
;
I
have
not
caused
thee
to
serve
with
an
offering
,
nor
wearied
thee
with
incense
.
Thou
hast
bought
me
no
sweet
Cane
with
mony
,
neither
hast
thou
filled
me
with
the
fat
of
thy
Sacrifices
;
But
thou
hast
made
me
serve
with
thy
sins
,
Thou
hast
we
ariod
me
with
thine
Iniquities
:
Yet
now
hear
,
O
Jacob
my
servant
,
Israel
whom
I
have
chosen
.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
that
made
thee
,
and
formed
thee
from
the
womb
,
which
will
help
thee
:
Fear
not
,
O
Jacoh
my
servant
,
and
Jesu●un
whom
I
have
chosen
;
for
I
will
pour
water
on
him
that
is
thirsty
,
and
floods
upon
this
dry
ground
:
I
will
pour
my
spirit
upon
thy
seed
,
and
my
Blessing
upon
thy
Off-spring
.
This
speaketh
to
us
the
Gentiles
,
who
serve
not
with
Sacrifices
.
If
they
thirst
after
this
spirit
,
it
shall
be
pour'd
out
upon
them
and
then
shall
they
be
perswaded
,
let
the
World
and
the
Devil
say
what
they
will
,
that
they
are
God's
.
This
is
the
priviledge
of
every
true
Christian
,
that
hungers
and
thirsts
to
be
led
in
the
true
way
of
Righteousness
and
Peace
.
The
EXHORTATION
.
If
it
be
thus
;
let
it
be
matter
of
encouragement
and
consolation
:
for
whatever
ye
be
separated
from
,
yet
if
ye
be
truly
Gods
,
you
have
something
never
to
be
taken
from
you
;
to
wit
,
The
love
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
.
God
will
not
,
Man
nor
Satan
cannot
I
may
be
separated
from
you
yea
from
each
other
,
body
from
soul
;
yet
't
is
comfort
to
hear
there
is
something
that
can
never
be
taken
from
us
:
It
should
stir
up
our
minds
to
consider
whether
I
have
union
with
it
or
no
,
or
whether
it
is
attainable
by
me
:
and
this
is
certain
,
it
may
be
had
:
If
you
forsake
the
sin
and
vanity
of
the
world
,
you
will
naturally
fall
into
the
arms
of
everlasting
love
,
from
whence
ye
can
never
be
removed
.
It
is
a
good
thing
to
have
good
thoughts
of
God
,
to
be
well
perswaded
of
him
,
as
the
Apostle
here
,
who
is
confident
of
his
goodness
.
Love
readily
and
naturally
uniteth
to
love
;
and
good
thoughts
of
God
are
from
a
seed
of
Gods
love
to
us
And
in
order
to
the
establishing
of
us
in
this
love
,
let
us
leave
with
you
a
few
Exhortations
.
-
1.
In
order
unto
your
daily
Conversation
.
-
2.
In
order
unto
the
particular
Divine
Providence
now
ending
of
our
Ministry
unto
you
.
First
,
as
to
your
conversation
.
-
1.
Think
not
your
own
Sins
little
.
-
2.
Think
not
your
own
Righteousness
great
.
-
3.
Alwayes
resigned
unto
God
,
humbly
submitting
unto
his
mercy
.
Think
not
your
own
Sins
little
:
He
is
in
danget
to
sin
against
this
love
,
that
is
not
sensible
he
hath
done
enough
already
to
separate
him
from
it
;
ye
that
have
done
the
least
sin
,
hath
done
enough
to
condemn
you
for
ever
,
Rom.
5.17
.
For
if
by
one
mans
offences
,
Death
reigned
,
by
one
,
&c.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
it
may
be
understood
by
one
offence
:
And
if
you
think
thus
do
not
thing
any
sin
little
.
2.
Think
not
your
own
Righteousness
great
:
This
is
that
we
are
very
apt
to
do
,
to
think
our selves
less
sinful
,
and
more
righteous
than
indeed
we
are
:
But
the
Church
saith
,
All
our
Righteousness
is
as
filthy
rags
.
Consider
things
thus
:
ye
have
done
enough
for
ever
to
forfeit
your
interest
in
this
Love
:
ye
can
never
do
enough
to
deserve
it
.
Therefore
,
3.
Alwayes
cast
your selves
upon
it
,
that
you
may
receive
it
.
If
your
lives
have
been
blameless
,
think
your selves
to
want
as
much
Mercy
to
save
you
,
as
any
prophane
one
:
Jew
and
Gentile
wanted
one
and
the
same
Grace
.
Secondly
,
Consider
to
be
serious
in
the
daily
Consideration
of
,
-
1.
Your
Thoughts
.
-
2.
Your
Words
.
-
3.
Your
Actions
.
1.
Your
Thoughts
.
Live
less
abroad
and
more
at
home
:
I
mean
in
your
own
hearts
,
a
man
never
cometh
to
see
himself
desperately
wicked
,
until
he
cometh
to
see
the
heart
.
Christ
saith
,
from
the
heart
doth
proceed
murder
,
adultery
,
&c.
It
may
be
upon
a
smal
vexation
some
can
wish
Death
to
any
:
this
is
murder
in
the
heart
:
so
for
Adultery
,
or
the
like
:
The
sin
in
Gods
sight
is
there
,
look
but
in
there
,
and
you
will
find
that
shall
make
you
despair
of
any
thing
,
but
the
meer
mercy
and
forgiveness
of
Christ
to
make
you
righteous
,
and
in
beholding
of
it
,
seek
for
the
cleansing
of
it
from
him
.
2.
Your
Words
.
It
is
Christ
himself
who
saith
,
By
thy
Words
thou
shalt
be
justified
and
condemned
:
Wherefore
we
pray
you
,
think
there
is
more
dependeth
on
words
than
generally
is
accounted
:
they
are
not
only
wind
,
but
of
such
a
nature
as
either
driveth
us
nearer
,
or
wafteth
us
farther
off
from
this
Love
,
from
which
we
are
never
to
be
separated
.
The
tongue
is
set
on
fire
of
Hell
:
Be
careful
of
thine
own
words
,
if
thou
wouldst
grow
acquainted
with
the
Word
of
God
.
3.
Your
Actions
.
Be
not
perswaded
to
live
at
a
venture
.
Consider
,
Christ
saith
,
I
must
work
the
works
of
him
that
sent
me
;
for
this
cause
came
I
into
the
world
.
Let
every
one
ask
himself
this
Question
,
Why
came
I
into
the
world
?
Christ
said
,
be
came
not
to
do
his
own
Will
,
but
the
Will
of
him
that
sent
him
:
Remember
therefore
in
all
your
actions
,
you
are
moving
toward
,
or
off
from
this
eternal
Love
.
Thirdly
,
Consider
how
meer
a
necessity
there
is
.
-
1.
Of
your
Repentance
.
-
2.
Of
your
Forgivness
.
-
3.
Of
your
becoming
a
new
Creature
.
1.
Of
your
Repentance
.
Christ
saith
,
Vnless
ye
repent
,
ye
shall
all
likewise
perish
.
Do
not
continue
thinking
such
or
such
an
one
hath
deservedly
met
with
this
or
that
punishment
,
but
still
consider
Christs
words
,
Except
ye
repent
,
ye
shall
all
likewise
perish
.
Cast
in
your
mind
,
if
you
have
any
thing
to
repent
of
,
or
ever
had
;
then
whether
if
it
be
an
indifferent
thing
,
or
no
,
your
repenting
;
and
if
not
,
at
what
time
ye
did
repent
,
what
accidents
did
accompany
your
Repentance
which
you
yet
remember
?
2.
Of
your
Forgivness
.
WOE
is
the
portion
of
any
that
have
sinned
,
and
find
not
forgiveness
from
the
mercy
of
God
:
you
will
find
then
it
is
more
needful
to
be
forgiven
,
than
to
be
either
great
or
rich
,
or
the
like
in
this
world
,
or
for
any
to
go
out
to
condemn
another
.
That
also
you
may
obtain
Forgivness
,
Forgive
.
3.
Of
your
becoming
a
new
Creature
.
It
is
not
enough
to
be
forgiven
but
ye
must
be
new
Creatures
:
It
is
the
new
Man
shall
never
be
separated
from
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
.
Consult
with
flesh
and
blood
and
that
will
never
teach
you
to
believe
,
but
an
ignorant
,
presumptuous
Faith
.
This
concerneth
me
not
to
have
my
thoughts
plunged
about
this
or
that
worldly
care
,
but
to
become
a
new
Creature
in
the
renewing
of
the
spirit
of
the
mind
.
Fourthly
,
Consider
ever
.
-
1.
To
follow
Peace
.
-
2.
To
follow
Holiness
.
-
3.
To
exercise
Patience
.
1.
To
follow
Peace
.
Two
of
these
you
have
in
the
Hebrews
,
Heb.
14.
Follow
Peace
with
all
men
,
and
Holiness
,
without
which
none
shall
see
God
.
Do
not
esteem
it
your
interest
to
contend
:
Let
the
Peace
of
God
rule
in
your
hearts
.
Fret
not
thy self
because
of
evil
doers
.
It
is
an
easie
matter
to
sin
in
our
Anger
,
a
rare
thing
to
moderate
anger
against
sin
,
so
as
not
to
sin
in
that
anger
.
2.
To
follow
Holiness
,
Refuse
Peace
that
cannot
be
enjoyed
without
Holiness
.
It
is
upon
the
view
of
God
,
I
shall
see
what
kind
of
love
he
is
;
and
Christ
saith
,
Blessed
are
the
pure
in
heart
,
for
they
shall
see
God
.
Resolve
to
follow
holiness
,
not
greatness
,
riches
,
&c.
And
he
that
will
do
so
,
Christ
saith
,
shall
suffer
persecution
in
this
present
world
.
Wherefore
it
will
be
good
to
consider
.
3.
To
exercise
patience
.
Let
us
add
upon
that
account
,
-
1.
Love
not
the
World
.
-
2.
Love
not
your
own
Wills
.
-
3.
Value
your
own
Souls
.
1.
Not
the
World
The
Text
saith
,
1
Joh.
2.15
.
Love
not
the
World
,
neither
the
things
that
are
in
the
world
If
any
man
love
the
world
,
the
Love
of
the
Father
is
not
in
him
.
For
all
that
is
in
the
world
,
the
Lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
Lust
of
the
eye
,
and
the
Pride
of
life
,
is
not
of
the
Father
,
but
is
of
the
World
:
And
the
World
passeth
away
,
and
the
lust
thereof
,
but
he
that
doth
the
Will
of
the
Father
abideth
for
ever
.
The
love
of
this
world
maketh
a
man
to
be
in
respect
of
the
Prince
of
this
world
,
as
a
Bird
in
the
Fowlers
snare
.
There
is
no
way
sooner
to
sin
away
their
everlasting
Love
,
than
to
love
this
present
World
.
2.
Love
not
your
own
Wills
.
That
person
is
neither
prepared
to
do
for
God
,
nor
to
suffer
for
him
,
that
nath
not
learned
something
of
this
lesson
of
Self-denial
.
There
is
no
divine
service
but
in
doing
Gods
Will
,
and
that
I
cannot
do
but
by
parting
with
my
own
;
delivering
up
my self
unto
him
,
to
be
led
and
guided
by
his
holy
Spirit
.
Christ
saith
,
If
any
man
will
be
my
Disciple
,
let
him
deny
himself
,
take
up
his
Cross
and
follow
me
.
3.
Value
your
own
Souls
.
The
great
care
and
consult
is
for
gratifying
the
body
:
if
but
part
of
that
time
were
spent
on
the
soul
,
which
is
on
the
needless
care
of
the
body
,
it
might
render
it
in
a
far
better
and
more
goodlier
posture
.
Let
every
one
think
,
I
carry
that
in
my
bosome
is
of
more
value
than
the
whole
worl●
neither
can
the
whole
world
recompence
the
loss
of
it
:
and
if
we
have
such
jewels
,
let
us
take
care
to
secure
them
.
A
careless
common
spirit
doth
not
become
a
Christian
.
Let
none
imploy
their
time
in
disputing
this
or
that
vain
Opinion
,
but
spend
it
on
your
souls
.
Secondly
,
In
order
unto
the
particular
divine
Providence
now
ending
of
our
Ministry
unto
you
.
1.
Whatever
happeneth
on
this
account
,
let
it
be
your
exercise
to
cry
out
for
the
holy
Spirit
of
Christ
,
&
he
will
grant
you
a
greater
supply
,
than
you
may
expect
from
any
man
whatever
.
So
Christ
comforteth
his
Disciples
;
Though
I
go
,
yet
I
will
pray
unto
the
Father
,
and
he
shall
send
you
another
Comforter
:
and
he
biddeth
them
pray
for
it
also
.
Even
so
as
for
what
concerneth
us
,
this
we
cannot
be
denyed
to
pray
that
God
would
send
out
his
holy
Spirit
among
you
,
and
upon
you
;
and
while
we
may
speak
unto
you
,
we
desire
you
to
pray
for
it
also
.
Our
work
did
lye
but
to
b●ing
men
to
Repentance
by
conviction
of
sin
,
to
believing
by
the
shewing
of
Righteousness
;
and
to
convince
of
both
by
Christs
conquest
over
sin
.
This
Christ
sheweth
,
his
holy
Spirit
,
the
Comforter
,
can
do
,
Joh.
16.8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
And
when
he
is
come
,
he
shall
reprove
the
world
of
Sin
,
of
Righteousness
,
and
of
Judgment
.
Of
sin
,
because
they
believe
not
on
me
:
of
Righteousness
,
because
I
go
to
my
Father
and
ye
see
me
no
more
:
of
Judgment
,
because
the
Prince
of
this
world
is
Judged
.
This
is
a
suitable
and
sufficient
reply
,
1
Joh.
2.27
.
But
the
Anointing
which
ye
have
received
of
him
abideth
in
you
;
and
ye
need
not
that
any
man
teach
you
,
but
as
the
same
Anointing
teacheth
you
of
all
things
,
and
is
truth
and
is
no
lye
:
and
even
as
it
hath
taught
you
,
ye
shall
abide
in
him
.
That
Anointing
was
the
Spirit
pour'd
out
on
our
Head
Christ
Jesus
,
and
ran
down
the
skires
of
his
garments
:
not
that
instruction
should
cease
,
but
this
Spirit
can
either
fill
it
administred
,
or
supply
it
being
wanting
.
And
the
withdrawing
of
this
present
Ministry
,
may
be
to
cause
you
to
pray
more
incessantly
for
this
holy
Spirit
day
and
night
.
And
Christ
promiseth
,
The
Father
will
give
it
to
them
that
ask
it
.
2.
Be
more
frequent
in
your
converse
with
the
Scripture
.
It
is
the
Pillar
of
Truth
;
and
by
a
frequent
converse
with
it
also
,
you
will
find
a
pure
mind
stirred
up
to
remember
,
3.
Be
more
frequent
in
Meditation
:
Let
not
the
world
swallow
up
all
your
time
,
so
as
not
to
meditate
on
your
Souls
,
the
Scriptures
,
and
Heaven
,
The
meditation
on
Gods
Law
,
keepeth
us
from
the
Counsel
of
the
ungodly
,
from
standing
among
sinners
,
or
sitting
down
in
the
seat
of
the
scornful
,
Psal.
1.
It
is
worthy
of
our
wonder
any
should
read
the
Scriptures
,
believing
them
indicted
by
a
holy
Spirit
,
and
yet
scorn
Holiness
,
Religion
,
&c.
4.
Be
more
usual
in
personal
,
private
and
family
Duties
&
Devotion
.
God
doth
call
those
that
know
how
to
address
themselves
unto
him
,
to
a
more
earnest
,
private
devotion
.
Jacob
was
alone
when
he
wrestled
for
a
blessing
.
There
are
particular
seasons
in
which
God
calleth
his
people
into
a
retirement
,
Isaiah
26
20
,
21.
Come
my
People
,
enter
thou
into
thy
Chambers
,
and
shut
thy
dores
about
thee
;
hide
thy self
as
it
were
for
a
little
moment
,
until
the
indignation
be
over-past
.
For
behold
,
the
Lord
cometh
out
of
his
place
to
punish
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
for
their
iniquities
.
So
also
,
Zech.
12.11
12.
And
in
that
day
shal
be
a
great
mourning
in
Jerusalem
,
as
the
mourning
of
Hadadrimmon
in
the
valley
of
Megiddon
.
And
the
Land
shal
mourn
,
every
Family
apart
:
the
Family
of
the
House
of
David
apart
,
and
their
Wives
apart
;
the
Family
of
the
House
of
Nathan
apart
,
and
their
Wives
apart
;
the
Family
of
the
House
of
Levi
apart
,
and
their
Wives
apart
:
all
the
Families
that
remain
,
every
Family
apart
,
and
their
Wives
apart
.
In
that
day
there
shal
be
a
Fountain
opened
to
the
House
of
David
,
and
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Jerusalem
,
for
Sin
,
and
for
Vncleanness
.
If
I
cannot
serve
God
in
one
way
,
let
me
not
be
discouraged
,
but
be
more
earnest
in
another
.
You
may
also
now
think
it
is
a
time
for
you
to
exercise
what
you
have
learned
God
is
calling
you
to
see
if
you
have
not
lost
all
the
advantages
he
hath
allowed
you
:
ye
have
been
a
long
time
learning
;
as
if
God
should
say
unto
you
,
Let
me
now
see
if
you
can
do
or
endure
,
and
if
you
have
forgot
all
,
yet
Christ
hath
made
a
promise
,
the
Spirit
shal
bring
again
to
remembrance
,
when
there
is
occasion
for
it
.
Consider
also
,
Christ
is
touched
with
the
feeling
of
the
infirmities
of
a
people
in
such
a
condition
.
Let
none
of
you
be
troubled
in
your
hearts
:
you
believe
in
God
,
believe
also
in
Christ
Jesus
:
He
saith
,
In
my
Fathers
House
there
are
many
Mansions
,
and
in
them
many
wayes
of
dispensing
of
his
Grace
.
Read
the
14
,
15
,
and
16.
Chapters
of
John
.
Christ
hath
promised
to
give
Pastors
according
to
his
own
heart
,
that
shall
feed
his
Flock
with
Truth
and
Understanding
.
He
can
finde
one
,
or
frame
one
,
that
shal
fulfil
his
Ministry
better
than
a
weak
Instrument
.
He
is
the
great
Bishop
of
our
Souls
,
and
is
never
non-resident
:
He
hath
alwayes
a
care
of
his
Flock
.
Think
therefore
of
his
care
who
hath
promised
not
only
to
be
,
but
to
give
unto
you
Pastors
.
The
34.
Chap.
of
Ezekiel
is
but
a
Comment
on
that
promise
.
Let
not
your
hearts
be
troubled
,
but
let
us
commend
you
,
yea
,
each
other
to
God
,
and
let
him
do
what
is
good
in
his
own
eyes
.
Mr.
WATSON's
Sermon
against
POPERY
.
1
Cor.
10.14
.
Wherefore
,
my
dearly
Beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
.
WHen
I
consider
that
saying
of
the
blessed
Apostle
St.
Paul
,
I
am
pure
from
the
Blood
of
all
men
,
Acts.
20.26
.
And
that
which
made
him
say
so
▪
was
,
because
he
had
not
shun'd
to
declare
(
unto
his
hearers
then
committed
to
his
charge
)
the
whole
Council
of
God
.
Paul
had
been
faithful
to
the
Souls
of
people
;
he
had
preached
up
Truth
▪
and
preached
down
Error
.
The
consideration
of
which
,
hath
put
me
at
this
time
upon
this
Scripture
,
Wherefore
,
my
dearly
beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
.
From
whence
I
shall
(
by
Divine
permission
and
assistance
)
assert
the
truth
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
against
popish
Innovation
;
and
amongst
all
the
Errors
that
are
levelled
against
the
Gospel
,
none
are
more
gross
,
dishonourable
,
nor
dangerous
,
than
those
broach'd
and
set
a
running
in
the
Popish
Conclave
:
and
therefore
there
was
good
reason
why
the
Apostle
should
say
,
VVherefore
,
my
dearly
beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
.
Idolatry
doth
bud
and
blossome
in
the
Popish
Religion
.
It
should
be
the
earnest
prayer
and
endeavour
of
every
good
Christian
that
none
of
those
poisonous
streams
that
flow
from
the
See
of
Rome
,
may
ever
infest
this
British
Isle
.
My
main
and
principal
designe
at
this
time
is
,
to
shew
unto
you
some
few
of
those
many
grand
Errors
that
are
in
popery
,
or
in
the
popish
Religion
,
and
likewise
to
fortifie
you
against
them
.
Among
many
others
,
there
are
these
thirteen
grand
Errors
in
popery
,
that
every
good
Christian
must
take
off
,
and
flee
from
.
The
first
Error
is
this
,
The
papists
do
hold
,
That
the
Pope
is
the
Head
of
the
Church
:
This
is
diametrically
,
and
point-blank
opposite
to
the
Scripture
,
Col.
2.9
.
Christ
is
there
called
.
The
Head
of
the
Church
.
Now
to
make
the
Pope
the
Head
of
the
Church
is
to
make
the
Church
monstrous
by
having
two
Heads
.
This
is
to
make
the
Spouse
of
Christ●an
Harlot
.
I
read
,
Rev.
13
1
of
a
Beast
rising
out
of
the
sea
.
By
the
Beast
their
Interpreters
understand
the
mystical
Antichrist
,
i.
e.
the
Pope
.
Now
,
if
the
Pope
be
the
Beast
there
,
and
elsewhere
spoken
of
;
how
rediculous
,
yea
,
how
impious
is
it
to
make
a
Beast
the
Head
of
Christs
Church
.
That
is
the
first
.
A
second
Error
,
which
I
shall
but
name
,
is
this
,
The
Papists
hold
,
That
the
Pope
is
above
Scripture
,
and
that
his
Laws
,
Decrees
and
Canons
bind
more
than
the
Scriptures
,
than
the
Word
of
God
.
Well
may
he
have
that
name
written
upon
his
Miter
,
that
's
mentioned
,
Rev.
13
,
1.
And
upon
his
head
was
written
the
Names
of
blasphemy
.
But
I
add
,
Their
third
Error
,
is
the
Mass
,
which
indeed
is
gross
Idolatry
;
there
is
in
it
these
two
Errors
.
1.
Transubstantiation
.
Bellarmine
,
with
other
Popish
Writers
,
say
,
that
the
Bread
the
Host
after
consecration
,
is
turned
into
the
very
body
of
Christ
.
Now
this
is
against
Philosophy
,
as
well
as
Scripture
and
Divinitie
.
'T
is
against
Philosophy
,
for
this
is
clear
,
if
Christs
Body
be
in
Heaven
,
then
it
cannot
possibly
be
in
the
bread
:
But
Christs
Body
is
in
Heaven
,
Act.
3
22.
Whom
the
Heavens
must
contain
speaking
of
Christ
)
until
the
restitution
of
all
things
,
Moreover
,
that
the
bread
in
the
Sacrament
is
not
turned
into
the
Body
of
Christ
,
I
prove
thus
;
the
wicked
they
do
not
receive
Christ
,
1
Cor.
2.14
.
But
if
the
bread
be
the
very
body
of
Christ
,
then
the
wicked
,
when
they
eat
of
the
bread
do
eat
the
very
body
of
Christ
.
This
is
so
gross
an
Opinion
,
that
most
of
the
antient
Fathers
wrote
against
it
,
as
Cyprian
,
Origen
,
Tertullian
,
Austin
,
Ambrose
,
with
many
others
.
But
2ly
.
The
second
Error
in
the
Mass
is
,
they
do
daily
offer
up
Christ
in
the
Mass
.
I
grant
there
are
Priests
in
Gospel
times
,
and
Sacrifices
too
,
but
they
are
as
such
are
spiritual
;
as
the
sacifice
of
Prayer
of
Praise
,
of
a
broken
and
contrite
heart
.
But
that
there
should
be
any
external
offering
of
Christ
by
way
of
Sacrifice
,
is
a
blasphemy
against
Christs
Priestly
Office
;
for
it
supposeth
,
that
Christs
Offering
on
the
Cross
was
not
perfect
.
That
is
notoriously
contrary
to
the
very
letter
of
Scripture
.
See
Heb.
10.12
.
That
man
.
i.
e.
Christ
,
God-man
,
after
he
had
once
offered
a
Sacrifice
for
sin
,
sat
down
at
the
right
hand
of
God
:
and
vers.
14.
he
saith
,
That
by
this
one
offering
he
hath
perfected
for
ever
them
that
are
sanctified
.
This
Scripture
sheweth
the
compleatness
of
Christs
Sufferings
and
Sacrifice
,
and
that
now
there
needs
no
offring
up
any
more
Sacrifices
.
That
is
the
third
:
But
,
Fourthly
,
A
fourth
Error
is
:
the
Doctrine
of
Popish
Satisfaction
;
they
hold
that
we
do
,
in
our
own
persons
,
satisfie
Gods
justice
by
our
Penance
,
VVhippig
,
Fasting
,
Alms-deeds
.
Thus
the
Council
of
Trent
,
and
the
Popish
Rhemes
.
But
where
is
any
thing
of
this
in
Scripture
?
alas
,
what
is
our
confession
of
sin
,
that
is
no
satisfaction
for
sin
:
If
a
Traytor
confess
his
guilt
,
this
is
no
satisfaction
for
,
but
rather
an
agravation
of
his
Treason
.
Alas
,
our
Repentance
,
Fasting
,
Humiliation
,
the
best
of
our
actions
are
be-leopard
,
and
mixt
with
very
much
sin
;
our
Humiliation
is
mixt
with
very
much
pride
,
our
Repentance
and
Confession
,
with
much
Hyporrisie
and
Dissimulation
.
Ther
's
much
of
sin
in
the
cream
of
our
services
,
and
sin
cannot
satisfie
for
sin
.
This
is
a
sure
rule
(
and
I
pray
you
mark
it
)
that
what
ever
offering
we
bring
to
God
for
acceptation
,
we
must
lay
it
upon
the
Altar
Jesus
Christ
,
for
Gods
Justice
accepts
of
no
satisfaction
,
but
by
and
through
the
Lord
Jesus
.
And
that
's
a
fourth
.
Fiftly
,
A
fifth
Error
is
,
There
is
distinguishing
between
sins
Mortal
and
sins
Venial
:
Mortal
sins
are
Murder
,
Perjury
,
Adultery
,
and
such
like
;
these
(
say
they
)
deserve
Death
and
Damnation
;
but
Venial
sins
,
such
as
vain
thoughts
,
rash
anger
,
concupesence
,
these
(
say
they
)
do
not
deserve
Death
.
But
we
say
and
affirm
,
That
there
is
no
such
sins
as
they
call
Venial
.
It
is
true
,
the
greatest
sins
being
repented
of
,
are
pardonable
through
the
blood
of
Christ
;
but
there
is
no
sin
of
which
we
can
say
,
that
do
not
deserve
death
and
damnation
.
And
this
I
'le
prove
by
a
double
Argument
.
-
1.
If
the
very
least
sin
be
(
as
indeed
it
is
)
a
breach
and
violation
of
Gods
Law
,
then
't
is
no
more
venial
than
a
greater
:
But
the
least
sin
is
a
violation
of
Gods
Law
;
therefore
the
least
sin
is
no
more
venial
than
a
greater
.
The
minor
is
clearly
proved
from
Mat.
5.28
.
Whosoever
looks
on
a
Woman
to
lust
after
her
,
hath
committed
Adultery
with
her
in
his
heart
:
In
which
place
our
Saviour
makes
a
lascivious
look
,
an
impure
glance
of
the
eye
,
to
be
a
breach
and
violation
of
Gods
Law
.
-
2.
If
the
least
sin
expose
men
to
a
Curse
,
then
they
are
no
more
venial
than
greater
;
but
the
least
sin
doth
expose
men
to
a
Curse
,
Gal.
3.10
.
Cursed
is
he
that
continues
not
in
all
things
contained
in
the
Law
,
to
do
them
.
He
that
faileth
in
the
least
iota
or
punctillio
,
it
exposeth
him
unto
a
Curse
.
And
remember
this
(
my
brethren
)
That
without
repentance
,
God
hath
provided
a
great
Hell
for
little
sins
.
That
is
the
fifth
.
Sixthly
,
A
sixth
Error
in
Popery
is
,
Their
asserting
the
Doctrine
of
free-will
.
That
Goliah
of
the
Papists
,
Beliarmine
,
saith
,
That
mans
will
is
inclinable
unto
good
,
and
that
a
man
hath
an
inate
power
to
do
that
which
is
good
;
but
mans
will
being
corrupted
and
depraved
,
is
not
inclinable
to
that
which
is
good
,
but
quite
contrary
.
And
this
is
evident
from
our
own
experience
,
had
we
no
Bible
to
confirm
it
.
When
the
Rudder
of
a
Ship
is
broke
,
the
Ship
is
carried
up
and
down
,
to
and
again
,
which
way
the
wind
will
:
even
so
it
is
with
mans
will
being
corrupted
.
Austin
,
in
his
Confessions
,
saith
,
That
before
his
●onversion
he
did
accustome
himself
to
fruit
stealing
,
not
so
much
out
of
a
love
to
the
fruit
,
as
to
stealing
.
Hence
is
it
that
men
are
said
to
love
evil
,
Mica
3.2
.
Again
,
the
will
being
depraved
and
corrupt
,
hath
no
inate
power
to
do
that
which
is
good
Indeed
the
Papists
say
,
That
man
hath
some
seed
of
good
in
him
;
but
the
Scripture
doth
not
say
so
.
Man
as
St.
Ambrose
well
saith
,
hath
a
free
will
to
sin
,
but
how
to
perform
that
which
is
good
he
finds
not
.
Sin
hath
cut
the
locks
where
our
strength
lay
.
Therefore
are
we
said
to
be
without
strength
.
Rom.
5.6
.
Sinners
are
said
to
be
in
the
bond
of
iniquity
,
and
so
not
in
a
posture
to
run
heavens
Race
.
A
man
by
nature
cannot
do
that
that
he
hath
the
least
bent
,
and
tendency
to
that
which
is
good
:
he
is
so
far
from
performing
a
good
act
,
as
that
he
cannot
so
much
as
think
a
good
thought
.
Hence
it
is
that
man
is
said
to
have
a
heart
of
stone
:
he
can
no
more
prepare
himself
for
his
Conversion
,
than
a
stone
can
prepare
it self
for
the
Superstruction
:
Men
naturally
,
are
dead
spiritually
.
In
mans
will
there
is
not
only
impotency
,
but
obstinacy
.
Hence
it
is
men
are
said
to
resist
the
holy
Ghost
,
Act
7.
But
I
go
on
.
Seventhly
.
A
seventh
Error
is
,
their
Indulgencies
.
They
say
,
the
Pope
hath
a
power
to
give
a
pardon
and
Indulgence
,
by
vertue
of
which
men
are
freed
from
their
sins
in
Gods
sight
.
Besides
the
Blasphemy
of
this
assertion
,
what
else
is
it
but
a
cunning
trick
and
sly
artifice
to
get
money
by
.
This
is
that
indeed
brings
grists
to
the
Popes
Mill.
How
contrary
is
this
to
the
Scripture
,
which
saith
,
None
can
forgive
sin
but
God
only
?
Mark
2.
This
Doctrin
of
Popish
Indulgence
,
is
a
key
that
unlocks
and
opens
a
door
to
all
manner
of
licentiousness
and
uncleaness
:
for
what
need
persons
care
what
they
do
,
if
they
(
for
their
money
)
can
obtain
a
pardon
?
Mr.
Fox
in
his
Book
of
Martyrs
,
mentions
one
that
at
first
was
a
papist
,
and
being
brought
before
Bonner
,
said
,
Sir
,
at
the
first
I
was
of
your
Religion
,
and
then
I
cared
not
how
I
lived
,
because
I
could
with
my
mony
obtain
a
pardon
.
But
now
I
am
otherwise
perswaded
and
do
believe
,
That
none
ca●
forgive
sins
but
God
only
?
Eightly
,
An
eight
Error
is
The
Doctrine
of
Merits
:
they
say
that
good
works
do
expiate
sin
and
merit
glory
.
Bellarmine
saith
,
a
man
hath
a
double
right
to
glory
;
one
by
Christs
merits
,
and
the
other
by
his
own
,
And
for
this
he
urges
,
2
Iam.
4.8
.
Henceforth
is
laid
up
for
me
a
crown
of
Righteousness
,
which
the
just
Judge
shall
give
unto
me
,
and
not
only
unto
me
,
&c.
Which
is
the
just
Iudge
.
Now
Bellarmine
saith
,
That
God
in
justice
doth
reward
our
Works
;
and
if
he
doth
it
of
right
and
in
Justice
,
then
certainly
they
merit
.
To
this
I
answer
two
wayes
:
-
1.
God
giving
us
in
Justice
a
reward
:
It
is
not
for
the
worthiness
of
our
work●
,
but
for
the
worthiness
of
our
Saviour
.
-
2.
God
as
a
just
Judge
rewards
our
works
,
not
because
we
have
merited
a
reward
,
but
because
he
hath
promised
a
Reward
,
and
so
is
just
in
giving
what
he
hath
promised
.
Object
.
I
but
they
say
,
God
crowns
our
works
,
ergo
they
merit
,
Answ.
God
(
to
speak
after
the
manner
of
men
)
keep
,
two
Courts
,
a
Court
of
Iustice
,
and
a
Court
of
Mercy
:
In
his
Court
of
Justice
,
nothing
may
come
but
Christs
Merits
;
but
in
the
Court
of
Mercy
,
our
works
may
come
Nay
,
let
me
tell
you
,
God
in
free
grace
crowns
those
works
in
the
Court
of
Mercy
,
which
he
condemned
in
the
Court
of
Justice
Now
that
we
do
not
,
nor
cannot
merit
by
our
good
works
,
I
'le
prove
by
a
threefold
argument
,
and
this
threefold
cord
will
not
easily
be
broken
.
First
of
all
,
(
and
I
beseech
you
mind
it
)
that
which
merits
at
Gods
hand
,
must
be
a
gift
we
give
to
him
,
and
not
a
debt
we
owe
to
him
.
Now
whatever
we
can
do
for
,
or
give
unto
God
,
it
is
but
a
just
and
due
debt
.
2.
He
who
would
merit
at
Gods
hand
,
must
give
God
somthing
overplus
:
But
alas
,
if
we
cannot
give
God
the
principal
,
how
shall
we
give
him
the
interest
?
If
we
cannot
give
him
his
due
,
how
can
we
give
him
overplus
.
3.
He
who
would
merit
any
thing
at
Gods
hand
,
must
offer
that
to
him
that
is
perfect
:
But
alas
,
can
we
give
God
any
thing
,
that
is
perfect
?
are
not
our
best
Offerings
fly-blown
with
pride
and
corruption
?
Beloved
.
Wo
to
the
holiest
man
alive
,
if
God
weighs
him
in
the
Ballance
of
the
Sanctuary
and
do
not
allow
him
some
grains
.
I
conclude
this
with
that
saying
of
St.
Ambrose
,
Good
Workes
are
the
way
to
,
but
not
the
cause
of
Salvation
.
Therefore
when
you
have
done
all
,
say
you
are
unprofitable
servants
.
I
here
is
no
Angel
can
merit
(
for
he
chargeth
them
with
folly
)
much
less
vile
and
sinful
man
.
Therefore
count
all
your
own
Righteousness
but
as
dung
and
dogs
meat
.
In
a
word
,
relie
not
on
our
own
merits
,
put
the
crown
on
the
head
of
Free-grace
.
That
's
the
eighth
.
Ninthly
,
The
ninth
Error
in
the
Popish
Religion
is
,
the
Doctrine
of
Purgatory
.
There
is
,
say
they
,
a
middle
and
infirnal
place
,
called
Purgatory
.
Now
what
is
this
but
a
subtile
artifice
and
trick
to
get
money
?
for
when
they
(
especially
those
that
are
rich
)
are
about
to
die
and
make
Wills
,
if
so
be
they
will
give
large
sums
of
money
,
the
Priests
will
pray
for
them
that
they
go
not
into
Purgatory
;
or
if
they
do
,
that
they
may
be
quickly
delivered
out
of
it
.
How
contrary
and
repugnant
is
this
to
Scripture
,
that
holds
forth
no
Middlle
place
?
The
wicked
when
they
die
,
their
Souls
go
immediately
to
Hell
,
Luke
16.23
.
The
rich
man
was
buried
,
and
in
hell
he
lift
up
his
eyes
.
T
is
true
there
is
a
Purgatory
in
this
life
,
and
that
is
the
Blood
of
Christ
1
Joh.
1.17
.
If
we
are
not
purged
by
this
blood
,
while
we
live
,
we
shall
never
be
purged
after
by
fire
.
Wicked
men
,
when
they
dye
,
do
not
go
into
a
fire
of
purgation
but
damnation
.
And
,
on
the
other
hand
,
Believers
when
they
die
pass
immediately
to
Heaven
,
Luke
23.43
.
This
day
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
Paradise
,
Christ
Jesus
was
now
on
the
Cross
,
and
was
instantly
to
be
in
Heaven
;
and
the
penitent
Theif
was
immediately
to
be
with
Christ
:
Here
is
no
mention
of
any
such
place
as
Purgatory
.
The
antient
and
Orthodox
Fathers
were
all
against
Purgatory
;
as
Chrysostome
,
Cyprian
.
Austine
,
Fulgentius
.
Tenthly
,
A
tenth
Error
is
,
the
Invocation
of
Angels
,
a
praying
unto
them
.
This
is
a
certain
rule
,
that
Angel-worship
is
VVill-worship
,
expresly
forbidden
in
Scripture
,
Col.
2.18
.
Their
distinction
of
Mediators
,
of
Redemption
,
and
of
Intercession
,
doth
not
help
them
;
Though
we
pray
(
say
they
)
to
Angels
as
Mediators
of
Intercession
,
yet
we
pray
to
Christ
as
Mediator
of
Redemption
.
Answ.
Jesus
Christ
in
Scripture
is
not
only
called
a
Redeemer
,
but
also
an
Advocate
:
and
it
is
a
sin
to
make
any
our
Intercessor
but
Jesus
Christ
.
That
it
is
sinful
to
pray
to
Angels
,
is
clear
from
many
Scriptures
:
See
Rom
5.10
.
How
shall
they
call
on
him
,
in
whom
they
have
not
believed
?
Mark
,
we
may
not
pray
to
any
but
them
in
whom
we
believe
:
But
we
cannot
believe
an
Angel
,
therefore
we
must
not
pray
to
an
Angel
.
So
also
in
Heb.
10.17
.
Having
therefore
boldness
to
enter
into
the
holiest
by
the
Blood
of
Iesus
;
He
only
is
to
be
prayed
unto
,
by
whom
we
have
entrance
into
the
Holiest
:
but
it
is
by
Iesus
Christ
that
we
enter
into
the
holiest
;
therefore
it
is
only
Iesus
Christ
that
we
must
pray
unto
.
That
is
the
tenth
.
11ly
.
An
eleventh
Error
is
,
Their
VVorshipping
of
Images
;
they
burn
Inccense
before
the
Image
,
which
is
a
Divine
worship
unto
the
Image
.
Now
this
is
directly
contrary
to
the
very
letter
of
the
Command
Exod.
20.4
,
5.
Image-worship
,
and
Idol-worship
are
terms
synonimical
.
God
saith
of
Idols
,
that
they
speak
Vanity
,
Zach.
10.2
.
And
is
it
not
a
vain
thing
to
worship
those
things
that
are
vain
,
and
that
speak
vanitie
▪
None
can
draw
the
picture
of
a
Spirit
,
who
then
draw
the
Picture
of
him
who
is
the
Father
of
spirits
?
This
Opinion
of
Image-worship
hath
been
condemned
and
exploded
by
several
Councils
and
Synods
.
12ly
.
Another
Error
in
the
Popish
Religion
is
,
They
deny
Jesus
Christ
suffered
the
pains
of
Hell
in
his
Soul
.
Indeed
,
to
give
them
their
due
,
they
do
aggravate
the
pains
of
Christs
Body
,
but
they
deny
he
felt
the
Pains
and
Torments
of
Hell
in
his
Soul
.
This
Opinion
doth
much
lessen
the
Sufferings
of
Christ
for
us
,
the
same
doth
l●ssen
the
Love
of
Christ
to
us
.
But
it
is
clear
,
Christ
felt
the
pains
of
hell
in
his
soul
.
But
when
we
say
,
Christ
suffered
the
Pains
of
Hell
in
his
Soul
,
we
do
not
mean
that
he
felt
horror
of
conscience
,
as
the
damned
do
;
but
we
mean
he
felt
that
that
was
equivolent
to
it
,
he
felt
the
burden
and
pain
of
Gods
wrath
.
Christ
Jesus
suffered
equivolently
the
pains
of
Hell
,
that
so
he
might
free
us
really
from
the
Torments
of
Hell
.
13ly
,
And
lastly
,
another
Error
is
this
,
The
Pope
(
say
they
)
hath
a
power
to
absolve
men
from
their
Oathes
.
Of
what
sad
consequence
,
and
how
dangerous
this
may
be
to
Protestant
States
,
I
leave
themselves
to
judge
.
It
hath
been
often
determined
by
learned
Casuists
,
that
an
Oath
once
taken
(
the
matter
of
it
being
lawful
)
persons
cannot
be
absolved
from
it
.
But
no
more
of
this
matter
.
I
'le
now
wind
up
all
in
a
word
or
two
of
application
,
and
it
shall
be
in
the
words
of
my
text
.
VVherefore
,
my
beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
,
flee
from
Popery
;
take
heed
of
that
Religion
that
brings
forth
so
many
Monsters
.
And
besides
these
thirteen
Errors
,
consider
briefly
these
six
or
seven
Particulars
:
-
1.
The
Popish
Religion
is
an
impure
,
filthy
Religion
,
they
allow
of
Stewes
and
Brothel-houses
for
money
:
nay
some
of
the
Popes
themselves
have
been
guilty
of
Sodomy
and
Simony
.
-
2.
It
is
a
Superstitious
Religion
;
that
appears
in
their
Christening
of
Bels
,
in
their
using
of
Salt
Spittle
,
and
Cross
in
Baptisme
:
Indeed
Paul
gloried
and
rejoyced
in
the
Cross
of
Christ
.
St.
Paul
had
the
Power
of
the
Cross
in
his
heart
,
not
the
Signe
of
the
Cross
in
his
forehead
.
It
is
an
unspeakable
indignity
and
dishonour
to
Jesus
Christ
,
to
use
that
in
his
VVorship
that
he
never
instituted
-
3.
Popery
is
upheld
by
Deceit
and
Lying
:
How
have
they
belyed
both
Calvin
and
Luther
.
They
say
of
Luther
,
that
when
he
dyed
,
the
Devils
were
seen
to
dance
about
him
,
and
that
he
dyed
with
much
horror
and
despaire
,
when
as
he
went
severely
and
sweetly
out
of
the
world
,
his
last
words
being
those
of
our
blessed
Saviours
,
Father
,
into
thy
hands
I
commit
my
Spirit
.
-
4.
The
Popish
Religion
is
an
out-side
carnal
Religion
,
it
consists
in
external
things
,
as
Whipping
,
Fasting
,
Chringing
:
There
's
nothing
of
Life
and
Spirit
in
their
Worship
it
's
but
a
skeliton
and
carkass
;
there
is
nothing
of
Soul
and
Spirit
in
it
.
-
5.
The
Popish
Religion
is
an
unedifying
religion
,
it
doth
not
build
men
up
in
their
most
holy
Faith
;
it
doth
not
carry
on
the
work
of
Sanctification
;
there
is
more
of
Pomp
then
purity
in
it
.
-
6.
It
is
a
cruel
Religion
,
it
is
maintained
and
propogated
by
Blood
and
Cruelty
.
The
Pope
will
have
St.
Pauls
Sword
,
as
well
as
St.
Peters
Keyes
;
and
what
he
cannot
maintain
by
dint
and
force
of
Argument
,
that
will
he
endeavour
to
maintain
by
force
of
Arms.
In
a
word
,
the
Romish
Church
is
a
Purple
VVhore
,
dyed
with
the
Blood
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
.
-
7.
And
lastly
,
the
Remish
religion
is
a
self-contradicting
religion
.
One
of
their
Canons
saith
,
a
man
(
in
some
cases
)
may
take
the
Sacrament
at
the
hand
of
an
Heretick
:
another
Canon
saith
,
he
may
not
.
A
learned
and
judicious
Writer
observes
above
an
hundred
Contradictions
in
their
Religion
.
Therefore
again
I
press
the
words
of
my
Text
,
Wherefore
,
my
beloved
,
nay
,
let
me
say
,
my
dearly
beloved
.
flee
from
Idola●ry
.
To
shut
up
all
let
me
exhort
you
to
these
two
or
three
things
:
-
First
,
Hold
fast
the
Doctrine
of
the
true
Orthodex
Protestant
Religion
:
the
very
filings
of
this
gold
is
precious
.
Keep
all
the
Articles
of
the
Christian
Faith
;
if
you
let
one
fundamental
article
of
your
Faith
go
,
you
hazard
your
Salvation
.
When
Samson
pulled
down
but
on
Pillar
,
immediately
the
whole
Fabrick
tumbled
:
so
,
if
you
destroy
one
Pillar
,
if
you
let
go
one
Fundamental
of
Truth
,
you
endanger
all
.
-
Secondly
,
Hold
forth
the
profession
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
I
say
:
do
not
only
hold
fast
the
Doctrine
of
the
Protestant
Religion
:
but
hold
forth
the
Profession
of
the
Protestant
Religion
:
Be
not
ashamed
to
wear
Christs
Colours
.
Christians
remember
this
one
thing
,
those
Persons
that
are
ashamed
of
Christ
,
are
a
very
shame
unto
Christ
.
The
Religion
I
exhort
you
to
flee
from
,
is
a
novelty
:
that
which
I
press
you
to
stand
to
,
is
a
verity
;
it
is
consonant
to
Scripture
;
it
is
built
on
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
hath
been
sealed
to
by
the
blood
of
many
Saints
and
Martyrs
.
-
Thirdly
,
and
lastly
,
do
not
only
hold
fast
,
and
hold
forth
,
but
also
adorn
the
Protestant
Religion
:
this
is
holy
Pauls
Exhortation
to
Titus
,
Tit.
2.10
.
Adorn
the
Doctrine
of
God
our
Saviour
.
Adorn
Religion
with
a
holy
Conversation
.
There
is
nothing
hardens
Papists
so
much
as
the
loosness
of
Protestants
.
Therefore
adorn
your
holy
Religion
with
a
holy
Conversation
:
Do
as
Christ
did
,
tread
in
his
steps
;
make
your
Saviour
your
Pattern
.
Let
me
assure
you
,
I
can
hardly
think
they
do
truly
beleeve
in
Christ
,
that
do
not
really
,
conform
unto
Christ
The
Primitive
Christians
Sanctity
,
did
much-what
propogate
Christianity
.
And
this
is
that
beseech
you
carry
home
with
you
:
Hold
fast
and
hold
forth
the
Protestant
Religion
and
adorn
it
with
a
Holy
and
Bible-Conversation
;
and
when
you
do
not
hear
me
Preaching
to
you
,
yet
let
me
beseech
you
hear
this
good
Word
speaking
in
you
,
Wherefore
my
dearly
beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
.
Consider
what
hath
been
said
,
and
the
Lord
make
it
advantagious
to
all
your
Souls
.
The
Prayers
of
several
of
these
Divines
.
Mr.
Calamy's
Prayer
at
Aldermanbury
.
OH
most
Holy
!
thou
ever
blessed
Lord
God
,
thou
fillest
Heaven
and
Earth
with
thy
Presence
:
We
pray
thee
fill
all
our
hearts
with
the
Presence
of
thy
Grace
and
let
it
appear
that
thou
art
in
the
midst
of
us
with
that
powerfull
assistance
of
thy
Spirit
,
that
we
may
receive
a
token
of
thy
love
from
thee
at
this
time
It
is
a
singular
favour
that
the
doores
of
thy
Sanctuary
are
open
to
us
,
and
that
yet
we
may
meet
together
in
thy
Name
;
we
pray
the
continue
it
to
us
and
sanctifie
it
to
us
,
that
every
Sabbath
may
add
to
our
stature
in
Jesus
Christ
,
We
confess
we
have
forfeited
all
our
mercies
;
wee
have
heard
much
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Heaven
with
our
ears
,
but
there
is
little
of
God
,
Christ
,
and
Heaven
in
our
hearts
.
We
confess
many
of
us
by
hearing
Sermons
,
are
grown
Sermon-proof
:
VVe
know
how
to
scoff
and
mock
at
Sermons
,
but
we
know
not
how
to
live
Sermons
.
It
is
a
miracle
of
free
grace
,
thou
hast
not
taken
the
Gospel
from
us
ere
this
time
;
but
thou
art
a
merciful
God
,
and
though
we
cannot
please
thee
,
yet
Mercy
pleaseth
thee
;
and
we
have
no
argument
to
bring
along
with
us
to
beg
thy
favours
,
but
thy
Mercy
in
Jesus
Christ
.
We
pray
thee
that
thou
wilt
glorifie
thy
Soveraignty
;
in
being
gracious
to
us
,
and
pardon
our
many
and
great
transgressions
.
Thou
makest
use
of
the
malice
of
men
for
thy
Glory
:
Thou
killest
Goliah
with
his
own
Sword
.
O
help
us
to
put
our
trust
in
thee
,
thou
that
canst
kill
,
and
cure
by
killing
.
Blesse
these
Nations
of
England
,
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
and
find
out
yet
a
way
to
save
us
.
Pour
down
thy
blessings
upon
the
head
and
heart
of
our
Sovereign
Charles
,
by
thy
Grace
,
King
of
Great
Britiain
;
thou
hast
done
great
things
for
him
,
let
him
do
Great
things
for
thee
.
Bless
him
in
his
Royal
Consort
,
in
his
Royal
Relations
,
in
his
Council
.
Bless
the
Magistrates
and
Ministers
of
this
Realm
:
Lord
forgive
us
,
for
we
live
as
if
we
had
been
delivered
to
work
wickedness
;
we
cannot
sin
at
so
cheap
a
rate
as
others
do
:
we
pray
thee
humble
us
under
our
great
and
grievous
sins
,
give
us
repentance
unto
Salvation
,
and
a
lively
Faith
in
the
Blood
of
Jesus
Christ
:
Quicken
our
graces
,
forgive
our
sins
,
make
alive
our
Souls
,
let
us
be
such
as
thou
wouldst
have
us
to
be
;
make
us
Christians
,
not
only
by
an
outward
Profession
,
but
an
inward
Conversation
,
that
we
may
live
in
Heaven
,
while
we
are
on
Earth
,
and
come
to
Heaven
when
we
shall
leave
the
Earth
.
To
that
purpose
,
bless
thy
Word
unto
us
at
this
time
,
and
give
us
all
grace
to
make
conscience
of
what
we
hear
,
and
how
we
hear
,
and
all
for
Jesus
Christ
his
sake
,
to
whom
with
thy
blessed
Self
and
Spirit
,
be
all
Glory
and
Honour
.
Amen
.
Mr.
Nalton's
Prayer
at
Foster-lane
.
ETernal
,
most
Mighty
,
and
most
glorious
Lord
God
,
thou
art
God
alone
,
and
besides
thee
there
is
no
Saviour
or
helper
:
our
strength
stands
in
thy
Name
,
who
hast
made
both
Heaven
and
Earth
:
of
our selves
we
are
able
to
do
nothing
that
is
pleasing
in
thy
sight
;
we
can
pollute
thy
Name
,
but
we
cannot
honour
thy
Name
;
we
can
run
away
from
thee
,
but
we
cannot
run
unto
thee
,
unless
thou
dost
powerfully
draw
us
by
the
holy
spirit
.
We
can
grieve
thy
spirit
,
but
we
cannot
grieve
for
grieving
of
thy
spirit
.
Oh
let
thy
strength
be
manifested
in
our
weakness
;
look
upon
us
with
the
favour
thou
bearest
to
thy
children
.
Enter
not
into
judgment
with
thy
servants
,
for
we
cannot
answer
thee
one
of
a
thousand
,
not
one
thought
of
a
thousand
thoughts
,
not
one
word
of
a
thousand
words
most
of
our
actions
have
been
reproveable
,
and
the
best
of
our
services
have
been
unprofitable
:
our
omissions
,
commissions
and
presumptions
have
been
multiplyed
intolerably
.
Oh!
how
often
have
we
take
〈◊〉
Name
in
vain
,
while
we
have
been
confessing
our
sins
:
how
often
ha●●
we
run
from
confessing
our
sins
,
to
the
committing
of
sins
?
and
from
committing
sins
,
to
the
confessing
sin
again
,
as
if
we
had
but
mocked
thy
sacred
Majesty
.
Though
we
know
thy
Favour
is
better
than
life
,
we
have
parted
with
it
upon
easie
terms
.
Oh
the
pride
and
stubbornnesse
that
is
in
our
hearts
:
All
the
mercies
thou
hast
bestowed
upon
us
,
have
not
melted
us
into
tears
for
our
unkindnesse
;
and
all
those
blows
that
have
fallen
upon
our
backs
,
have
not
beat
folly
out
of
our
hearts
.
We
have
been
unprofitable
all
our
days
;
some
have
done
thee
more
service
in
one
year
,
than
we
in
all
our
time
:
We
have
forgotten
thee
in
the
day
of
prosperity
,
and
sung
a
lullaby
to
our
own
Souls
:
Oh
that
we
could
speak
these
things
with
broken
and
bleeding
hearts
!
But
as
in
the
time
of
our
ignorance
we
could
sin
without
reluctancy
,
so
now
we
can
sin
without
repentance
.
Oh
that
thou
wouldst
smite
the
rock
,
that
there
might
flow
out
tears
.
VVe
can
do
nothing
by
way
of
expiation
,
if
we
would
weep
out
our
eyes
;
nothing
but
the
blood
of
Christ
can
take
away
our
guilt
.
O
that
there
might
be
a
spring
of
that
blood
upon
our
souls
at
this
time
!
Oh
that
that
blood
may
at
this
time
bring
a
report
of
love
,
and
a
message
of
mercy
to
us
!
Do
we
beg
any
more
than
thou
hast
promised
?
Oh
hast
not
thou
accepted
of
that
satisfaction
that
Christ
hath
made
in
his
own
person
?
If
we
had
suffered
the
torments
of
Hell
,
it
could
not
have
made
that
satisfaction
that
Christ
hath
made
.
Give
us
the
witness
of
thy
spirit
and
thy
.
Love
and
we
will
say
we
have
enough
:
give
us
hearts
of
flesh
;
crush
the
head
of
the
serpent
in
our
souls
.
O
Lord
Christ
,
thou
camest
into
the
world
to
destroy
the
works
of
the
Devil
in
our
hearts
and
to
build
up
the
Kingdom
of
the
spirit
in
us
▪
Oh
when
shall
we
see
the
old
man
decay
in
us
,
and
the
new
man
to
live
more
and
more
!
O
be
wisdom
to
guide
us
and
Righteousness
to
cleanse
us
from
guilt
,
and
redemption
to
deliver
us
from
the
wages
of
sin
:
let
us
be
nothing
in
our selves
,
that
we
may
be
all
in
thee
our
saviour
;
Oh
honour
us
so
far
,
that
we
may
honour
thee
VVe
pray
thee
strengthen
our
weak
saith
,
quiet
our
consciences
,
we
would
not
live
a
day
longer
,
than
that
we
may
honour
thee
:
tread
Satan
under
our
feet
,
fit
us
for
our
places
and
imployments
;
let
not
our
conditions
be
so
low
,
but
that
our
hearts
may
be
lower
:
we
are
posting
to
death
;
Oh
let
sin
die
before
,
we
die
:
let
us
know
our
names
are
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
before
thou
take
away
our
life
.
Look
upon
thy
servant
,
our
dread
Sovereign
,
Charls
,
of
Great
Brit●●●n
,
France
and
Ireland
,
King
;
oh
inrich
his
Royal
heart
with
all
those
saving
graces
of
thy
Spirit
,
in
order
unto
a
wise
and
happy
Government
of
these
Kingdoms
.
Look
upon
his
Royal
Consort
,
his
Royal
relations
.
the
Lords
of
his
Privy
Council
,
and
make
them
blessings
to
this
Nation
.
oh
sanctifie
thy
good
word
;
oh
give
thy
gracious
assistance
to
us
,
both
in
speaking
and
hearing
:
let
us
hear
it
as
that
word
by
which
we
must
be
judged
,
that
we
may
be
convinced
by
it
,
and
say
,
it
is
the
power
of
God
to
salvation
to
every
soul
of
us
.
Let
our
meeting
be
for
the
better
to
all
of
us
,
that
we
may
be
built
up
in
the
most
holy
Faith
;
and
let
us
know
we
have
not
sought
thy
face
in
vain
for
Jesus
Christ
his
sake
,
our
dear
Saviour
,
for
whom
we
bless
thy
Majesty
,
to
whom
with
thee
and
thy
Spirit
be
praise
for
ever
.
Amen
.
Mr.
Jenkin's
Prayer
at
Christ
Church
MOst
blessed
and
holy
Lord
God
thou
art
infinitely
beyond
our
apprehensions
,
who
wast
infinitely
happy
before
the
wor●d
was
made
and
wantest
none
of
thy
creatures
nor
their
services
to
make
thee
more
excellent
than
thou
art
in
thy self
:
we
daily
want
thee
,
thou
never
wantest
us
:
thou
art
pleased
to
make
use
of
ordinances
,
Ministers
,
Sabbaths
,
as
thy
Institutions
to
accomplish
and
bring
about
the
great
work
of
thy
Glory
,
and
mans
Salvation
:
yet
Lord
thou
dost
not
need
them
,
thy
Spirit
is
not
made
efficatious
by
these
things
,
but
it
is
that
that
makes
these
things
efficatious
:
though
thou
art
pleased
to
tie
us
to
them
,
when
we
may
have
them
and
duly
enjoy
them
,
yet
thou
dost
not
tie
thy self
to
them
.
We
desire
in
these
our
addresses
to
eye
the
happiness
of
Saints
that
depends
upon
him
that
depends
upon
none
:
we
are
here
in
thy
presence
by
thy
goodness
and
grace
:
O
whither
should
we
go
but
to
thee
?
and
how
should
we
come
but
by
thee
?
Oh
strengthen
our
faith
,
kill
our
corruptions
,
inflame
our
love
,
give
us
assurance
of
thy
love
to
our
souls
oh
that
God
would
teach
us
how
to
pray
,
that
we
may
taste
and
see
how
good
the
Lord
is
this
day
,
that
our
souls
may
be
filled
as
with
marrow
,
that
we
may
by
our
own
experience
be
able
to
say
,
It
is
good
for
us
to
draw
nigh
to
God
,
and
that
a
day
in
his
house
is
better
then
a
thousand
elsewhere
;
that
there
may
be
a
communion
between
us
and
God
let
there
be
a
disunion
between
us
and
sin
:
we
confesse
we
brought
sin
enough
into
the
world
with
us
,
to
cause
thee
to
with-draw●th
,
blessed
self
from
us
:
and
to
cast
such
unproffitable
servants
as
we
are
into
utter
darkness
;
we
have
been
a
long
time
in
thy
school
,
and
yet
how
dull
are
we
?
we
might
have
been
teachers
of
others
,
but
we
need
our selves
be
taught
which
are
the
first
Principles
of
the
oracles
of
God
:
we
love
less
than
we
know
,
and
we
do
less
than
we
love
;
we
have
neither
done
that
good
,
nor
received
that
good
which
we
should
,
or
might
have
done
and
received
:
We
have
been
trees
that
have
cumbred
the
ground
in
thy
orchard
,
but
we
have
brought
forth
no
fruit
.
Wo
unto
us
that
we
have
not
known
the
day
of
our
visitation
:
many
of
us
have
one
foot
in
the
grave
,
and
yet
we
have
lived
without
God
in
the
world
;
we
are
wise
in
every
thing
but
in
our
own
Salvation
;
we
live
as
if
Hell
were
a
priviledge
:
those
of
us
that
have
some
knowledg
of
thee
,
have
great
cause
to
repent
that
we
have
walked
so
unworthily
of
God
.
Which
of
us
pray
continually
,
and
fervently
,
or
live
the
life
of
saith
?
we
confess
we
neither
take
our
afflictions
humbly
,
nor
our
mercies
thankfully
nor
want
our
comforts
contentedly
,
nor
fill
up
our
relations
fruitfully
:
We
live
as
if
Hell
were
a
scare-crow
,
as
if
all
the
threatnings
of
thy
word
were
an
empty
noise
,
as
if
there
were
neither
sweetness
in
Heaven
,
nor
bitterness
in
Hell
.
When
we
come
into
thy
presence
,
where
are
our
hearts
?
what
earthly
dispositions
do
we
bring
along
with
us
?
the
sins
of
our
Prayers
cry
louder
then
the
Supplications
of
our
prayers
;
what
hypocrisie
and
formality
cleaves
unto
us
?
If
thou
dost
not
look
upon
the
iniquities
of
our
holy
things
with
an
eye
of
pitty
,
what
will
become
of
us
?
O
Lord
be
pleased
to
smell
a
sweet
savour
of
rest
and
peace
through
thy
dear
Son
.
O
Lord
,
it
is
only
his
precious
Blood
that
can
sprinkle
our
hearts
and
quiet
our
Consciences
,
and
no
other
thing
:
We
do
renounce
our
own
Works
,
and
we
cry
out
in
our selves
,
Undone
▪
undone
.
It
is
through
thy
beloved
Son
that
we
are
accepted
:
and
therefore
to
that
end
bring
us
to
him
by
a
saving
operation
on
thy
part
,
and
by
our
lively
trust
through
the
Covenant
of
Grace
on
our
part
:
let
there
be
such
a
unity
between
Christ
and
us
,
that
all
the
powers
of
Hell
may
not
be
able
to
separate
us
from
thee
:
speak
peace
to
our
hearts
,
still
our
consciences
,
say
I
have
received
a
sacrifice
for
you
,
I
shall
befriend
you
,
I
will
be
just
and
faithful
to
forgive
your
sins
;
my
Law
is
sully
fulfilled
by
another
,
though
broken
by
you
:
my
Justice
is
fully
satisfied
by
another
,
though
provoked
by
you
:
my
wrath
is
ceased
by
the
means
of
another
,
though
incensed
by
you
.
Oh
Lord
what
a
cordial
would
this
be
!
canst
not
thou
amongst
this
great
multitude
of
people
espy
some
that
through
the
Spirit
of
thy
Son
would
worship
thee
in
thine
own
way
?
speak
peace
to
every
such
soul
.
Is
there
any
soul
before
thee
,
O
Lord
,
to
whom
thou
hast
given
the
grace
of
desire
?
O
lord
give
them
grace
according
to
their
desire
:
and
thou
which
didst
regard
us
when
we
were
running
from
thee
,
do
not
reject
us
now
we
are
drawing
near
thee
.
And
thou
which
bidst
us
believe
by
the
command
of
thy
Word
,
help
us
to
believe
by
the
operation
of
thy
Spirit
;
draw
us
that
we
may
be
able
to
follow
thee
:
thy
loving
kindness
is
better
than
life
.
Some
do
say
,
Who
will
shew
us
any
good
?
But
Lord
,
lift
thou
up
the
light
of
thy
countenance
upon
us
,
and
thou
wilt
glad
our
hearts
more
than
in
the
time
when
Corn
,
or
wine
,
or
Oil
increaseth
.
Let
it
be
fair
above
head
when
it
is
dirty
below
;
let
us
see
one
contrary
in
another
;
let
us
confute
an
eye
of
sense
with
an
eye
of
faith
;
and
when
we
come
to
see
nothing
here
that
can
gratifie
our
senses
,
let
us
have
something
to
quiet
our
souls
.
We
would
fain
be
at
war
with
sin
,
that
we
may
be
at
peace
with
thee
though
we
cannot
return
as
much
as
we
have
received
,
yet
help
us
to
return
as
much
as
we
can
:
give
us
repentance
unto
life
,
epentance
from
dead
works
;
a
mourning
fat
greater
for
the
remembrance
of
sin
,
than
we
have
pleasure
in
the
committing
of
sin
:
those
secret
distempers
in
our
souls
,
that
no
eye
sees
but
thine
,
let
us
cry
out
,
Wretched
men
that
we
are
,
who
should
deliver
us
from
this
body
of
sin
?
And
as
the
fear
of
condemnation
doth
decrease
,
so
set
the
fear
of
transgression
increase
.
And
because
O
Lord
,
thou
hast
not
made
us
to
bleed
with
thy
greatness
,
O
Lord
make
us
to
blush
with
thy
goodness
;
let
us
as
truely
desire
that
Heaven
would
enter
into
us
into
a
way
of
holiness
here
,
as
we
desire
to
enter
into
Heaven
in
the
way
of
happiness
hereafter
.
Let
us
see
that
our
kindness
to
sin
is
cruelty
to
our
Saviour
;
let
net
that
live
quietly
one
minuite
with
us
,
that
would
not
let
Christ
live
:
let
us
see
there
is
nothing
small
by
which
the
great
God
is
offended
,
and
an
immortal
soul
is
damned
.
We
are
to
be
in
the
world
but
for
a
while
,
to
take
a
turn
or
two
and
be
gone
:
Oh
that
we
might
make
it
the
business
of
our
life
to
get
into
Christ
;
though
it
be
the
scorn
of
men
,
and
burdensome
to
nature
;
yet
this
is
that
which
will
bring
us
peace
at
last
.
Let
us
be
what
we
profess
our selves
to
be
:
let
us
love
Christ
,
and
evangelically
keep
his
commandements
:
let
us
live
by
faith
,
let
us
keep
thy
Commandements
,
let
us
be
above
the
world
in
the
world
;
above
the
love
of
life
,
and
above
the
fear
of
death
:
let
not
the
smiles
of
the
world
allure
us
,
nor
the
frowns
thereof
affright
us
from
thee
,
but
in
all
these
things
let
us
be
more
than
conquerers
through
Jesus
Christ
:
Let
us
love
him
much
whom
we
cannot
love
too
much
:
Help
us
to
be
above
the
power
of
Hell
;
let
us
ever
say
,
My
soul
,
it
is
good
for
me
to
draw
nigh
to
God
.
Let
us
be
willing
rather
to
be
saved
with
a
few
,
than
go
to
Hell
in
a
crowd
:
let
us
live
as
if
Eternity
were
long
,
and
life
but
short
;
let
us
thrive
in
holiness
,
and
be
brought
neerer
to
thy self
by
every
dispensation
;
let
us
in
this
our
day
know
the
things
that
concern
our
peace
,
before
they
be
hid
from
our
eyes
,
and
know
the
time
of
our
visitation
;
and
though
God
suffer
long
,
he
will
strike
at
last
O
Lord
,
bow
the
heavens
and
come
down
among
us
at
this
time
,
and
be
with
the
unworthiest
of
thy
servants
,
and
give
unto
him
a
door
of
utterance
,
and
to
thin
great
people
a
door
of
entrance
,
and
let
them
be
all
taught
of
God
;
and
let
them
truly
find
that
the
great
God
is
teaching
to
the
heart
,
when
that
a
weak
worm
is
speaking
to
the
ear
;
let
all
the
work
be
done
by
theo
,
and
let
all
:
he
praise
redound
unto
thee
;
and
let
him
that
is
with
us
be
greater
than
he
that
is
in
the
world
:
behold
us
in
the
Son
of
thy
love
,
smell
aswee
savor
of
rest
on
these
our
poor
prayers
speak
peace
to
our
consciences
,
rebuke
the
tempter
,
tread
him
under
our
feet
shortly
,
raise
us
up
to
newness
of
life
:
let
us
remember
when
that
which
is
perfect
is
rome
,
that
which
is
imperfect
shall
be
done
away
.
Hear
us
,
and
help
us
,
through
our
dear
Redeemer
:
let
us
live
for
him
here
,
and
with
him
hereafter
,
and
all
for
his
sake
,
whom
not
seeing
,
we
love
,
in
whom
believing
we
rejoyce
with
joy
unspeakable
and
full
of
glory
:
to
whom
,
with
thee
,
and
thy
Sprit
,
be
Glory
and
Honour
,
now
an
for
ever
.
Amen
.
Mr.
Cradocott's
Prayer
at
St.
Sepulchres
.
MOst
glorious
,
and
most
gracious
Lord
God
,
who
art
God
,
and
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
hast
put
thine
own
Name
and
stamp
upon
this
Day
,
wilt
thou
be
pleased
to
appear
now
,
and
prepare
,
and
dispose
our
unprepared
and
indisposed
souls
for
holy
.
Observation
of
this
thine
holy
day
.
Will
the
Lord
vouchsafe
us
the
incomes
of
his
spirit
,
and
influences
of
his
Grace
,
whereby
we
may
be
inabled
to
offer
up
spiritual
Sacrifice
,
which
may
be
acceptable
to
Jesus
Christ
;
Lord
thou
requirest
,
praying
hearts
,
but
thou
hast
not
commanded
us
to
use
Prayer-books
;
and
if
thou
wilt
give
us
the
Spirit
of
Prayer
,
we
shall
not
need
them
,
Lord
,
give
us
praying
hearts
at
this
time
;
let
us
find
by
,
experience
that
the
Sabbath
is
a
day
of
Souls
opportunity
,
that
thine
Ordinances
are
full
of
marrow
,
that
thou
hast
not
said
unto
thy
Children
,
the
seed
of
Jacob
,
seek
my
face
in
vain
.
VVe
acknowledge
we
are
unworthy
to
lift
up
our
eyes
to
heaven
,
we
have
cause
enough
to
cry
out
.
God
be
merciful
to
us
sinners
,
undeserving
,
ill-deserving
men
and
women
;
we
acknowledge
our
natures
are
blots
of
all
wickednesses
;
we
are
by
nature
enemies
to
thy
Majesty
,
heirs
of
death
,
children
of
darkness
,
slaves
to
sin
captives
to
lust
,
dead
to
sins
and
trespasses
;
how
are
our
understandings
darkned
,
and
our
hearts-hardened
?
what
are
our
hearts
but
a
store
house
of
malicious
thoughts
?
a
brothel
house
of
adultery
?
a
palace
of
pride
?
we
are
by
nature
wholly
flesh
,
totally
opposite
to
the
holy
Laws
of
thy
Majesty
,
and
were
it
not
for
thy
renuing
and
restraining
grace
we
should
break
forth
into
as
vile
abominations
as
the
vilest
of
men
:
our
lives
have
been
a
continuall
piece
of
rebellion
against
God
,
who
did
make
us
,
and
doth
feed
and
cloath
us
;
all
thy
paths
have
been
paths
of
mercy
to
us
,
but
we
have
requited
thee
evil
for
thy
good
,
and
hatred
for
thy
love
:
Oh
foolish
men
and
women
that
we
have
been
I
we
acknowledge
our
Gospel-sins
are
of
a
deep
dye
:
Thou
hast
not
been
a
VVildernss
or
Land
of
darkness
to
us
;
we
have
been
exalted
to
heaven
in
the
means
of
salvation
:
but
,
Oh!
how
short
do
we
come
of
knowledge
to
the
time
and
means
we
have
enjoyed
;
and
our
obedience
comes
short
of
our
knowledge
,
we
have
not
walked
up
to
that
light
which
thou
hast
given
us
.
We
desire
to
lay
our selves
low
before
thee
,
Oh
do
thou
open
our
eyes
,
and
present
us
to
our selves
;
show
us
the
vilenss
of
our
lives
:
Blessed
be
thy
Name
that
thou
hast
laid
help
upon
one
that
is
mighty
to
save
all
that
come
to
thy
Majesty
by
him
;
and
thou
hast
promised
all
that
beleeve
on
him
shall
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
life
.
Oh
help
us
to
receive
him
in
all
his
Offices
in
our
hearts
;
help
us
to
give
him
the
keys
of
our
hearts
;
and
help
us
to
live
and
die
to
him
that
died
for
us
;
and
let
our
souls
be
united
to
thee
by
him
,
that
his
death
may
be
ours
,
and
his
life
ours
,
and
his
intercession
ours
:
Oh
let
our
unity
to
Christ
be
demonstrated
to
us
by
our
communion
with
,
and
conformity
to
him
in
grace
and
holiness
.
And
we
pray
thee
,
dearest
Lord
,
pardon
our
sins
in
the
Court
of
heaven
,
and
in
the
Court
of
our
own
consciences
;
besprinkle
our
conscienees
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
say
to
all
before
thee
at
this
time
,
that
desire
to
fear
thee
more
,
and
serve
thee
better
,
Sons
and
Daughters
be
of
good
cheer
,
your
sins
are
forgiven
you
.
And
do
not
only
justifie
us
,
but
sanctifie
us
,
purge
our
consciences
from
dead
works
;
inform
our
understanding
:
conform
our
wills
to
thy
holy
VVill
;
let
our
hearts
and
lives
be
comformed
to
the
Image
of
thy
Son
,
that
beholding
thereof
,
we
may
be
changed
from
glory
to
glory
;
and
let
us
have
more
knowledge
of
thy
will
,
that
we
may
do
thy
will
und
suffer
thy
will
with
more
patience
,
and
be
filled
with
the
fruits
of
Righteousness
,
which
are
to
the
glory
of
God
.
Let
us
not
be
empty
Vines
that
bring
forth
fruit
to
themselves
,
but
let
us
bring
forth
fruit
to
God
;
whereby
thou
maiest
be
glorified
:
Oh
plant
that
great
grace
of
Self-denial
in
our
souls
,
and
let
us
take
the
Cross
of
Jesus
Christ
and
follow
him
wheresoever
he
goes
.
Remember
all
thine
;
extend
thy
favour
to
those
thou
hast
cast
on
beds
of
sickness
and
let
there
be
a
saving
change
wrought
in
them
,
before
that
change
by
death
shall
come
,
and
they
that
are
drawing
nigh
their
time
of
Travel
,
let
the
arms
of
the
All-sufficient
God
be
under
them
,
and
be
better
to
them
than
their
Faith
or
our
prayers
:
and
look
graciously
upon
poor
children
entitle
them
to
an
inheritance
that
fadeth
not
away
,
make
them
a
blessing
in
themselves
.
and
a
blessing
to
their
Parents
:
And
those
that
de●re
the
conversion
of
Relations
,
that
walk
in
waies
of
perdition
,
do
not
let
them
find
peace
in
any
way
against
thy
Majesty
,
and
let
them
know
that
sin
will
be
bitter
in
the
latter
eud
.
Look
upon
us
that
are
before
thee
at
this
time
,
before
we
go
hence
,
and
shall
be
here
no
more
:
make
thy
face
to
shine
upon
us
:
let
our
coming
together
be
for
the
better
and
not
for
the
worse
to
any
of
us
;
let
thy
poor
Servant
be
able
to
deliver
thy
Message
plainly
and
powerfull
and
give
thy
People
hearing
ears
and
obedient
hearts
,
and
let
us
rejoyce
that
we
did
wait
upo
thee
in
thy
Worship
this
day
;
and
all
For
Christ
his
sake
,
in
whose
Name
and
Words
we
call
upon
thee
.
Our
Father
'
which
art
in
Heaven
,
&c.
Doctor
Manton's
Prayer
at
Covent-garden
.
O
Lord
God
,
all
that
we
can
do
is
nothing
of
our selves
,
we
can
do
nothing
;
Oh
let
us
have
the
gracious
Assistance
of
thy
Spirit
as
this
time
;
let
thy
love
constrain
us
;
say
unto
us
,
Thou
art
our
Salvation
.
Do
not
say
that
we
shall
fill
up
the
measure
of
our
Iniquities
,
and
there
shall
be
no
hope
for
us
.
O
Lord
,
we
are
ashamed
that
we
have
waited
so
long
in
thine
Ordinannances
,
and
have
got
no
more
profit
to
our
toor
pouls
;
but
we
have
given
up
our
hearts
to
the
pleasures
and
vanities
of
this
world
,
that
are
but
for
a
season
;
even
those
that
thou
hast
drawn
out
after
thee
,
do
not
walk
worthy
of
thee
(
anseerable
to
that
blessed
hope
of
future
Happiness
)
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
,
Jesus
Christ
is
to
many
of
us
become
a
stumbling-blook
,
and
a
reck
of
offence
while
our
hearts
are
caried
out
after
the
wirld
with
such
strong
affections
Oh!
when
shall
we
carry
our selves
so
,
as
those
that
profess
themselves
to
be
secke's
of
a
better
life
:
We
come
into
thy
presence
now
for
strength
,
do
thou
manifest
thy self
to
us
;
thou
hast
promised
to
pour
out
thy
Spirit
upon
all
Flesh
;
Oh
let
it
be
unto
us
according
to
thy
promise
.
O
Lord
,
our
hearts
naturally
are
averse
to
thee
,
so
that
of
our selves
we
shall
never
be
able
to
do
any
thing
that
may
be
wel-plensing
to
thee
;
but
do
thou
regulate
us
by
thy
blessed
Spirit
,
that
we
may
observe
thy
statutes
and
do
them
,
and
that
thy
Commands
may
not
be
grievous
to
us
,
that
it
may
not
be
burdensom
:
for
us
to
do
the
work
of
God
;
O
Lord
,
when
shall
our
hearts
be
made
sound
in
thy
statutes
?
we
wait
upon
thee
in
the
use
of
thine
Ordinances
,
that
we
may
have
a
new
supply
from
thee
,
that
at
length
we
may
come
to
see
that
thou
art
at
work
with
us
to
save
our
soules
;
O
help
us
to
be
followers
of
them
,
who
with
faith
and
patience
do
follow
thee
,
&
to
do
nothing
unbecomming
our
holy
Call
:
suffer
us
not
to
swerve
from
thy
Commandments
,
but
let
us
have
a
constant
and
earnest
desire
after
thee
.
Let
the
choicest
of
thy
Mercies
come
down
on
our
Sovereign
Charles
King
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
,
let
His
heart
be
guided
by
thee
,
&
let
him
always
set
the
before
his
eyes
that
under
the
shadow
of
his
Goverment
,
we
may
have
Peace
in
all
Godliness
and
honesty
:
Bless
him
in
his
Relations
,
in
his
Councils
.
Teach
our
Senators
wisdom
:
Be
with
all
thy
Faithfull
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
let
them
be
a
terrour
to
evil
doers
,
and
an
encouragement
to
them
that
do
well
.
Be
with
us
in
the
way
of
thy
worship
;
we
are
here
met
together
to
hear
and
handle
thy
holy
Word
,
Oh
do
thou
command
it
to
light
upon
all
our
hearts
let
it
come
in
the
evidence
and
demonstratian
of
thy
Spirit
;
and
all
for
Christ
his
sake
;
for
whom
we
bless
thee
:
to
him
,
with
thee
and
thy
holy
Spirit
.
be
Praise
and
Glory
for
evermore
.
Dr.
Anesley
's
Prayer
at
Giles-Cripplegate
.
HOly
and
great
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
su●h
his
the
condescention
of
thy
Grace
,
that
thou
art
pleased
to
manifest
thy
special
presence
to
thy
poor
creatures
,
though
thou
hatest
sin
with
a
perfect
hatred
,
yet
thou
lovest
sinners
with
an
infinite
Love
;
though
thou
art
of
purer
eyes
than
to
behold
iniquity
,
yet
thou
art
pleased
to
manifest
thy
Love
to
sinners
that
approach
to
thy
service
O
Lord
,
when
shall
we
admire
enough
thy
Grace
and
Love
,
how
thou
art
pleased
to
communicate
thy self
to
a
poor
man
.
Dear
Father
,
raise
and
fix
our
hearts
,
help
us
to
mind
the
business
that
we
come
about
,
and
to
deal
very
faithfully
with
our
own
souls
in
the
matters
of
eternal
moment
.
Oh
that
we
could
pray
so
,
that
our
prayers
through
grace
might
be
returned
upon
us
with
a
blessing
.
O
that
we
could
wait
upon
thee
,
to
hear
thy
Word
as
the
Oracles
of
God
;
let
us
hear
what
Christ
will
discover
to
us
for
our
spiritual
benefit
:
Lord
grant
that
our
souls
may
know
what
it
is
to
be
in
the
Spirit
in
the
Lords
day
:
Dear
Father
thou
canst
deal
with
such
hearts
as
ours
for
the
curing
of
them
,
we
pray
thee
do
it
;
we
must
needs
acknowledg
,
hadst
not
thou
laid
help
upon
one
that
is
mighty
,
that
is
able
to
save
to
the
uttermost
,
we
must
have
perished
to
all
eternity
,
for
we
do
not
know
any
upon
the
earth
more
vile
then
our selves
:
The
very
agravations
of
our
sins
,
to
render
us
monstrously
abominable
;
the
means
of
grace
we
have
afforded
us
,
the
stirrings
of
thy
spirit
in
us
,
the
patience
and
goodness
of
God
towards
us
,
makes
it
a
wonder
that
our
hearts
do
remain
so
blockish
.
But
dear
Lord
,
we
do
find
by
experience
,
that
our
immortal
souls
are
much
debased
;
all
the
faculties
of
our
souls
are
out
of
tune
;
our
understandings
are
so
dark
,
our
conceptions
of
God
are
so
low
,
our
consciences
are
so
benum'd
,
that
the
stirrings
of
them
are
scarce
discerned
or
perceived
;
our
affections
are
spent
upon
the
creature
,
that
we
cannot
gather
them
up
again
;
our
wills
are
perverse
,
our
memories
are
apt
to
retain
the
dross
,
and
let
out
all
that
is
good
:
we
pray
thee
for
Christs
sake
,
make
an
experiment
upon
our
souls
,
what
thou
canst
do
,
what
sinners
Christ
can
save
;
what
corruptions
the
spirit
of
God
can
subdue
in
our
souls
;
teach
all
our
hearts
,
do
not
stand
behind
the
wall
and
look
through
the
latice
;
do
so
much
as
may
leave
us
without
excuse
;
but
good
Lord
put
thy
hand
in
at
the
hole
of
the
door
,
and
let
thy
fingers
drop
honey
upon
the
handle
of
the
Lock
.
And
,
oh
;
set
open
these
everlasting
Doors
,
that
the
King
of
glory
may
enter
in
:
Subdue
us
intirely
to
thy self
;
do
not
ask
our
wills
,
whether
we
be
willing
or
no
,
but
make
us
willing
:
do
not
ask
us
what
we
would
have
but
give
us
what
thou
knowst
is
good
for
us
.
Dear
Lord
,
we
pray
thee
deliver
us
from
sin
according
to
thy
hatred
of
it
,
and
pour
out
thy
grace
upon
us
,
according
to
thy
love
of
grace
,
that
our
souls
may
be
refreshed
that
we
may
find
thy
thoughts
are
above
ours
,
as
high
as
heaven
is
above
the
earth
.
Dear
Father
,
it
is
thy
promise
,
that
those
that
wait
upon
thee
,
shall
renew
their
strengths
we
have
no
might
;
the
Devil
bastles
us
,
our
own
hearts
are
treacherous
to
us
:
The
world
intices
us
to
sin
against
.
God
:
oh
!
deliver
us
from
all
these
enemies
&
especially
from
the
plagues
of
our
own
hearts
,
that
we
may
perfect
holiness
in
the
fear
of
God
:
give
us
spiritual
blessings
,
whatsoever
thou
givest
us
,
or
whatsoever
thou
deniest
us
;
thou
knowest
thou
art
rather
willing
to
give
us
spiritual
blessings
,
than
any
other
mercies
;
and
we
want
spiritual
mercies
most
;
Oh
oh
give
us
spiritual
Mercies
,
that
we
may
say
,
This
is
the
way
of
God
in
his
Sanctuary
:
Where
grace
is
not
wrought
,
work
it
;
where
it
is
begun
,
increase
it
.
Dear
father
,
convince
those
that
are
not
yet
convinced
:
Make
thy
word
a
quickning
word
,
an
ingrafted
word
,
to
the
saving
of
our
souls
;
help
us
to
hear
as
for
our
lives
&
as
those
that
long
after
God
.
Hear
Prayers
for
the
King
,
bless
him
in
his
Royal
Relations
,
and
grant
under
him
,
we
may
live
a
quiet
life
in
all
godliness
and
honesty
▪
Bless
the
Magistrates
,
and
help
them
to
remember
,
that
causes
one
day
must
be
heard
over
again
.
Help
thy
Ministers
to
keep
close
to
thee
in
ways
that
are
well
pleasing
.
Be
with
us
at
this
time
.
Lord
,
assist
the
meanest
of
thy
servants
,
let
our
souls
now
find
that
thou
dost
magnifie
thy
word
above
all
thy
Name
;
do
us
good
,
receive
us
,
quicken
us
,
that
we
may
live
in
heaven
upon
earth
,
that
we
may
know
what
it
is
to
be
filled
with
the
fulness
of
God
,
and
know
the
heighth
;
breadth
,
depth
,
and
length
of
thy
love
,
that
passeth
knowledg
.
Communicate
thy self
to
us
as
thou
usest
to
do
to
thy
people
;
let
us
feel
thy
presence
;
let
us
not
think
of
any
thing
,
but
the
business
,
we
are
about
;
let
us
with
singleness
of
heart
,
set
our selves
to
mind
th●
concernment
of
our
immortal
souls
;
and
all
we
beg
for
Christ
his
sake
,
who
hath
taught
us
thus
to
pray
.
Our
Father
,
&c.
Dr.
Bates
his
Prayer
at
Dunstans
in
the
West
.
O
Lord
,
thou
art
a
most
holy
high
God
,
the
Glorious
Angels
when
they
stand
before
thee
,
cover
their
faces
(
yet
they
d●d
never
violate
thy
Laws
)
and
if
they
,
how
much
more
need
have
we
to
do
it
?
We
are
sinful
dust
and
ashes
;
our
solemn
Services
are
sin
:
We
desire
to
approach
thy
presence
,
and
to
have
an
eye
to
thy
glory
in
all
our
services
and
addresses
.
We
beseech
thee
give
us
a
serious
and
a
deep
sense
of
our
own
hearts
,
and
vile
affections
,
that
we
may
cast
our selves
down
at
thy
feet
with
all
humility
:
We
have
infinite
reason
to
be
abased
in
our selves
;
our
God
help
us
.
We
came
into
the
world
with
sin
,
and
as
soon
as
we
did
breath
in
the
air
,
we
infected
it
:
there
is
an
infection
and
pollution
in
all
our
faculties
;
what
coldness
is
there
in
our
affections
and
what
unbelief
in
our
faith
,
and
our
wills
do
stand
apopsite
against
thy
holy
nature
.
VVe
confess
we
have
had
ten
thousand
experiences
of
those
corruptions
that
are
within
us
;
for
our
while
lives
are
full
of
provocations
against
God
.
How
many
vain
thoughts
,
and
how
many
rebellious
actions
!
Blessed
Father
,
we
confess
we
are
out
of
measure
sinful
,
we
have
sinned
against
the
clearest
convictions
of
thy
word
,
and
the
tender
compassions
of
thy
Gospel
,
against
the
most
severe
promises
we
have
made
of
our
service
to
God
,
against
the
checks
of
our
own
Consciences
;
we
confess
the
sins
of
the
Heathens
,
who
live
without
God
in
the
world
,
are
small
in
comparison
of
ours
,
and
we
fear
therefore
a
greater
degree
of
wrath
will
fall
upon
us
.
O
Lord
,
how
many
ways
hast
thou
used
to
reclaim
us
!
what
Arts
hath
thy
blessed
Spirit
used
!
how
many
times
hast
thou
approached
to
our
souls
,
and
shewed
us
something
of
thy
glory
,
and
the
glory
of
heaven
,
and
the
terrours
of
h●ll
,
the
one
to
allure
us
,
and
the
other
to
scare
us
.
But
,
Oh!
how
many
times
have
we
grieved
thy
blessed
Spirit
,
who
came
to
seal
us
,
and
despised
thy
Son
who
came
from
heaven
to
earth
,
and
liv'd
a
sorrowful
life
,
and
died
a
shameful
death
?
how
often
hath
he
offered
us
grace
and
glory
,
if
we
would
how
to
his
Scepter
,
but
we
have
preferred
a
base
lust
before
that
excellency
that
he
hath
purchased
us
:
Oh
how
often
hast
thou
condescended
so
far
,
as
to
intreat
us
to
be
reconciled
,
how
easie
hast
thou
been
to
forgive
!
and
how
hard
have
we
been
to
be
forgiven
!
VVe
confess
thou
migh●est
pass
an
eternal
Doom
upon
us
,
for
we
are
sensible
of
the
dishonour
that
we
have
brought
upon
thy
Name
.
Do
thou
at
this
time
strike
upon
all
these
rocks
that
are
in
thy
presence
at
this
time
:
give
us
hearts
of
flesh
,
let
our
repentance
p●eprare
us
for
corversion
,
let
there
be
such
a
through
conviction
,
that
thy
grace
and
Mercy
may
be
admirable
in
our
eyes
.
VVe
intreat
thee
hear
us
,
pardon
all
our
iniquities
,
let
us
be
monuments
of
thy
grace
and
favour
,
speak
peace
to
our
Consciences
;
convey
those
clear
evis
dences
of
th●●●ve
unto
us
,
that
may
inable
us
to
scatter
all
our
f●a●s
,
that
we
may
rejoice
in
God
,
and
have
hope
of
glory
.
Let
the
image
of
thy
Son
be
engraven
on
all
our
hearts
,
and
let
our
souls
be
made
subject
to
him
;
while
we
are
in
the
world
,
preserve
us
from
the
evil
of
it
.
If
thou
givest
us
out
ward
happiness
,
give
us
withat
inward
holiness
:
and
if
we
do
suffer
,
help
us
with
patience
to
bear
all
,
knowing
we
are
in
our
journey
and
our
passage
to
a
better
life
;
and
let
our
whole
time
be
spent
in
a
serious
Preparation
to
appear
before
thy
Tribunal
,
and
let
us
consider
the
unchangableness
of
that
state
hereafter
.
Remember
thy
whole
Church
,
make
the
Name
of
Christ
glorious
in
the
world
;
shed
abro●d
thy
light
and
thy
truth
:
heavour
back-slidings
,
and
love
us
freely
:
Let
thine
Ord●nances
continue
among
us
;
and
let
thy
blessing
descend
upon
our
sovereign
Lord
the
King
,
of
England
,
Scot
and
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
;
Incline
his
heart
to
thy
Law
,
make
him
an
instrument
of
publick
good
,
protect
his
person
.
and
give
him
prosperous
affairs
.
Bless
his
Royal
Consort
,
his
Relations
,
his
privy
Counsel
,
let
them
promote
solid
Piety
,
and
real
Godliness
.
Bless
the
Minister
of
thy
Word
and
Sacraments
:
Let
their
labours
be
precious
in
thy
sight
;
and
remember
all
afflicted
ones
:
revive
thy
Mourners
,
and
let
thy
grace
answer
all
their
fears
.
Let
thy
presence
be
in
the
midst
of
us
,
and
help
us
to
hear
as
our
last
;
and
let
us
be
raised
nearer
heaven
,
and
make
thy
word
powerful
and
effectual
to
all
our
souls
,
and
let
thy
word
subdue
our
lusts
;
and
a●l
we
beg
for
the
sake
of
Jesus
Christ
;
in
whose
Name
and
words
we
sum
up
our
imperfect
Prayers
.
Our
Father
which
art
in
Heaven
,
&c.
Dr.
Jacomb's
Prayer
at
Martins
Ludgate
.
BLessed
God
,
thou
art
a
God
blessed
for
ever
;
thou
givest
Mercy
to
all
returning
and
repenting
sinners
;
thou
art
worthy
to
be
praised
by
all
that
draw
nigh
unto
thee
,
Thou
hast
vouchsafed
to
us
one
Sabbath
more
;
Oh
that
we
might
all
of
us
be
in
the
spirit
upon
the
Lords
day
,
that
whatever
we
do
,
we
may
do
it
in
the
strength
of
God
,
that
we
may
offer
spiritual
Sacrifices
to
God
this
day
,
through
our
Mediator
the
Lord
Jesus
.
It
is
a
very
great
condescention
,
that
thou
shouldst
suffer
such
as
we
are
to
come
unto
thee
;
O
Lord
,
we
are
unclean
,
we
are
unclean
,
from
the
crown
of
the
head
to
the
sole
of
the
foot
,
we
are
overspread
with
the
leprosie
of
sin
;
all
the
faculties
of
our
souls
are
defiled
;
our
understandings
are
darkened
;
our
wills
are
corrupted
;
we
have
affections
but
they
are
carnal
;
we
have
hearts
,
but
they
are
impure
;
we
have
consciences
but
they
are
seared
:
and
as
our
inward
man
,
so
our
lives
are
unholy
;
as
the
fountain
is
,
so
is
the
stream
:
besides
that
,
our
general
guilt
that
we
brought
into
the
world
,
we
are
guilty
of
innumerable
actual
transgressions
against
thy
holy
Law
:
We
think
,
O
Lord
,
there
are
no
greater
sinners
in
the
world
than
we
;
our
sins
are
attended
with
many
aggravations
.
We
have
finned
against
Prayers
,
against
vows
and
promises
;
we
have
had
as
much
light
shining
before
us
,
as
any
in
the
world
have
had
:
great
is
our
unbelief
Oh
that
we
could
lay
these
things
to
our
hearts
!
We
do
refuse
to
come
to
Christ
;
we
go
about
to
establish
a
righteousness
of
our
own
,
and
neglect
the
righteousness
of
God
by
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
:
how
are
our
hearts
glewed
to
the
present
things
of
this
world
!
Oh!
what
do
we
do
for
thy
glory
?
How
unreformed
are
we
under
all
the
ways
of
God
,
that
he
hath
taken
to
make
us
a
holy
people
!
Give
us
a
sight
of
our
sins
O
Lord
;
we
confess
sometimes
we
do
make
a
formal
confession
but
we
do
not
find
our
hearts
melted
for
sin
as
they
should
.
Oh
take
away
from
every
one
of
us
this
heart
of
stone
,
&
give
a
heart
of
flesh
;
give
us
tender
hearts
,
make
us
sensible
of
all
our
departing
from
thee
.
Oh
let
us
look
upon
him
whom
we
have
pierced
&
let
us
mourn
▪
that
the
Water
of
penitential
sorrow
may
flow
from
us
;
we
are
strangers
to
our selves
,
we
do
not
see
what
a
hell
there
is
in
our
nature
:
Oh!
how
should
we
put
our
mouths
in
the
dust
,
and
loath
our selves
,
if
so
be
there
might
be
hope
.
O
Lord
convince
us
of
sin
,
give
us
such
a
sight
of
sin
as
may
make
us
flie
to
thee
;
give
us
such
a
sight
of
our
own
guilt
,
that
ma●●
prepare
us
for
the
Grace
of
God●
;
now
we
are
s●ung
with
the
fiery
Serpents
,
help
us
to
come
to
Jesus
Christ
our
brazen
Serpent
;
give
us
the
holy
Spirit
to
bring
us
out
of
the
state
of
nature
,
to
let
that
God
that
made
us
Creatures
,
make
us
new
Creatures
O
Lord
,
we
are
thine
own
work
,
but
we
are
dead
in
trespasses
and
sins
;
give
us
grace
,
and
speak
a
word
to
them
that
are
dead
;
put
out
thine
Almighty
Power
,
and
draw
some
sinner
to
Christ
this
day
;
and
those
that
have
any
breathings
after
thee
,
Oh!
thou
that
gavest
them
that
desire
,
carry
on
thine
own
work
in
them
;
where
thou
hast
begun
a
good
work
,
carry
it
on
;
let
sin
,
as
the
house
of
Saul
,
grow
weaker
and
weaker
,
and
grace
,
as
the
house
of
David
,
grow
stronger
and
stronger
:
Oh!
increase
our
faith
;
O
Lord
at
this
time
we
do
not
onely
stand
in
need
of
grace
but
of
a
great
measure
of
grace
.
Oh!
help
us
by
faith
to
relie
upon
God
,
that
thou
mayest
help
us
at
last
:
Bless
w●th
us
all
thine
;
remember
thy
people
from
one
end
of
the
world
to
the
other
:
Thy
people
are
very
low
;
this
is
a
time
of
Jacobs
troubles
,
the
Bush
is
burning
every
day
.
Oh
thou
the
Hope
of
Israel
&
the
Saviour
therof
!
shew
thy self
in
mercy
to
these
Nations
We
bless
thee
for
all
thy
mercies
that
thy
judgements
do
not
seize
upon
us
every
day
,
that
thou
dost
not
sweep
us
away
,
that
thou
dost
not
rain
Fire
&
Brimstone
on
England
,
as
thou
didst
on
Sodom
:
our
sins
cry
aloud
to
heaven
for
vengeance
:
God
is
greatly
provoked
every
day
,
&
it
is
a
miracle
of
patience
that
thou
hast
not
destroyed
us
.
God
can
pardon
the
sins
of
the
Nation
at
once
;
but
we
are
not
fit
for
pardon
;
we
do
not
humble
our selves
;
O
Lord
,
humble
us
,
give
repentance
to
England
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
▪
that
we
may
return
unto
thee
.
We
desire
to
bless
thee
,
that
our
Eemies
have
not
had
their
wills
over
us
:
they
said
,
they
would
pursue
and
overtake
,
and
satisfie
their
lusts
,
but
God
did
blow
upon
them
,
and
they
did
sink
in
the
mighty
Water
and
thou
hast
yet
preserved
thy
Church
;
we
pray
thee
do
not
leave
us
,
nor
remove
thy
Gospel
,
whatsoever
thou
dost
.
Pour
down
elle
:
choicest
of
thy
b●essings
upon
our
Sovereign
Charles
,
by
thy
Grace
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
▪
and
Ireland
,
Bless
him
with
the
Blessing
of
Heaven
and
Earth
;
make
him
a
blessing
to
all
of
us
:
Bless
him
in
all
his
Relations
;
the
Lords
of
the
privy
Councel
.
Look
on
them
that
have
desired
an
interest
in
our
,
prayers
,
known
to
thee
are
all
of
them
;
know
their
souls
in
this
time
of
adversity
;
make
their
beds
in
their
siekness
:
Give
Faith
to
them
that
complain
of
unbelief
:
give
the
Spirit
of
Prayer
to
those
that
complain
they
cannot
pray
:
be
a
Councellor
to
those
that
wan
councel
in
their
affaires
,
either
by
Sea
or
Land
,
let
thy
blessig
go
with
them
whereever
they
go
:
Spare
the
lives
of
Children
if
it
be
thy
will
.
Prepare
us
for
thy
good
and
holy
Word
,
let
it
be
a
savour
of
lise
unto
life
,
and
let
it
come
with
power
unto
us
;
Oh
let
us
hear
it
as
thy
Word
,
not
as
the
word
of
a
poor
man
,
but
as
the
Word
of
God
;
and
all
for
the
Lord
Christ
his
sake
;
for
whom
we
bless
thee
;
to
whom
,
with
thee
and
the
Spirit
of
Grace
,
be
given
Glory
and
Honour
for
evermore
.
Mr.
Waltons
Prayer
in
Walbrook
.
O
Lord
God
,
all
our
springs
are
in
thee
,
it
is
good
for
us
to
draw
nigh
to
thee
through
Jesus
Christ
;
thou
art
all
fulness
,
thou
art
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
in
him
our
Father
,
thou
art
our
light
;
thou
givest
us
these
blessed
opportunities
of
enjoying
communian
with
thy self
,
God
blessed
for
ever
.
These
mercies
are
forfeited
mercies
we
have
abused
the
blessings
of
thy
House
;
we
have
grieved
thy
blessed
Spirit
;
therefore
it
is
just
with
thee
to
deprive
us
of
these
comforts
,
and
to
make
us
know
the
worth
of
these
mercies
by
the
want
of
them
.
Lord
,
we
desire
to
judge
our selves
,
that
we
may
not
be
condemned
with
the
world
:
Righteous
art
thou
,
O
Lord
,
and
just
in
all
thy
judgements
:
we
confess
we
are
unworthy
to
have
any
converse
with
so
holy
a
God
:
we
are
polluted
dust
and
ashes
not
worthy
to
tread
thy
Courts
,
and
it
is
of
thy
mercy
that
we
are
not
consumed
;
how
often
have
we
pluckt
fruit
from
the
forbidden
tree
!
we
have
sinned
presumptuously
against
the
clearest
Light
,
and
the
dearest
love
:
alwaies
have
we
sinned
;
thy
footsteps
have
dropt
fatness
,
thou
hast
shewen
mercy
to
us
,
but
the
better
thou
hast
been
to
us
,
the
worse
we
have
been
to
thee
;
thou
hast
loaded
us
with
thy
mercies
and
we
have
wearied
thee
with
our
sins
,
when
we
look
into
our selves
,
Oh
the
poyson
of
our
natures
,
whatever
the
Leper
did
touch
,
was
unclean
.
Thus
do
we
by
our
spiritual
Leprosie
infect
our
holy
things
;
our
prayers
had
need
have
pardon
,
and
our
tears
had
need
have
the
blood
of
sprinkling
to
wash
them
:
how
vain
are
our
vows
!
how
sensual
are
our
affections
!
we
confess
we
are
untuned
and
unstrung
for
every
holy
Action
;
we
are
never
out
of
tune
to
sin
,
but
alwaies
out
of
tune
to
pray
:
we
give
the
world
our
male
affections
and
our
strong
desires
:
we
should
use
this
world
as
if
we
used
it
not
,
and
alwies
we
pray
,
as
if
we
prayed
not
;
and
serve
thee
,
as
if
we
served
thee
not
:
there
is
not
that
reverence
,
nor
that
devotion
,
nor
that
activeness
of
faith
that
there
should
be
Lord
,
if
thou
wouldst
say
that
thou
wouldst
pardon
all
our
sins
to
this
time
,
only
judge
us
for
this
prayer
,
wo
unto
us
;
what
breathings
of
unbelief
and
hypocrisie
is
there
now
,
when
we
approach
unto
thee
!
we
pray
thee
pardon
us
for
Christs
sake
.
Who
can
tell
how
oft
he
doth
offend
?
we
can
as
well
reckon
the
drops
of
the
Ocean
,
as
number
our
sins
;
we
have
filled
the
number
of
the
Nations
sins
,
but
we
have
not
filled
thy
bottle
with
our
tears
:
This
is
that
that
doth
exceedingly
aggravate
our
sins
,
that
we
cannot
mourn
for
sin
;
we
can
grieve
for
our
losses
,
but
we
cannot
mourn
for
our
unkindnesses
we
have
crucified
the
Lord
of
life
;
sin
hath
not
only
defiled
us
,
but
hardned
us
:
nothing
can
melt
us
but
the
love
of
Christ
,
nothing
can
soften
us
but
the
blood
of
Christ
:
O
with-hold
not
thy
mercies
from
us
,
O
help
us
to
eat
the
Passeover
with
bitter
herbs
.
let
us
look
on
Christ
,
&
weep
over
him
;
let
us
look
on
a
broken
Christ
with
broken
hearts
,
and
on
a
bleeding
Christ
with
bleeding
hearts
▪
let
us
mourn
for
our
dis-ingenuity
,
that
we
should
grieve
that
God
that
is
always
doing
us
good
.
Oh!
humble
us
for
our
unkindnesse
,
and
for
Christs
sake
blot
out
our
transgressions
;
they
are
more
than
we
can
number
,
not
more
than
God
can
pardon
.
Though
we
have
lost
the
duty
of
children
,
thou
hast
not
lost
the
goodness
of
a
Father
:
Let
us
be
held
forth
as
patterns
of
mercy
,
so
shall
we
trumpet
forth
thy
praise
to
all
Eternity
.
Whatever
afflictions
thou
layest
upon
our
bodies
,
let
not
our
sins
be
unpardoned
,
let
not
sin
and
affliction
be
together
upon
us
;
let
their
be
peace
in
Heaven
,
and
peace
in
the
Court
of
Conscience
:
We
have
found
this
part
of
thy
Word
true
.
In
the
world
we
shall
have
troubles
;
let
us
find
the
other
part
true
,
in
Jesus
Christ
we
shall
have
peace
.
Oh
let
peace
and
holiness
go
together
:
make
us
new
Creatures
,
that
we
may
be
glorious
Creatures
:
Without
Faith
Christ
will
not
profit
us
;
when
we
can
call
nothing
in
the
world
ours
,
let
us
call
Christ
ours
.
Lord
,
draw
thine
Image
every
day
more
lively
upon
us
,
a
more
lively
hope
,
and
a
more
inflamed
love
to
Christ
;
let
us
have
a
spirit
of
courage
and
resolution
;
keep
us
from
the
fallacies
of
our
own
hearts
;
keep
us
from
the
defilements
of
the
times
;
make
us
pure
in
heart
,
that
we
may
see
God
that
we
may
have
Gospel
spirits
,
humble
spirits
;
meek
spirits
:
as
Christ
did
take
our
flesh
,
let
us
partake
of
his
Spirit
.
Why
dost
thou
imbitter
the
brest
of
the
Creature
to
us
,
but
that
we
should
finde
the
sweetness
of
the
Promises
?
There
is
as
much
in
the
Promises
as
ever
;
let
us
live
upon
God
,
let
us
cast
anchor
in
Heaven
,
and
we
shall
never
sink
.
Shower
down
thy
blessings
(
even
the
choicest
of
them
)
upon
the
head
and
heart
of
our
dread
Sovereign
Charles
,
by
thy
appointment
,
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
,
King
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
;
let
him
see
wherein
his
cheifest
interest
lies
;
let
him
count
those
his
best
subjects
,
that
are
Christ's
subjects
:
Bless
him
●n
h●s
Royal
Consort
,
in
his
Royal
Relations
,
the
Lords
of
his
Privy
Council
;
let
them
be
a
terror
to
evi●
doers
,
and
incouragers
of
those
that
do
well
.
Bless
all
thy
Ordinances
to
us
,
make
them
to
be
fulness
of
life
to
every
one
before
thee
:
we
are
come
this
day
to
partake
of
them
.
Oh
pour
in
Wine
and
oyl
into
our
souls
,
let
us
be
a
watered
garden
;
let
this
blessed
Sacrament
be
a
poyson
to
our
lust
,
and
nourishment
for
our
Grace
.
Hear
us
;
be
our
God
,
follow
us
with
mercy
,
crown
us
with
acceptance
and
all
for
Christ
his
sake
,
whom
not
seeing
,
we
love
in
whom
believing
,
we
rejoyce
;
to
Christ
,
with
thee
and
thy
holy
Spirit
,
be
Glory
,
Honour
,
and
Praise
,
now
and
for
ever
,
Amen
.
Mr.
Lye
's
Prayer
at
Allhallows
Lumber-street
,
O
Lord
our
great
God
,
thou
canst
do
all
things
,
for
thou
dost
dispose
and
govern
all
the
wayes
,
and
works
and
words
of
thy
Creature
to
th●ne
own
praise
;
We
thy
poor
Creatures
,
the
workmanship
of
thy
hands
,
the
price
and
purchase
of
thy
Sons
blood
do
desire
this
morning
to
fall
down
and
humble
our selves
at
the
Throne
of
thy
Grace
;
we
desire
to
lift
up
an
eye
of
Faith
to
thee
,
that
thou
mayest
dart
an
eye
of
Love
to
us
:
since
thou
hast
commanded
us
to
come
unto
thee
,
Oh
bless
us
now
we
come
:
Let
it
not
be
in
vain
for
any
of
us
,
from
the
high'st
to
the
low'st
,
from
the
richest
to
the
poorest
,
that
we
have
sought
thy
Face
this
morning
Blessed
Father
,
pour
down
a
spirit
of
Prayer
,
a
Spirit
of
preaching
,
a
Spirit
of
Rejoycing
,
a
spirit
of
Practising
in
the
midst
of
us
;
let
us
not
only
be
enabled
to
know
what
to
do
,
but
to
do
what
we
know
.
Thou
that
distd
cure
the
eyes
of
the
blind
with
clay
and
spittle
.
Oh
heel
that
natural
dimness
that
is
in
the
best
of
us
:
Thy
Rod
in
the
hand
of
Moses
,
brought
water
out
of
the
Rock
:
Oh
do
thou
strike
upon
those
rocky
hearts
,
that
our
adamantine
hearts
being
softned
,
may
gush
out
into
Rivers
of
tears
.
Oh
drown
our
sins
in
the
Red
sea
of
our
saviours
blood
;
help
us
to
smite
upon
our
thigh
,
and
to
ask
our selves
what
we
have
been
,
and
what
we
have
done
?
and
humble
us
under
the
omission
of
any
commanded
duty
and
the
comission
of
any
for
bidden
sin
;
sins
of
thoughts
,
wordes
and
dieds
;
sins
against
the
Law
,
against
the
Gospel
,
of
youth
,
manhood
,
and
old-age
;
sins
before
,
under
,
and
since
conversion
;
sins
against
prayers
,
vows
,
promises
,
covenants
and
oaths
.
Oh
Lord
,
if
thou
didst
prefer
thy
Bill
against
us
,
we
could
not
stand
;
if
we
were
weighed
in
the
balance
of
the
Sanctury
,
we
should
be
found
too
light
:
but
holy
Father
,
remember
not
against
us
our
former
sins
,
but
rather
have
mercy
upon
us
according
to
thy
loving
kindness
;
cross
,
and
blot
out
our
iniquities
,
blot
them
out
so
fully
and
wholly
,
that
it
may
be
to
us
as
to
Judath
in
the
promise
,
that
the
sins
of
Judath
should
be
sought
for
and
not
found
.
O
bathe
our
souls
in
that
Fountain
that
was
set
open
for
Judah
and
Jerusalem
;
though
our
sins
have
been
as
Scarlet
,
let
them
be
as
white
as
Snow
;
though
they
be
red
like
Crimson
,
let
them
be
like
Wool
.
We
have
read
that
a
flood
of
sin
brought
down
a
deluge
of
water
,
that
they
covered
the
tops
of
the
mountains
.
Oh
let
thy
deluge
of
mercy
cover
the
tops
of
the
mountains
of
our
sins
.
It
is
the
glory
of
a
God
to
pardon
great
sins
:
We
desire
to
turn
unto
thee
with
our
whole
hearts
;
do
thou
subdue
our
iniquities
;
let
us
be
not
only
cleansed
,
but
let
us
have
the
efficacy
of
the
spirit
of
Christ
to
wash
us
from
the
guilt
of
sin
,
because
we
boast
we
are
not
under
the
Law
but
under
Grace
.
Be
gracious
to
our
Soveraign
Lord
Charles
,
King
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
and
Ireland
:
It
is
thy
promise
that
Kings
shall
be
Nursing
Fathers
to
thy
children
;
grant
that
under
the
shadow
of
his
Majesty
thy
people
may
be
protected
,
that
we
may
live
a
quiet
and
peaceable
life
,
in
all
godliness
and
honesty
.
Oh
let
thy
people
possess
the
Land
from
Dan
to
Beersheba
.
Oh
give
us
Scripture-Magistrates
,
and
Gospel-Ministers
,
as
long
as
the
Sun
and
Moon
endures
.
Let
thy
VVord
be
sanctified
to
us
;
let
it
not
be
only
as
water
,
to
get
out
our
spots
,
but
as
a
Refiners
fire
to
purge
our
dross
,
and
take
away
our
tin
.
And
holy
Father
,
where
thou
hast
begun
a
good
work
,
do
thou
go
on
and
bring
it
to
perfection
;
let
not
the
light
that
is
in
us
,
be
like
the
glimmering
light
of
the
evening
,
but
as
the
light
of
the
morning
that
shineth
more
and
more
to
the
day
.
Let
our
best
wine
be
kept
to
the
last
;
let
the
end
of
our
lives
,
be
the
end
of
sinning
.
Thou
hast
cast
our
lot
in
the
midst
of
temptations
of
all
sorts
,
thou
hast
brought
many
of
us
through
the
red
Sea
;
but
we
are
in
the
wilderness
with
Zeba
and
Zalmunna
,
and
those
that
dwell
at
Tyre
,
the
children
of
Ammon
,
Moab
,
and
mount
Seir
,
and
all
the
forces
that
Hell
can
make
against
us
:
Oh
put
upon
u●
all
the
whole
Armour
of
God
.
Now
in
these
days
of
Errour
,
gird
us
with
the
Girdle
of
Truth
:
Oh
now
in
these
days
of
falsity
,
give
us
a
helmet
of
Hope
Now
the
Devil
darts
at
us
,
give
us
the
Shei●d
of
Faith
:
Oh
,
give
us
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
of
the
word
of
God
,
that
it
may
enable
us
to
confute
the
gain-saying
of
foolish
men
.
Oh
help
us
to
pray
with
all
manner
of
prayer
constantly
,
fervently
,
faithfully
,
feelingly
,
that
we
stand
and
not
fall
,
and
that
not
in
our
strength
,
but
in
Gods
.
To
this
end
be
with
us
,
upon
this
thine
own
day
;
our
Manna
falls
every
day
,
and
it
is
doubled
upon
the
Lords
day
:
Oh
let
us
be
as
thy
servant
John
,
in
the
Spirit
upon
thine
own
day
;
let
God
by
his
Spirit
come
into
our
spirits
,
understandings
,
consciences
,
wills
,
memories
and
affections
,
that
all
our
conversations
without
,
and
affections
within
,
may
be
obedient
to
thy
Word
.
Enable
thy
Servant
to
deliver
thy
Word
faithfully
:
God
forbid
thy
Servant
should
stand
upon
so
sandy
a
foundation
,
as
the
Wisdome
of
Man
:
one
iota
of
thy
Word
hath
more
wisdome
in
it
,
then
all
men
and
Angels
have
.
Good
Father
give
thy
people
a
hearing
ear
it
is
too
much
they
have
played
by
the
light
of
the
Candle
,
slighted
thy
Manna
so
long
:
Oh
now
therefore
to
day
give
us
to
hear
and
know
,
and
believe
,
and
do
the
things
that
concern
our
everlasting
peace
:
Hear
us
for
Christ
his
sake
:
to
whom
,
with
thy
blessed
Self
and
Spirit
,
be
glory
now
and
for
ever
:
The
Prayer
of
Mr.
Caryl
,
at
Magnes
,
Bridge
foot
.
OH
our
Father
,
what
a
priviledge
is
this
that
we
may
draw
near
to
thee
!
all
our
springs
are
in
thee
:
the
Creature
is
but
a
dry
heap
a
barren
wilderness
,
't
is
but
a
Cistern
,
and
a
broken
Cistern
,
It
hath
no
water
of
its
own
,
nor
can
it
hold
that
which
is
poured
into
it
:
Oh
that
our
hearts
were
taken
off
and
dis-engaged
from
all
things
on
this
side
thy self
,
that
we
could
say
with
thy
Servant
,
Whom
have
we
in
heaven
but
thee
?
and
on
earth
there
is
none
that
we
desire
in
comparison
of
thee
:
Then
,
though
our
flesh
and
hearts
fail
us
,
yet
God
would
be
our
portion
for
ever
.
VVe
pray
thee
manifest
thy
Grace
to
us
at
all
time
,
and
especially
at
this
time
,
that
we
may
come
before
God
in
this
publick
worship
as
we
should
:
Let
us
see
thy
goings
out
in
thy
Sanctury
,
and
let
us
be
satisfied
with
the
fatness
of
thy
house
,
and
drink
of
those
pleasures
that
are
for
evermore
,
Lord
,
we
have
given
thee
cause
to
withdraw
from
us
;
for
we
have
not
laboured
to
be
fruitful
under
means
:
and
therefore
thou
in
judgement
mightest
make
them
hereafter
to
be
fruitless
unto
us
:
and
because
we
have
taken
no
pains
to
get
good
by
them
,
thou
mightest
justly
say
,
they
shall
do
you
no
good
.
VVe
have
heard
much
of
thee
,
but
we
know
thee
but
little
:
we
acknowledge
thou
mightest
judge
us
because
we
know
so
little
:
and
thou
mightest
punish
us
,
because
we
do
so
little
of
what
we
know
,
according
as
that
faithless
Servant
was
punished
,
which
knew
his
Masters
will
,
●nd
did
it
not
.
Oh
where
be
those
manifestations
of
God
that
we
have
had
?
Have
we
had
not
the
light
of
the
knowledge
of
God
shining
to
us
in
the
face
of
Jesus
Christ
?
But
we
have
not
rejoyced
in
this
light
,
but
have
compassed
our selves
about
with
sparks
of
our
own
kindling
and
therefore
it
is
just
we
should
down
in
sorrow
;
and
yet
thou
lengthenest
out
thy
patience
to
us
,
and
yet
we
have
one
opportunity
more
to
come
unto
thee
.
Oh
,
we
pray
thee
,
let
us
understand
the
things
belonging
to
our
peace
,
before
they
be
hid
from
our
eyes
:
let
our
souls
be
bound
in
the
bundle
of
life
with
Christ
Jesus
:
We
pray
thee
,
that
that
Spirit
of
thine
may
strengthen
us
,
that
the
Spirit
may
guide
us
,
and
lead
us
into
all
truth
:
leave
us
not
to
our
own
strength
,
nor
to
our
own
councel
,
but
shew
us
the
secrets
of
thy
Word
and
Works
:
Thou
hast
promised
,
Thy
secret
shall
be
with
them
that
fear
thee
,
and
thou
wilt
shew
them
thy
cevenant
.
And
as
thou
dost
give
us
thy
Sabbaths
,
so
give
us
to
thrive
by
them
;
and
help
us
to
grow
as
the
Herb
,
and
sent
forth
our
fruit
as
Lebanon
.
Let
thy
Word
come
with
power
one
every
one
of
us
,
that
it
may
not
be
as
the
beating
of
the
air
,
but
let
it
fit
us
for
Duty
that
we
may
honor
our
God
in
the
midst
of
these
changes
,
until
we
come
to
that
place
where
there
is
no
change
;
and
all
for
the
sake
of
our
dear
Lord
Jesus
,
to
whom
,
with
Thee
and
the
blessed
Spirit
:
be
Glory
and
Honour
now
and
for
ever
.
Mr.
Venning's
Prayer
at
Olaves
,
before
Sermon
.
OH
Lord
God
,
thou
art
the
Fountain
of
Life
,
yea
,
thou
givest
to
all
Life
;
It
is
necessity
draws
us
now
unto
thee
,
and
we
acknowledge
it
is
a
very
great
favour
that
thou
wilt
admit
us
to
come
into
thy
presence
:
Indeed
the
services
we
do
,
are
not
worthy
thy
acceptance
,
thou
gettest
nothing
by
them
,
but
the
gain
of
godliness
is
to
our selves
.
But
wo
unto
us
what
a
loss
,
and
what
a
curse
will
●t
be
to
us
,
to
ha●e
a
form
of
Godliness
,
and
yet
be
ungodly
?
Oh
Lord
,
how
should
this
indear
thee
,
and
thy
word
and
thy
service
,
that
thou
wouldst
have
us
do
good
for
our
own
sakes
!
thou
turnest
our
obedience
into
priviledges
;
thou
hast
made
the
means
of
our
happiness
a
part
of
it
:
If
there
were
no
other
glory
but
to
glorifie
thee
,
oh
what
a
glory
would
it
be
to
be
found
doing
thy
will
!
there
is
a
sweetness
to
be
found
in
it
more
than
in
the
Honey
or
in
the
Honey
comes
.
It
is
a
great
happiness
to
be
conformable
to
God
,
to
be
loving
to
God
,
to
be
like
to
God
,
is
the
greatest
happiness
that
we
can
be
capable
of
;
if
we
were
now
in
heaven
;
we
could
not
have
other
happiness
,
but
this
in
a
greater
degree
.
O
Lord
,
how
should
our
souls
be
drawn
forth
to
acknowledge
thee
?
may
we
not
cry
out
in
admiration
,
Lord
what
is
man
?
and
among
the
sons
of
men
,
what
are
we
that
thou
art
so
mindful
of
us
?
Thou
mightest
have
displayed
thy
VVord
to
many
thousands
in
the
world
,
and
we
left
ignorant
:
But
blessed
be
thy
Name
,
thou
art
pleased
to
admit
e●en
us
also
thereunto
:
Oh
let
it
not
be
a
small
thing
unto
us
,
seeing
we
may
yet
live
to
serve
God
.
Oh
Lord
,
in
Christ
it
will
be
worth
our
while
to
live
;
and
in
him
't
will
be
worth
our
while
to
die
:
Oh
that
we
may
mind
the
end
of
living
,
and
the
end
of
dying
that
whether
we
live
or
die
,
we
may
be
the
Lords
.
Indeed
,
it
were
not
worth
our
while
to
live
,
and
spend
so
much
time
in
the
world
,
if
it
were
only
to
have
pleasure
and
honour
,
and
gratifie
our selves
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
to
be
merry
;
this
is
not
worth
our
while
:
What
would
it
be
,
O
Lord
,
to
die
in
our
sin
,
and
be
eased
of
the
miseries
of
this
world
,
and
be
sent
to
the
place
of
torment
?
But
seeing
thou
hast
provided
for
our
living
and
our
dying
well
,
give
us
to
improve
these
means
,
and
that
we
may
live
and
dye
well
,
let
not
our
affections
though
our
bodies
be
upon
the
earth
,
though
we
converse
with
flesh
yet
let
not
our
conversation
be
after
the
flesh
,
but
let
us
be
like
them
which
have
sent
their
hearts
up
to
heaven
,
and
do
but
tarry
here
to
finish
their
Masters
business
,
and
then
we
shall
go
where
our
hearts
are
and
where
our
dear
Lord
Jesus
Christ
is
.
Indeed
,
Lord
,
we
have
cause
to
complain
of
our
hearts
,
how
we
minde
this
world
,
as
it
never
would
have
an
end
:
and
the
world
to
come
,
as
if
it
would
never
have
any
beginning
:
as
if
we
had
no
souls
to
mind
,
or
had
no
mind
to
look
to
our
souls
.
We
live
as
if
all
those
glorious
Reports
thou
hast
made
,
were
but
as
a
tale
that
is
told
;
we
have
cause
to
be
ashamed
that
we
have
the
means
and
the
names
of
Christians
,
and
have
not
lived
answerable
to
the
discovery
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
Indeed
we
have
cause
to
bear
our
shame
;
&
yet
how
few
of
us
know
what
it
is
to
be
ashamed
,
to
sigh
over
our
sins
,
and
groan
over
our
iniquities
I
how
few
out
of
tenderness
do
mouru
for
sin
,
but
as
if
it
were
indifferent
to
us
,
whether
we
have
our
sins
purdoned
,
or
the
grace
that
we
beg
to
be
granted
;
and
if
we
do
beg
to
be
pardoned
,
where
are
the
souls
that
desire
to
be
purged
?
If
thou
shouldst
let
us
have
our
wills
,
Oh
then
we
should
think
thou
wert
a
good
God
;
whereas
it
is
thy
great
Love
that
thou
dost
deny
us
our
wills
:
we
poor
wretche
,
we
are
up
and
down
as
the
things
of
this
world
do
come
into
us
,
and
go
from
us
;
if
God
give
us
great
things
,
then
we
think
our selves
in
Paradise
,
and
if
God
take
from
us
,
then
we
fall
out
with
God
himself
,
Oh!
how
ill
do
we
take
it
at
thy
hands
,
if
thou
dost
not
give
us
what
we
would
,
or
take
from
us
what
we
would
,
The
doctrine
of
self-denial
is
a
meer
riddle
to
us
;
we
would
fain
spend
the
strength
of
our
youth
in
following
the
lust
of
the
eye
,
and
gratifie
our
sensual
affections
;
and
when
we
come
to
die
it
may
be
we
would
have
a
Lord
have
mercy
upon
us
in
our
mouths
,
and
think
it
strange
if
God
should
not
give
us
what
we
ask
.
O
Lord
,
convince
us
now
,
that
we
may
be
willing
to
be
crucified
to
the
world
,
and
to
die
to
sin
:
Lord
,
we
may
flatter
with
our selves
,
but
our
hearts
do
but
abuse
us
,
while
we
think
there
is
such
contentment
in
the
enjoying
of
this
world
;
what
is
this
when
we
come
to
die
▪
Alas
,
if
we
were
not
besotted
,
content
is
sooner
gained
by
self-denial
,
than
by
pleasing
our selves
.
Can
we
think
we
shall
be
at
ease
till
we
come
to
God
?
Is
it
like
to
be
well
with
us
while
our
wayes
are
contrary
to
the
wayes
of
God
?
are
not
thy
waies
the
waies
of
peace
?
Oh!
how
can
we
be
at
rest
when
our
waies
are
contrary
to
thine
?
Oh!
un-lust
us
;
we
had
better
part
from
our
idols
here
,
that
that
they
should
part
us
from
God
hereafter
.
Lord
,
if
there
were
no
other
hell
,
this
is
damnation
to
be
a
sinne
,
for
this
is
the
nature
of
sin
to
separate
us
from
God
.
Oh
help
us
to
account
the
reproaches
of
Christ
,
better
than
the
honors
of
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
better
than
the
Crown
of
the
world
.
O
shew
us
the
sinfulness
of
sin
,
and
the
emptiness
of
the
world
,
that
we
may
take
thy
Counsel
and
mind
thy
Glory
,
and
be
ruled
by
thy
Will
:
Oh
how
happy
would
it
be
with
us
if
our
souls
were
brought
into
such
a
frame
!
We
are
,
Lord
,
as
yet
great
strangers
to
the
life
of
God
;
Oh!
let
us
know
what
it
is
to
live
with
thee
,
and
to
thee
,
and
with
thee
,
that
we
may
say
,
For
us
to
live
in
Christ
,
and
to
die
is
gain
;
and
that
we
may
say
,
Whom
have
we
in
Heaven
but
thee
,
O
Lord
?
We
depend
upon
thee
,
let
thy
goodness
be
seen
,
do
not
put
us
off
with
the
means
of
grace
,
but
give
us
grace
it self
.
And
seeing
thou
art
pleased
to
make
use
of
such
a
poor
thing
as
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
is
,
and
seeing
this
is
the
means
to
bring
our
souls
to
eternal
life
,
Oh
let
it
be
so
to
us
,
that
we
may
repent
from
sin
,
and
believe
in
the
righteousness
of
the
Gospel
:
Oh
Lord
,
thou
knowest
all
our
frailties
,
and
all
our
necessities
:
find
out
them
that
are
dead
in
sins
,
and
quicken
them
;
find
out
the
hard
hearts
,
and
soften
them
;
find
out
the
proud
hearts
,
and
humble
them
;
find
out
the
formalists
,
and
bring
them
to
the
power
of
godliness
and
pour
in
wine
and
oyl
into
the
wounds
of
the
wounded
in
spirit
;
and
let
the
administration
of
the
Gospel
,
be
in
the
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
,
that
as
the
truth
is
delivered
to
us
,
we
may
be
delivered
to
the
truth
,
that
while
we
touch
the
hem
of
thy
garment
,
Vertue
may
come
out
from
thee
.
Thou
hast
said
that
mercy
pleaseth
thee
,
we
are
sure
it
will
pleasure
us
,
Oh
let
us
not
loose
our
time
,
but
do
thou
teach
us
to
profit
,
and
supply
our
wants
,
for
the
sake
of
our
dear
Lord
;
to
whom
with
Thee
and
thy
Spirit
,
be
given
more
Glory
,
from
now
,
unto
eternity
.
Nr.
G.
N.
his
Prayer
.
TO
thee
,
O
Lord
Jesus
,
we
commend
our selves
:
To
thee
who
judgeth
rightly
,
thy
poor
Servant
resigneth
,
and
commiteth
this
Congregation
.
The
Lord
pardon
unto
me
wherein
I
have
been
wanting
unto
them
:
The
Lord
pardon
unto
them
,
wherein
they
have
been
wanting
in
the
hearing
of
thy
Word
,
that
we
may
not
part
with
sin
in
our
hearts
.
Unto
thee
who
judgest
uprightly
I
commend
them
.
The
Bishop
of
Souls
take
care
of
them
:
Preserve
them
from
the
love
of
the
World
:
teach
them
to
wait
on
thee
,
and
to
receive
from
thee
whatevor
any
one
or
Family
may
stand
in
need
of
.
Provide
them
a
Pastor
according
unto
thine
own
will
,
only
in
the
mean
time
give
us
that
Anointing
shall
lead
us
out
of
our
own
wells
and
waies
,
that
we
may
walk
in
the
waies
of
Christ
Jesus
.
The
Lord
Jesus
say
now
amongst
them
,
I
am
your
Shepheard
,
you
shall
not
want
.
Say
to
them
as
thou
didst
to
thy
Disciples
,
Let
not
your
hearts
be
troubled
;
you
beleeve
in
the
Father
,
beleeve
also
in
me
So
far
as
we
are
able
we
put
thy
Name
upon
them
:
we
name
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
over
them
.
The
Lord
Jesus
bless
them
;
teach
them
to
follow
Holiness
,
Peace
,
and
a
Heavenly
Conversation
.
The
Lord
make
them
usefull
to
each
other
.
The
Lord
Jesus
be
a
blessing
to
them
,
and
me
and
all
ours
.
The
God
of
Peace
and
Consolation
fill
them
with
blessings
according
as
thou
seest
every
one
stand
in
need
of
.
To
thee
,
O
Lord
,
we
commend
then
,
do
thou
receive
them
,
that
under
thy
counsel
they
may
be
preserved
blameless
,
until
the
day
Jesus
,
where
we
may
all
meet
crowned
with
Glory
.
Amen
.
FINIS
.
Mr.
GEORGE
THORNE
of
Weymouth
,
HIS
FAREWEL-SERMON
.
PSAL.
37.34
.
Wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
.
NOt
knowing
whether
ever
I
shal
speak
to
you
more
from
this
place
,
being
willing
to
leave
a
word
in
season
,
I
shall
recommend
to
you
what
in
answer
to
prayer
I
have
recived
of
the
Lord
for
the
directing
me
in
my
course
in
this
gloomy
dark
day
;
being
well
assured
that
as
many
of
us
as
work
by
this
rule
,
and
fall
by
this
compass
(
how
ever
we
may
be
scatered
by
the
tewpestuous
storms
we
meet
with
here
in
the
Sea
of
this
World
)
shall
shortly
arrive
at
,
and
meet
in
our
desired
Port
,
the
Haven
of
Eternal
Rest
and
Happiness
;
What
therefore
the
Lord
hath
said
to
me
,
and
that
with
a
strong
hand
,
that
say
I
unto
you
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
;
Wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
VVay
.
The
scope
of
this
Psalm
,
is
to
direct
the
People
of
God
,
and
to
encourage
them
to
keep
on
in
the
course
of
Godliness
at
such
times
,
as
when
the
Wicked
prosper
,
flourish
,
and
grow
great
,
and
the
godly
are
afflicted
,
trouble
,
persecuted
,
and
oppressed
:
And
there
are
two
general
parts
of
the
Psalm
intermixtly
spoken
unto
throughout
.
The
one
is
for
Direction
;
The
other
for
Encouragement
.
The
text
appertains
to
the
former
part
.
And
the
sum
of
the
Directions
may
be
reduced
unto
two
Heads
.
-
First
,
That
they
take
head
of
such
inward
Commotions
,
and
Perturbations
of
Spirit
,
as
through
the
remainder
of
Corruption
they
are
subject
unto
;
and
by
the
temptations
of
Satan
,
and
the
provocations
of
wicked
Men
,
they
will
be
put
upon
through
this
occasion
:
More
particularly
he
forewarnes
them
to
take
heed
of
Envy
,
Vers
1
,
&
7.
and
of
Aanger
,
Vers
.
8.
And
what
need
there
is
at
such
a
time
to
watch
against
the
exorbitant
workings
of
these
Passions
,
none
that
observe
their
own
hearts
,
can
well
be
ignorant
;
such
being
the
unworthy
insolent
,
and
provoking
Carriage
of
the
Wicked
,
toward
the
poor
people
of
God
,
as
is
able
,
as
we
may
say
,
to
move
a
Saint
.
Hence
that
of
Psalm
.
73.23
But
as
for
me
,
my
feet
were
almost
gone
,
my
steps
had
well-nigh
slipt
;
for
I
was
envious
at
the
foolish
,
when
I
saw
the
prosperity
of
the
wicked
:
Attend
therefore
to
the
Counsel
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Fret
not
thy self
because
of
evil-doers
,
neither
be
thou
envious
at
the
workers
of
iniquity
.
Fret
not
thy self
because
of
him
that
prospereth
in
his
way
,
because
the
man
that
bringeth
wicked
devices
to
pass
:
Cease
from
anger
,
and
forsake
wrath
.
Fret
not
thy self
in
any
wise
to
do
evill
.
-
Secondly
,
That
they
so
carry
themselves
towards
the
Lord
in
keeping
on
in
their
way
of
following
him
,
as
becomes
those
that
firmly
believe
and
steadfastly
hope
in
him
for
his
Salvation
,
There
are
many
particular
directions
to
this
purpose
,
vers.
3.
Trust
in
the
Lord
,
and
do
good
,
vers
.
4.
Delight
thy self
also
in
the
Lord
,
ver.
5.
Commit
thy
way
unto
the
Lord
,
ver.
7.
Rest
in
the
Lord
,
and
wait
patiently
for
Him
.
ver.
27.
Depart
from
evil
,
and
do
good
;
and
here
in
that
text
,
Wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
.
These
words
contain
Advice
and
Counsel
for
the
People
of
God
,
and
it
is
considerable
,
either
with
respect
to
the
troubles
and
temptations
of
the
people
of
God
in
general
;
or
with
respect
to
that
particular
that
is
immediately
touched
on
before
the
text
,
ver.
33.
The
wicked
watcheth
the
righteous
,
and
seeketh
to
slay
him
.
Upon
this
something
is
spoken
by
way
of
encouragement
to
the
Righteous
,
ver.
33.
The
Lord
will
not
leave
him
in
his
hand
,
nor
condemn
him
when
he
is
judged
.
Though
he
may
let
him
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Wicked
,
he
will
not
leave
him
there
;
though
the
Wicked
may
sit
in
Judgement
on
him
,
and
pass
sentence
against
him
,
yet
the
Lord
will
not
condemn
him
;
yea
,
when
he
is
judged
he
is
chastened
of
the
Lord
,
that
he
should
not
be
condemned
with
the
World
.
Thus
for
the
encourgement
of
the
Righteous
.
2.
There
is
something
by
way
of
direction
in
the
words
read
:
VVait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
.
From
the
words
,
consider
under
this
double
reference
,
we
have
this
profitable
point
of
Doctrine
.
However
it
go
with
the
truly
Godly
in
this
world
,
more
especially
when
the
Wicked
watch
the
Righteous
to
do
them
a
mischief
,
it
is
their
best
way
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
.
I
shall
not
spend
time
to
shew
you
who
are
truly
Godly
,
and
who
are
Wicked
.
It
is
said
of
the
Godly
man
,
ver.
31.
the
Law
of
God
is
in
his
heart
,
Such
then
as
from
the
Law
of
God
in
their
hearts
have
respect
to
all
his
Commandments
,
walking
in
all
the
Statutes
,
and
Ordinances
of
God
blameless
.
Luke
1.6
.
such
are
truly
Godly
:
And
such
as
from
the
dominion
of
sin
in
them
,
are
evill
Doers
,
workers
of
Iniquity
,
walking
according
to
the
Lusts
of
the
flesh
;
and
of
the
mind
,
according
to
the
course
of
this
world
,
of
the
Prince
of
the
Power
of
the
Air
,
&c.
they
are
wicked
.
In
the
handling
of
this
point
,
according
to
my
wonted
method
,
I
shall
speak
first
to
what
is
supposed
,
and
then
to
what
is
expresly
laid
down
.
Here
are
two
things
supposed
in
this
point
:
the
one
more
General
,
the
other
more
Particular
.
First
,
In
General
;
'T
is
supposed
,
that
the
condition
of
the
truly
godly
,
may
be
full
of
troubles
,
afflictions
and
distresses
in
this
world
,
for
when
't
is
said
,
However
it
may
go
with
the
truly
godly
,
the
meaning
is
,
how
evilly
,
how
badly
soever
,
though
they
be
never
so
much
troubled
,
afflicted
and
distressed
;
wherein
it
is
supposed
that
it
may
go
very
ill
that
the
truly
godly
may
be
full
of
troubles
,
sufferings
and
distresses
:
this
not
only
plainly
held
forth
in
Scripture
,
in
such
texts
as
these
,
Psa.
34.19
.
John
16.33
.
Acts
14.22
.
but
so
sadly
experienced
in
all
ages
,
that
we
need
not
spend
time
in
the
clearing
of
it
.
Secondly
,
More
particularly
;
It
is
supposed
,
That
is
the
manner
and
guise
of
the
wicked
to
watch
the
Righteous
to
mischief
them
:
so
verse
.
32.
and
verse
12.
The
wicked
plotteth
against
the
just
;
(
or
as
the
margent
practiseth
)
i.
e.
his
wit
and
skill
,
his
labour
and
judgment
is
employed
against
him
:
and
vers.
14.
The
wicked
have
drawn
their
sword
,
and
bent
their
how
to
cast
down
the
poor
and
needy
,
and
to
slay
such
as
be
of
upright
conversation
.
so
psal.
64.2
.
the
Psalmist
prays
,
Hide
me
from
the
secret
counsel
of
the
wicked
,
from
the
insurrection
of
the
workers
of
iniquity
,
who
whet
their
tongues
like
a
sword
,
and
bend
their
bows
to
shoot
their
arrows
,
even
bitter
words
,
that
they
may
shoot
at
secret
in
the
perfect
:
suddenly
do
they
shoot
at
him
,
and
fear
not
.
so
we
read
in
that
Isai.
29.20.21
.
of
those
that
watch
for
iniquity
that
make
a
man
an
offender
for
a
word
that
lay
a
snare
for
him
that
reproveth
in
the
gate
and
that
turn
aside
the
just
for
a
thing
of
naught
.
Thus
it
hath
been
over
since
the
beginning
.
So
wicked
Cain
watched
righteous
Abel
to
kill
him
,
Gen.
4.8
.
and
Cain
talked
with
Abel
his
brother
;
and
it
came
to
pass
that
when
they
were
in
the
field
,
that
Cain
rose
up
against
his
brother
Abel
,
and
slew
him
.
And
thus
have
Cain's
brood
done
all
down
along
(
for
he
was
of
the
wicked
one
;
1
John
3.12
.
)
so
hath
Esdu
watched
righteous
Jacob
Gen.
27
41.42
.
comforting
himself
,
that
he
should
shortly
have
a
time
to
do
him
the
mischief
that
he
intended
him
so
Saul
watcheth
righteous
David
,
1
Sam.
19.11
.
Saul
sent
messengers
to
David
house
,
to
watch
him
and
stay
him
in
the
morning
:
And
so
did
others
,
his
wicked
adversaries
,
watch
him
,
as
you
have
him
complaining
,
psal.
38.12
.
They
that
seek
after
my
life
,
lay
snares
for
me
;
and
they
that
seek
my
hurt
,
speak
mischievous
things
,
and
imagine
deceit
all
the
day
long
.
And
Psal.
140.5
.
The
proud
have
laid
a
snare
for
me
,
and
cords
;
they
have
spread
a
net
by
the
way
side
;
they
have
set
gi●s
for
me
.
So
did
Jeremiah's
Familiars
,
as
he
calls
them
,
Jer.
20.10
.
For
I
heard
the
defaming
of
many
,
fear
on
every
side
:
Report
say
they
,
and
we
will
report
it
:
all
my
familliars
(
or
as
in
the
Margent
,
every
man
of
my
peace
)
watched
for
my
haltings
;
saying
,
peradventure
he
will
be
enticed
,
and
we
shall
prevail
against
him
,
and
we
shall
take
our
revenge
of
him
.
While
they
pretended
friendship
and
peace
,
they
intended
nothing
but
mischief
,
even
the
taking
of
their
revenge
on
him
.
So
the
Presidents
and
the
Princes
,
watched
righteous
Daniel
to
mischief
him
,
Dan.
6.4
.
where
first
they
seek
to
find
occasion
against
him
,
concerning
the
Kingdom
,
they
would
gladly
have
found
any
occasion
against
him
,
to
have
accused
him
of
Disloyalty
;
Sedition
,
Treason
,
Rebellion
,
or
at
least
falshood
and
unfaithfulness
;
but
here
they
could
find
no
fault
,
his
very
enemies
being
Judges
,
ver.
5.
In
the
next
place
,
therefore
they
plot
,
to
find
occasion
against
him
from
the
Law
of
his
God
;
and
therefore
enticing
the
King
to
make
a
Law
against
the
Law
of
Daniels
God
,
they
quickly
catch
him
.
So
you
may
see
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
watched
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
Just
One
Luke
67.
And
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
watched
him
,
whether
he
would
heal
on
the
Sabbath
day
,
that
they
might
find
an
accusation
against
him
.
It
seems
they
had
a
Law
against
doing
good
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
So
,
Luke
20.19
,
20.
And
the
chief
Priest●es
and
the
Scribes
,
sought
to
lay
hands
on
him
,
and
they
feared
the
people
;
for
they
perceived
that
he
had
spoke
this
parable
against
them
,
and
they
watched
him
,
and
sent
forth
spies
,
which
should
fain
themselves
just
men
,
that
they
might
take
hold
of
his
words
,
that
so
they
might
deliver
him
to
the
power
and
authority
of
the
governour
.
They
endeavour
to
trapan
him
,
that
they
might
give
him
over
to
the
secular
Power
.
Time
would
fail
to
show
how
they
watched
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Saints
,
all
down
along
throughout
all
Ages
:
Neither
need
we
search
the
Records
of
former
ages
,
in
this
matter
,
for
evidence
,
our
own
times
affording
pregnant
proof
,
more
then
enough
in
this
thing
;
and
as
it
hath
been
,
and
now
is
,
so
it
will
be
to
the
end
of
this
wicked
world
,
the
guise
and
manner
of
the
Wicked
,
thus
to
watch
the
Righteous
to
do
him
a
mischief
.
1.
For
that
there
is
the
same
principle
of
hatred
and
enmity
in
the
Wicked
against
the
Rigeteous
now
,
as
ever
,
yea
,
and
ever
will
to
the
worlds
end
.
That
enmity
that
we
read
of
in
Gen.
3.15
.
is
a
lasting
enmity
,
as
long
as
there
is
any
of
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
in
the
world
,
it
will
work
;
it
is
an
enmity
in
nature
,
Prov.
29.27
.
He
that
is
upright
in
the
way
is
an
abomination
to
the
wicked
;
and
the
wicked
must
cease
to
be
wicked
,
ere
this
will
cease
to
be
:
As
there
are
some
Creatures
that
have
an
enmity
in
nature
,
as
the
Woolf
and
the
Sheep
,
so
that
enmity
is
propagated
to
all
of
the
kind
that
partake
of
that
nature
:
So
is
the
enmity
that
the
children
of
the
wicked
one
have
against
the
children
of
God
:
As
therefore
the
Wolf
need
not
be
taught
to
watch
to
devour
the
Sheep
,
it
being
natural
to
him
;
so
the
wicked
need
not
be
taught
to
do
the
Saints
a
mischief
,
having
a
principle
within
them
inclining
,
and
instructing
them
thereunto
.
2.
There
is
the
same
necessary
ground
and
occasion
of
their
hatred
of
them
:
though
there
be
no
just
ground
of
the
wicked
hatred
of
the
righteous
,
(
hence
David
speaks
of
their
hating
him
without
a
cause
,
Psal.
69
4.
that
is
,
without
just
cause
on
his
part
)
yet
there
is
a
necessary
ground
of
their
hatred
,
and
that
continueth
now
as
heretofore
,
and
will
continue
as
long
as
there
are
any
truly
godly
,
and
what
that
is
,
you
may
see
in
that
.
Psal.
38.20
.
They
also
that
render
evil
for
good
,
are
mine
adversaries
;
because
I
follow
the
thing
that
good
is
.
The
true
ground
and
reason
of
their
being
adversaries
unto
David
,
was
this
,
Because
he
followed
that
which
they
hated
.
Thus
our
Saviour
shewing
his
Disciples
how
they
should
be
hated
of
the
world
,
acquaints
them
with
the
true
cause
and
ground
of
the
worlds
hatred
,
John
15
19.
If
you
were
of
the
world
;
the
world
would
love
his
own
;
but
because
you
are
not
of
the
world
,
but
I
have
chosen
you
out
of
the
world
,
therefore
the
world
hateth
you
.
And
that
this
is
the
proper
ground
of
the
worlds
hatred
,
is
most
manifest
,
for
that
the
same
person
,
whom
the
world
loved
while
he
was
of
the
world
,
when
called
out
of
the
world
into
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
then
is
he
hated
of
those
that
before
loved
him
;
as
in
Paul
.
And
if
a
person
that
professeth
himself
the
Disciple
of
Christ
,
and
is
hated
of
the
world
,
shall
forsake
the
assembly
of
the
Saints
,
and
turn
back
from
the
way
of
righteousness
,
and
run
into
the
same
excess
of
riot
with
the
prophane
world
,
none
more
the
worlds
darling
then
he
〈◊〉
.
So
that
it
is
Godliness
,
Holiness
,
and
true
Religion
,
that
is
the
true
ground
of
the
worlds
hatred
.
So
1
Joh.
3.12
.
Not
as
Cain
who
was
of
the
wicked
one
,
and
slew
his
brother
;
and
wherefore
slew
he
him
?
because
his
own
works
were
evil
,
and
his
brothers
righteous
.
This
was
the
true
cause
of
his
hatred
;
and
while
that
the
cause
remaineth
,
while
godly
men
continue
to
walk
in
the
ways
of
godliness
,
the
wicked
will
continue
to
hate
them
.
3.
The
Devil
,
whose
Children
these
wicked
ones
are
,
1
John
3.8
.
10.
is
still
as
malitious
and
industrious
as
ever
,
to
put
them
upon
this
.
We
read
of
Satan
in
that
,
1
Pet.
5.8
.
that
he
goeth
up
and
down
like
a
roaring
Lyon
,
seeking
whom
he
may
devour
;
and
as
far
as
the
Lord
permits
him
,
he
acts
wicked
men
in
whom
he
ruleth
,
Ephes.
2.2
to
do
what
mischief
they
can
to
the
Godly
;
yea
,
and
in
the
last
times
he
is
so
far
from
abating
his
rage
,
as
that
we
read
,
his
wrath
groweth
the
hotter
,
because
he
knoweth
he
hath
but
a
short
time
,
Rev.
12.12
.
While
therefore
the
principle
of
enmity
,
which
is
in
the
wicked
against
the
Saints
,
remaineth
,
and
while
the
ground
of
their
hatred
continues
,
a●d
Satan
is
as
industriously
stirring
them
up
as
ever
,
nought
else
can
be
expected
,
but
that
they
watch
the
righteous
to
do
them
a
mischief
.
But
now
,
what
shall
the
righteous
do
?
shall
he
render
evil
for
evil
,
and
watch
the
wicked
that
he
may
mischief
them
?
God
forbid
:
what
shall
he
forsake
his
righteousness
,
and
leave
off
to
be
godly
?
no
,
in
no
wise
.
But
if
you
would
know
,
O
ye
Saints
and
righteous
Ones
,
what
to
do
in
this
case
,
I
am
sent
of
God
at
this
time
to
instruct
you
,
That
it
will
be
your
best
way
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
.
And
so
I
come
to
what
is
expresly
asserted
in
this
point
,
That
however
it
go
with
the
truly
godly
here
in
this
world
,
more
especially
when
the
wicked
watcheth
the
righteous
to
mischief
them
,
it
is
their
best
way
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
.
Here
I
shall
speak
by
way
of
Explication
,
in
shewing
,
-
1.
VVhat
it
is
to
wait
on
the
Lord
.
-
2.
VVhat
it
is
to
keep
his
way
.
First
,
To
wait
on
the
Lord
,
is
taken
more
largely
,
or
more
strictly
.
-
1.
More
largely
.
And
so
it
is
the
same
with
serving
the
Lord
attending
and
following
the
Lord
,
and
takes
in
the
whole
duty
of
the
Saints
;
waiting
on
the
Lord
as
a
Soldier
on
his
Captain
,
or
as
a
servant
on
his
Master
:
Psal.
123.2
.
Behold
as
the
eyes
of
the
Servants
look
to
the
hands
of
their
Masters
,
and
as
the
eyes
of
a
Maiden
unto
the
hand
of
her
Mistress
;
so
our
eyes
wait
on
the
Lord
our
God
.
So
in
that
:
Hos.
12
6.
Turn
thou
to
thy
God
,
and
keep
mercy
and
judgment
,
and
wait
on
thy
God
continually
.
-
2.
More
strictly
.
And
so
it
intends
a
patient
expecting
the
Lords
Salvation
.
'T
is
the
continual
exercise
of
Faith
and
Hope
;
It
is
Faith
and
Hope
eekt
out
:
so
here
,
Vers.
7.
Rest
on
the
Lord
,
wait
patiently
.
So
Psal.
130.
when
he
cries
out
of
the
depths
,
as
he
says
,
v.
1.
then
v
5
I
want
for
the
Lord
,
my
soul
doth
wait
,
and
in
his
words
do
I
hope
:
My
soul
waiteth
for
the
Lord
,
more
then
they
that
watch
for
the
morning
;
I
say
,
more
then
they
that
watch
for
the
morning
.
We
have
both
these
together
in
that
,
Lam
,
3.25
,
26.
The
Lord
is
good
to
them
that
wait
for
Him
;
to
the
the
soul
that
seeketh
Him
.
There
it
is
taken
as
largely
as
seeking
after
God
but
it
followes
,
It
is
good
that
a
man
should
both
hope
and
quietly
wait
for
the
Salvation
of
the
Lord
:
there
it
is
taken
for
the
continued
exercise
of
hope
;
for
a
pati●n●
expectation
of
the
Lords
Salvation
.
Secondly
,
What
it
is
to
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
:
here
mind
;
The
way
of
the
Lord
may
be
understood
;
of
that
way
wherein
he
walketh
towards
his
People
,
which
is
aptly
stiled
,
the
way
of
his
Providence
,
or
,
in
that
way
wherein
he
requires
his
People
to
walk
towards
him
;
and
is
properly
stiled
,
the
VVay
of
his
Precepts
,
1.
●vere
is
the
way
of
Gods
Providence
,
in
which
he
walketh
towards
us
:
of
which
,
that
Psal.
18.30
.
speaketh
;
As
for
God
,
his
VVay
is
perfect
.
So
Psal.
25.10
.
All
the
Paths
and
VVaies
of
the
Lord
,
are
Mercy
and
Truth
unto
such
as
keep
his
Covenant
,
and
Testimonies
.
Now
if
it
be
thus
taken
here
,
Then
to
keep
his
VVay
is
diligently
to
attend
his
Hand
,
and
to
observe
his
Carriage
,
and
ordering
,
in
all
that
befals
his
People
,
more
especially
in
all
that
trouble
that
comes
on
them
:
For
whatever
trouble
comes
upon
the
People
of
God
and
whoever
be
the
instruments
of
inflicting
,
the
Lord
hath
his
way
in
it
,
Mit.
6.9
.
ordering
it
,
as
to
the
kind
,
as
to
the
measure
,
as
to
the
season
,
as
to
the
continuance
,
and
as
to
the
ends
and
fruits
.
Now
,
to
observe
the
Lord's
Hand
,
and
to
attend
his
VVay
,
in
ordering
his
Providences
,
and
our
troubles
;
this
is
to
keep
his
VVay
.
So
Isa.
26.8
.
In
the
way
of
thy
Jugements
we
have
waited
for
thee
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
VVe
have
waited
on
the
Lord
,
and
kept
his
VVay
.
2.
There
is
the
way
of
God's
Presepts
;
in
which
he
commandeth
his
People
to
walk
:
And
thus
is
this
phrase
most
commonly
taken
.
So
2
Kings
21.21
.
where
it
is
said
of
Amon
:
He
forsook
the
Lord
God
of
his
Fathers
,
and
walked
not
in
the
VVay
of
the
Lord
:
i.
e.
not
in
the
VVay
of
his
Commandments
.
Thus
David
spake
of
the
way
of
his
Precepts
,
in
Psal
119
27.
Make
me
understand
the
Way
of
thy
Pr●●pts
:
And
if
it
be
taken
thus
,
then
to
keep
the
VVay
of
the
Lord
,
is
to
walk
in
his
Statutes
and
to
observe
his
Commandments
to
do
them
.
So
Gen.
18.19
.
the
Lord
testifies
of
Abraham
;
I
know
him
,
thet
he
will
command
his
Children
and
his
houshold
after
him
,
annd
they
shall
keep
the
VVay
of
the
Lord
,
to
do
Justice
and
Judgement
.
So
in
Job
.
23.11
,
13.
My
feet
have
held
his
steps
,
his
VVay
have
I
kept
and
not
declined
,
neither
have
I
gone
back
from
the
Commadments
of
his
lips
:
So
to
walk
in
his
VVays
,
and
to
keep
his
Commandments
,
are
the
same
,
Deut.
26.17
.
and
Psal.
119
1
,
2.
So
that
the
sum
of
all
is
;
However
it
be
with
the
truly
Godly
,
more
especially
when
the
wicked
do
wateh
them
to
do
them
a
mischeif
,
their
best
way
is
,
to
attend
on
the
Lord
,
to
follow
him
,
to
walk
on
in
the
ways
of
his
Commandements
;
so
eying
the
hand
of
the
Lord
in
all
that
befals
them
,
as
that
they
patiently
expect
,
and
quietly
wait
for
the
Salvation
of
the
Lord
.
Thus
for
Explication
.
I
now
come
to
the
Demonstration
,
which
shall
be
dispacht
by
clearing
,
That
it
is
the
honestest
,
the
wisest
,
the
safest
,
the
most
comfortable
,
and
most
honourable
Way
.
First
,
This
is
the
most
innocent
,
just
and
honest
Way
;
yea
truly
,
this
is
the
only
good
,
honest
and
right
Way
.
I
am
to
shew
what
is
the
best
for
a
Godly
man
,
to
whom
no
way
is
good
,
but
what
is
just
and
honest
.
There
are
indeed
other
ways
which
a
man
may
take
when
he
is
in
trouble
,
through
the
wickeds
watching
him
to
do
him
a
mischief
,
whereby
to
escape
the
mischief
intended
him
;
but
they
are
not
just
and
honest
.
I
shall
instance
in
these
.
-
1.
By
sinfully
complying
with
the
wicked
in
their
ungodly
ways
,
thereby
to
abate
the
edge
of
their
wrath
:
This
was
the
way
Peter
took
when
in
the
High
Priests
Hall
,
he
not
only
denyes
his
Master
,
but
backs
his
denial
with
an
Oath
;
yea
,
being
among
a
cursing
crew
that
should
seem
would
not
believe
him
else
,
he
falls
a
cursing
and
swearing
that
he
knew
not
the
man
,
Mat.
26.74
.
-
2.
By
sinful
shifting
or
shuffling
through
Lyes
or
deceitfull
Equivocations
,
to
avoid
the
mischief
intended
:
This
was
the
way
that
Abraham
took
to
escape
the
mischief
that
he
thought
at
one
time
the
Men
of
Gerar
might
do
him
,
Gen.
20.
and
that
the
Egyptians
might
do
to
him
at
another
time
for
his
wives
sake
:
wherein
,
though
Abraham
did
not
tell
a
down-right
untruth
,
as
he
excuseth
the
matter
to
Aebimelech
,
yet
he
did
sinfully
shuffl●
in
making
use
of
a
deceitful
Equivocation
for
his
safety
.
-
3.
By
angerly
and
revengfully
rendering
Evil
for
Evil
,
thereby
thi●king
to
pay
the
wicked
in
their
own
Coyn
,
and
to
avenge
a
mans
own
quarrel
This
was
the
course
that
David
was
about
to
take
against
Na●al
.
had
he
not
been
prevented
by
Abigals
wisdom
,
1
Sam
25.33
.
-
4.
By
basely
deserting
the
Place
that
the
Lord
hath
put
a
man
in
,
and
requires
him
to
abide
in
This
was
that
which
Shemaiah
would
have
p●t
Nehemiah
upon
;
but
he
refused
to
hearken
to
him
,
in
Nehem.
6.10
,
11.
not
but
that
a
man
forsake
his
place
,
not
only
of
habitation
,
but
also
of
publick
station
and
employment
,
in
some
cases
when
that
the
Lord
calls
him
off
;
but
this
is
of
no
base
deserting
;
Base
deserting
is
,
when
out
of
cowardliness
,
and
base
fear
,
a
man
withdrawes
himself
from
his
place
,
in
which
,
and
at
that
time
,
when
the
Lord
requires
him
to
abide
,
that
he
may
provide
for
his
own
safety
:
This
was
the
way
Moses
would
have
taken
,
when
the
Lord
was
sending
him
to
deliver
his
People
,
had
the
Lord
left
him
to
himself
,
as
you
may
see
at
large
in
the
third
and
forth
chapters
of
the
Book
of
Exodus
.
-
5.
By
rebelliously
and
traiterously
slepping
out
of
the
place
that
God
hath
set
a
man
in
.
This
was
that
way
they
tempted
David
unto
,
in
1
Sam.
24.4
.
and
which
Abshai
would
have
taken
,
had
not
David
hindered
him
,
1
Sam.
26.9
.
Now
none
of
these
waies
are
just
and
honest
,
being
all
of
them
contrary
to
the
Command
,
and
a
departing
from
God
to
the
Creature
;
as
I
shall
clear
particularly
.
First
,
That
sinfully
to
comply
with
the
wicked
to
abate
the
edge
of
their
wrath
,
is
contrary
to
the
Command
,
is
clear
from
these
Scriptures
,
Ephes.
5.7
.
Be
ye
not
therefore
pantakers
with
them
;
that
is
,
with
the
wicked
,
with
the
Children
of
disobedience
:
Now
one
way
of
partaking
with
them
,
is
by
sinful
compliance
:
hence
vers.
11.
Have
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitfull
works
of
darkness
;
have
you
no
hand
,
do
not
you
bear
a
part
,
be
not
drawn
in
to
comply
in
these
things
:
To
this
purpose
,
is
that
.
Rom.
12.2
.
Be
not
conformed
to
this
VVorld
.
Nonconformity
to
this
world
,
is
a
Christians
duty
.
Secondly
,
That
sinfully
to
shift
and
shuffle
through
Lyes
and
deceitful
Equivocations
to
provide
for
ones
safety
,
is
contrarie
to
the
Command
of
God
,
clear
is
that
,
Gen.
20
9.
where
Abimelech
reproving
Abraham
for
his
practise
,
tells
him
,
Thou
hast
done
things
to
me
that
ought
not
to
be
done
.
Thirdly
,
That
to
render
evil
for
evil
,
and
to
avenge
our selves
,
is
against
the
Command
of
God
;
clear
is
that
Prov.
20
21.
Say
not
thou
,
I
will
recompence
evil
,
but
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
he
shall
save
the.
1.
Thess.
5.15
.
See
that
none
render
evil
for
evil
to
any
man
Rom.
12.17
.
Recompence
to
no
man
evil
for
evil
:
and
19.
Dearly
beloved
avenge
not
your selves
.
Fourthly
,
That
basely
to
desert
the
place
that
God
hath
put
a
man
in
,
is
against
the
Command
of
God
;
clear
is
that
,
1
Cor.
7.24
.
●rethrin
,
let
everyone
wherein
he
is
called
,
therein
abide
with
God
.
and
as
in
the
condition
wherein
,
so
in
the
place
whereunto
;
till
God
remove
him
.
Fifthly
,
That
rebelliously
to
step
out
of
a
mans
place
,
is
against
the
Command
of
God
,
is
clear
from
Eccles.
10.4
.
If
the
spirit
of
thy
Ruler
rise
up
against
thee
,
leave
not
thy
place
;
for
yeelding
pacifieth
great
offence
.
Subjects
are
here
directed
how
to
carry
themselves
when
that
the
spirit
of
the
Ruler
rises
up
against
themselve
counsel
that
the
Spirit
here
gives
,
is
.
That
they
keep
their
place
,
not
in
a
way
of
rebellious
opposition
,
but
in
way
of
yeelding
subjection
;
leave
not
thy
place
as
a
subject
,
containe
thy self
within
the
bounds
of
thine
own
calling
and
condition
,
bridling
all
disloyal
passion
,
and
forbearing
all
unlawfull
attempts
,
toward
off
the
wrath
of
the
Ruler
:
he
speaketh
not
against
a
prudent
withdrawing
from
a
storm
,
as
David
from
Saul
,
Elias
from
Ahab
,
and
Christ
frm
Herod
,
but
against
a
disloyal
and
rebellious
defection
;
as
Israel
to
their
T●ms
,
1
Kings
12
16.
So
that
whatever
the
provocations
be
that
the
Rulers
give
,
Subjects
must
submit
themselves
,
by
yeelding
active
obedience
in
a
I
things
which
they
command
according
to
God
,
and
by
patiently
enduring
what
they
inflict
on
us
,
though
for
righteousness
sake
;
keeping
our selves
in
the
same
humble
,
obedient
and
loyal
temper
,
what
ever
provocations
we
meet
with
to
the
contrary
.
And
that
in
all
these
waies
there
is
a
departing
from
God
the
Creature
arising
from
a
distrust
of
his
All
sufficiency
to
provide
for
us
in
his
way
,
and
from
a
conceit
of
our
own
wisdom
to
provide
be●ter
for
our
safety
,
is
most
manifest
:
therefore
these
wayes
being
contrary
to
the
Comand
of
God
,
and
injurious
to
his
All-sufficiency
,
are
not
just
and
honest
;
but
to
wait
on
the
Lord
and
to
keep
his
way
,
this
is
the
good
the
right
,
and
the
honest
Way
.
See
1
Sam.
12.23
.
where
he
tells
them
,
that
He
will
shew
them
the
goood
and
right
Way
,
and
what
that
is
,
he
acquaints
in
the
nxt
verse
,
Only
fear
the
Lord
,
and
serve
him
in
Truth
,
with
all
your
heart
,
which
is
to
the
same
purpose
,
with
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
;
that
is
,
the
honest
and
good
Way
,
in
which
the
Lord
commandeth
his
People
to
walk
,
2
Chron.
6.27
.
His
Commandments
being
holy
,
just
,
and
good
,
Rom.
7.12
.
The
way
of
his
Comandments
must
needs
be
good
,
just
,
and
honest
;
and
his
Cammandments
being
the
Rule
,
the
goodness
of
a
way
lyes
in
its
conformity
thereunto
;
and
this
is
the
way
that
is
agreeable
to
the
Command
of
God
,
as
in
the
Text.
2
This
is
the
wisest
way
:
When
a
man
hath
many
wise
,
subtile
,
and
powerful
enemies
watching
to
mischieve
him
;
he
had
need
behave
himself
wisely
.
Hence
when
our
Saviour
sends
forth
his
Disciples
as
Sheep
among
Wolves
,
Mat.
10.26
.
he
says
to
them
,
Be
wise
as
Serpents
,
and
innocent
as
Doves
,
he
adviseth
them
to
the
wisest
,
as
well
as
the
honestest
way
.
Now
however
carnall
men
do
think
some
one
of
the
forementioned
wayes
to
be
the
wiset
,
yet
it
will
be
apparent
,
that
to
wait
on
,
he
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
,
is
the
wisest
course
;
by
these
two
arguments
.
First
,
It
is
the
Way
which
the
truest
and
highest
Wisdom
,
the
Wisdom
of
God
doth
direct
unto
,
so
here
in
the
Text
So
in
that
Psal.
27.14
.
he
complains
of
his
enemies
,
and
of
false
witnesses
that
were
risen
up
against
him
,
that
did
breath
out
cruelty
,
vers.
12.
and
then
by
the
Spirit
he
commends
to
himself
and
others
,
suitable
advice
in
such
a
case
,
vers.
14.
Wait
on
the
Lord
.
So
Exod.
14.13
.
there
Pharoah
and
all
his
Hosts
are
at
the
heels
of
the
poor
Israelites
,
and
he
counts
of
nothing
but
of
destroying
them
,
Exod.
15.9
.
and
they
for
their
parts
knew
not
how
to
escape
:
Now
sayes
Moses
to
them
,
Fear
ye
not
,
stand
still
,
and
see
the
salvation
of
the
Lord
.
So
that
whatever
distress
the
People
of
God
are
in
,
this
is
the
way
the
Wisdom
of
God
directs
unto
;
for
what
the
word
of
God
in
the
Scripture
directs
to
,
that
the
Wisdom
of
God
directs
,
as
is
clear
from
that
,
Luke
11.49
.
2dly
.
This
is
the
way
that
the
wisest
men
have
taken
.
David
was
a
wise
Man
;
we
read
of
him
1
Sam.
18.30
.
that
David
behaved
himself
more
wisely
then
all
the
Servants
of
Saul
,
so
that
his
name
was
much
set
by
:
Now
this
was
the
way
that
he
took
,
as
you
have
him
speaking
in
that
Psal.
18.21
.
I
have
kept
the
wayes
of
the
Lord
,
and
not
wickedly
departed
from
my
God
;
for
all
thy
judgements
were
before
me
:
and
I
did
not
put
away
his
statutes
from
me
,
&c.
So
Psal
119
110.
The
wicked
have
laid
a
snare
for
me
,
yet
I
erred
not
from
thy
precepts
.
Daniel
was
a
wise
man
;
hence
that
Proverb
,
Ezeck.
28.3
.
Wisen
than
Danirl
;
and
he
took
this
course
when
that
his
Enemies
had
laid
a
snare
for
him
to
take
away
his
Life
:
yet
(
Dan.
6
10.
)
he
declined
not
from
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
but
waited
on
the
Lord
,
and
kept
his
way
,
as
aforetime
;
as
you
may
there
rend
.
Yea
,
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Wisdome
of
God
,
he
took
this
course
,
as
you
may
read
,
Luke
13
where
when
certain
of
the
Pharises
came
;
saying
to
him
,
Get
thee
out
and
depart
hence
,
for
Hered
will
kill
thee
,
vers.
31.
He
answered
vers.
32.
Go
ye
and
tel
that
Fox
,
Behold
,
I
cast
out
Devils
,
and
do
cures
to
day
and
to
morrow
:
that
is
,
I
will
do
the
work
of
my
Father
:
I
will
follow
what
he
hath
sent
me
about
,
and
keep
his
Way
,
whatever
becomes
of
me
.
Thus
you
see
it
is
the
wisest
way
.
3dly
.
This
is
the
safest
way
:
when
a
man
is
beset
with
the
wicked
that
seek
to
mischieve
him
,
't
is
a
time
to
look
after
the
safest
way
:
now
to
wait
on
the
good
Lord
,
and
to
keep
his
Way
is
the
safest
course
a
man
can
take
:
Pro.
10.9
.
He
that
walks
uprightly
,
walks
surely
.
And
28
18.
Whose
walketh
uprightly
,
shall
be
saved
.
I
know
carnal
wisdom
thinks
otherwise
;
and
mocks
at
this
:
But
I
am
speaking
to
the
People
of
God
,
who
are
capable
of
receiving
and
understanding
what
I
shall
offer
,
and
to
the
moths
will
appear
to
be
the
safest
way
by
these
two
Particulars
.
First
,
This
is
the
readiest
way
for
the
People
of
God
to
escap●
that
mischeif
which
the
wick●d
devise
,
and
intend
against
them
,
Prov.
18.10
.
The
Name
of
the
Lord
is
a
strong
Tower
;
the
Righteous
fly
to
it
,
and
are
safe
:
But
how
do
they
fly
to
this
strong
hold
but
upon
the
wings
of
Faith
and
Hope
,
whereby
they
wait
on
the
Lord
?
and
being
fled
for
refuge
to
this
strong
hold
they
are
safe
,
and
continue
safe
by
abiding
there
,
which
is
by
keeping
the
way
of
the
Lord
:
Hence
that
,
Prov.
16.7
.
When
a
mans
wayes
please
the
Lord
he
maketh
even
his
enemies
to
be
at
peace
with
him
.
Now
for
those
whose
wayes
please
him
,
who
wait
on
him
,
and
keep
his
way
,
he
maketh
even
their
enemies
to
be
at
peace
with
them
,
these
several
wayes
.
-
1.
Sometimes
by
changing
their
hearts
,
and
by
making
them
even
of
Enemies
to
become
Friends
.
So
we
find
he
changed
the
heart
of
Ahasuerus
that
whereas
his
enmity
was
so
enflamed
by
the
mis-information
of
Haman
,
as
that
he
had
signed
the
Decree
for
the
utter
destroying
of
the
People
of
God
;
yet
afterwards
he
grants
unto
the
Jews
to
gather
themselves
together
,
and
stand
for
their
lives
,
to
destroy
,
slay
,
and
cause
to
pe●ish
all
the
power
of
the
people
of
the
Province
that
should
assault
,
both
little
ones
,
and
women
,
and
to
take
the
spoile
of
them
for
a
prey
.
So
he
changed
the
heart
of
Nebuchadnezza●
,
with
respect
to
the
three
Worthies
;
whom
in
the
heat
of
his
fury
he
commanded
to
be
cast
into
the
fiery
Furnace
,
heated
seven
times
hotter
than
aforetime
;
yet
afterwards
his
heart
is
turned
towards
them
,
as
that
he
greatly
promotes
them
in
the
province
of
Babylon
;
as
you
may
reade
Dan.
3.
So
the
Lord
changed
the
heart
of
Paul
,
who
of
a
persecuting
Saul
,
became
a
preaching
Paul
,
Gal.
1.23
.
abounding
in
love
to
Christ
and
his
members
,
as
he
did
before
in
rage
and
cruelty
against
them
.
-
2.
By
restraining
sometimes
their
envy
and
fury
;
so
that
though
their
hearts
continue
as
full
of
bitterness
,
malice
and
revenge
,
as
formerly
,
yet
he
bindeth
up
their
hands
,
so
as
that
they
cannot
execute
the
mischeif
they
intend
against
his
people
.
So
Psal.
76.5
.
The
stout-hearted
are
spoiled
,
or
disarmed
;
they
have
slept
their
sleep
;
and
none
of
the
men
of
might
have
found
their
hand
.
All
which
expressions
tend
to
shew
the
restraint
that
is
laid
upon
them
;
and
by
whom
,
you
may
see
,
vers.
6.
At
thy
Rebuke
,
O
God
of
Iacob
,
both
the
Chariots
and
the
Horses
are
cast
into
a
dead
sleep
:
Hence
that
,
vers.
10.
Surely
the
wrath
of
men
shall
praise
thee
;
that
is
,
as
much
of
it
as
he
suffers
for
to
break
forth
;
for
the
remander
of
wrath
wilt
thou
restrain
.
We
have
a
notable
example
of
this
in
Laban
,
Gen.
31.
who
is
not
only
rebuked
by
the
Lord
in
his
hot
pursuit
after
Iacob
,
with
a
charge
not
to
hurt
him
,
but
is
over-ruled
to
tell
Iacob
how
the
God
of
his
Father
spake
to
him
,
as
you
may
read
,
vers.
29
,
whatever
be
the
fury
and
the
rage
of
the
enemy
,
he
can
say
unto
it
:
Thus
far
shalt
thou
go
and
no
farther
,
as
Job
38.11
.
-
3.
He
maketh
their
enemies
to
be
at
peace
with
them
,
sometimes
by
enclining
them
to
use
his
People
well
,
and
to
treat
them
peaceably
after
that
they
have
them
in
their
power
and
under
their
hand
,
Jer.
15
11
The
Lord
said
,
Verily
it
shall
be
well
with
thy
remnaut
:
verily
;
I
will
cause
the
enemy
to
treat
the
well
;
in
time
of
evil
,
and
in
the
time
of
affliction
.
So
we
read
,
Psal.
106.46
.
He
made
them
to
be
pittied
of
all
them
that
carryed
them
away
captives
.
-
4.
Alwayes
by
over
ruling
what
they
do
against
them
,
so
as
that
it
shall
not
hurt
them
,
So
Isa.
54.17
.
No
weapon
that
is
formed
against
thee
shall
prosper
.
But
of
whom
is
this
spoken
?
it
follows
there
,
This
is
thee
heritage
of
the
Servents
of
the
Lord
:
It
may
prosper
to
put
them
to
smart
but
not
to
hurt
them
:
As
the
Lord
promised
Paul
,
Acts
18.10
.
I
am
with
thee
,
and
no
man
shall
set
on
thee
to
hurt
thee
.
So
he
promiseth
all
his
,
in
that
Isa.
41.10
So
that
the
readiest
way
to
escape
the
mischief
that
our
enemies
design
against
us
,
is
,
to
wait
on
the
Lord
and
to
keep
in
his
way
,
whatever
carnal
wisdome
thinks
or
suggests
to
the
contrary
:
It
is
true
,
this
is
the
way
to
be
hated
,
and
to
have
many
enemies
,
who
from
their
malice
and
rage
,
will
devise
and
design
much
mischeif
against
us
:
but
Rom.
8.31
.
If
God
be
for
us
,
who
shall
be
against
us
?
that
is
it
matters
not
who
they
are
that
are
against
us
.
This
then
is
the
safest
way
;
hence
Prov.
1.31
.
Whoso
hearkneth
unto
me
shall
dwell
safely
.
I
know
this
seems
a
Paradox
to
the
men
of
the
world
,
and
they
think
some
other
wayes
to
be
more
safe
.
-
First
,
Some
think
that
sinful
compliance
is
a
safer
way
:
but
their
error
will
be
manifest
to
any
that
duly
consider
,
-
1.
That
hereby
they
do
more
encourage
the
wicked
World
against
them
,
whilst
they
partly
comply
,
but
will
not
run
into
the
same
excess
of
riot
with
them
.
So
Lotts
compliance
with
the
wicked
Sodomites
in
offering
them
his
Daughters
,
did
but
encourage
them
the
more
against
him
,
Gen.
19.9
.
And
they
said
,
Stand
back
:
which
words
may
either
refer
unto
Lot
,
and
then
they
hold
forth
how
they
were
enraged
by
his
motion
:
and
this
agreeth
with
the
following
wordes
:
And
they
said
again
This
one
fellow
came
to
sojourn
,
and
he
will
needs
be
a
Judge
;
Now
will
we
deal
worse
with
thee
,
than
with
them
;
and
they
pressed
sore
upon
the
●●an
:
so
far
were
they
from
being
appeased
by
his
sinful
compliance
,
as
that
they
grew
the
more
furious
against
him
.
-
2.
Hereby
you
provoke
the
Lord
to
withdraw
the
Covert
of
his
Protection
from
you
;
while
you
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
;
you
have
the
promise
of
his
Protection
,
2
Chron
152.
but
if
by
sinful
compliance
with
the
wicked
,
you
forsake
him
,
he
will
forsake
you
:
you
forfeit
his
Protect
on
,
Had
not
Jehosaphat's
compliance
with
Ahab
like
to
have
cost
him
his
life
?
2
Chron.
18.
and
hear
what
the
Prophet
sayes
to
him
,
2
Chron.
19
,
2.
Shouldest
thou
help
the
ungodly
,
and
love
them
that
ha●e
the
Lord
?
therefore
is
wrath
upon
thee
from
before
the
Lord
:
And
through
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
that
is
upon
men
for
their
sinful
compliance
,
those
very
evils
are
brought
upon
them
sometimes
,
which
they
think
to
escape
:
As
notable
is
that
instance
which
Mr.
Fox
gives
account
of
,
one
Richard
Denton
,
in
Queen
Mary's
dayes
;
who
by
his
sinful
compliance
with
the
wicked
World
,
in
disowning
the
Tru●h
of
the
Gospel
,
thought
to
escape
burning
;
and
was
afterward
burnt
in
his
own
house
,
according
to
that
of
our
Saviour
,
He
that
will
save
his
life
shall
lose
it
,
Mat.
16.25
.
-
Secondly
,
Others
think
,
that
to
avenge
themselves
in
paying
the
wicked
in
their
own
Coyn
,
doing
mischeif
unto
them
,
is
the
safest
way
,
but
their
error
will
be
manifest
,
from
that
of
our
Saviour
,
Mat.
26
52.
Put
up
again
thy
Sword
into
its
place
;
for
all
they
that
take
the
sword
,
shall
perish
by
the
sword
:
this
way
in
which
they
think
to
provide
for
their
safety
,
is
in
the
judgement
of
our
Saviour
,
the
ready
way
to
their
ruine
.
-
Thi●●ly
,
Others
think
by
Shuffling
Lying
and
Equivocating
,
to
provide
better
for
their
safety
;
then
by
keeping
the
way
of
the
Lord
;
but
however
,
some
present
security
sometimes
hath
been
obtained
by
such
waye
,
yet
in
the
end
they
are
most
pernicious
and
destructi●e
for
us
:
Prov.
19.5
.
He
that
speaketh
lyes
,
shall
not
escape
:
and
vers
9.
He
that
speaketh
lyes
shall
perish
.
And
for
such
as
comfort
themselves
as
they
Isa.
28.25
We
have
made
lyes
our
refuge
,
and
und●y
falshood
have
we
hid
our selves
:
Mind
what
the
Lord
saith
to
them
,
vers
17.
Iudgement
will
I
also
lay
to
the
line
,
and
righteousness
to
the
Plimmet
;
and
the
●a●●
shall
sweep
away
the
refuge
of
lyes
;
and
the
waters
shall
ever
flow
the
hiding
place
:
and
your
Covenant
neith
death
shall
be
disanulled
,
and
your
agreement
with
Hell
shall
not
stand
;
when
the
overflowing
scourge
shall
pass
thorow
then
shall
on
be
trodd●
down
by
it
;
and
then
where
is
your
safety
?
they
think
to
secure
themselves
from
the
wrath
of
man
;
but
they
mind
not
how
to
be
secured
from
the
wrath
of
God
.
-
Fourthly
,
Others
think
by
basely
deserting
their
places
,
to
provide
better
for
their
safety
,
than
by
following
the
Lord
,
and
keeping
his
way
.
But
the
hazzards
David
was
in
when
he
took
this
course
,
1
Sam.
27
may
convince
these
men
of
thir
mistake
,
especially
if
they
consider
that
he
that
leaves
the
place
God
hath
set
him
in
,
our
of
base
fear
,
is
sure
to
carry
his
fear
with
him
where
ever
he
go
,
if
not
(
in
the
place
fie
promised
himself
greatest
security
)
to
meet
with
the
evil
he
feared
:
As
the
Lord
threatens
them
in
that
,
Jer.
42.17
,
There
it
shall
com●
to
pass
,
that
the
Sword
which
ye
feared
,
shall
overtake
you
there
in
the
Land
if
Egypt
;
and
the
Famine
whereof
you
were
afruid
,
shall
follow
close
after
you
in
Egypt
,
and
there
ye
shall
dye
.
-
Fifthly
,
Others
think
it
a
safer
way
rebelliously
to
step
out
of
their
places
for
the
overturning
the
power
of
those
that
are
in
Authority
over
them
because
they
g●ant
power
to
the
wicke●
to
oppress
and
mischieve
them
:
But
had
Zim●i
peace
that
slew
his
Master
?
the
experience
of
all
ages
testifies
how
ill
they
provide
for
their
safety
,
at
the
long
run
,
who
take
this
course
:
let
that
instance
suffice
which
we
have
in
2
Chron.
25.3
.
So
that
what●ver
men
may
think
,
there
is
no
such
way
to
escape
the
mischief
intended
against
us
by
the
wicked
,
as
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
.
2.
It
will
yet
further
appear
to
be
the
safest
way
,
for
that
it
is
the
ready
way
to
have
good
by
all
their
troubles
,
by
all
that
the
wicked
do
against
them
:
Wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
,
then
no
matter
though
the
wicke
watch
against
you
to
do
you
a
mischief
:
for
they
shall
not
onely
prove
abortive
in
all
the
mischievous
designs
they
are
big
with
,
as
Job
.
5.12
.
but
according
to
his
promise
,
all
shall
work
together
for
good
,
Rom.
8.28
.
for
he
that
hath
promised
,
is
infinite
in
Power
.
Wisdom
,
Godness
and
Faithfulness
,
to
over-rule
all
the
devices
and
designes
of
his
and
your
Enemies
,
so
as
to
make
those
things
that
are
in
their
own
nature
against
you
,
to
work
together
for
your
good
:
As
you
know
what
Ioseph
sayes
,
in
that
●en.
50.20
.
As
for
you
,
ye
thought
evil
against
me
,
but
God
meant
it
unto
good
,
to
bring
to
pass
,
as
it
is
this
day
,
to
save
much
people
alive
.
Thus
doth
God
over
rule
the
malice
and
revenge
of
men
for
good
to
his
People
;
but
they
must
then
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
;
as
you
may
see
Psal.
81.8
,
&c.
For
all
the
paths
of
the
Lord
are
Mercy
and
Tr●●
hunto
such
as
keep
his
Covenant
and
his
Testimonies
.
When
the
wicked
smite
and
oppress
the
people
of
God
,
they
are
the
Lord's
Rod
,
Isa.
10.5
.
wherewith
he
chastiseth
his
People
:
And
that
of
the
Apostle
holds
in
this
,
as
well
as
in
other
chastisements
,
Heb.
12.10
.
He
for
our
profit
,
that
wee
might
he
partakors
of
his
Holiness
;
as
also
what-follows
in
verse
11.
Now
no
chastisment
for
the
present
seemeth
joyous
but
grievous
;
nevertheless
,
afterward
it
yeeldeth
the
fruit
of
Righteousness
to
them
which
are
exercised
thereby
;
so
as
that
they
wait
on
God
in
the
Way
of
his
Judgements
,
and
keep
the
Way
of
his
Commandments
.
Thus
I
have
cleared
it
to
be
the
safest
Way
.
3.
This
the
most
honourable
way
;
though
it
were
a
safe
way
,
yet
if
it
be
not
an
honourable
way
,
it
is
not
the
best
way
:
That
proved
a
safe
way
that
David
took
,
in
1
Sam.
27.1
,
2
3.
but
it
was
a
dishonourable
way
;
however
,
under
the
power
of
temptations
he
concludes
it
best
;
yet
afterward
he
finds
,
by
wofull
experience
,
his
mistake
.
It
was
a
safe
way
that
they
advised
Nehemiah
to
,
in
Neh●m
6.10
.
but
because
it
was
dishonourable
he
would
not
take
it
;
vers
11.
And
he
said
,
Should
such
a
man
as
I
fly
?
and
who
is
there
,
being
as
I
am
,
would
go
into
the
Temple
to
save
his
life
?
I
will
not
go
in
:
He
would
not
so
dishonour
his
place
.
To
run
hazards
in
an
honourable
way
hath
alwaies
been
more
eligible
to
Spirits
truly
noble
,
th●n
sneekingly
to
provide
for
safety
in
a
bale
dishonourable
way
.
Now
the
way
that
is
before
you
,
is
the
most
honourable
way
,
as
will
appear
in
these
following
particulars
.
First
,
'T
is
the
way
of
true
valour
and
courage
,
when
the
wicked
watcheth
to
mischief
you
;
when
the
wicked
,
even
your
Enemies
and
Foes
come
upon
you
to
eat
up
your
flesh
,
as
sal.
27
2.
then
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
to
stand
your
ground
,
to
follow
the
Lord
,
to
keep
his
way
;
This
is
an
argument
of
a
brave
and
gallant
Spirit
Was
it
not
a
proof
of
a
heroick
and
brave
Spirit
in
Paul
,
when
he
saies
to
them
,
Act.
21
13.
What
mean
you
to
weep
,
and
to
break
my
heart
?
for
I
am
ready
,
not
to
be
bound
only
,
but
to
dye
a
Jerusalem
for
the
N●me
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
VVhen
men
are
bold
and
daring
in
a
wicked
way
,
and
will
resolutely
keep
on
,
whatever
difficulties
or
opposition
they
meet
with
this
is
not
true
valour
,
but
a
mad
hardiness
,
and
desperate
stoutness
of
spirit
:
But
when
men
are
cou●arious
and
undaunted
in
following
the
Lord
,
stedfastly
keeping
and
walking
on
in
his
way
,
maugre
all
opposition
that
Satan
and
wicked
Men
make
against
them
this
is
true
valour
and
galantry
of
Spirit
.
Such
brave
and
heroick
Spirits
were
they
mentioned
,
Heb.
11
35
,
36
,
37.
who
have
this
honourable
Testimonial
of
the
Lord
vers
38
,
of
whom
the
World
was
not
worthy
:
Persons
,
whereof
every
one
was
more
worth
than
the
VVorld
,
or
too
excellent
to
abide
in
the
VVorld
,
being
worthy
of
better
and
greater
honour
than
the
world
could
give
them
.
4.
'T
is
the
way
by
which
you
shall
most
victoriously
triumph
over
all
your
enemies
:
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
,
and
you
shall
go
on
conquering
and
to
conquer
,
over
Sin
,
Satan
,
the
VVorld
and
Antichrist
;
over
all
our
enemies
;
Though
,
God
you
shal
do
valiantly
,
for
he
it
is
that
shall
tread
down
all
your
enemies
.
Psal.
108.13
.
For
this
is
the
victory
that
overcommeth
the
world
,
even
your
Faith
,
1
John
5.4
.
Through
Faith
,
whereby
we
wait
on
God
,
and
keep
his
Way
,
we
shall
overcome
the
world
,
that
is
,
Satan
and
all
his
wicked
crew
,
with
all
the
instruments
of
mischief
they
make
use
of
against
us
.
Hence
that
,
Rom.
8.37
.
In
all
these
things
we
are
more
than
Conquerours
,
through
him
that
loved
us
:
and
this
honour
have
all
they
,
that
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
.
3
'T
is
the
way
by
which
you
shall
bring
most
honour
to
God
,
to
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
the
Captain
of
your
Salvation
.
That
the
people
of
God
are
imployed
in
service
whereby
God
is
honoured
,
that
reflects
hunour
upon
them
;
and
the
more
God
is
honoured
,
the
more
honour
have
they
that
serve
him
:
the
Queen
of
Sheba
counted
Solomon's
servants
happy
,
who
waited
continually
upon
him
,
1
King
.
10.8
.
how
much
more
honourable
is
it
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
in
that
a
greater
than
Solomon
is
here
?
Now
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
;
herein
you
will
greatly
honour
the
Lord
.
As
they
that
dissert
and
forsake
the
Lord
and
his
waies
,
when
it
comes
to
any
hard
service
,
do
greatly
dishonour
him
;
as
if
there
were
not
enough
to
be
had
to
make
amends
for
all
their
hardships
they
endure
;
so
they
that
follow
the
Lord
,
and
heep
his
way
,
through
sharp
oppositions
and
sufferings
they
greatly
honour
him
in
the
world
:
to
cleave
to
the
Lord
,
and
follow
him
,
when
all
the
world
are
about
out
ears
for
his
sake
;
to
keep
his
Way
,
when
that
his
Way
is
every
where
spoken
against
;
to
continue
faithful
in
his
service
,
when
nothing
but
bonds
and
persecutions
attend
us
for
it
;
this
commends
his
Service
,
and
tendeth
much
to
the
honour
of
his
Name
and
Wayes
.
4.
This
is
the
ready
way
to
true
Honour
;
As
the
wise
man
hath
it
in
that
,
Prov.
27.18
.
He
that
waiteth
on
his
Master
,
shall
be
honoured
:
So
wait
on
the
Lord
and
keep
his
Way
,
and
you
shall
be
honoured
,
and
that
with
true
Honour
,
even
that
honour
that
is
of
God
.
In
that
John
.
5.44
.
our
Saviour
distinguisheth
between
that
honour
that
is
of
men
,
and
that
Honour
that
is
of
God
;
and
that
is
the
the
true
Honour
that
is
of
God
:
For
as
they
say
,
Honor
est
in
honorante
,
non
in
honorate
,
in
him
that
honoureth
;
and
then
that
is
true
and
highest
honor
that
is
from
the
only
true
God
,
that
high
and
only
One.
Now
,
this
honour
have
all
they
that
waiting
on
the
Lord
,
and
keeping
his
Way
,
do
honour
:
1
Samuel
2
.
3●
.
Him
that
honoureth
me
,
I
will
honour
:
and
sayes
our
Saviour
,
John
12.26
.
If
any
man
serve
me
,
let
him
follow
me
;
and
where
I
am
,
there
shall
my
servant
be
:
and
what
honour
that
is
.
you
may
gather
from
that
Col
3.4
.
and
it
further
followes
,
If
any
man
serve
me
,
him
will
my
Father
honour
:
Thus
it
appears
to
be
the
most
honourable
way
.
5.
Lastly
,
This
is
the
most
comfortable
way
.
It
must
be
granted
,
't
is
a
way
that
is
attended
with
sufferings
,
tribulations
and
distresses
,
2
Tim.
3.12
.
and
yet
it
is
the
most
comfortable
way
,
as
will
appear
,
In
that
,
-
1.
It
is
the
ready
way
to
have
peace
,
inward
peace
,
the
best
peace
in
the
midst
of
all
the
trouble
the
world
can
bring
upon
you
;
in
that
,
Joh.
16.33
.
the
Lord
Jesus
saith
to
his
Disciples
,
that
in
the
world
they
should
have
tribulation
,
but
in
him
they
should
have
peace
.
And
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
,
is
the
ready
way
to
attain
his
Peace
,
as
appears
from
Isa.
26.3
.
Thou
shalt
keep
him
in
perfect
peace
,
whose
mind
is
stayed
on
thee
,
because
he
trusteth
in
thee
.
That
which
rendered
perfect
peace
,
i●
[
Peace
,
Peace
]
in
the
Original
,
the
reduplication
,
according
to
the
Idiome
of
the
Hebrew
,
denoting
the
excellency
,
perfection
,
abundance
,
and
duration
of
Peace
.
But
to
whom
is
this
promise
made
?
saith
the
text
,
to
him
whose
mind
is
stayed
on
the
Lord
,
and
trusteth
in
him
;
and
in
verse
2.
to
the
righteous
Nation
which
keepeth
the
Truth
:
which
,
according
to
the
point
in
hand
,
may
be
exprest
,
to
them
that
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
.
So
Psal.
119.165
.
Great
Peace
have
they
that
love
thy
Law
,
and
nothing
shall
offend
them
.
-
2.
'T
is
the
ready
way
to
have
the
holy
Ghost
,
who
is
stiled
the
Comforter
,
to
abide
with
us
.
What
more
comfortable
way
,
than
that
wherein
we
may
be
sure
to
have
the
Comforter
to
be
with
us
,
to
abide
and
continue
with
us
?
Wait
,
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
,
so
shall
the
Comforter
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
Express
is
that
of
our
Lord
to
this
purpose
,
John
14
,
15.16
.
If
you
love
me
keep
my
Commandments
;
and
I
will
pray
the
Father
,
and
he
shall
give
you
another
Comforter
;
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
So
,
ver.
23
If
any
man
love
me
,
he
will
keep
my
words
,
and
my
Father
will
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
and
make
our
abode
with
him
.
So
that
this
is
the
way
to
have
Father
,
Son
and
holy
Ghost
,
to
come
to
us
,
and
abide
with
us
.
-
3.
The
Comforts
which
are
to
be
had
in
this
way
,
are
true
,
solid
,
substantial
and
abiding
Comforts
,
such
as
fill
the
soul
with
inward
joy
and
mirth
,
under
the
forest
outward
trouble
,
so
as
that
they
can
sing
in
prison
,
and
leap
in
the
flames
.
Notable
is
that
expression
of
the
Apostle
,
2
Cor.
3
4
I
am
filled
with
comfort
,
I
am
exceeding
joyfull
in
all
our
tribulations
in
following
the
Lord
.
He
tells
us
in
the
next
verse
,
that
his
flesh
had
no
rest
,
that
he
was
troubled
on
every
side
,
and
yet
exceeding
joyfull
:
yea
,
he
tells
us
in
another
place
,
2
Cor.
1.5
.
that
as
his
afflictions
did
abound
for
Christ
,
so
his
consolations
did
abound
by
him
.
-
4.
This
is
the
way
to
arrive
speedily
where
the
wicked
shall
trouble
you
no
more
,
where
there
shall
be
no
more
sorrow
nor
weeping
,
but
where
you
shall
have
respect
rest
and
peace
,
fulness
of
joy
and
comfort
for
evermore
That
of
the
Lord
Jesus
to
his
Disciples
,
Luke
22.28
,
29.
is
plain
for
this
,
Ye
are
they
which
have
continued
with
me
in
my
temptations
and
I
appoint
you
a
Kingdome
,
as
my
Father
hath
appointed
unto
me
:
with
John
10
:
27.28
.
My
sheep
hear
my
voice
,
and
I
know
them
,
and
they
follow
me
,
and
I
give
unto
them
eternal
life
,
and
they
shall
never
perish
,
neither
shall
any
man
pluck
them
out
of
my
hand
.
As
Caleb
and
Joshua
waited
on
the
Lord
,
and
kept
his
way
,
following
him
fully
,
and
so
entred
Canaan
,
and
had
a
peaceable
and
comfortable
possession
there
,
Josh.
14.14
.
so
they
that
wait
on
the
Lord
and
keep
his
way
,
shall
have
abundant
entrance
into
that
heavenly
Canaan
,
2
Pet.
1.11
.
where
there
is
fulness
of
joy
;
and
fulness
for
evermore
,
Psal.
16.11
.
and
thus
it
appears
to
be
the
most
comfortable
way
,
to
conclude
:
this
we
say
,
all
is
well
that
ends
well
.
Now
,
Psal.
37.37
.
Mark
the
perfect
man
,
and
behold
the
upright
;
for
the
end
of
that
man
is
peace
.
Thus
then
we
have
cleared
,
that
however
it
go
with
the
people
of
God
here
in
this
world
,
more
especially
when
the
wicked
watch
them
to
do
them
a
mischeif
,
't
is
their
best
way
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
;
for
that
is
the
honestest
,
the
wisest
,
the
safest
way
,
and
the
most
honourable
and
most
comfortable
way
.
And
though
I
doubt
not
but
enough
hath
been
spoken
to
perswade
and
prevail
with
those
that
have
an
understanding
to
discern
,
and
a
heart
to
perceive
what
hath
been
set
before
them
:
yet
I
question
not
,
but
carnal
reason
hath
many
things
to
object
,
and
such
as
may
prevail
with
carnal
hearts
to
disbelive
all
that
hath
been
spoken
,
so
far
at
least
as
to
prefer
the
wayes
of
carnal
wisdom
before
this
way
of
the
Lord
:
But
I
rest
satisfied
with
that
answer
of
our
Saviour
,
Mat.
13.11
.
It
is
given
to
you
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
,
but
unto
them
it
is
not
given
.
Thus
you
have
the
Doctrinal
part
of
the
point
:
I
proceed
to
the
application
;
and
we
shall
make
use
of
this
.
1.
To
admonish
and
forewarn
all
the
followers
of
Christ
that
have
own'd
engag'd
,
and
walk'd
in
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
to
take
heed
that
they
be
not
stumbled
,
moved
,
and
turned
out
of
the
way
of
the
Lord
.
The
Apostle
in
Heb.
12.13
.
adviseth
them
to
make
straight
paths
for
their
feet
,
lest
that
which
is
lame
should
be
turned
out
of
the
way
,
but
let
it
rather
be
healed
.
There
is
some
lameness
remaining
with
the
best
;
with
some
more
,
with
some
less
;
but
with
all
some
;
it
lies
therefore
in
all
to
take
heed
lest
they
be
turned
out
of
the
way
.
Hence
that
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Cor.
10.12
.
Let
him
that
thinketh
he
standeth
,
take
heed
lost
he
fall
;
and
let
him
that
thinketh
he
is
stablished
and
settled
in
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
take
heed
lest
he
be
offended
and
turned
out
of
the
way
.
Oh
that
a
holy
Jealousie
in
this
thing
may
possess
and
fill
all
your
hearts
.
More
particularly
,
I
would
forewarn
you
to
take
heed
lest
you
be
offended
,
through
some
things
,
and
by
some
persons
,
in
this
day
of
temptation
.
1.
Take
heed
lest
you
be
offended
at
the
Cross
:
Our
Saviour
in
the
Parable
of
the
Sower
,
Mat.
13.
tells
us
of
some
,
who
though
they
hear
and
receive
the
Word
for
a
season
with
joy
,
yet
when
tribulation
or
persecution
ariseth
for
the
Word
,
by
and
by
they
are
offended
.
How
is
this
fulfilled
in
our
days
:
how
many
are
there
,
who
while
the
way
of
the
Lord
was
the
way
of
Preferment
,
did
profess
and
walk
in
it
;
who
now
that
it
is
opposed
&
every
where
spoken
against
;
do
decline
and
forsake
it
?
Be
you
admonished
to
take
heed
,
lest
the
stumbling-block
of
others
sufferings
,
especially
of
faithful
Ministers
,
do
turn
you
out
of
the
way
:
The
Apostle
laboureth
much
in
removing
this
stumbling-block
,
as
you
may
see
,
2
Cor.
1.
Phil.
1.1
Thes.
3.3
.
Therefore
I
do
the
more
earnestly
forewarn
you
of
this
;
and
take
heed
lest
what
sufferings
come
on
you
for
the
Gospels
sake
,
do
turn
you
out
of
the
way
:
you
are
no
Disciples
for
Christ
;
unless
you
take
up
your
Cross
and
follow
him
,
Luke
14.27
.
Take
heed
lest
you
be
offended
by
the
falls
and
apostacies
of
hypocritical
Professors
:
this
is
that
Satan
and
his
instruments
will
lay
before
you
to
turn
you
out
of
the
way
of
the
Lord
:
our
Saviour
doth
therefore
forewarn
of
this
,
Mat.
24.
so
likewise
his
Apostles
,
1
Tim.
4.1
.
2
Pet.
2.1
,
2.
and
1
John
2.19
.
3.
Take
heed
that
you
be
not
stumbled
by
the
scorn
,
contempt
,
and
reproach
that
is
cast
on
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
and
those
that
walk
in
it
.
This
is
that
Satan
&
his
instruments
will
lay
before
you
;
that
the
way
of
the
Lord
and
his
followers
are
every
where
under
reproach
and
contempt
:
for
as
they
said
to
Paul
,
so
hath
the
false
Church
said
to
those
that
teach
the
way
of
the
Lord
truly
,
Act.
28.22
.
For
as
concerning
this
Sect
,
we
know
that
every
where
it
is
spoken
against
,
the
Original
is
,
Heresie
:
the
way
of
the
Lord
is
commonly
thus
branded
in
the
world
;
and
they
that
walk
in
it
are
counted
a
company
of
Sectaries
and
Hereticks
.
But
this
should
not
stumble
us
no
more
then
it
did
Paul
,
who
there
(
v.
23.
)
boldly
teacheth
this
way
,
and
(
Acts
24
,
14.
)
freely
professeth
it
.
But
this
I
confess
to
thee
that
after
the
way
which
they
call
Heresie
,
so
worship
I
the
God
of
my
fathers
.
4.
Take
heed
you
be
not
offended
at
the
Prosperity
of
the
wicked
,
especially
when
he
bringeth
wicked
devices
to
pass
:
This
was
that
had
almost
turn'd
the
Psalmist
out
of
the
way
,
Psal.
73.2
,
3.
As
for
me
,
my
feet
were
almost
gone
,
my
steps
had
well
nigh
slipt
,
for
I
was
envious
at
the
foolish
,
when
I
saw
the
prosperity
of
the
wicked
.
To
see
those
that
despise
hate
,
and
persecute
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
and
those
that
walk
in
it
,
to
prosper
and
flourish
;
while
those
that
love
it
,
own
it
,
and
walk
in
it
,
are
in
an
afflicted
and
suffering
condition
;
this
not
onely
overturns
formal
Professors
,
but
many
a
time
puts
sincere
Believers
to
a
stand
.
Hence
that
advice
in
Psal.
37.7
.
Fret
not
thy self
because
of
him
who
prospereth
,
because
of
the
man
who
bringeth
wicked
divices
to
pass
:
and
as
vers.
8.
Fret
not
thy self
in
any
wise
to
do
evil
.
2.
Take
heed
of
such
persons
,
as
by
whom
if
you
be
not
the
more
watchful
,
you
may
be
so
offended
,
as
to
be
turned
out
of
the
way
More
particularly
.
-
1.
Take
heed
of
your selves
.
This
is
that
our
Saviour
calls
for
,
in
that
,
Mat.
16.24
.
If
any
man
will
come
after
me
,
let
him
deny
himself
.
Our
greatest
danger
is
from
our selves
,
while
we
have
within
a
deceiver
and
a
traytor
,
who
is
still
conspiring
to
turn
us
out
of
the
way
,
Take
heed
therefore
of
your
own
selves
,
consult
not
with
flesh
and
blood
,
Gal.
1.10
.
-
2.
Beware
of
Satan
.
This
is
that
which
the
Apostle
suggests
,
2
Cor.
3.
I
fear
by
any
means
lest
as
the
Serpent
beguiled
Eve
through
his
subtilty
,
so
your
minds
should
be
corrupted
from
the
simplicity
that
is
in
Christ
.
And
out
of
the
like
fear
concerning
you
,
I
beseech
you
beware
of
Satan
,
and
the
rather
,
for
that
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
vers
,
14.
Satan
is
transformed
into
an
Angel
of
light
.
2.
Beware
of
false
Teachers
.
This
is
the
advice
of
our
Saviour
,
in
Mat.
7.15
.
Beware
of
false
Prophets
,
which
comes
to
you
in
sheeps
cloathing
,
&c.
And
though
I
cannot
say
,
I
know
,
with
the
Apostle
in
Acts
20.29
.
yet
I
am
greatly
afraid
,
that
after
my
departing
shall
grievous
Wolves
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
flock
;
and
that
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
,
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
away
disciple
after
them
.
4.
Beware
of
worldly
Friends
,
such
as
will
counsel
you
to
spare
your selves
,
such
as
savour
not
the
things
of
God
,
but
those
that
be
of
men
.
This
our
Saviour
calls
for
in
that
of
Luke
14.26
.
Answer
them
as
Christ
answered
Peter
,
Mat
16.22
,
23.
The
proper
use
of
this
Point
,
with
respect
to
the
people
of
God
,
is
,
to
exhort
and
perswade
them
,
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
way
,
however
it
be
,
whoever
they
are
that
watch
and
plot
against
them
,
however
they
may
prosper
in
bringing
wicked
devices
to
pas●
;
however
,
they
may
prevail
in
oppressing
the
poor
Saints
,
yet
this
is
the
Exhortation
that
I
have
received
from
the
Lord
for
you
,
Wait
on
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
Way
.
There
are
two
branches
of
the
Exhortation
,
I
shall
speak
to
both
of
them
distinctly
.
And
because
the
latter
of
them
is
the
main
,
and
the
former
a
help
thereto
in
bad
times
,
I
shall
invert
the
order
of
the
Text
,
and
speak
to
what
is
here
,
the
latter
in
the
first
place
,
and
the
other
as
time
will
give
leave
.
1.
However
it
go
,
Saints
,
though
the
wicked
watch
to
do
you
a
mischief
,
yet
keep
you
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
diligently
observing
the
way
of
his
Commandements
,
the
way
of
your
duty
to
walk
therein
.
For
as
much
as
it
hath
been
the
design
of
m●
preaching
all
along
,
to
expound
the
Way
of
God
to
you
,
and
to
instruct
you
in
the
way
of
the
Lord
;
And
I
am
now
directing
my
speech
to
the
Saints
of
God
,
who
know
,
own
and
profess
the
way
of
the
Lord
;
I
shall
not
spend
much
time
(
while
I
have
so
little
left
)
in
recounting
to
you
what
I
have
taught
you
concerning
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
onely
in
general
,
that
way
of
truth
and
righteousness
,
the
way
of
faith
and
holiness
which
I
have
taught
you
from
the
word
,
is
intended
.
You
know
the
way
of
Gospel-Doctrine
,
Gospel-Fellowship
,
Gospel-worship
,
Gospel-Discipline
,
and
Gospel-Conversation
,
which
I
have
preached
,
and
you
have
received
.
And
here
beloved
,
I
call
God
to
witness
,
in
whose
Name
I
have
preached
to
you
,
that
I
have
preached
the
way
of
the
Lord
sincerely
and
faithfully
,
as
I
have
received
of
the
Lord
by
the
teaching
of
his
Spirit
through
the
Word
;
I
therefore
beseech
and
entreat
you
,
out
of
that
hearty
love
I
bear
to
you
,
and
that
affectionate
care
I
have
for
you
that
as
you
tender
the
Glory
of
God
,
your
own
Peace
here
,
and
eternal
Happiness
hereafter
,
and
the
spiritual
and
eternal
good
of
others
,
that
you
will
remember
how
you
have
heard
,
and
received
,
and
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
.
In
the
prosecuting
of
this
,
I
shall
speak
to
these
two
things
.
-
First
,
Open
this
duty
in
a
few
particulars
.
-
Secondly
,
Give
you
some
directions
to
help
you
herein
.
For
the
first
of
these
,
take
it
in
these
particulars
.
-
1.
Be
exhorted
to
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
in
your
memories
:
So
Rev.
3
3.
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
;
and
heard
,
and
hold
fast
.
I
am
speaking
to
those
that
have
received
the
knowledge
of
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
that
they
retain
what
they
have
learned
,
and
that
they
maintain
an
actual
remembrance
of
it
:
and
the
rather
take
heed
to
this
,
every
one
of
you
,
with
the
greater
diligence
,
for
that
you
are
like
to
be
deprived
of
the
help
of
your
Remembrancers
,
viz.
the
faithful
Ministers
of
Christ
,
1
Tim.
4.6
.
you
have
had
their
help
a
l●ng
while
,
in
putting
you
,
from
Sabbath
to
Sabbath
,
in
remembrance
;
but
this
is
taking
from
you
:
as
the
Apostle
in
another
case
,
Heb.
2.1
.
Therefore
ye
ought
to
give
the
more
earnest
heed
to
the
things
ye
have
heard
,
lest
at
any
time
ye
should
let
them
slip
.
-
2.
Keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
in
your
judgments
and
Consciences
:
I
am
speaking
to
those
whose
judgments
are
enlightned
,
and
Consciences
renewed
,
to
approve
of
the
VVay
of
the
Lord
:
As
therefore
the
Apostle
unto
them
2
Pet.
3.17
Ye
therefore
,
beloved
,
seeing
ye
know
these
things
before
,
beware
,
lest
ye
be
led
amay
with
the
error
of
the
wicked
and
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
.
So
say
I
,
seeing
ye
know
the
VVay
of
the
Lord
,
and
approve
of
it
,
beware
lest
being
led
away
with
the
error
of
the
wicked
;
and
your
own
judgements
being
thereby
corruped
,
and
your
Consciences
defiled
,
you
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
:
and
I
the
rather
press
this
,
for
that
,
as
the
Apostle
hath
it
,
2
Cor.
11.3
.
I
fear
lest
by
any
means
,
as
the
Serpent
beguiled
Eve
through
his
subtilty
,
so
your
minds
should
be
corrupted
from
the
simplicity
that
is
in
Christ
.
-
3.
Keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
in
your
Profession
:
I
am
speaking
unto
those
,
who
,
as
Rom.
10.10
.
with
the
heart
,
believe
unto
Righteousness
;
and
with
the
month
,
make
confession
unto
Salvation
:
And
you
have
the
Exhortation
in
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
Heb.
10.23
.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
profession
of
the
Faith
without
wavering
:
Be
not
ashamed
of
your
profession
;
as
our
Saviour
speaks
,
Mar
8.38
.
Whosoever
therefore
shall
be
ashamed
of
me
,
and
of
my
Words
,
in
this
adulterous
and
sinfull
generation
,
of
him
also
shall
the
Son
of
Man
be
ashamed
,
when
he
cometh
in
the
Glory
of
his
Father
,
with
his
holy
Angels
;
with
Mat.
10.32
,
33.
Whosoever
therefore
shall
confess
me
before
men
,
him
will
I
confess
also
before
my
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
:
But
whosoever
shall
deny
me
before
men
,
him
will
I
also
deny
before
my
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
-
4.
Keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
in
your
hearts
and
affections
,
loving
,
rejoycing
,
and
delighting
in
the
Way
of
the
Lord
:
The
keeping
of
it
in
your
memories
,
judgements
,
and
profession
,
will
be
but
in
vain
,
unless
you
keep
it
in
your
hearts
.
Lay
up
and
hide
the
Word
of
God
in
your
hearts
;
let
the
desire
and
delight
of
your
soul
be
in
the
Way
of
the
Lord
;
with
the
Psal.
119.111
.
Thy
Testimonies
have
I
taken
for
mine
heritage
for
ever
,
for
they
are
the
rejoycing
of
my
heart
:
'T
is
the
Caracter
of
the
Godly
man
,
Psal
,
1.1
,
2.
He
delighteth
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
;
and
in
his
Law
doth
he
meditate
day
and
night
.
-
5.
Keep
the
VVay
of
the
Lord
in
your
lives
and
conversation
;
walking
therein
conscientiously
;
observing
the
Commandments
of
God
,
to
do
accordingly
:
I
am
speaking
to
those
who
have
chosen
the
way
of
the
Lord
to
walk
in
;
and
they
may
read
what
the
Lord
saith
in
that
,
Deut.
5.32
.
You
shall
observe
to
do
as
the
Lord
your
God
hath
commanded
you
:
you
shall
not
turn
aside
to
the
right
hand
,
or
to
the
left
:
you
shall
walk
in
all
the
Wayes
that
the
Lord
your
God
hath
commanded
you
:
and
to
as
many
as
walk
according
to
this
rule
,
peace
shall
be
upon
them
,
and
upon
the
Israel
of
God
.
Having
this
opened
this
Duty
,
take
these
few
Directions
among
the
many
that
might
be
given
.
-
1
Let
the
Spirit
of
Christ
be
your
guide
and
principle
:
I
am
speaking
unto
such
as
have
the
Spirit
of
Christ
:
Now
if
you
consult
that
Ezek
36.27
.
You
shall
find
that
the
Lord
promiseth
his
people
,
that
he
will
put
his
Spirit
within
them
:
and
to
what
promise
?
viz.
both
to
encline
,
enable
,
and
guide
them
to
walk
in
his
Statutes
,
and
to
observe
his
Commandmen●s
to
do
them
.
There
is
no
entring
into
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
but
by
the
Spirit
,
Joh.
3
,
3.
we
all
naturally
being
gon
astray
,
wander
from
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
and
it
is
the
spirit
only
that
can
,
and
doth
reduce
men
into
this
way
;
and
the
best
being
but
lame
,
and
having
not
only
a
principle
of
halting
in
,
but
declining
from
it
,
there
is
no
walking
in
this
Way
,
but
by
the
assistance
and
guidance
of
the
Spirit
.
Let
therefore
the
Spirit
of
God
be
your
guide
;
it
is
comprised
,
that
he
shall
lead
you
into
all
truth
,
John
16.13
.
Let
the
spirit
be
your
principle
:
walk
in
the
Spirit
,
Gal.
5.16
,
then
you
shall
not
fulfill
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
;
but
shall
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
.
-
2.
Make
the
Word
of
God
your
rule
.
I
have
heretofore
,
from
that
John
6
39.
and
1
Tim.
3.15
.
and
several
other
places
,
cleared
to
you
,
that
it
is
given
of
God
for
this
end
,
to
be
the
rule
both
for
Faith
and
Practice
Keep
therefore
unto
this
,
and
by
no
meanes
depart
from
this
,
if
you
would
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
.
Here
you
have
the
Lord
revealing
his
Way
,
and
that
clearly
and
plainly
,
so
that
the
most
simple
,
that
apply
themselves
to
it
,
may
understand
it
:
the
Scriptures
are
a
perfect
and
a
constant
rule
:
Therefore
,
as
in
that
,
Isa.
8.26
.
To
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
;
if
they
speak
not
according
to
this
Word
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
Light
in
them
.
There
are
some
that
make
the
Light
within
▪
their
rule
and
that
in
opposition
to
the
Word
:
but
the
Light
in
such
is
Darkness
:
for
if
they
speak
not
according
to
this
Word
(
if
it
be
but
diverse
from
,
though
not
directly
opposite
unto
it
)
then
there
is
no
light
in
them
.
Indeed
the
Light
within
,
that
is
Concience
enlightned
,
is
a
rule
;
but
it
is
,
Regula
,
Regulata
,
a
Ruled
Rule
:
There
is
Regula
Regulans
,
and
Regula
Regulata
,
A
Ruling
Rule
,
and
a
Ruled
Rule
:
The
former
is
a
Rule
to
the
latter
,
by
which
it
is
to
be
tryed
and
approved
:
The
Word
of
God
is
a
Ruling
Rule
,
and
Conscience
is
a
Ruled
Rule
,
which
is
to
be
obeyed
,
as
far
as
it
speaks
according
to
the
Word
,
and
no
further
.
If
therefore
you
would
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
do
not
despise
Conscience
,
do
not
neglect
the
Light
within
,
but
make
it
not
thy
Rule
;
make
the
Word
of
God
thy
Rule
;
admit
not
of
any
thing
that
is
belonging
to
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
that
is
not
grounded
upon
,
or
not
warranted
by
his
Word
.
If
you
would
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
hold
fast
to
what
is
written
,
stick
to
the
Word
.
That
saying
of
Austin
is
famous
:
Sive
de
Christo
,
sive
de
Ecclesia
,
sive
de
quacunque
alia
re
non
dico
si
nos
sed
si
Angelus
sed
coelo
vobis
annunciaverit
praeterquam
quod
in
Scripturis
accipistes
,
Anathema
sit
:
Not
to
say
,
If
we
,
but
if
an
Angel
from
heaven
shall
preach
any
thing
of
Christ
,
or
of
the
Church
,
or
of
any
other
thing
besides
what
ye
have
received
in
the
Scripture
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Like
to
that
,
Gal.
1.8
,
9.
The
Word
is
the
heavenly
Compass
whereby
we
may
be
directed
to
steer
our
course
aright
to
the
Haven
of
happiness
:
Keep
you
to
the
Word
,
while
one
says
,
this
is
the
way
,
and
another
that
:
Try
all
things
by
the
Rule
of
the
Word
,
and
make
that
your
Rule
to
walk
by
.
Hence
,
when
Paul
was
taking
his
leave
of
the
Church
at
Ephesus
,
in
that
Acts
20.
in
his
Farewel-Sermon
;
that
after
his
departure
,
they
might
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
:
you
may
read
,
what
he
commends
to
them
,
verse
32.
And
your
brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
the
Word
of
his
Grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
give
you
an
inheritance
among
those
that
are
sanctified
:
He
commends
the
Word
of
God
to
them
.
So
,
Beloved
,
now
that
I
may
no
more
speak
to
you
from
this
place
,
for
the
teaching
of
you
the
right
and
the
good
way
,
I
recommend
to
you
the
Word
of
the
Lord
;
which
will
be
a
light
to
your
feet
,
and
a
Lanthorn
to
your
paths
,
to
guide
you
in
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
till
you
attain
the
end
of
your
Faith
,
the
Salvation
of
your
souls
.
What
knowledge
I
have
of
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
what
I
have
taught
you
of
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
I
have
been
taught
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
,
through
the
Word
:
and
though
you
want
the
great
help
of
a
plain
,
powerful
,
and
faithful
Ministry
for
the
future
,
yet
let
not
those
that
are
sincere
,
in
desiring
to
walk
in
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
be
discouraged
by
those
who
would
make
them
believe
,
that
the
Word
is
hard
to
be
understood
:
for
that
,
as
it
is
more
from
malignity
in
us
,
than
difficulty
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
the
most
do
not
understand
them
;
so
they
are
easie
to
be
understood
by
them
that
sincerely
endeavour
;
it
being
not
onely
most
plain
and
clear
in
teaching
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
but
also
appointed
to
enlighten
the
eyes
,
and
make
wise
the
simple
,
Psal.
19
7
,
8.
Yea
,
the
entrance
of
it
giveth
light
:
it
giveth
understanding
to
the
simple
,
Psal.
119.130
.
And
how
weak
and
simple
soever
any
of
the
Saints
may
be
in
worldly
matters
,
and
in
the
Worlds
account
,
yet
of
them
all
is
that
spoken
,
1
John
2.27
.
But
the
anointing
which
ye
have
received
of
him
,
abideth
in
you
,
and
ye
need
not
that
any
man
teach
you
,
but
as
the
same
anointing
teacheth
you
of
all
things
,
and
is
truth
,
and
is
no
lye
,
even
as
it
hath
been
taught
you
,
ye
shall
abide
in
him
.
Though
they
corrupt
and
pervert
this
Text
,
that
make
use
of
it
to
the
disannulling
of
all
Ministerial
teaching
;
for
if
John
had
meant
so
,
to
what
purpose
did
he
write
this
Epistle
?
yet
when
God
depriveth
us
of
this
help
,
this
Scripture
affords
support
and
comfort
to
the
Saints
,
that
by
the
Spirit
in
them
,
they
shall
be
enabled
to
understand
what
he
teacheth
in
the
Word
,
so
as
to
abide
in
the
Lord
and
in
his
Way
,
as
they
have
been
taught
.
Having
then
the
Spirit
for
your
principle
and
guide
,
let
the
Word
be
your
Rule
,
and
you
shall
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
;
according
to
that
promise
,
Isaiah
35.8
.
The
wayfaring-men
,
though
fools
,
shall
not
erre
therein
.
3.
Let
the
example
of
Christ
be
your
pattern
,
that
you
may
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
;
set
this
Copy
alwayes
before
you
.
He
always
kept
the
Way
of
the
Lord
;
as
he
came
down
from
Heaven
to
do
the
Will
of
his
Father
,
John
6.38
.
so
he
did
alwayes
those
things
that
did
please
him
,
John
8.29
.
He
never
departed
in
the
least
from
the
Way
of
the
Lord
:
He
knew
n●
sin
,
neither
was
guile
found
in
his
mouth
.
If
then
you
would
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
learn
of
him
,
follow
him
,
walk
even
as
he
walked
:
Indeed
in
the
things
that
are
proper
to
Christ
,
as
God
,
or
as
Mediator
,
therein
he
is
not
to
be
imitated
by
us
;
but
in
the
things
that
he
did
,
or
suffered
as
man
,
he
left
us
an
example
or
pattern
,
that
we
should
follow
his
steps
,
2
Pet.
2.21
.
Hence
that
Exhortation
of
his
,
Mat.
11.29
.
Learn
of
me
,
for
I
am
me●k
and
lowly
in
heart
.
That
then
you
may
be
directed
as
well
as
encouraged
to
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
look
to
Jesus
,
and
walk
as
you
have
him
for
an
example
.
Indeed
,
the
Apostle
exhorts
to
walk
,
as
you
have
him
for
an
example
,
Phil.
3.17
.
But
knowing
that
he
could
give
you
but
an
imperfect
Copy
,
he
exhorts
in
that
,
1
Cor.
11.1
.
Be
ye
followers
of
me
,
even
as
I
also
am
of
Christ
.
It
may
be
of
good
use
to
us
,
to
minde
the
examples
of
the
Apostles
and
faithful
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
that
have
walkt
on
in
the
Way
of
the
Lord
before
us
:
But
forasmuch
as
there
in
none
of
them
,
even
Peter
himself
,
but
went
awry
more
or
less
;
therefore
make
the
example
of
Christ
your
pattern
.
Time
will
not
permit
to
prosecute
this
at
large
:
I
shall
only
offer
some
few
particulars
from
the
example
of
Christ
to
you
,
such
as
may
be
most
seasonable
to
further
you
in
keeping
the
Way
of
the
Lord
.
1.
It
was
the
work
and
business
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
to
do
the
Will
of
his
Father
,
to
do
what
pleased
him
.
As
he
came
down
from
Heaven
to
do
his
Father's
Will
,
as
you
before
heard
from
John
6.68
.
so
he
made
it
his
work
and
business
.
To
this
purpose
is
that
,
Luke
2.49
.
How
is
it
that
ye
sought
me
?
wist
ye
not
that
I
must
be
about
my
Fathers
business
?
with
that
John
4.34
.
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
My
meat
is
to
do
the
Will
of
him
that
sent
me
,
and
to
finish
his
work
.
If
then
you
will
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
herein
,
be
ye
followers
of
Christ
;
let
it
be
your
work
and
business
to
do
the
Will
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
walk
in
all
well-pleasing
before
him
:
Let
the
Exhortation
be
in
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Thes.
4.1
.
Furthermore
,
then
we
beseech
you
Brethren
,
and
exhort
you
,
That
as
you
have
received
of
us
how
you
ought
to
walk
and
please
God
,
so
ye
would
abound
more
and
more
.
1.
It
was
the
practice
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
to
look
on
all
the
sufferings
that
came
upon
him
,
as
coming
from
the
hand
of
his
Father
in
accomplishment
of
his
Word
,
and
therefore
quietly
to
submit
to
them
.
To
this
purpose
is
it
that
he
tells
Pilate
in
John
.
19.11
.
Thou
couldst
have
no
power
at
all
against
me
,
except
it
were
given
thee
from
above
;
He
looks
beyond
Pilate
,
to
him
that
was
above
.
So
John
18.11
.
The
Cup
which
my
Father
hath
given
me
,
shall
I
not
drink
it
?
He
overlooks
the
instruments
,
and
looks
on
his
sufferings
,
as
a
Cup
put
into
his
hand
by
his
Father
:
And
as
he
observed
the
hand
of
his
Father
in
the
sufferings
that
came
upon
him
,
so
he
takes
notice
that
they
are
in
accomplishment
of
Scripture
,
Mat.
26.53
,
54.
Thinkest
thou
that
I
could
not
now
pray
to
my
Father
,
and
he
shall
presently
give
me
more
than
twelve
Legions
of
Angels
?
but
how
then
shall
the
Scriptures
be
fulfilled
,
that
thus
it
must
be
?
and
he
takes
notice
that
the
Scripture
had
foretold
that
thus
it
must
be
,
and
that
he
must
suffer
,
and
enter
into
glory
,
as
he
clears
i●
in
that
of
Luke
24.25
,
26.
Therefore
though
he
prayed
,
if
it
be
possible
,
as
Matthew
hath
it
;
and
,
if
thou
be
willing
,
let
this
Cup
pass
from
me
,
as
Luke
hath
it
;
yet
he
quietly
submits
to
his
Father's
Will
,
with
a
,
Not
my
will
,
but
thine
be
done
.
And
as
Mat.
26.42
.
If
this
Cup
may
not
pass
away
,
except
I
drink
it
,
let
thy
will
be
done
.
Thus
you
see
how
by
looking
to
the
Fathers
hand
,
he
willingly
submits
to
what
sufferings
came
upon
him
.
That
you
may
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
in
the
midst
of
all
the
sufferings
you
are
like
to
meet
with
,
herein
following
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
eying
the
hand
of
your
gracious
Father
in
all
the
sufferings
that
come
upon
you
,
of
what
nature
soever
,
and
by
whomsoever
inflicted
;
and
what
ever
may
be
the
ends
of
those
by
whom
you
suffer
,
yet
that
they
are
all
ordered
by
him
in
accomplishment
of
his
Word
.
Do
ye
not
believe
this
?
I
know
that
ye
do
believe
it
by
Faith
;
therefore
improve
it
for
the
quieting
of
your
hearts
in
all
your
sufferings
.
This
is
that
the
Apostle
presseth
the
Saints
unto
in
the
12th
of
the
Hebrews
,
where
he
taketh
for
granted
,
that
all
kind
of
sufferings
,
(
more
especially
such
as
come
upon
us
by
the
contradiction
of
sinners
)
are
fatherly
corrections
from
the
Lord
,
and
so
in
accomplishment
of
the
Word
of
God
,
according
unto
that
Psal.
89.30
,
31.
and
therefore
humbly
to
be
submitted
to
:
so
Heb.
12.9
,
10.
Furthermore
we
have
had
fathers
of
our
flesh
,
which
corrected
us
,
and
we
gave
them
reverence
:
shall
we
not
much
rather
be
in
subjection
to
the
Father
of
Spirits
,
and
live
?
for
they
verily
for
a
few
days
chastened
as
after
their
pleasure
;
but
he
for
our
profit
,
that
we
may
be
partakers
of
his
holiness
.
Seeing
therefore
whatsoever
befalls
you
in
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
is
by
your
Father's
ordering
in
accomplishment
of
his
Word
for
your
profit
,
that
ye
may
be
partakers
of
his
Holiness
,
submit
your selves
to
him
,
eye
your
Fathers
hand
and
end
,
and
be
quiet
.
3.
It
was
the
practice
of
Jesus
Christ
in
his
state
of
humiliation
,
to
give
unto
Civil
Magistrates
and
Rulers
what
was
their
due
,
yea
,
to
forgo
somewhat
of
his
Civil
Right
rather
than
to
offend
them
:
For
giving
unto
Civil
Magistrates
their
due
,
notable
is
that
of
Mat.
22.21
.
Render
therefore
unto
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesars
,
and
unto
God
the
things
that
are
God's
.
And
as
he
taught
them
,
so
he
practised
himself
;
for
he
was
not
of
those
that
say
and
do
not
,
but
his
practise
was
always
conformable
to
his
Doctrine
:
When
therefore
they
that
received
Tribute-money
at
Capernaum
,
came
and
demanded
of
him
;
he
will
rather
recede
from
his
Civil
Liberty
than
offend
them
,
Mat.
17.25
,
26
,
27.
Now
go
ye
and
do
likewise
.
If
ye
will
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
give
unto
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesars
;
be
subject
unto
the
King
,
and
all
that
are
in
Authority
:
Let
the
Exhortation
be
that
,
1
Pet.
2.13
.
Submit
your selves
to
every
Ordinance
of
man
for
the
Lords
sake
.
What
is
here
meant
by
Ordinance
of
man
,
is
clear
from
what
follows
;
whether
to
the
Kings
as
Supream
,
or
unto
Governors
,
&c.
Be
ye
therefore
subject
,
Saints
,
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
for
Conscience
sake
,
for
the
Lord's
sake
;
and
as
Rom.
13.7
.
Render
to
every
one
their
due
;
Tribute
to
whom
Tribute
,
Custome
to
whom
Custome
is
due
,
&c.
Such
subjection
to
Magistrates
as
thwarteth
not
our
obedience
unto
God
;
●●es
within
the
Way
of
the
Lord
:
Yield
therefore
active
obedience
unto
●he
King
,
as
far
as
Conscience
towards
God
will
give
leave
:
Fear
God
;
and
honor
the
King
,
1
Pet.
2.17
.
Give
all
that
honor
to
the
King
that
is
consistent
with
the
true
fear
of
God
.
Let
nothing
but
Conscience
towards
God
,
hinder
you
at
any
time
from
yielding
active
obedience
to
all
the
King's
Laws
.
And
here
Beloved
,
I
shall
take
occasion
to
open
my
heart
sincerely
to
you
.
You
know
what
is
required
of
me
if
I
will
continue
a
publick
Minister
in
this
Kingdom
:
I
hope
no
sober
persons
can
think
me
such
a
humerous
perverse
Phanatick
as
to
throw
away
my
Maintenance
,
much
less
my
Ministerial
Capacity
(
which
is
much
more
dear
to
me
than
Livelihood
,
yea
,
than
Life
)
out
of
a
proud
humor
and
vain-glorious
fancy
.
In
brief
therefore
,
as
I
shall
answer
it
before
the
great
God
,
the
searcher
of
all
hearts
,
and
the
righteous
Judge
,
Did
not
Conscience
toward
God
forbid
me
,
I
would
willingly
and
readily
do
all
that
the
Act
requires
.
But
seeing
I
cannot
declare
an
unfeigned
Assent
and
Consent
,
as
the
Law
requires
:
As
from
the
fear
of
my
God
I
dare
not
;
so
from
the
Love
you
generally
have
to
me
,
I
know
you
would
not
have
me
dissemble
with
God
and
men
.
I
do
therefore
humbly
choose
to
submit
to
the
Penalty
,
rather
than
by
a
hypocritical
conformity
(
for
such
it
must
be
in
me
,
if
any
)
to
dishonor
my
God
,
wound
my
own
Conscience
,
and
dissemble
with
men
;
knowing
assuredly
that
my
God
hath
no
need
of
my
sin
;
And
if
he
have
any
work
for
me
in
the
publick
Ministry
,
he
will
encline
the
King's
heart
to
grant
Liberty
and
Encouragement
therein
to
me
,
with
the
rest
of
those
who
desire
to
be
faithful
in
preaching
of
the
Gospel
;
which
that
the
Lord
will
grant
,
I
promise
my self
the
help
of
all
your
prayers
,
who
have
been
favoured
with
any
spiritual
blessings
through
my
Ministry
.
4.
It
was
the
practice
of
Jesus
Christ
to
be
so
far
from
making
resistance
by
the
Sword
to
keep
himself
from
suffering
,
that
he
refused
such
help
as
was
offered
him
that
way
:
So
Mat.
26.52
.
Then
said
Jesus
unto
him
,
Put
up
again
thy
Sword
into
his
place
,
for
all
they
that
take
the
Sword
shall
perish
by
the
Sword
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
't
is
not
all
that
use
,
but
all
that
take
the
Sword
without
a
lawful
call
.
So
John
18.11
.
Put
up
thy
Sword
into
thy
sheath
:
The
Cup
which
my
Father
will
have
me
to
drink
,
shall
I
not
drink
it
?
If
you
would
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
herein
,
follow
Christ
so
,
as
not
to
resist
those
that
are
in
Authority
,
however
unjustly
you
may
suffer
from
them
:
for
,
1
Pet.
2.19
.
This
is
thank-worthy
,
if
a
man
for
Conscience
sake
towards
God
,
endure
grief
,
suffering
wrongfully
.
It
was
the
practice
of
Jesus
Christ
to
be
so
far
from
avenging
himself
,
as
to
render
good
for
evil
;
to
forgive
his
enemies
,
to
seek
their
good
and
welfare
.
So
in
Luke
23.34
.
Then
said
Jesus
,
Father
,
forgive
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
do
.
Thus
follow
Christ
,
according
to
that
he
teacheth
in
Mat.
5.34
.
Love
your
enemies
;
Bless
them
that
curse
you
;
do
good
to
them
that
hate
you
;
and
pray
for
them
which
despightfully
use
you
,
and
persecute
you
.
And
what
the
Apostle
exhorteth
in
Rom.
12.19
,
20.
Dearl
,
beloved
,
avenge
not
your selves
,
but
rather
give
place
unto
wrath
:
for
it
is
written
,
Vengeance
is
mine
,
I
will
repay
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Therefore
if
thine
enemy
hunger
,
feed
him
;
if
he
thirst
,
give
him
drink
,
&c.
6.
The
Lord
Jesus
Christ
had
great
compassion
for
poor
wandering
sinners
,
Mat.
9.36
.
Great
love
for
his
Saints
,
John
13.1
.
with
tender
pity
towards
them
in
all
their
sorrows
and
afflictions
,
Isa.
63.9
.
Herein
also
be
ye
followers
of
Christ
,
according
to
that
Col.
3.12
,
13.
Put
on
therefore
as
the
Elect
of
God
,
holy
and
beloved
,
bowels
of
mercies
,
kindness
,
humbleness
of
minde
,
meekness
,
long-suffering
,
forbearing
one
another
,
and
forgiving
one
another
;
if
any
man
have
a
quarrel
against
any
,
even
as
Christ
forgave
you
,
so
also
do
ye
.
7.
The
Lord
Jesus
counted
not
his
life
dear
,
when
that
he
was
called
to
give
it
up
in
bearing
witness
to
the
Truth
:
as
you
have
it
in
that
John
18.37
.
he
bears
witness
to
the
Truth
when
called
to
it
,
with
the
hazard
of
his
life
.
Herein
follow
Jesus
Christ
,
in
bearing
Witness
to
the
Truth
of
God
,
though
with
the
hazard
of
your
lives
,
as
Paul
doth
in
that
Acts
20.24
.
What
ever
mischief
be
threatned
by
wicked
men
,
yet
deny
not
,
be
not
ashamed
of
the
Words
,
Truths
,
and
Ways
of
Christ
;
for
't
is
the
Word
of
the
true
and
faithful
Witness
,
which
we
have
,
Mark
8.36
.
Whosoever
therefore
shall
be
ashamed
of
me
and
my
words
,
in
this
adulterous
and
sinful
Generation
,
of
him
also
shall
the
Son
of
Man
be
ashamed
,
when
he
cometh
in
the
glory
of
his
Father
,
with
the
holy
Angels
.
And
,
Oh
how
sad
,
if
this
be
thy
portion
!
for
if
in
that
day
Christ
shall
be
ashamed
of
thee
,
Wo
be
to
thee
for
ever
,
thou
shalt
be
wretched
and
miserable
to
all
Eternity
.
But
be
faithful
,
couragious
,
and
constant
,
in
confessing
him
,
and
his
Ways
and
Truths
;
for
he
hath
said
,
Mat.
10.32
.
Whosoever
therefore
shall
confess
me
before
men
,
him
will
I
confess
before
my
Father
that
is
in
Heaven
:
And
,
Oh
how
comfortable
,
if
this
be
thy
portion
!
for
if
Jesus
Christ
confess
thee
at
that
day
,
Peace
be
to
thee
for
ever
,
thou
shalt
be
blessed
and
happy
to
all
Eternity
:
Though
therefore
thy
confessing
of
him
,
be
attended
not
only
with
eproaches
,
and
Revilings
,
but
with
Fines
,
Bonds
,
Imprisonment
,
yea
,
Death
it self
;
yet
herein
follow
him
,
in
bearing
witness
to
the
Truth
,
when
called
unto
it
,
whatever
hazard
you
run
by
it
;
yea
,
though
it
come
to
the
drinking
of
the
Cup
that
he
drank
of
,
and
to
the
sealing
of
your
Testimony
with
your
blood
;
knowing
that
if
ye
suffer
with
him
,
ye
shall
also
reign
together
with
him
.
Thus
if
you
follow
the
Lord
,
walking
in
his
steps
,
in
these
and
other
Particulars
,
wherein
he
hath
given
us
an
example
,
you
shall
be
sure
to
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
.
And
this
shall
suffice
for
the
third
branch
of
the
Direction
.
4.
Let
the
Glory
of
God
be
your
End
,
if
that
you
would
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
:
if
you
have
sincerely
entred
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
then
the
Glory
of
the
Lord
is
your
last
End
;
and
if
you
would
keep
on
steadily
in
this
way
,
look
to
the
Glory
of
God
as
your
main
End
.
Though
it
be
possible
for
a
man
that
hath
the
Glory
of
God
for
his
End
,
to
step
out
of
the
Way
of
the
Lord
;
yet
it
is
impossible
for
a
man
to
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
unless
this
be
his
utmost
End
:
Yea
though
it
be
possible
for
one
that
is
right
in
his
End
,
to
erre
in
this
or
that
particular
,
so
as
to
stray
from
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
in
some
lesser
matters
that
shall
not
prejudice
his
Salvation
;
yet
it
is
impossible
,
that
such
a
one
should
●o
mistake
about
the
Substantials
of
this
Way
,
as
to
turn
aside
,
and
to
walk
totally
and
finally
in
the
Way
that
leadeth
to
destruction
,
and
et●●nal
perdition
.
Though
the
purity
of
the
End
,
will
not
make
ame●ds
for
the
viciousness
of
the
means
;
yet
where
a
man
is
right
in
his
End
,
much
Errour
as
to
the
means
shall
be
forgiven
him
;
yea
,
and
to
have
the
Glory
of
God
for
your
End
,
in
all
your
natural
and
civil
A●●ions
,
i●
〈◊〉
way
to
sanctifie
them
,
and
to
inscribe
Holiness
to
the
L●●d
on
them
.
Thus
may
the
meanest
actions
of
your
particular
Callings
become
Religious
,
if
they
be
done
as
to
the
Lord
,
in
obedience
to
his
Command
,
and
with
respect
to
his
Glory
:
Therefore
as
the
Apostle
hath
it
,
1
Cor.
10.32
.
Whether
you
eat
or
drink
,
or
whateuer
ye
do
,
do
all
to
the
glory
of
God
:
Make
this
your
scope
,
and
it
will
be
of
special
use
to
guide
you
when
the
way
is
doubtful
,
being
indeed
propounded
by
the
Apostle
for
that
end
:
As
a
man
that
is
travelling
on
Salisbury
Plain
towards
the
City
;
he
comes
sometimes
where
there
is
no
beaten
paths
,
and
sometimes
where
two
or
three
ways
meet
;
now
to
keep
his
eye
on
the
City
,
is
the
ready
course
to
keep
him
in
the
right
way
:
So
if
a
man
were
to
draw
a
streight
Line
to
such
a
Point
,
and
hath
not
a
rule
to
draw
by
,
his
readiest
way
is
to
keep
his
eye
upon
the
Point
.
So
when
your
way
is
doubtful
,
and
you
know
not
which
way
to
take
,
take
that
which
is
most
for
the
glory
of
God
:
where
you
see
not
your
Rule
,
keep
your
eye
on
the
glory
of
God
,
and
it
will
be
of
choice
use
to
keep
you
streight
in
the
Way
of
the
Lord
.
And
so
much
for
the
first
branch
of
the
Exhortation
.
2.
Be
exhorted
to
wait
on
the
Lord
,
for
without
this
you
will
not
long
keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
there
are
such
troubles
,
distresses
,
and
tribulations
that
attend
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
that
as
the
Apostle
hath
it
,
Heb.
10.36
.
Ye
have
need
of
patience
,
that
after
ye
have
done
the
will
of
God
,
you
may
inherit
the
promise
.
So
say
I
,
you
have
need
of
Waiting
,
that
you
may
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
and
continue
therein
to
the
end
.
Wherein
the
Nature
of
this
Duty
lies
,
and
what
Encouragements
there
are
to
it
in
the
worst
of
times
,
I
have
lately
shewn
you
,
when
I
preached
on
that
,
Lam.
3.26
.
It
is
good
that
a
man
hope
,
and
wait
quietly
for
the
Salvation
of
the
Lord
.
Whence
I
observed
,
That
however
it
go
with
the
people
of
God
,
it
is
good
,
it
is
best
for
them
to
hope
and
wait
quietly
for
the
Salvation
of
the
Lord
:
I
shall
therefore
only
recommend
this
duty
to
you
,
as
the
work
of
this
dark
Day
,
and
conclude
with
that
of
our
Saviour
,
Luke
12.35
,
&c.
And
let
your
Loyns
be
girded
about
,
and
your
Lights
burning
,
and
ye
your selves
like
to
men
that
wait
for
their
Lord
when
he
will
return
from
the
wedding
;
that
when
he
cometh
and
knocketh
,
they
may
open
to
him
immediately
.
Blessed
are
those
Servants
,
whom
the
Lord
when
he
cometh
,
shall
finde
watching
.
Yea
,
Keep
the
Way
of
the
Lord
,
and
wait
on
him
:
For
,
as
ver.
42.43
.
Who
then
is
that
faithful
and
wise
Servant
,
whom
his
Lord
shall
make
Ruler
over
his
Houshold
,
to
give
them
their
portion
of
meat
in
due
season
?
Blessed
is
that
Servant
,
whom
the
Lord
when
he
cometh
shall
finde
so
doing
.
FINIS
.